GIFT  OF 
Professor  George  k.   Rice 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/bookofmormonaccoOOchicrich 


Fourth  Chicago  Edition 

PRESS  OF 

Henry  C.  Etten  &  Co., 

CHICAGO 


Book  of  Mormon 


BOOK  OP  MOEMON: 

AN  ACCOUNT  WRITTEN  BY 

THE  HAND  OF  MORMON, 

UPON 

Plates  taken  from  the  Plates  of  Nephi. 


Wherefore  it  is  an  abridgment  of  the  record  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and 
also  of  the  Lamanites;  written  to  the  Lamanites  who  are  a  remnant  of 
the  house  of  Israel;  and  also  to  Jew  and  Gentile:  written  by  way  of 
commandment,  and  t.lso  by  the  Spirit  of  prophecy  and  of  revelation. 
Written  and  sealed  up,  and  hid  up  unto  the  Lord,  that  they  might  not 
be  destroyed;  to  come  forth  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God  unto  the  inter- 
pretation thereof:  sealed  by  the  hand  of  Moroni,  and  hid  up  unto  the 
Lord,  to  come  forth  in  due  time  by  the  way  of  Gentile;  the  interpretation 
thereof  by  the  gift  of  God. 

An  abridgment  taken  from  the  Book  of  Ether  also;  which  is  a  record 
of  the  people  of  Jared;  who  were  scattered  at  the  time  the  Lord  con- 
founded the  language  of  the  people  when  they  were  building  a  tower  to 
get  to  heaven;  which  is  to  shew  unto  the  remnant  of  the  House  of 
Israel  what  great  things  the  Lord  hath  done  for  their  fathers;  and  that 
they  may  know  the  covenants  of  the  Lord,  that  they  are  not  cast  oflC 
forever;  and  also  to  the  convincing  of  the  Jew  and  Gentile  that  JESUS 
Is  the  CHRIST,  the  ETERNAL  GOD,  manifesting  himself  unto  all 
nations.  And  now  if  there  are  faults,  they  are  the  mistakes  of  men; 
wherefore  condemn  not  the  things  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  found  spotless 
at  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. 


TRANSLATED  BY  JOSEPH  SMITH,  Jun. 


DIVISION  INTO  CHAPTERS  AND  VERSE3S,    WITH 
REFERENCES,    BY    ORSON    PRATT,    SEN. 


NORTHERN  STATES   MISSION 

CHURCH    OF   JESUS   CHRIST   OF    LATTER-DAY    SAINTS 

PUBLISHERS 

149  SO.   PAULINA  ST..    CHICAGO,    ILL. 
1908 


The  Testimony  of  Three  Witnesses.   I  J  02 

Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people  unto  whom 
this  work  shall  come,  that  we,  through  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and 
■our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  have  seen  the  plates  which  contain  this  record, 
which  is  a  record  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also  of  the  Lamanites, 
their  brethren,  and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared  who  came  from  the  tower 
of  which  hath  been  spoken;  and  we  also  know  that  they  have  been 
translated  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God,  for  his  voice  hath  declared  it 
Tarxto  us;  wherefore  we  know  of  a  surety  that  the  work  is  true.  And  we 
also  testify  that  we  have  seen  the  engravings  which  are  upon  the  plates; 
and  they  havfi  been  shewn  unto  us  by  the  power  of  God,  and  not  of  man. 
And  we  declare  with  words  of  soberness,  that  an  angel  of  God  came  down 
from  heaven,  and  he  brought  and  laid  before  our  eyes,  that  we  beheld 
and  saw  the  plates,  and  the  engravings  thereon;  and  we  know  that  it  is 
by  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  we 
Ix'held  and  bear  record  that  these  things  are  true;  and  it  is  marvellous 
in  our  eyes,  nevertheless  the  voice  of  the  Lord  commanded  us  that  we 
should  bear  record  of  it;  wherefore,  to  be  obedient  unto  the  command- 
ments of  God,  we  bear  testimony  of  these  things.  And  we  know  that  if 
we  are  faithful  in  Christ,  we  shall  rid  our  garments  of  the  blood  of  all 
men,  and  be  found  spotless  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  and  shall 
dwell  with  him  eternally  in  the  heavens.  And  the  honour  be  to  the 
Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  one  God.     Amen. 

OLITER    COWDERY, 
DAVID    WHITMER, 
MARTIN    HARRIS. 


And  also  the  Testimony  of  Eight  Witnesses. 

Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people  unto  whom 
this  work  shall  come,  that  Joseph  Smith,  Jun.,  the  translator  of  this 
work,  has  shewn  unto  us  the  plates  of  which  hath  been  spoken,  which 
liave  the  appearance  of  gold;  and  as  many  of  the  leaves  as  the  said 
Smith  has  translated,  we  did  handle  with  our  hands;  and  we  also  saw 
the  engravings  thereon,  all  of  which  has  the  appearance  of  ancient  work, 
and  of  curious  workmanship.  And  this  wo  bear  record  with  words  of 
soberness,  that  the  said  Smith  has  shewn  unto  us,  for  we  have  seen  and 
hefted,  and  know  of  a  surety  that  the  said  Smith  has  got  the  plates  of 
which  we  have  spoken.  And  wo  give  our  names  unto  the  world,  to  wit- 
ness unto  the  world  that  which  we  have  seen;  and  we  lie  not,  God 
bearing  witness  of  it. 

CHRISTIAN    WHITMER,         HIRAM   PAGE, 
JACOB   WHITMER,  JOSEPH    SMITH,    Sen. 

PETER  WHITMER,   Jun.        HYRUM    SMITH, 
JOHN    WHITMER,  SAMUEL    H.    SMITH. 


IV1529794 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

I.      NEPHI    1 

Language   of  the   Record ^ 

Nephi's  Abridgment   -^ 

Lehi's   Dream    3 

Lehi  departs  into  the  wilder- 
ness      3 

"Nephi  slayeth   Laban 9 

Sariah      complains     of     Lehi's 

Vision    10 

Contents  of  the  brass  plates...  11 

Ishmael    goes    with    Nephi 13 

Nephi's     brethren     rebgjt,      and 

bind   him    14 

Lehi's     dream     of     the      tree, 

rod,     &c 15 

Messiah  and  John  prophesied  of  18 

Olive    Branches    broken    off....  19 

Nephi's    Vision    of    Mary 21 

Do.    the  Crucifixion  of  Christ..  23 

Do.   darkness   and  earthquake..  24 

Great   abominable   church 25 

Discovery  of  the  promised  land  26 

Bible  spoken  of 27 

Book     of     Mormon     and     Holy 

Ghost    promised    28 

Other  books  come   forth 29 

Bible  and  Book  of  Mormon  one  29 

Promises  to  the  Gentiles 29 

Two    Churches    30 

The    work    of    the     Father    to 

commence    3t 

A  man  in  white  robes    (John) .  31 

Nephites   come  to   knowledge..  33 

Rod    of    Iron 34 

The  sons  of  Lehi  take  wives.  .  36 

Director    found    (ball) 36 

Nephi  broke  his  bow 37 

Directors   work   by    faith 88 

Ishmael  died   38 

Lehi  and  Nephi  threatened....  38 
Nephi    commanded    to    build    a 

ship 40 


Page 

Nephi  about  to  be  worshipped 

by    his    brethren 44 

Ship  finished  and  entered 45 

Dancing  in  the  ship 45 

Nephi  bound:     ship  driven  back  46 

Arrived  on  the  promised   land.  47 

Plates  of  ore  made 47 

Zenos,    Neum.    and   Zenock 48 

Isaiah's    Writings    50 

Holy  One  of  Israel 55- 

II.     NEPHI    58 

Lehi  to   his  sons 58 

Opposition  in   all  things 62 

Adam  fell  that  men  might  be.  64 

Joseph  saw  our  day 65 

A   choice  seer 65 

Writings    grow    together 66 

Prophet   promised   to   the   Lam- 

anites     67 

Joseph's     prophecy     on      brass 

plates     67 

Lehi    buried     68 

Nephi's    life    sought 70 

Nephi    separated    from    Laman.  70 

Temple  built   71 

Skin   of  blackness 72 

Priests.    &c.    consecrated 72 

Make    other    plates 72 

Isaiah's    words    (by   Jacob)....  73 

Angels   to  a   devil 79 

Spirits  and  bodies   re-united...  79 

Baptism     81 

No   kings  upon   this   land 84 

Isaiah    prophesieth    87 

Rod  of  the  stem  of  Jesse lOO 

Seed  of  Joseph    perish   not 109 

Law  of  Moges   kept 109 

Christ  shall  shew  himself IIO- 

Signs     of     Christ,      birth     and 

death    110 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
IVhisper   from   the    dust:     book 

sealed  up   Ill 

Priestcraft  forbidden   113 

Sealed  boot  to  be  brought  forth  114 
Three  witnesses  behold  the  book  114 
The   words    [read   this,    I   pray 

thee]     115 

Seal   up  the   book   again 115 

"Their   priests  shall  contend 117 

Teach   with   their    learning   and 

deny  the  Holy  Ghost 117 

Rob   the   poor 118 

A    Bible,    a    Bible 120 

Men  judged  of  the   Books 12J 

White   and   a   delightsome   peo- 
ple       122 

Work      commence     among     all 

people    122 

Xamb   of   God   baptized 123 

Baptism    by    water    and    Holy 
Ghost     124 


BOOK    OF    JACOB 128 

Nephi  anointeth   a   King 129 

Nephi  died   . . . . 121) 

Nephites  and  Lamanites 129 

A    righteous    branch    from    Jo- 
seph         132 

Lamanites  shall  scourge  you..  134 
More  than  one  wife  forbidden.  134 
Trees,     waves     and     mountains 

obey    us    136 

Jews  look  beyond   the  mark...   137 

Tame  olive  tree 137 

Nethermost    part    of    the    vine- 
yard        138 

Fruit  laid   up  against   the  sea- 
son       1.39 

Another   branch    1.39 

Wild  fruit  had  overcome 141 

Lord  of  the  vineyard  wept....  141 
Branches  overcome   the  roots. .   142 

Wild    branches   plucked   off 144 

;Sherem    the    Anti-Christ 147 

A  sign,   Sherem  smitten 148 

Enos  takes  the  plates  from  his 
father    149 

THE    BOOK    OF   ENOS 150 

Enos,  thy  sins  are  forgiven....   150 
Hecords   threatened   by   Laman- 
ites         151 

ILamanites  eat  raw   meat 151 

THE  BOOK    OF  JAROM 152 


Pago 

Nephites  waxed  strong 153 

Lamanites    drink   blood 153 

Fortify    cities    153 

Plates  delivered  to  Omni 154 

THE   BOOK   OF  OMNI 154 

Plates    given    to    Amaron 154 

Plates  given   to  Chemish 155 

Mosiah   warned   to    flee 155 

Zarahemla  discovered   155 

Engravings  on   a   stone 156 

Coriantumr  discovered   156 

His    parents     came     from     the 

tower     156 

Plates   delivered    to    king    Ben- 
jamin        157 


THE  WORDS  OF  MORMON...    158 
False  Christs  and  Prophets 159 


BOOK  OF   MOSIAH 160 

Mosiah    made    king 161 

The  plates  of  brass,  sword  and 

director      162 

King     Benjamin    teacheth     the 

people    163 

Their    tent    doors    towards    the 

temple      163 

Coming  of  Christ  foretold 167 

Beggars    not    denied 171 

Sons   and   daughters 174 

Mosiah  began  to  reign 175 

Ammon,     &c.     bound    and     im- 
prisoned       176 

Limhi's    proclamation    177 

Twenty-four  plates  of  gold 180 

Seer  and  Translator 180 


RECORD   OF    ZENIFF 181 

A    battle    fought 183 

King   Laman   died 184 

Noah    made   king 185 

Abinadi    the    prophet 187 

Resurrection     196 

Alma  believed  Abinadi 199 

Abinadi    cast    into    prison    and 

scourged    with    faggots 200 

Waters  of  Mormon 201 

The    daughters   of    the    Laman- 
ites   stolen    by    king    Noah's 

priests     206 

Records  on  plates  of  ore 210 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

liast  tribute  of  wine 212 

Lamanites    deep   sleep 217 

King    Limhi    baptized 219 

Priest  and   teachers   labor 223 

Alma  saw  an  angel 224 

Alma   fell,    (dumb) 225 

King    Mosiah's   sons    preach   to 

the   Lamanites    227 

Translation  of  records 228 

Plates  delivered  by  Limhi 228 

Translated  by  two  stones 228 

People  back   to  the   tower 228 

Records    given    to   Alma 228 

Judges    appointed    229 

King   Mosiah   died 233 

Alma   died    233 

Kings  of  Nephi  ended 233 


THE  BOOK  OF  ALMA 233 

Nehor  slew  Gideon 234 

Amlici    made    king 237 

Amliei  slain  in  battle 239 

Amlicites    painted    red 240 

Alma  baptized  in^Sidon 243 

Alma's    preaching    245 

Alma   ordained    elders 251 

Commanded  to  meet  often 251 

Alma   saw  an   angel 256 

Amulek  saw  an  angel 262 

I-iawyers   questioning   Amulek . .   263 

Coins  named 265 

Zeozrom  the  lawyer   266 

Zeezrom   trembles    268 

Election   spcken   of 272 

Melchizedek  priesthood  273 

Zeezrom   stoned    276 

Records   burned    276 

Prison   rent    278 

Zeezrom   healed   and  baptized.  .   279 

Nehor's    desolation    281 

Lamanites  converted    283 

Flocks  scattered   at  Sebus 285 

Ammon   smote   off   arms 286 

Ammon  and  king  Lamoni 28S 

King  Lamoni   fell 290 

Ammon  and  the  Queen 291 

King    and    Queen    prostrate 292 

Aaron.   &c.   delivered 297 

Jerusalem   built    297 

Preaching   in   Jerusalem 297 

Lamoni's  father  converted 301 

I^nd    Desolation  and   Bountiful  303 

Anti-Nephi-Lehies    305 

General    council    306 

Swords   buried    307 

1,005  massacred    308 

Lamanites  perish    by   fire 309 

Slavery   forbidden    315 

Anti-Nephi-Lehies     removtd     to 
Jershon,  called  Ammonites. ..   317 


Page- 
Tremendous  battle    317' 

Anti-Christ,    Korihor    321 

Korihor  struck  dumb 325 

The    devil   in    the    form    of    an 

angel    325 

Korihor  trodden  down 326' 

Alma's   mission   to  Zoramites.  .  32? 

Rameumptom  (holy  stand) 32  3 

Alma  on  hill   Onidah 331 

Alma   en   faith 33.) 

Prophecy    of    Zenos 334 

Prophecy  of   Zenock 334 

Amulek 's  knowledge  of  Christ.  336 

Charity    recommended 337 

Same  spirit  possess  your  body.   338 

Believers    cast   out 339 

Alma    to    Helaman 341 

Plates  given  to  Helaman 343 

24  Plates   345 

Gazelem,   a  stone,    (secret) 346 

Liahoaa,    or  compass 347 

Alma   to   Shiblon 348. 

Alma   to   Corianton 350 

Unpardonable   sin    35;^ 

Resurrection   353 

Restoration    354 

Justice  in  punishment 356- 

If,   Adam,   took,    tree,  life 356- 

Mercy  rob  justice 358 

Moroni's  stratagem    362: 

Slaughter    of   Lamanites 363 

Moroni's  speech  to  Zerahemnah  364 

Prophecy  of  a   soldier 366 

Lamanites  covenant  of  peace..  366 
Alma's     prophecy,     400     years 

after    Christ    368 

Dwindle  in   unbelief 36S 

Alma's    strange    departure 368 

Amalickiah    leadeth    away    the 
people,  destroyeth  the  church  37<> 

Standard  of   Moroni 370« 

Joseph's    coat    rent 37i 

Jacob's    prophecy    of    Joseph's 

seed    37T 

Fevers  in  the  land,   plants  and 

roots  for  diseases .37.T 

Amalickiah's   plot    374 

The    king   stabbed 375- 

Amalickiah  marries  the  Queen; 
and  is  acknowledged  king...   376*' 

Fortifications  by   Moroni 378 

Ditches  filled  with  dead  bodies  382- 

Amalickiah's  oath   382 

Pahoran    appointed  judge 386^: 

Army    against   king-men 388 

Amalickiah    slain     390- 

Ammoron   made   king 391 

Bountiful    fortified    391 

Dissensions     395 

2000  Young  Men    396 

Moroni's  epistle  to  Ammoron..   397 

Ammoron's  answer    398' 

Lamanites  made   drunk 400* 

Moroni's    stratagem    40O* 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

Belaman's  epistle   to  Moroni. .  402 

Helaman's    stratagem    404 

Mothers    taught    faith 406 

I.amanites   surrendered    406 

€ity  of  Antiparah  taken 407 

City  of  Cumeni  taken 408 

■200  of  the  2,000  fainted 409 

Prisoners    rebel,    el."  in 410 

Manti  taken  by  stratagem 413 

Moroni    to  the  governor 415 

■Governor's   answer    419 

King  Pachus    slain 422 

•Cords  and  ladders  prepared 423 

Nephihah   taken 423 

Teancum's    stratagem;     slain..  425 

Peace  established    425 

Moronihah  made  commander...  425 

JJelaman    died    426 

.Sacred  things;    Shiblon 426 

Moroni    died    427 

5.400    emigrated    north 427 

Ships  built  by    Hagoth 427 

Sacred     things     committed     to 

Helaman;     Shiblon   died 427 


THE  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN...  428 

Pahoran   died    428 

Pahoran   appointed   judge 429 

Kishkumen  slew  Pahoran 429 

Pacumeni    appointed    judge 429 

Zarahemla  taken   430 

Pacumeni    killed    430 

Coriantumr    slain    431 

Lamanites  surrendered    431 

Helaman   appointed   judge 432 

Secret     signs     discovered     and 

Kishkumen   stabbed    432 

Gadianton  fled    433 

Emigration  northward  433 

Cement  houses    434 

Many  books  and  records 434 

Helaman    died    436 

Nephi    made    judge 436 

Nephites    become    wicked 437 

Nephi  gave   the   judgment  seat 

to  Cezoram    439 

Nephi    and    Lehi    preached    to 

the   Lamanites    441 

8.000    baptized    441 

Alma     and     Nephi     surrounded 

with  fire   441 

Angels    administer    443 

Cezoram  and  son  murdered 445 

Gadianton    robbers    446 

Gadianton  robbers  destroyed...   447 

Nephi's    prophecy    448 

Gadianton  robbers  are  judges..   448 

'Chief   Judge    slain 453 

fieantum   detected    450 


Keys  of  the  kingdom 457 

Nephi  taken  away  by  the  Spirit  458 

Famine    in    the    land 459 

Gadianton  band  destroyed 459 

Famine   removed    460 

Samuel's    prophecy    464 

Tools    lost    467 

Two  days  and  a  night,   light..  468 

Sign  of  the  crucifixion 469 

Samuel  stoned,    &c 473 

Angels    appeared    474 


III.      NEPHI    475 

Lachoneus    Chief  Judge 475 

Nephi  receives  the   records....  475 
Nephi's    strange    departure. . . .   475 

No    darkness   at   night 477 

Lamanites   became  white 480 

Giddianhi    to   Lachoneus 480 

Gidgiddoni  Chief  Judge 482 

Giddianhi   slain    485 

Zemnarihah    hanged    486 

Robbers   surrendered    486 

Mormon  abridges  the  records..  488 
Church  began  to^be  broken  up.  490 
Government    of    the    land    de- 
stroyed      492 

Chief  Judge  murdered 492 

Divided    into    tribes 492 

Nephi  raised  the  dead 493 

Sign  of  the  crucifixion 495 

Cities    destroyed,     earthquakes, 

darkness,   &c 495 

Law  of  Moses  fulfilled 498 

Christ  appeared  to  Nephites...  501 

Print   of    the    nails 502 

Nephi  and  others  called 503 

Baptism   commanded    503 

Doctrine    of    Christ 503 

Christ   the  end  of  the   law 511 

Other   sheep   spoken   of 512 

Blessed  are  the  Gentiles 513 

Gentile  wickedness  on  the  land 

of  Joseph    514 

Isaiah's    words    fulfilled 514 

Jesus    healed    the    sick 515 

Christ    blessed    children 516 

Little  ones  encircled  with  tire.  516 
Christ   administered  the   sacra- 
ment     517 

Christ   taught   his   disciples 519 

Names   of   the  Twelve 52f> 

The    Twelve   taugnt   the   multi- 
tude      520 

Baptism,  Holy  Ghost,  and  fire.  521 

Disciples    made   white 522 

Faith,    great    523 

Christ  breaks  bread  again 523 

Miracle,    bread   and   wine 523 

Gentiles  destroyed  (Isaiah) 524 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

Zion   established    527 

From  Gentiles,  to  your  seed..  527 
Sign,  Father's  work  commenced  527 

He  shall  be  marred 528 

Gentiles  destroyed   (Isaiah) 528 

New  Jerusalem  built 529 

Work  commence  among  all  the 

tribes    529 

Isaiah's  words    529 

Saints    did    arise 531 

Malachi's    prophecy    532 

Faith    tried    by    the    Book    of 

Mormon     535 

Children's  tongues  loosed 535 

The  Dead  raised 535 

Baptism   and  Holy  Ghost 535 

All  things   common 536 

Christ  appeared  again 536 

Moses's    Church    536 

Three    Nephites    tarry 539 

The   Three   caught    up 540 

Change   upon   theii-   bodies 541 


IV.     NEPHI    543 

Disciples  raise  the  Dead 544 

Zarahemla    Re-built    544 

Other      Disciples     ordained     in 

their  stead 545 

Nephi    died;      Amos    kept    the 

Records  in  his  stead 545 

Amos   died    and   his    son    Amos 

kept    the    Records 545 

Prisons  rent  by  the  Three 546 

Secret  Combinations   547 

Ammaron   hid    Records 548 


BOOK   OF  MORMON 548 

Three  Disciples  taken  away...  549 
Mormon   forbidden    to  preach..  549 

Mormon  appointed  leader 550 

Samuel's   prophecy   fulfilled 551 

Mormon  makes  a  Record 551 

Lands  divided   552 

The  Twelve  shall  judge 554 

Desolation    taken     556 

Women  and  children  sacrificed.  556 
Mormon   took    the    Records   hid 

in    Shim    557 

Mormon    repented   of    his   oath 

and    took    command 557 

Coming  forth  of   Records 558 

Records  hid  in  Cumorah 560 

230>000    Nephites    slain 560 


Page 
Shall     not    get    gain    by     the 

Plates    ,...  564 

These   things  shall   come   forth 

out  of  the  earth 564 

The  state  of  the  World 565 

Miracles    cease,    unbelief 568 

Disciples  go  into  all  the  World 

and   preach    569 

Language  of  the  Book 570 


BOOK    OF    ETHER 670 

Twenty-four    Plates    found 570 

Jared  cried  unto  the  Lord 573 

Jared  went  down  to  the  valley 

of  Nimrod    573 

Deseret,    honey-bee    573 

Barges   built    573 

Decree  of  God,   choice  land....   573 

Free  from  bondage 574 

Four  years  in  tents  at  Murian- 

cumer     574 

Lord    talked    three   hours 574 

Barges  like  a  dish 574 

Eight   vessels,   sixteen   stones..   576 

Lord  touched  the  stones 576 

Finger  of  the  Lord  seen 576 

Jared's  brother  saw  the  Lord..  577 

Two  stones   given 578 

Stones  sealed  up 578 

Went   aboard  of  vessels 581 

Furious    Wind   blew 582 

344    days'    passage 582 

Orihah  anointed  king 583 

King  Shule    taken   captive 585 

Shule's   sons   slew    Noah 585 

Jared   carries   his    father   away 

captive    586 

The  daughter  of  Jared  danced.  587 
Jared     anointed     king     by     the 

hand  of  wickedness 589 

Jared     murdered,      and     Akish 

reigned  in  his  stead 589 

Names   of  Animals 590 

Poisonous  serpents   591 

Riplakish's  cruel  reign 592 

Morianton  anointed  King 593 

Poisonous   serpents   destroyed..  593 

Many  wicked  Kings 595 

Moroni   on    Faith 597 

Miracles    by    Faith 598 

Moroni   saw  Jesus 600 

New  Jerusalem   spoken  of 600 

Ether  cast  out 601 

Records   finished   in   the   cavity 

of    a    rock 601 

Secret  Combinations   602 

War   in  all   the   land 602 

King    Gilead    murdered    by    his 

High  Priest,   vhe  High  Priest 

was  murdered  by   Lib 603 


CONTENTS. 


Lib  slain  by  Coriantumr 604 

Dead    bodies    cover    the    Land 

and  none   to  bury  them 604 

2.000,000  of  men  slain 606 

Hill  Ramah   606 

Cries  rend   the   air 607 

Slept  on  their  swords 607 

Coriantumr   slew    Shiz 608 

Do.  fell  to  the  earth 608 

Records    hid    by    Ether 608 


BOOK    OF    MOROiTI 60S 

Christ's  words  to  the  Twelve..  609 


Manner  of  Ordination 609 

Order   of  Sacrament 610 

Order  of   Baptism 610 

Faith.   Hope,  Charity 61  ■. 

Baptism    of    little    children....  616 
Women  fed  on  their  husbands' 

flesh    6ir) 

Daughters  murdered  and  eat. . .  6iJ> 
Sufferings  of  women   and   chil- 
dren       61'> 

Cannot  recommend  them  to  God  620 
Moroni  to   the  Lamanites. . .  . . .  621 

420  years  since   the  Sign 621 

Records    sealed   up    (Moroni) . . .   621 

Gifts   of    the   Spirit 621 

God's  word  shall  hiss  forth...  623 


THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 


THE  FIRST  BOOK  OF  NEPHI, 

HIS  REIGN  AND  MINISTRY. 

An  account  of  Lehi  and  his  wife  Sariah,  and  his  four  sons^ 
being  called,  (beginning  at  the  eldest,)  Laman,  Lemuel,. 
Sam,  and  Nephi.  The  Lord  warns  Lehi  to  depart  out  of 
the  land  of  Jerusalem,  because  he  prophesieth  unto  the 
people  concerning  their  iniquity;  and  they  seek  to  destroy 
his  life.  He  taketh  three  days'  journey  into  the  wilder- 
ness with  his  family.  Nephi  taketh  his  brethren  and 
returns  to  the  land  of  Jerusalem  after  the  record  of  the 
Jews.  The  account  of  their  sufferings.  They  take  the 
daughters  of  Ishmael  to  wife.  They  take  their  families 
and  depart  into  the  wilderness.  Their  sufferings  and  af- 
flictions in  the  wilderness.  The  course  of  their  travels. 
They  come  to  the  large  waters.  Nephi's  brethren  rebelleth 
against  him.  He  confoundeth  them,  and  buildeth  a  ship. 
They  call  the  place  Bouuciful.  They  cross  the  large 
waters  into  the  promised  land,  &c.  This  is  according  to 
the  account  of  Nephi;  or  in  other  ivords,  /,  Nephi,  wrote 
this  record. 

CHAPTER  1. 

1.  I,  Nephi,  having  been  born  of  goodly  parents,  therefore* 
I  was  taught  somewhat  in  all  the  learning  of  my  father ;  and; 
having  seen  many  afflictions  in  the  course  of  my  days — 
nevertheless,  having  been  highly  favoured  of  the  Lord  in  all 
my  days ;  yea,  having  had  a  great  knowledge  of  the  good- 
ness  and  the  mysteries  of  God,  therefore  I  make  a  record  of 
my  proceedings  in  my  days ; 

2.  Yea,  I  make  a  record  in  the  language  of  my  father,, 
which  consists  of  the  learning  of  the  Jews,  and  the  "lan- 
guage of  the  Egyptians. 

3.  And  I  know  that  the  record  which  I  make  is  true ; 
and  I  make  it  with  mine  own  hand ;  and  I  make  it  according 
to  my  knowledge. 

4.  For  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the  "first 
year   of   the   reign   of   Zedekiah,    King   of   Judah,    (my   father 

a,  Mos.  1:4.    Mor.9:32.      6,  ii.  Kings  24: 18. 


2  I.    NEPHI.  [chap.    I. 

Lehi,  having  dwelt  at  Jerusalem  in  all  his  days;)  and  in  that 
«ame  year  there  came  '^many  prophets,  prophesying  unto  the 
people  that  they  must  repent,  or  the  great  city  Jerusalem 
must  be  destroyed. 

5.  Wherefore  it  came  to  pass  that  my  father,  Lehi,  as  he 
went  forth,  prayed  unto  the  Lord,  yea,  even  with  all  his 
ieart,  in  behalf  of  his  people. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  prayed  unto  the  Lord,  there 
•came  a  pillar  of  fire  and  dwelt  upon  a  rock  before  him;  and 
lie  saw  and  heard  much ;  and  because  of  the  things  which 
he  saw  and  heard,  he  did  quake  and  tremble  exceedingly. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  returned  to  his  own 
house  at  Jerusalem ;  and  he  cast  himself  upon  his  bed, 
being  overcome  with  the  Spirit  and  the  things  which  he  had 
aeen ; 

8.  And  being  thus  overcome  with  the  Spirit,  he  was 
•carried  away  in  a  vision,  even  that  he  saw  the  heavens  open, 
.and  he  thought  he  saw  God  sitting  upon  his  throne, 
surrounded  with  numberless  concourses  of  angels  in  the 
iittitude  of  singing  and  praising  their  God. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  saw  one  descending  out 
of  the  midst  of  heaven,  and  he  beheld  that  his  lustre  was 
^bove  that  of  the  sun  at  noon-day ; 

10.  And  he  also  saw  twelve  others  following  him,  and 
their  brightness  did  exceed  that  of  the  stars  in  the  firma- 
:ment ; 

11.  And  they  came  down  and  went  forth  upon  the  face 
■of  the  earth ;  and  the  first  came  and  stood  before  my  father, 
and  gave  unto  him  a  book,  and  bade  him  that  he  should 
Tead. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  he  read,  he  was  filled 
ivith  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 

13.  And  he  read,  saying,  Wo,  w^o  unto  Jerusalem !  for  1 
have  seen  thine  abominations ;  yea,  and  many  things  did  my 
father  read  concerning  Jerusalem  '^that  it  should  be  de- 
stroyed, and  the  inhabitants  thereof,  many  should  perish  by 
the  sword,  and  many  should  be  carried  away  captive  into 
Babylon. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  my  father  had  read 
and  saw  many  great  and  marvellous  things,  he  did  exclaim 
many  things  unto  the  Lord ;  such  as  great  and  marvellous 
.-are  thy  works,  O  Lord  God  Almighty!  Thy  throne  is  high 
in  the  heavens,  and  thy  power,  and  goodness,  and  mercy  are 
over  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth;  and  because  thou  art 
merciful,  thou  will  not  suffer  those  who  come  unto  thee  that 
they  shall  perish ! 

15.  And  after  this  manner  was  the  language  of  my 
father  in  the  praising  of  his  God;  for  his  soul  did  rejoice, 
find  his  whole  heart  was  filled,  because  of  the  things  which 
he  had  seen;   yea,  which  the  Lord  had  shewn  unto  him. 


c,  II.  Chron.  36: 15,  16.        d.  ii.  Chron.  36  :  17—20. 


CHAP.    II.]  I.    NEPHI.  3 

16.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  do  not  make  a  full  account  of  the 
things  which  my  ^father  hath  written,  for  he  hath  written 
many  things  which  he  saw  in  visions  and  in  dreams ;  and  he 
also  hath  written  many  things  which  he  prophesied  and 
spake  unto  his  children,  of  which  1  shall  not  make  a  full 
^account ; 

17.  But  I  shall  make  an  account  of  my  proceedings  in  my 
days.  Behold  I  make  an  '^abridgment  of  the  record  of  my 
father,  upon  plates  which  I  have  made  with  mine  own 
hands ;  wherefore  after  I  have  abridged  the  record  of  my 
father,  then  will   I   make  an   account  of  mine  own   life. 

18.  Therefore,  I  would  that  ye  should  know,  that  after 
the  Lord  had  shown  so  many  marvellous  things  unto  my 
father,  Lehi,  yea,  concerning  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
behold  he  went  forth  among  the  people,  and  began  to 
prophesy  and  to  declare  unto  them  concerning  the  things 
which  he  had  both  seen  and  heard. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  ''Jews  did  mock  him, 
because  of  the  things  which  he  testified  of  them ;  for  he  truly 
testified  of  their  wickedness  and  their  abominations;  and  he 
testified  that  the  things  which  he  saw  and  heard,  and  also 
the  things  which  he  read  in  the  book,  manifested  plainly  of 
the  coming  of  a  Messiah,  and  also  the  redemption  of  the 
•world. 

20.  And  when  the  Jews  heard  these  things,  they  were 
angry  with  him ;  yea,  even  as  with  the  prophets  of  old,  whom 
they  had  cast  out,  and  stoned,  and  slain ;  and  they  also 
sought  his  life,  that  they  might  take  it  away.  But  behold,  I, 
Nephi,  will  shew  unto  you  that  the  tender  mercies  of  the^ 
Lord  are  over  all  those  whom  he  hath  chosen,  because  of' 
their  faith,  to  make  them  mighty  even  unto  the  power  of 
deliverance. 


CHAPTER  2. 

1.  For  behold  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  spake  unto 
my  father,  yea,  even  in  a  dream,  and  said  unto  him.  Blessed 
art  thou  Lehi,  because  of  the  things  which  thou  hast  done ; 
and  because  thou  hast  been  faithful  and  declared  unto  this 
people  the  things  which  I  commanded  thee,  behold  they  seek 
to  take  away  thy  life. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  commanded  my 
father,  even  in  a  dream,  that  he  should  take  his  family  and 
depart  into  the  wilderness. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  was  obedient  unto  the  word 
of  the  Lord,  wherefore  he  did  as  the  Lord  commanded  him. 

4.  And  it  came   to  pass   that   he  departed   into  the  wilder- 

e.  I.  Nep.  6:1.  /.  i.  Nep.  6: 1.  9:2—5.  10:1.  19:1—6.  ii.  Nep.  5:  29— 33. 
Jacob  1: 1—4.  3: 13,  14.  4: 1.  2.  7:  26,  27.  Enoa  1: 13,  15—18.  Jarom  1:14.  15. 
Words  x>i  Mor.  1: 1—11.       g,  ii.  Chron.  36: 16. 


4  I.  NEPHi.  [chap,  m 

iiess.  And  he  left  his  house,  and  the  land  of  his  inheritance,, 
and  his  gold,  and  his  silver,  and  his  precious  things  and 
took  nothing  with  him,  save  it  were  his  familj%  and  pro- 
visions, and  tents,  and  departed  into  the  wilderness; 

5.  And  he  came  down  bj^  the  borders  near  the  shore  of 
the  Red  Sea ;  and  he  travelled  in  the  wilderness  in  the 
borders  which  are  nearer  the  Red  Sea ;  and  he  did  travel 
in  the  wilderness  with  his  family  which  consisted  of  my 
mother,  Sariah,  and  my  elder  brothers,  who  were  Laman,, 
Lemuel,  and  Sam. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  he  had  travelled  three 
days  in  the  wilderness,  he  pitched  his  tent  in  a  valley  by  the 
side  of  a  river  of  water. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  built  an  altar  of  stones,, 
and  made  an  offering  unto  the  Lord,  and  gave  thanks  unto 
the  Lord  our  God. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  called  the  name  of  the 
river,  Laman,  and  it  emptied  into  the  Red  Sea ;  and  the 
valley  was  in  the  borders  near  the  mouth  thereof. 

9.  And  when  my  father  saw  that  the  waters  of  the  river 
emptied  into  the  fountain  of  the  Red  Sea,  he  spake  unto- 
Laman,  saying,  O  that  thou  mightest  be  like  unto  this  river,, 
continually  running  into  the  fountain  of  all  righteousness. 

10.  And  he  also  spake  unto  Lemuel :  O  that  thou 
mightest  be  like  unto  this  valley,  firm  and  steadfast,  and 
immoveable  in  keeping  the  commandments  of  the  Lord. 

11.  Now  this  he  spake  because  of  the  stiffneckedness  of 
•  Laman   and   Lemuel;    for   behold   they    did   murmur   in   many 

things  against  their  father,  because  he  was  a  visionary  man,, 
and  had  led  them  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  to  leave  the 
land  of  their  inheritance,  and  their  gold,  and  their  silver,  and 
their  precious  things,  to  perish  in  the  wilderness.  And  this: 
they  said  he  had  done  because  of  the  foolish  imaginations  of 
his  heart. 

12.  And  thus  Laman  and  Lemuel,  being  the  eldest,  did 
murmur  against  their  father.  And  they  did  murmur  be- 
cause they  knew  not  the  dealings  of  that  God  who  had 
created  them. 

13.  Neither  did  they  believe  that  Jerusalem,  that  great 
city,  could  be  destroyed  according  to  the  words  of  the 
prophets.  And  they  were  like  unto  the  Jews,  who  were  at 
Jerusalem,  who  sought  to  take  away  the  life  of  my  father. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  mj^  father  did  speak  unto 
them  in  the  valley  of  Lemuel,  with  power,  being  filled  with 
the  Spirit,  until  their  frames  did  shake  before  him.  And  he 
did  confound  them,  that  they  durst  not  utter  against  him ; 
\yherefore,  they  did  as  he  commanded  them. 

15.  And  my  father  dwelt  in  a  tent. 

la  And  it  came  to  pass  th|Lt  I,  Nephi,  being  exceeding 
young,  nevertheless  being  large  in  stature,  and  also  having 
great  desires  to  know  of  the  mysteries  of  God,  wherefore  I 
did  cry  unto  the  Lord;  and  behold  he  did  visit  me,  and  did 


CHAP.    III.]  I.    NEPHI.  5 

soften  my  heart  that  I  did  believe  all  the  words  which  had 
been  spoken  by  my  father ;  wherefore  I  did  not  rebel  against 
him' like  unto  my  brothers. 

17.  And  I  spake  unto  Sam,  making  known  unto  him  the 
things  which  the  Lord  had  manifested  unto  me  by  his  Holy 
Spirit.     And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  believed  in  my  words; 

18.  But  behold  Laman  and  Lemuel  would  not  hearken 
arnto  my  words ;  and  being  grieved  because  of  the  hardness 
of  their  hearts,  I  cried  unto  the  Lord  for  them. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  me, 
saying,  Blessed  art  thou,  Nephi,  because  of  thy  faith,  for 
thou  hast  sought  me  diligently,  with  lowliness  of  heart. 

20.  And  inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  my  commandments, 
ye  shall  prosper,  "and  shall  be  led  to  a  land  of  promise ;  yea, 
even  SL  land  which  I  have  prepared  for  you ;  yea,  a  land  which 
is  choice  above  all  other  lands. 

21.  And  inasmuch  as  thy  "brethren  shall  rebel  against 
thee,  they  shall  be  cut  off  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

22.  And  inasmuch  as  thou  shalt  keep  my  command- 
ments, ''thou  shalt  be  made  a  ruler  and  a  teacher  over  thy 
brethren. 

23.  For  behold,  in  that  day  that  they  shall  rebel  against 
me,  I  will  '^curse  them  even  with  a  sore  curse,  and  they  shall 
have  no  power  over  thy  seed,  except  they  shall  rebel  against 
me  also. 

24.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they  rebel  against  me,  they  shall 
be  a  scourge  unto  thy  seed,  to  stir  them  up  in  the  ways  of 
remembrance. 


CHAPTER  3. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  returned  from 
speaking  with  the  Lord,  to  the  tent  of  my  father. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  spake  unto  me,  saying : 
Behold  1  have  dreamed  a  dream,  in  the  which  the  Lord  hath 
<ommanded  me  that  thou  and  thy  brethren  shall  return  to 
Jerusalem. 

3.  For  behold,  Laban  hath  the  record  of  the  Jews,  and 
also  a  genealogy  of  thy  forefathers,  and  "they  are  engraven 
npon  plates  of  brass. 

4.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  hath  commanded  me  that  thou  and 
thy  brothers  should  go  unto  the  house  of  Laban,  and  seek 
tho  records,  and  bring  them   down   hither  into  the   wilderness. 

5.  And  now,  behold  thy  brothers  murmur,  saying.  It  is  a 
hard    thing    which    I    have    required    of    them ;    but    behold    1 

a,  I.  Nep.  18: 22,  23.  Ether  1 :  42.  2:  7-12.  b,  IT.  Nep.  5: 20.  Alma  9.13,  14. 
3S:1.  c.  I.  Nep.  3:  29.  ii.  Nep.  5: 19.  cT,  i.  Nep.  12:  22,  23.  Ii.  Nep.  5:21— 25. 
Alma  3: 6—19.   17: 15.      in.  Nep.  2: 15,  16.     Mor.  5: 15. 


a,  T.  Nep.  3  12,  19.  20.  24.    4: 24.  38.    5: 10—22.    13: 23.    IS;  22.       it.  Nep.  4: 2. 
:  12.      Mos.  1:  3,  4.   28:  20.      Alma  37:  3—12.  63: 1.  11—14.      ill.  Nep.  1: 2. 


6  I.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   III. 

have  not  required  it  of  them;   but  it  is  a  commandment  of 
the  Lord. 

6.  Therefore  go,  my  son,  and  thou  shalt  be  favoured  of 
the  Lord,  because  thou  hast  not  murmured. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  said  unto  my 
father,  I  will  go  and  do  the  things  which  the  Lord  hath  com- 
manded, for  I  know  that  the  Lord  giveth  no  commandments 
unto  the  children  of  men,  save  he  shall  prepare  a  way  for, 
them  that  they  may  accomplish  the  thing  which  he  com- 
mandeth  them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  my  father  had  heard 
these  words,  he  was  exceeding  glad,  for  he  knew  that  I  had 
been  blessed  of  the  Lord. 

9.  And  I,  Nephi,  and  my  brethren  took  our  journey  in  the^ 
wilderness  with  our  tents,  to  go  up  to  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  we  had  come  up  to 
the  land  of  Jerusalem,  I  and  my  brethren  did  consult  one 
with  another ; 

11.  And  we  *cast  lots  who  of  us  should  go  in  unto  the 
house  of  Laban.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  lot  fell  upon 
Laman ;  and  Laman  went  in  unto  the  house  of  Laban,  and 
he  talked  with  him  as  he  sat  in  his  house. 

12.  And  he  desired  of  Laban  the  records  which  were 
engraven  upon  the  plates  of  brass,  which  contained  the 
genealogy  of  my  father. 

13.  And  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  Laban  was  angry, 
and  thrust  him  out  from  his  presence ;  and  he  would  not  that 
he  should  have  the  records.  Wherefore,  he  said  unto  him,. 
Behold  thou  art  a  robber,  and  I  will  slay  thee. 

14.  But  Laman  fled  out  of  his  presence,  and  told  the 
things  which  Laban  had  done,  unto  us.  And  we  began  to 
be  exceeding  sorrowful,  and  my  brethren  were  about  ta 
return  unto  my  father  in  the  wilderness. 

15.  But  behold  I  said  unto  them,  That  as  the  Lord  liveth, 
and  as  we  live,  we  will  not  go  down  unto  our  father  in  the 
wilderness,  until  we  have  accomplished  the  thing  which  the 
Lord  hath  commanded  us. 

16.  Wherefore  let  us  be  faithful  in  keeping  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Lord;  therefore  let  us  go  down  to  the 
land  of  our  father's  inheritance,  for  behold  he  left  ''gold  and 
silver,  and  all  manner  of  riches.  And  all  this  he  hath  done,, 
because  of  the  commandments  of  the  Lord. 

17.  For  he  knew  that  '^Jerusalem  must  be  destroyed,, 
because  of  the  wickedness  of  the  people. 

18.  For  behold,  they  have  rejected  the  words  of  the  pro- 
phets. Wherefore,  if  my  father  should  dwell  in  the  land 
after  he  hath  been  commanded  to  flee  out  of  the  land,  behold 
he  would  also  perish.  Wherefore  it  must  needs  be  that  he 
flee  out  of  the  land. 


b,  Joshua  18: 6.  10.    Judges  20: 9.    Acts  1:  26.       c,  i.  :;cp.  2: 4.       d,  ii.  Chron.  30.- 
H— 20. 


CHAP.   III.]  I.    NEPHI.  T 

19.  And  behold,  it  is  wisdom  in  God  that  we  should 
obtain  these  records,  that  we  ma}'  preserve  unto  our  children, 
the    ''language  of  our  fathers ; 

20.  And  also  that  we  may  preserve  unto  them  the  words 
which  have  been  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  the  holy  prophets,, 
which  have  been  delivered  unto  them  by  the  Spirit  and 
power  of  God,  since  the  world  began,  even  down  unto  this 
present  time. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  this  manner  of  lan- 
guage did  I  persuade  my  brethren,  that  they  might  be^ 
faithful  in  keeping  the  commandments  of  God. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  went  down  to  the  land 
of  our  inheritance,  and  we  did  gather  together  our  ^gold,  and 
our  silver,  and  our  precious  things. 

23.  And  after  we  had  gathered  J:hese  things  together^ 
we  went  up  again  to  the  house  of  Laban. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  went  in  unto  Laban,  and 
desired  him  that  he  would  give  unto  us  the  records  which 
were  engraven  upon  the  ^plates  of  brass,  for  which  we  would 
give  unto  him  our  gold,  and  our  silver,  and  all  our  precious^ 
things. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Laban  saw  our  pro- 
perty, and  that  it  was  exceeding  great,  he  did  lust  after  it,, 
insomuch  that  he  thrust  us  •  out,  and  sent  his  servants  to- 
slay  us,  that  he  might  obtain  our  property. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  flee  before  the- 
servants  of  Laban,  and  we  were  obliged  to  leave  behind  our 
property,  and  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  Laban. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  fled  into  the  wilderness,, 
and  the  servants  of  Laban  did  not  overtake  us,  and  we  hid 
ourselves  in  the  cavity  of  a  rock. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Laman  was  angry  with  me,, 
and  also  with  my  father ;  and  also  was  Lemuel ;  for  he 
hearkened  unto  the  words  of  Laman.  Wherefore  Laman 
and  Lemuel  did  speak  many  hard  words  unto  us,  their* 
younger  brothers,  and  they  did  smite  us  even  with  a  rod. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  they  smote  us  with  a. 
rod,  behold  an  angel  of  the  Lord  came  and  stood  before  them,, 
and  he  spake  unto  them,  saying,  Why  do  ye  smite  your 
younger  brother  with  a  rod?  Know  ye  not  that  the  Lord; 
hath  chosen  him  to  be  a  ''ruler  over  you,  and  this  because  of 
your  iniquities?  Behold  ye  shall  go  up  to  Jerusalem  again,, 
and  the  Lord  will  deliver  Laban  into  your  hands. 

30.  And  after  the   angel   had   spoken   unto   us,   he   departed. 

31.  And  after  the  angel  had  departed,  Laman  and 
Lemuel  again  began  to  murmur,  saying.  How  is  it  possible 
that  the  Lord  will  deliver  Laban  into  our  hands?  Behold, 
he  is  a  mighty  man,  and  he  can  command  fifty,  yea,  even  he- 
can  slay  fifty;  then  why  not  us? 


e.  I.  Nep.  1:3.       Mos.  1:4.       /,  i.  Nep.  2: 4.     3: 16.         g,  See  a.        k,  i.  Nep„ 
2:22. 


I.    NEPHI.  [chap.    IV. 


♦  CHAPTER  4. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  spake  unto  my  brethren, 
•sajing,  Let  us  go  up  again  unto  Jerusalem,  and  let  us  be 
faithful  in  keeping  the  commandments  of  the  Lord ;  for 
behold  he  is  mightier  than  all  the  earth,  then  why  not 
mightier  than  Laban  and  his  fifty,  yea,  or  even  than  his  tens 
of  thousands. 

2.  Therefore  let  us  go  up ;  let  us  be  strong  like  unto 
Moses;  for  he  truly  spake  unto  the  waters  of  the  Red  Sea, 
and  they  divided  hither  and  thither,  and  our  fathers  came 
through,  out  of  captivity,  on  dry  ground,  and  the  armies  of 
Pharaoh  did  follow  and  were  drowned  in  the  waters  of  the 
Red  Sea. 

3.  Now  behold  ye  know  that  this  is  true ;  and  ye  also 
know  that  an  angel  hath  spoken  unto  you,  wherefore  can  ye 
doubt?  Let  us  go  up;  the  Lord  is  able  to  deliver  us,  even 
as  our  fathers,  and  to  destroy  Laban,  even  as  the  Egyptians. 

4.  Now  when  I  had  spoken  these  words,  they  were  yet 
wroth,  and  did  still  continue  to  murmur ;  nevertheless  they 
did  follow  me  up  until  we  came  without  the  walls  of 
Jerusalem.    , 

5.  And  it  was  by  night :  and  I  caused  that  they  should 
hide  themselves  without  the  walls.  And  after  they  had  hid 
themselves,  I,  Nephi,  crept  into  the  city  and  went  forth  towards 
the  house  of  Laban. 

6.  And  I  was  led  by  the  Spirit,  not  knowing  beforehand 
the  things  which  I  should  do. 

7.  Nevertheless  I  went  forth,  and  as  I  came  near  unto 
the  house  of  Laban,  I  beheld  a  man,  and  he  had  fallen  to  the 
earth  before  me,  for  he  was  drunken  with  wine. 

8.  And  when  I  came  to  him  I  found  that  it  was  Laban. 

9.  And  I  beheld  his  "sword,  and  I  drew  it  forth  from  the 
sheath  thereof,  and  the  hilt  thereof  was  of  pure  gold,  and  the 
workmanship  thereof  was  exceeding  fine,  and  I  saw  that  the 
l)lade  thereof  was  of  the  most  precious  steel. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  was  constrained  by  the 
Spirit  that  I  should  kill  I^aban  :  but  I  said  in  my  heart,  never 
at  any  time  have  I  shed  the  blood  of  man,  and  I  shrunk  and 
would  that  I  might  not  slay  him. 

11.  And  the  Spirit  said  unto  me  again.  Behold  the  Lord 
liath  delivered  him  into  thy  hands ;  yea,  and  I  also  knev/  that 
he  had  sought  to  take  away  mine  own  life ;  yea,  and  he  would 
not  hearken  unto  the  commandments  of  the  Lord ;  and  he 
also  had   taken   away  our  property. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Spirit  said  unto  me 
:again.  Slay  him,  for  the  Lord  hath  delivered  him  into  thy 
hands. 

13.  Behold    the    Lord    slayeth    the    wicked    to    bring    forth 

a.  II.  Nep.  5:14.     Jacob  1:10.     Mos.  1:1G.     Doc.  &  Cov.  17: 1. 


CHAP.    IV.  J  I.    NEPHI.  ^ 

his  righteous  purposes.  It  is  better  that  one  man  should 
perish,  than  that  a  nation  should  dwindle  and  perish  in 
unbelief. 

14.  And  now,  when  I,  Nephi,  had  heard  these  words,  I 
remembered  the  words  of  the  Lord  which  he  spake  unto  me 
in  the  wilderness,  saying,  That  inasmuch  as  thy  seed  shall 
keep  my  commandments,  "they  shall  prosper  in  the  land  of 
promise. 

15.  Yea,  and  I  also  thought  that  they  could  not  keep  the 
commandments  of  the  Lord  according  to  the  law  of  Moses, 
save  they  should  have  the  law. 

16.  And  I  also  knew  that  the  law  was  engraven  upon  the 
plates  of  brass. 

17.  And  again — I  knew  that  the  Lord  had  delivered 
Laban  into  my  hands  for  this  cause,  that  I  might  obtain  the 
records  according  to  his  commandments. 

18.  Therefore  I  did  obey  the  voice  of  the  Spirit,  and  took 
Laban  by  the  hair  of  the  head,  and  I  smote  off  his  head  with 
his  own  sword. 

19.  And  after  I  had  smitten  off  his  head  with  his  own  sword,. 
I  took  the  garments  of  Laban  and  put  them  upon  mine  own 
body;  y^a,  even  every  whit;  and  I  did  gird  on  his  armour  about, 
my  loins. 

20.  And  after  I  had  done  this,  I  went  forth  unto  the 
treasury  of  Laban.  And  as  I  went  forth  towards  the 
treasury  of  Laban,  behold  I  saw  the  servant  of  Laban  who 
had  the  keys  of  the  treasury.  And  I  commanded  him  in. 
the  voice  of  Laban,  that  he  should  go  with  me  into  the 
treasury ; 

21.  And  he  supposed  me  to  be  his  master  Laban,  for  he 
beheld  the  garments  and  also  the  sword  girded  about  my  loins. 

22.  And  he  spake  unto  me  concerning  the  elders  of  the 
Jews,  he  knowing  that  his  master  Laban  had  been  out  by 
night  among  them. 

23.  And  I  spake  unto  him  as  if  it  had  been  Laban. 

24.  And  I  also  spake  unto  him  that  I  should  carry  the 
engravings  which  were  upon  the  ''plates  of  brass,  to  my 
elder  brethren,  who  were  without  the  walls. 

25.  And  I  also  bade  him  that  he  should  follow  me. 

26.  And  he,  supposing  that  I  spake  of  the  brethren  of  the 
church,  and  that  I  was  truly  that  Laban  whom  I  had  slain, 
wherefore  he  did  follow  me. 

27.  And  he  spake  unto  me  many  times  concerning  the 
elders  of  the  Jews,  as  I  went  forth  unto  my  brethren,  who 
were  without  the  walls. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Laman  saw  me,  he 
was  exceedingly  frightened,  and  also  Lemuel  and  Sam.  And 
they  fled  from  before  my  presence;  for  they  supposed  it  was 
Laban,  and  that  he  had  slain  me,  and  had  sought  to  take 
away  their  lives  also. 


b,  I.  Nep.  2:20,  23.     c.  See  a,  i.  Nep.  3. 


10  I.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   V. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  called  after  them,  and  they 
did  hear  me ;  wherefore  they  did  cease  to  flee  from  my 
presence. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  servant  of  Laban 
beheld  my  brethren,  he  began  to  tremble,  and  was  about  to 
iiee  from  before  me,  and  return  to  the  city  of  Jerusalem. 

31.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  being  a  man  large  in  stature,  and 
also  having  received  much  strength  of  the  Lord,  therefore 
I  did  seize  upon  the  servant  of  Laban,  and  held  him,  that  he 
■should  not  ilee. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  spake  with  him,  that  if  he 
would  hearken  unto  my  words,  as  the  Lord  liveth,  and  as  I 
live,  even  so  that  if  he  would  hearken  unto  our  words,  we 
would  spare  his  life. 

33.  And  I  spake  unto  him,  even  with  an  oath,  that  he 
need  not  fear;  that  he  should  be  a  free  man  like  unto  us,  if 
he  would  go  down  in  the  wilderness  with  us. 

34.  And  I  also  spake  unto  him,  saying,  Surely  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  us  to  do  this  thing,  and  shall  we  not  be 
diligent  in  keeping  the  commandments  of  the  Lord?  There- 
fore, if  thou  wilt  go  down  into  the  wilderness  to  my  father, 
thou  shalt  have  place  with  us. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Zoram  did  take  courage  at 
the  words  which  I  spake.  Now  '^Zoram  was  the  name  of  the 
•servant;  and  he  promised  that  he  would  go  down  into  the 
wilderness  unto  my  father.  And  he  also  made  an  oath  unto 
us,  that  he  would  tarry  with  us  from  that  time  forth. 

3().  Now  we  were  desirous  that  he  should  tarry  with  us 
for  this  cause,  that  the  Jews  might  not  know  concerning  our 
flight  into  the  wilderness,  lest  they  should  pursue  us  and 
destroy  us. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Zoram  had  made  an 
oath  unto  us,  our  fears  did  cease  concerning  him. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  took  the  plates  of  brass 
and  the  servant  of  Laban,  and  departed  into  the  wilderness, 
and  journeyed  unto  the  tent  of  our  father. 


CHAPTER  5. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  we  had  come  down  into 
-the  wilderness  unto  our  father,  behold  he  was  filled  with  joy, 
and  also  my  mother  Sariah,  was  exceeding  glad,  for  she  truly 
had  mourned  because  of  us ; 

2.  For  she  had  supposed  that  we  had  perished  in  the 
wilderness;  and  she  also  had  complained  against  my  father, 
telling  him  that  he  was  a  visionary  man;  saying,  Behold 
thou  hast  led  us  forth  from  the  land  of  our  inheritance,  and 
:my  sons  are  no  more,  and  we  perish  in  the  wilderness. 

d,  I.  Nep.  16: 7.    II.  Nep.  5: 6.    Jacob  1 :  13.    Alma  54:  23.    iv.  Nep.  1 :  36,  37. 


CHAP.    V.J  I.    NEPHI.  11 

3.  And  after  this  manner  of  language  had  my  mother  com- 
plained against .  my  father. 

4.  And  it  had  came  to  pass  that  my  father  spake  unto 
her,  saying,  I  know  that  I  am  a  visionary  man ;  for  if  I  had 
not  seen  the  things  of  God  in  a  "vision,  I  should  not  have 
known  the  goodness  of  God,  but  had  tarried  at  Jerusalem, 
and  had  perished  with  my  brethren. 

5.  But  behold,  I  have  obtained  a  land  of  promise,  in  the 
which  things  I  do  rejoice ;  yea,  and  I  know  that  the  Lord 
v.ill  deliver  my  sons  out  of  the  hands  of  Laban,  and  bring 
them  down  again  unto  us  in  the  wilderness. 

6.  And  after  this  manner  of  language  did  my  father  Lehi, 
■comfort  my  mother  Sariah,  concerning  us,  while  we  journeyed 
in  the  wilderness  up  to  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  to  obtain  the 
re(Hjrd  of  the  Jews. 

7.  And  when  we  had  returned  to  the  tent  of  my  father, 
behold  their  joy  was  full,  and  my  mother  was  comforted ; 

,8.  And  she  spake,  saying,  Now  I  know  of  a  surety  that 
the  Lord  hath  ''commanded  my  husband  to  flee  into  the 
wilderness ;  yea,  and  I  also  know  of  a  surety  that  the  Lord 
hath  protected  my  sons,  and  delivered  them  out  of  the  hands 
of  Laban,  and  gave  them  power  whereby  they  could  accom- 
plish the  thing  which  the  Lord  hath  commanded  them.  And 
after  this  manner  of  language  did  she  speak. 

y.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  rejoice  exceedingly, 
and  did  offer  sacrifice  and  burnt  offerings  unto  the  Lord ;  and 
they  gave  thanks  unto  the  God  of  Israel. 

10.  And  after  they  had  given  thanks  unto  the  God  of 
Israel,  my  father,  Lehi,  took  the  records  which  were  engraven 
upon  ''the  plates  of  brass,  and  he  did  search  them  from  the 
beginning. 

11.  x\nd  he  beheld  that  they  did  contain  the  five  books  of 
Moses,  which  gave  an  account  of  the  creation  of  the  world, 
and  also  of  Adam  and  Eve,  who  were  our  first  parents ; 

12.  And  also  a  record  of  the  Jews  from  the  beginning,  even 
down  to  the  commencement  of  the  reign  of  Zedekiah,  king 
of  Judah  ; 

13.  And  also  the  prophecies  of  the  holy  prophets,  from 
the  beginning,  even  down  to  the  commencement  of  the  reign 
•of  Zedekiah ;  and  also  many  prophecies  which  have  been  spoken 
by  the  mouth  of  Jeremiah. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  my  father,  Lehi,  also  found 
upon  the  plates  of  brass,  a  ''genealogy  of  his  fathers ;  where- 
fore he  knew  that  he  was  a  descendant  of  Joseph ;  yea,  even 
that  Joseph  who  was  the  son  of  Jacob,  who  was  sold  into 
Egypt,  and  who  was  preserved  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  that 
he  might  preserve  his  father,  Jacob,  and  all  his  household 
from  perishing  with  famine. 

15.  And    they   were   also    led   out   of   captivity   and   out   of 


a,  1.  Nep.  1: 13.    3: 18.       5.  i.  Nep.  2: 2.       c.  See  i.  Nep.  3,  a.       d,  i.  Nep.  3: 12. 
5:16.    6:2.        Alma  10:  3.  37:3. 


12  I.    NEPHI.  l^CHAP.   VI. 

the   land   of   Egypt,    by    that   same    God   who   had   preserved 
them. 

16.  And  thus  my  father,  Lehi,  did  discover  the  genealogy 
of  his  fathers.  And  Laban  also  was  a  descendant  of  Joseph, 
wherefore  he  and  his  fathers  had  kept  the  records. 

17.  And  now  when  my  father  saw  all  these  things,  he 
was  filled  with  the  Spirit,  and  began  to  prophesy  concerning 
his  seed ; 

18.  That  these  plates  of  brass  should  go  forth  unto  all  na- 
tions, kindreds,  tongues,  and  people  who  were  of  his  seed. 

19.  Wherefore,  he  said  that  these  plates  of  brass  should 
never  perish ;  neither  should  they  be  dimmed  any  more  by 
time.     And  he  prophesied  many  things  concerning  his  seed. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thus  far  I  and  my  father 
had  kept  the  commandments  wherewith  the  Lord  had  com- 
manded  us. 

21.  And  we  had  obtained  the  records  which  the  Lord  had 
commanded  us,  and  searched  them  and  found  that  they  were 
desirable;  yea,  even  of  great  worth  unto  us,  insomuch 
that  we  could  preserve  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  unta 
our  children. 

22.  Wherefore,  it  was  wisdom  in  the  Lord  that  we 
should  carry  them  with  us,  as  we  journeyed  in  the  wilderness 
towards  the  land  of  promise. 


CHAPTER  6. 

1.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  *do  not  give  the  genealogy  of  my 
fathers  in  this  part  of  my  record ;  neither  at  any  time  shall  I 
give  it  after  upon  these  plates  which  I  am  writing ;  for  it  is 
given  in  the  record  which  has  been  "kept  by  my  father ;  where- 
fore I   do  not  write  it  in  this  work. 

2.  For  it  sufiiceth  me  to  say,  that  we  are  a  descendant  of 
Joseph. 

3.  And  it  mattereth  not  to  me  that  I  am  particular  to 
give  a  full  account  of  all  the  things  of  my  father,  for  they 
cannot  be  written  upon  these  plates,  for  I  desire  the  room 
that  I  may  write  of  the  things  of  God. 

4.  For  the  fulness  of  mine  intent  is,  that  I  may  persuade 
men  to  come  unto  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,, 
and  the  God  of  Jacob,  and  be  saved. 

5.  Wherefore,  the  things  which  are  pleasing  unto  the  world,. 
I  do  not  write,  but  the  things  which  are  pleasing  unto  God 
and  unto  those  who  are  not  of  the  world. 

6.  Wherefore,  I  shall  give  commandment  unto  my  seed, 
that  they  shall  not  "occupy  these  plates  with  things  which 
are  not  of  worth  unto  the  children  of  men. 

a,  1.  Nep.  1 :  16.  6.  Jacob  1 : 1—4.  3: 13,  14.  4 : 1—3.  Enos  1: 13—18.  Jarom 
1:1,2,14,15.    Oranil:l,  3,9,  11,  25.    Words  of  Mo..  1:  3— 11. 


CHAP.   VII.]  I.    NEPHI.  13 


CHAPTER  7. 

1.  And  now  I  would  that  ye  might  know,  that  after  my 
father,  Lehi,  had  made  an  end  of  "prophesying  concerning 
his  seed,  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  him  again, 
saying,  That  it  was  not  meet  for  him,  Lehi,  that  he  should 
take  his  family  into  the  wilderness  alone ;  but  that  his  sons 
should  Hake  daughters  to  wife,  that  they  might  raise  up 
seed  unto  the  Lord  in  the  land  of  promise. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  commanded  him 
that  I,  Nephi,  and  my  brethren,  should  again  return  unto  the 
land  of  Jerusalem,  and  bring  down  ''Ishmael  and  his  family 
into  the  wilderness. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  again,  with  my 
brethren,  go  forth  into  the  wilderness  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  went  up  unto  the  house 
of  Ishmael,  and  we  did  gain  favour  in  the  sight  of  Ishmael, 
insomuch  that  we  did  speak  unto  him  the  words  of  the  Lord. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  soften  the  heart 
of  Ishmael,  and  also  his  household,  insomuch  that  they  took 
their  journey  with  us  down  into  the  wilderness  to  the  tent 
of  our  father. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  we  journeyed  in  the 
wilderness,  behold  Laman  and  Lemuel,  and  two  of  the 
daughters  of  Ishmael,  and  the  two  sons  of  Ishmael,  and  their 
families,  did  rebel  against  us ;  yea,  against  me,  Nephi,  and 
Sam,  and  their  father,  Ishmael,  and  his  wife,  and  his  three 
other  daughters. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  which  rebellion,  they  were 
desirous  to  return  unto  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

8.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  being  grieved  for  the  hardness  of 
their  hearts,  therefore  I  spake  unto  them,  saying,  yea,  even 
unto  Laman  and  unto  Lemuel,  Behold  ye  are  mine  elder 
brethren,  and  how  is  it  that  ye  are  so  hard  in  your  hearts, 
and  so  blind  in  your  minds,  that  ye  have  need  that  I,  your 
younger  brother,  should  speak  unto  you,  yea,  and  set  an 
example  for  you? 

9.  How  is  it  that  ye  have  not  hearkened  unto  the  word  of 
the  Lord? 

10.  How  is  it  that  ye  have  forgotten  that  ye  have  "seen 
an  angel  of  the  Lord? 

11.  Yea,  and  how  is  it  that  ye  have  forgotten  what  great 
things  the  Lord  hath  done  for  us,  in  ^delivering  us  out  of 
the  hands  of  Laban,  and  also  that  we  should  obtain  the 
record? 

12.  Yea,  and  how  is  it  that  ye  have  forgotten  that  the 
Lord  is  able  to  do  all  things  according  to  his  will,  for  the 
children  of  men,  if  it  so  be  that  they  exercise  faith  in  him ; 
wherefore  let  us  be  faithful  to  him. 

a,  I.  Nep.  1 :  16.  2: 14.  6,  l.  Nep.  16: 7.  c,  i.  Nep.  7: 6, 19.  d,  i.  Nep.  3: 29. 
«,  I.  Nep.  4. 


14  .  I.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.    VII. 

13.  And  if  it  so  be  that  we  are  faithful  to  him,  ''we  shall 
obtain  the  land  of  promise;  and  ye  shall  know  ^at  some 
future  period,  that  the  word  of  the  I^ord  shall  be  fulfilled 
concerning  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem ;  for  all  things  which 
the  Lord  hath  spoken  concerning  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem 
must  be  fulfilled. 

14.  For  behold,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ceaseth  soon  to 
strive  with  them;  for  behold  they  have  "rejected  the  prophets, 
and  *Jeremiah  have  they  cast  into  prison.  And  they  have 
sought  to  ^take  away  the  life  of  my  father  insomuch  that 
they  have  driven  him  out  of  the  land. 

15.  Now  behold,  I  say  unto  you.  That  if  ye  will  return 
unto  Jerusalem,  ye  shall  also  perish  with  them.  And  now, 
if  ye  have  choice,  go  up  to  the  land,  and  remember  the  words 
which  I  speak  unto  you,  that  if  ye  go  ye  will  also  perish ;  for 
thus  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  constraineth  me  that  I  should 
speak. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  I,  Nephi,  had  spoken 
these  words  unto  my  brethren,  they  were  angry  with  me. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  lay  their  hands  upon  me — 
for  behold,  they  were  exceeding  wroth — and  they  did  bind 
me  with  cords,  for  they  sought  to  take  away  my  life,  that 
they  might  leave  me  in  the  wilderness  to  be  devoured  by  wild 
beasts. 

17.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord, 
saying,  O  Lord,  according  to  my  faith  which  is  in  thee,  wilt 
thou  deliver  me  from  the  hands  of  my  brethren ;  yea,  even 
give  me  strength  that  I  may  burst  these  bands  with  which  I 
am  bound. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  I  had  said  these 
words,  behold,  the  bands  were  loosed  from  off  my  hands  and 
feet,  and  I  stood  before  my  brethren,  and  I  spake  unto  them 
again. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  angry  with  me 
again,  and  sought  to  lay  hands  upon  me ;  but  behold,  one  of 
the  daughters  of  Ishmael.  yea,  and  also  her  mother,  and  one 
of  the  sons  of  Ishmael,  did  plead  with  my  brethren,  insomuch 
that  they  did  soften  their  hearts ;  and  they  did  cease  striving 
to  take  away  my  life. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  sorrowful,  because 
of  their  wickedness,  insomuch  that  they  did  bow  down  before 
me,  and  did  plead  with  me,  that  I  would  forgive  them  of  the 
thing  that  they  had  done  against  me. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  frankly  forgive  them 
all  that  they  had  done,  and  I  did  exhort  them  that  they  would 
pray  unto  the  Lord  their  God  for  forgiveness.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  they  did  so.  And  after  they  had  done  praying 
unto  the  Lord,  we  did  again  travel  on  our  journey  towards 
the  tent  of  our  father. 


/.  I.  Nep.  2:  20.    18:  22,  23.    g,  ii.  Nep.  6: 8.  9.    25: 10.    Omni  1- 15.    Hela.  8:  20, 
21.    h,  Jer.  44:  4—6.    i,  Jer.  37: 15.    ;,  i.  Nep.  2: 1.    . 


CHAP.   VIII.]  I.    NEPHI.  15 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  come  down  unto  the 
tent  of  our  father.  And  after  I  and  my  brethren,  and  all  the 
house  of  Ishmael,  had  come  down  unto  the  tent  of  my  father* 
they  did  give  thinks  unto  the  Lord  their  God ;  and  they  did 
offer  sacrifice  and  burnt  offerings  unto  him. 


CHAPTER  8. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  had  gathered  together  all 
manner  of  "seeds  of  every  kind,  both  of  grain  of  every  kind, 
and  also  of  the  seeds  of  fruit  of  every  kind. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  while  my  father  tarried  in 
the  wilderness,  he  spake  unto  us,  saying,  Behold,  I  have 
dreamed  a  dream ;  or,  in  other  words,  I  have  seen  a  vision. 

3.  And  behold,  because  of  the  thing  which  I  have  seen,  I 
have  reason  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  because  of  Nephi  and  also 
of  Sam ;  for  I  have  reason  to  suppose  that  they,  and  also 
many  of  their  seed,  will  be  saved. 

4.  But  behold,  Laman  and  Lemuel,  I  fear  exceedingly 
because  of  you ;  for  behold,  methought  I  saw  in  my  dream,  a 
dark  and  dreary  wilderness. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  saw  a  man,  and  he  was 
dressed  in  a  white  robe :  and  he  came  and  stood  before  me. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  spake  unto  me,  and  bade 
me  follow  him. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  I  followed  him,  I  beheld 
myself  that  I  was  in  a  dark  and  dreary  waste. 

8.  And  after  I  had  travelled  for  the  space  of  many  hours 
in  darkness,  I  began  to  pray  unto  the  Lord  that  he  would 
have  mercy  on  me,  according  to  the  multitude  of  his  tender 
mercies. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  I  had  prayed  unto  the  Lord, 
I  beheld  a  large  and  spacious  field. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  ''beheld  a  tree,  whose  fruit 
was  'desirable  to  make  one  happy. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  go  forth,  and  partake 
of  the  fruit  thereof;  and  I  beheld  that  it  was  most  sweet, 
above  all  that  I  ever  before  tasted.  Yea,  and  I  beheld  that 
the  fruit  thereof  was  white,  to  exceed  all  the  whiteness  that 
I  had  ever  seen. 

12.  And  as  I  partook  of  the  fruit  thereof,  it  filled  my  soul 
with  exceeding  great  joy ;  wherefore,  I  began  to  be  desirous; 
that  my  family  should  partake  of  it  also;  for  I  knew  that  it 
was  desirable  above  all  other  fruit. 

13.  And  as  I  cast  my  eyes  round  about,  that  perhaps  I 
might  discover  my  family  also,  I  beheld  a    ''river    of    water; 

a,  I.  Nep.  18:  24.  6.  i.  Nep.  8: 15.  20.  24,  25,  30.  11 : 8,  9,  21—23,  25.  c,  i.  Nep. 
8:19.    12:16.18.    15:26-29. 


16  I.    NEPHI.  [chap.   VIII. 

and  it  ran  alongy  and  it  was  near  the  tree  of  which  I  was 
partaking  the  fruit. 

14.  And  I  looked  to  behold  from  whence  it  came :  and  I 
saw  the  head  thereof  a  little  way  off;  and  at  the  head  there- 
of, I  beheld  your  mother  Sariah,  and  Sam,  and  Nephi ;  and 
they  stood  as  if  they  knew  not  whither  they  should  go. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beckoned  unto  them ;  and 
I  also  did  say  unto  them  with  a  loud  voice,  That  they  should 
come  unto  me,  and  partake  of  the  fruit,  which  was  desirable 
Above  all  other  fruit. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  come  unto  me,  and 
partake  of  the  fruit  also. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  was  desirous  that  Laman 
^nd  Lemuel  should  come  and  partake  of  the  fruit  also;  where- 
fore, I  cast  mine  eyes  towards  the  head  of  the  river,  that 
perhaps  I  might  see  them. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  saw  them,  but  "they  would 
not  come  unto  me. 

19.  And  I  beheld  a  ^rod  of  iron,  and  it  extended  along 
"the  bank  of  the  river,  and  led  to  the  tree  by  which  I  stood. 

20.  And  I  also  beheld  a  straight  and  narrow  path,  which 
<jame  along  by  the  rod  of  iron,  even  to  the  tree  by  which  I 
stood ;  and  it  also  led  by  the  head  of  the  fountain,  unto  a 
large  and  spacious  field,  as  if  it  had  been  a  world ; 

21.  And  I  saw  numberless  concourses  of  people ;  many  of 
whom  were  pressing  forward,  that  they  might  obtain  the 
path  which  led  unto  the  tree  by  which  I  stood. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  come  forth,  and 
commence  in  the  path  which  led  to  the  tree. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  arose  a  mist  of  dark- 
ness ;  yea,  even  an  exceeding  great  mist  of  darkness,  inso- 
much that  they  who  had  commenced  in  the  path,  did  lose 
their  way,  that  they  wandered  off  and  were  lost. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  others  pressing 
forward,  and  they  came  forth  and  caught  hold  of  the  end  of 
the  rod  of  iron ;  and  they  did  press  forward  through  the 
mist  of  darkness,  clinging  to  the  rod  of  iron,  even  until  they 
•did  come  forth  and  partake  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree. 

25.  And  after  they  had  partaken  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree, 
they  did  cast  their  eyes  about  as  if  they  were  ashamed. 

26.  And  I  also  cast  m.y  eyes  round  about,  and  beheld,  on 
the  other  side  of  the  river  of  water,  ^a.  great  and  spacious 
"building;  and  it  stood  as  it  were  in  the  air,  high  above  the 
•earth ; 

27.  And  it  was  filled  with  people,  both  old  and  young, 
toth  male  and  female ;  and  their  manner  of  dress  was  ex- 
<ieeding  fine ;  and  they  were  in  the  attitude  of  mocking  and 
pointing  their  fingers  towards  those  who  had  come  at,  and 
Avere  partaking  o^  the  fruit. 


d.  ii.Xep.5:2Q.     c.  i.liepuS.-^l.  30.    15-23.24.    /.  i.  Nep.  9:  31,  33.    11:35,36 


CHAP.   IX.]  I.    NEPHI.  17 

28.  And  after  they  had  tasted  of  the  fruit  they  were 
jishamed,  because  of  those  that  were  scoffing  at  them ;  and 
they  fell  away  into  forbidden  paths  and  were  lost. 

29.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  do  not  speak  all  the  words  of  my 
father. 

30.  But,  to  be  short  in  writing,  behold,  he  saw  other 
Tuultitudes  pressing  forward ;  and  they  came  and  caught 
liold  of  the  end  of  the  ''rod  of  iron ;  and  they  did  press  their 
■way  forward,  continually  holding  fast  to  the  rod  of  iron, 
until  '  ey  came  forth  and  fell  down  and  partook  of  the  fruit 
of  the  tree. 

31.  And  he  also  saw  other  multitudes  feeling  their  way 
towards  that  great  and  spacious  building. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  many  were  Mrowned  in  the 
depths  of  the  fountain ;  and  many  were  lost  from  his  view, 
wandering  in  strange  roads. 

33.  And  great  was  the  multitude  that  did  enter  into 
that  *strange  building.  And  after  they  did  enter  into  that 
building,  they  did  point  the  finger  of  scorn  at  me,  and  those 
that  were  partaking  of  the  fruit  also ;  but  we  heeded  them 
not. 

34.  These  are  the  words  of  my  father:  For  as  many  as 
lieeded  them,  had  fallen  away. 

35.  And  •'Laman  and  Lemuel  partook  not  of  the  fruit,  said 
my  father.  , 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  my  father  had  spoken  all 
the  words  of  his  dream  or  vision,  which  were  many,  he  said 
xmto  us,  because  of  these  things  which  he  saw  in  a  vision,  he 
exceedingly  feared  for  Laman  and  Lemuel ;  yea,  he  feared 
lest  they  should  be   *^cast  off  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord : 

37.  And  he  did  exhort  them  then  with  all  the  feeling  of  a 
tender  parent,  that  they  would  hearken  to  his  words  that, 
perhaps  the  Lord  would  be  merciful  to  them,  and  not  cast 
them  off;  yea,  my  father  did  preach  unto  them. 

38.  And  after  he  had  preached  unto  them,  and  also 
prophesied  unto  them  of  many  things,  he  bade  them  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord ;  and  he  did  cease  speaking 
onto  them. 


CHAPTER  9. 

1.  And  all  these  things  did  my  father  see,  and  hear,  and 
speak,  as  he  "dwelt  in  a  tent,  in  the  valley  of  Lemuel ;  and 
also  a  great  many  more  things,  which  cannot  be  written  upon 
these   plates. 

2.  And  now,  as  I  have  spoken  "concerning  these  plates, 
behold    they   are   not   the   plates   upon    which    I    make   a   full 

g,  I.  Nep.  8: 19.  15:  23.  24.  h,  i.  Nep.  8: 13,  U,  15: 26—29.  i,  i.  Nep.  8: 26. 
j,  vers.  4,  17,  18.      k,  ii.  Nep.  5:  20. 

a,  I.  IS  p.  2: 7,  14.      ft,  See  f,  i.  Nep.  1. 


ISr  I.    NEPHI.  [chap.   X. 

account  of  the  history  of  my  people;  for  the  plates  upon 
which  I  make  a  full  account  of  my  people,  I  have  given  the 
name  of  Nephi ;  wherefore  they  are  called  the  plates  of  Nephi, 
after  mine  own  name ;  and  these  plates  also  are  called  the 
plates  of  Nephi. 

3.  Nevertheless,  I  have  received  a  commandment  of  the 
Lord,  that  I  should  make  these  plates,  for  the  special  pur- 
pose that  there  should  be  an  account  engraven  of  the 
ministry  of  my  people. 

4.  Upon  the  other  plates  should  be  engraven  an  account 
of  the  reign  of  the  kings,  and  the  wars  and  contentions  of 
my  people ;  wherefore  these  plates  are  for  the  more  part  of 
the  ministry ;  and  the  other  plates  are  for  the  more  part  of 
the  reign  of  kings,  and  the  wars  and  contentions  of  my 
people. 

5.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  hath  commanded  me  to  make 
these  plates  for  a  ''wise  purpose  in  him ;  which  purpose  I 
know  not. 

6.  But  the  Lord  knoweth  all  things  from  the  beginning; 
wherefore,  he  prepareth  a  way  to  accomplish  all  his  works 
among  the  children  of  men ;  for  behold,  he  hath  all  power 
unto  the  fulfilling  of  all  his  words.     And  thus  it  is.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  10. 

1.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  proceed  to  give  an  account  upon 
these  plates  of  my  proceedings,  and  my  reign  and  ministry; 
wherefore,  to  proceed  with  mine  account,  I  must  speak  some- 
what of  the  things  of  my  father,  and  also  of  my  brethren. 

2.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass  after  my  father  had  made 
an  end  of  speaking  the  words  of  his  dream,  and  also  of 
exhorting  them  to  all  diligence,  he  spake  unto  them  con- 
cerning the  Jews, 

3.  That  after  they  should  be  destroyed,  even  that  great 
city  Jerusalem,  and  many  be  carried  away  captive  into  Baby- 
lon, according  to  the  own  due  time  of  the  Lord,  they  should 
return  again ;  yea,  even  be  brought  back  out  of  captivity ; 
and  after  they  should  be  "brought  back  out  of  captivity, 
they  should  possess  again  the  land  of  their  inheritance. 

4.  Yea,  even  ^six  hundred  years  from  the  time  that  my 
father  left  Jerusalem,  a  ''prophet  would  the  Lord  God  raise 
up  among  the  Jews ;  even  a  Messiah ;  or,  in  other  words,  a 
Saviour  of  the  world. 

5.  And  he  also  spake  concerning  the  prophets,  how  "^great 
a     number    had    testified    of    these    things,    concerning    this 

c,  Wor.  of  Mor.  1 ;  7.     Doc.  &  Gov.  10: 34,  35,  40.     I.  Nep.  19: 3. 


a,  II.  Nep.  6: 8,  9.    Dan.  9: 2.    6,  i.  Nep.  10: 4.    19:8.    II.  Nep.  25: 19.    III.  Nep. 
1:1.      c,  I.  Nep.  22: 20.  21.      iii.  Nep.  20: 23.     d,  in.  Nep.  20: 24. 


CHAP.   X.]  I.    NEPUI.  19 

Messiah,   of  whom   he  had   spoken,   or   this   Redeemer  of  the 
world. 

6.  Wherefore  all  mankind  were  in  a  *lost  and  in  a  fallen 
state,  and  ever  would  be,  save  they  should  rely  on  this 
Redeemer. 

7.  And  he  spake  also  concerning  a  '"prophet  who  should 
come  before  the  Messiah,  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord ; 

8.  Yea,  even  he  should  go  forth  and  cry  in  the  wilder- 
ness, Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  and  make  his  paths 
straight ;  for  there  standeth  one  among  you  whom  ye  know 
not;  and  he  is  mightier  than  I,  whose  shoe's  latchet  I  am  not 
worthy  to  unloose.  And  much  spake  my  father  concerning 
this  thing. 

9.  And  my  father  said  he  should  baptize  in  Bethabary, 
beyond  Jordan ;  and  he  also  said  he  should  baptize  with 
water ;   even  that  he  should  baptize  the  Messiah  with  water. 

10.  And  after  he  had  baptized  the  Messiah  with  water, 
he  should  behold  and  bear  record,  that  he  had  baptized  the 
Lamb  of  God,  who  should  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

"*  11.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  my  father  had  spoken  these 
words,  he  spake  unto  my  brethren  concerning  the  gospel 
which  should  be  preached  among  the  Jews;  and  also  con- 
cerning the  ^dwindling  of  the  Jews  in  unbelief.  And  after 
they  had  slain  the  Messiah,  who  should  come,  and  after  he 
had  been  slain,  he  should  rise  from  the  dead,  and  should 
make  himself  manifest,  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  unto  the  Gentiles. 

12.  Yea,  even  my  father  spake  much  concerning  the 
Gentiles,  and  also  concerning  the  house  of  Israel,  that  they 
should  be  compared  like  unto  an  '^olive  tree,  whose  branches 
should  be  broken  off,  and  should  be  scattered  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

13.  Wherefore,  he  said  it  must  needs  be  that  we  should 
be  led  with  one  accord  into  the  *land  of  promise  unto  the 
fulfilling  of  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  should  be  scattered 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth. 

14.  And  after  the  house  of  Israel  should  be  scattered,  they 
should  be  gathered  together  again ;  or,  in  fine,  after  ^the 
Gentiles  had  received  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel,  the  natural 
branches  of  the  olive  tree,  or  the  remnants  of  the  house  of 
Israel,  should  be  grafted  in,  or  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
true  Messiah,  their  Lord  and  their  Redeemer. 

15.  And  after  this  manner  of  language  did  my  father 
prophesy  and  speak  unto  my  brethren ;  and  also  many  more 
things  which  I  do  not  write  in  this  book  ;  for  I  have  ^written 
as  many  of  them  as  were  expedient  for  me  in  mine  other  book. 

16.  And  all  these  things  of  which  I  have  spoken,  were 
done  as  my  father    ^dwelt  in  a  tent,  in  the  valley  of  Lemuel. 


e,  II  Nep.  2:5— 8.  9:6—38.  25:20.  31:21.  Mos.  16:4,  5.  Alma  9:  30,  32.  A  i. 
Nep.  U  27.  II.  Nep.  31: 4— 18.  g,  Rom.  11.  Jacob  4: 15.  iii.  Nep.  15: 23.  h,  Jacob 
!>  and  6  chap,  i,  I.  Nep.  2: 20.  18: 23.  j,  Jacob  5.  III.  Nep.  16: 4—7.  21: 1—11.  ik. 

see  /,  I.  Nep.  1.  I,  I.  Nep.  1: 14. 


20  L   NEPHI.  [CHAP.  XI. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  I,  Nephi,  having  heard  all 
the  words  of  my  father,  concerning  the  things  which  he 
saw  in  a  vision ;  and  also  the  things  which  he  spake  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  which  power  he  received  by  faith 
on  the  Son  of  God ;  and  the  Son  of  God  was  the  ^lessiah 
who  should  come ;  I,  Nephi,  was  desirous  also,  that  I  might 
see,  and  hear,  and  know  of  these  things,  by  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  the  ""gift  of  God  unto  all  those  who 
diligently  seek  him,  as  well  in  times  of  old  as  in  the  time 
that   he   should   manifest   himself   unto   the   children   of   men ; 

18.  For  he  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever; 
and  the  way  is  prepared  for  all  men  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world,  if  it  so  be  that  they  repent  and  come  unto 
Lim ; 

19.  For  he  that  diligently  seeketh  shall  find;  and  the 
mysteries  of  God  shall  be  unfolded  unto  them,  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  well  in  these  times  as  in  times  of  old, 
and  as  well  in  times  of  old  as  in  times  to  come;  wherefore 
the  course  of  the  Lord  is  one  eternal  round. 

20.  Therefore  remember,  O  man,  for  all  thy  doings,  thou 
shalt  be  brought  into  judgment. 

21.  Wherefore  if  ye  have  sought  to  do  wickedly  in  the 
days  of  your  probation,  then  ye  are  found  unclean  before  the 

^judgment-seat  of  God;   and  no   unclean  thing  can  dwell  with 
*  God ;  wherefore  ye  must  be  cast  off  for  ever. 

22.  And  the  Holy  Ghost  giveth  authority  that  I  should 
speak  these  things,  and  deny  them  not. 


CHAPTER  11. 

1.  'For  it  came  to  pass  after  I  had  desired  to  know  the 
things  that  my  father  had  seen,  and  believing  that  the  Lord 
was  able  to  make  them  known  unto  me,  as  I  sat  pondering 
in  mine  heart,  I  was  caught  away  in  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  yea,  into  an  exceeding  high  mountain,  which  I  never 
had  before  seen,  and  upon  which  I  never  had  before  set  my 
foot. 

2.  And  the  Spirit  said  unto  me,  Behold,  what  desirest 
thou? 

3.  And  I  said,  I  desire  to  behold  the  things  which  my 
father  saw. 

4.  And  the  Spirit  said  unto  me,  Believest  thou  that  thy 
father  saw  the    "tree  of  which  he  hath  spoken? 

5.  And  I  said.  Yea,  tho-a  knowest  that  I  believe  all  the 
words  of  my  father. 

6.  And   when   I   had   spoken   these   words,    the    Spirit   cried 


m,  II.  Pet.  1:21. 

a,  I.  Nep.  8: 10—12.      11: 8.  9.      15: 21,  22. 


CHAP.   XI.]  I.    NEPHI.  21 

with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Hosanna  to  the  Lord,  the  most 
high  God ;  for  he  is  God  over  all  the  earth,  yea,  even  above 
all :  and  blessed  art  thou,  Nephi,  because  thou  believest  in 
the  Son  of  the  most  high  God ;  wherefore  thou  shalt  behold 
the  things  which  thou  hast  desired. 

7.  And  behold  this  thing  shall  be  given  unto  thee  for  a  sign, 
that  after  thou  hast  beheld  the  tree  which  bore  the  fruit  which 
thy  father  tasted,  thou  shalt  also  behold  a  man  descending  out 
of  heaven,  and  him  shall  ye  witness ;  and  after  ye  have  witnessed 
him,  ye  shall  bear  record  that  it  is  the  Son  of  God. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Spirit  said  unto  me, 
Look !  and  I  looked  and  beheld  a  tree ;  and  it  was  like  unto 
the  tree  which  my  father  had  seen ;  and  the  beauty  thereof 
was  far  beyond,  yea,  exceeding  of  all  beauty ;  and  the  white- 
ness thereof  did  exceed  the  whiteness  of  the  driven  snow. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  I  had  seen  the  tree,  I  said 
unto  the  Spirit,  I  behold  thou  hast  shewn  unto  me  the  tree 
which  is  precious  above  all. 

10.  And  he  said  unto  me.  What  desirest  thou? 

11.  And  I  said  unto  him,  to  know  the  interpretation 
thereof ;  for  I  spake  unto  him  as  a  man  speaketh  ;  for  I  be- 
held that  he  was  in  the  ^form  of  a  man ;  yet  nevertheless,  I 
knew  that  it  was  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord;  and  he  spake  unto 
me  as  a  man  speaketh  with  another. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said  unto  me.  Look!  and 
I  looked  as  if  to  look  upon  him,  and  I  saw  him  not ;  for  he 
had  gone  from  before  my  presence. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  looked  and  beheld  the 
great  city  of  Jerusalem,  and  also  other  cities.  And  I  beheld 
the  city  of  Nazareth ;  and  in  the  city  of  ''Nazareth  I  beheld  a 
virgin,  and  she  was  exceedingly  fair  and  white. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  saw  the  heavens  open ; 
and  an  angel  came  down  and  stood  before  me ;  and  he  said 
unto  me,   Nephi,  what  beholdest  thou? 

15.  And  I  said  unto  him,  a  virgin,  most  beautiful  and 
fair  above  all  other  virgins. 

16.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Knowest  thou  the  condescension 
of  God? 

17.  And  I  said  unto  him,  I  know  that  he  loveth  his 
children;  nevertheless,  I  do  not  know  the  meaning  of  all 
things. 

18.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Behold  the  virgin  whom  thou 
seest,  is  the  "^mother  of  the  Son  of  God,  after  the  manner  of 
the  flesh. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  that  she  was 
carried  away  in  the  Spirit ;  and  after  she  had  been  carried 
away  in  the  Spirit  for  the  space  of  a  time,  the  angel  spake 
unto  me,  saying,  Look ! 


6.  John  14: 1G.17.     c,  Luke  1:26.  27.     d,  Luke  1:  31,  32.    i.  Nep.  11:20.  21.    Mos: 
15:2-^.    19:13.    Ether  3: 9. 


22  I.    NEPHI.  fCJHAP.   XI, 

20.  And  I  looked  and  beheld  the  virgin  again,  bearing  ? 
child  in  her  arms. 

21.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Behold  the  Lamb  of 
God,  yea,  even  the  Son  of  the  Eternal  Father !  Knowest 
thou  the  meaning  of  the  tree  which  thy  father  saw? 

22.  And  I  answered  him  saying.  Yea,  it  is  the  *love  of 
God,  which  sheddeth  itself  abroad  in  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men ;  wherefore,  it  is  the  most  desirable  above  all 
things. 

23.  And  he  spake  unto  me  saying,  Yea,  and  the  most  joyous 
to  the  soul. 

24.  And  after  he  had  said  these  words,  he  said  unto  me, 
Look !  and  I  looked,  and  I  beheld  the  Son  of  God  going  forth 
among  the  children  of  men;  and  I  saw  many  fall  down  at 
his  feet  and  worship  him. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  that  the  ^rod  of  iron 
w^hich  my  father  had  seen,  was  the  word  of  God,  which  led 
to  the  fountain  of  living  waters,  or  to  the  tree  of  life;  which 
waters  are  a  representation  of  the  love  of  God;  and  I  also 
beheld  that  the  tree  of  life  was  a  representation  of  the  love 
of  God. 

2G.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me  again,  Look  and  behold 
the  condescension  of  God ! 

27.  And  I  looked  and  beheld  the  Redeemer  of  the  world, 
of  whom  my  father  had  spoken ;  and  I  also  beheld  the 
''prophet,  who  should  prepare  the  way  before  him.  And 
the  Lamb  of  God  went  forth  and  was  baptized  of  him;  and 
after  be  was  baptized,  I  beheld  the  heavens  open,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  come  down  out  of  heaven  and  abode  upon  him 
in  the  form  of  a  dove. 

28.  And  I  beheld  that  he  went  forth  ministering  unto  the 
people,  in  power  and  great  glory;  and  the  multitudes  were 
gathered  together  to  hear  him;  and  I  beheld  that  they  cast 
him  out  from  among  them. 

29.  And  I  also  beheld  '^twelve  others  following  him.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  carried  away  in  the  Spirit, 
from  before  my  face,  and  I  saw  them  not. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  angel  spake  unto  me 
again,  saying,  Look!  And  I  looked,  and  I  beheld  the  heavens 
open  again,  and  I  saw  angels  descending  upon  the  children 
of  men ;  and  they  did  minister  unto  them. 

31.  And  he  spake  unto  me  again,  saying.  Look !  And  I 
looked,  and  T  beheld  the  Lamb  of  God  going  forth  among 
the  children  of  men.  And  I  beheld  multitudes  of  people 
who  were  sick,  and  who  were  afflicted  with  all  manner  of 
diseases,  and  with  devils,  and  unclean  spirits;  and  the 
angel  spake  and  showed  all  these  things  unto  me.     And  they 


e,  I.  Nep.  11 :  25.  Moroni  8: 26.  /.  i.  Nep.  8: 19.  g,  i.  Nep.  10: 7—10. 

II.  Nep.  31;  4-14.  K  I.  Nep.  11: 34.  35,  36.  12: 9  13: 24-26,  40,  41. 

14:20. 


CHAP.   XII.]  I.    NEPHI.  »  23 

■were  healed  by  the  power  of  the  Lamb  of  God ;  and  the  devils 
.and  the  unclean  spirits  were  cast  out. 
r*  32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  angel  spake  unto  me 
again,  saying,  Look !  And  I  looked  and  beheld  the  Lamb  of 
God,  that  he  was  taken  by  the  people ;  yea,  the  Son  of  the 
everlasting  €rod  was  judged  of  the  world;  and  I  saw  and 
bear  record. 

33.  And  I,  Nephi,  saw  that  he  was  lifted  up  upon  the 
cross,  and  slain  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 

34.  And  after  he  was  slain  I  saw  the  multitudes  of  the 
<earth,  that  they  were  gathered  together  to  fight  against  the 
apostles  of  the  Lamb ;  for  thus  were  the  twelve  called  by  the 

kangel  of  the  Lord. 

^*  35.  And  the  multitude  of  the  earth  was  gathered  to- 
.^ether ;  and  I  beheld  that  they  were  in  a  large  and  spacious 
building,  like  unto  the  ^building  which  my  father  saw !  And 
the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto  me  again,  saying.  Behold 
the  world  and  the  wisdom  thereof ;  yea,  behold  the  house  of 
Israel  hath  gathered  together,  to  fight  against  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  saw  and  bear  record,  that 
the  great  and  spacious  building  was  the  pride  of  the  world  : 
and  it  fell ;  and  the  fall  thereof  was  exceeding  great.  And 
the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake  unto  me  again,  saying.  Thus 
shall  be  the  destruction  of  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues, 
and  people,  that  shall  fight  against  the  twelve  apostles  of 
the  Lamb. 


CHAPTER   12. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  angel  said  unto  me. 
Look,  and  behold  thy  seed,  and  also  the  seed  of  thy  brethren  ! 
And  I  looked  and  beheld  the  land  of  promise ;  and  I  beheld 
multitudes  of  people,  yea,  even  as  it  were  in  number,  as 
'many  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  multitudes  gathered 
together  to  battle,  one  against  the  other ;  and  I  beheld  wars, 
and  rumours  of  wars,  and  great  slaughters  with  the  sword 
among  my  people. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  many  generations 
pass  away,  after  the  manner  of  wars  and  contentions  in  the 
land ;  and  I  beheld  many  cities,  yea,  even  that  I  did  not 
number  them. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  saw  a  mist  of  "darkness  on 
the  face  of  the  land  of  promise;  and  I  saw  lightnings,  and  I 
heard  thunderings,  and  earthquakes,  and  all  manner  of 
tumultuous   noises ;   and   I   saw   the  earth   and   the   rocks   that 

I,  I.  Nep.8:26— 28. 

a,  T.  Nep.  19: 10— 12.    it.  Nep.  26: 3— 7.    Hela.  14:  20— 27.    in.  Nep.  8— 10. 


24  '  I.  NEPHi.  [chap.  xil. 

they  rent;  and  I  saw  mountains  tumbling  into  pieces;  and  I 
saw  the  plains  of  the  earth,  that  they  were  broken  up;  and'. 
I  saw^  many  cities,  that  they  were  sunk ;  and  I  saw  many^ 
that  they  were  burned  with  fire;  and  I  saw  many  that  did 
tumble  to  the  earth,  because  of  the  quaking  thereof. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  I  saw  these  things,  I  saw  the 
vapour  of  darkness,  that  it  passed  from  off  the  face  of  the 
earth ;  and  behold,  I  saw  multitudes  who  had  fallen,  because- 
of  the  great  and  terrible  judgments  of  the  Lord. 

6.  And  I  saw  the  heavens  open,  and  the  Lamb  of  God 
"descending  out  of  heaven ;  and  he  came  down  and  shewed 
himself  unto  them. 

7.  And  I  also  saw  and  bear  record,  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
fell  upon  ''twelve  others;  and  they  were  ordained  of  God, 
and  chosen. 

8.  And  the  angel  spake  unto  me,  saying.  Behold  the 
twelve  disciples  of  the  Lamb,  who  are  chosen  to  minister 
unto  thy  seed. 

9.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou  rememberest  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb?  Behold  they  are  they  who  shall 
judge  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel ;  wherefore,  the  twelve 
ministers  of  thy  seed  shall  be  judged  of  them ;  for  ye  are  of 
the  house  of  Israel. 

10.  And  these  twelve  ministers  whom  thou  beholdest,  shall 
judge  thy  seed.  And,  behold  they  are  righteous  for  ever; 
for  because  of  their  faith  in  the  Lamb  of  God,  their  garments, 
are  made  white  in  his  blood. 

11.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  Look !  And  I  looked, 
and  beheld  *^three  generations  pass  away  in  righteousness ; 
and  their  garments  were  white  even  like  unto  the  Lamb  of 
God.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  These  are  made  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  because  of  their  faith  in  him. 

12.  And  I,  Nephi,  also  saw  many  of  the  fourth  genera- 
tion, who  passed  away  in  righteousness. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  I  saw  the  multitudes  of 
the  earth  gathered  together. 

14.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Behold  thy  seed,  and  also 
the  seed  of  thy  brethren. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  looked  and  beheld 
the  ^people  of  my  seed  gathered  together  in  multitudes 
against  the  seed  of  my  brethren ;  and  they  were  gathered 
together  to  battle. 

16.  And  the  angel  spake  unto  me,  saying,  Behold  the 
fountain  of  filthy  water  which  thy  father  saw;  yea,  even  'the 
river  of  which  he  spake;  and  the  depths  thereof  are  the 
depths  of  hell; 


6,  II.  Nep.  26: 1,  9.  Alma  16:  20.  in.  Nep.  11:3— 17.  r,  in.  Nep.  11:22.  12:1.. 
13:  25.  15: 11.  18:  37.  19:  4—36.  27  and  28  chap.  iv.  Nep.  1:1— 14.  rf,  ii.  Nep., 
26:9,10.  Alma  45: 10— 14.  Hela.  13: 5,  6,  9,  10.  m.  Nep.  27;  31,  32.  Mor.  6.  e.  Mor. 
6.    f,  I.  Nep.  8: 13,  14.    15:26—29. 


•CHAP.   XII.]  I.    NEFHI.  25 

17.  And  the  mists  of  darkness  are  the  temptations  of  the 
•devil,  which  blindeth  the  eyes,  and  hardeneth  the  hearts  of 
the  children  of  men,  and  leadeth  them  away  into  broad 
roads,  that  they  perish,  and  are  lost ; 

18.  And  the  large  and  spacious  building  which  thy  father 
saw,  is  vain  imaginations  and  the  pride  of  the  children  of 
men.  And  a  great  and  a  terrible  gulf  divideth  them;  yea, 
even  the  word  of  the  justice  of  the  eternal  God,  and  the 
Messiah  who  is  the  Lamb  of  God,  of  whom  the  Holy  Ghost 
beareth  record,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  until  this 
time,  and   from   this   time   henceforth  and   for  ever. 

19.  And  while  the  angel  spake  these  words,  I  beheld  and 
saw  that  the  seed  of  my  brethren  did  contend  against  my 
tseed,  according  to  the  word  of  the  angel ;  and  because  of  the 
pride  of  my  seed,  and  the  temptations  of  the  devil,  I  beheld 
that  the  seed  of  my  brethren  did  overpower  the  people  of  my 
seed. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  and  saw  the  people 
of  the  seed  of  my  brethren,  that  they  had  overcome  my 
.seed ;  and  they  went  forth  in  multitudes  upon  the  face  of  the 
land. 

21.  And  I  saw  them  gathered  together  in  multitudes ; 
.and  I  saw  wars  and  rumours  of  wars  among  them ;  and  in 
wars  and  rumours  of  wars,  I  saw  ^many  generations  pass 
•away. 

22.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Behold  these  shall 
•dwindle  in  unbelief. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  after  they  had 
dwindled  in  unbelief,  they  became  a  Mark,  and  loathsome, 
and  a  filthy  people,  full  of  idleness  and  all  manner  of 
abominations. 


CHAPTER  13. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  angel  spake  unto  me, 
saying,  Look!  And  I  looked  and  beheld  many  nations  and 
kingdoms. 

2.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  What  beholdest  thou? 
And  I  said,   I  behold  many  nations  and  kingdoms. 

3.  And  he  said  unto  me.  These  are  the  nations  and  king- 
doms of  the   Gentiles. 

4.  And  it  come  to  pass  that  I  saw  among  the  nations  of 
the  Gentiles  the  foundation  of  a   "great  church. 

5.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  Behold  the  foundation  of 
a  church,  which  is  most  abominable  above  all  other  churches, 
which     ''slayeth   the   saints   of   God,   yea,   and   tortureth   them 

g.  Over  14  centuries,     h,  ii.  Nep.  5:  20—25.    Alma  3:  6—19.     Mor.  5: 15. 


a.  Vers.  6.  2G,  28,  32,  34.     I.  Nep.  14: 3.  9— 17.     6,Ver.9.     I.  Nep.  14: 13.     Rev; 
17:6.    18:24. 


26  I.  NEPHI.  [chap.  XIIL 

and   bindeth   them   down,   and    yoketh    them   with   a   yoke    of 
iron,  and  bringeth  them  down  into  captivity. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  this  great  and 
abominable  church ;  and  1  ''saw  the  devil  that  he  was  the 
foundation  of  it. 

7.  And  I  also  *^saw  gold,  and  silver,  and  silks,  and 
scarlets,  and  fine-twined  linen,  and  all  manner  of  precious 
clothing;  and  I  saw  many  harlots. 

8.  An^  the  angel  spake  unto  me,  saying,  Behold  the  gold,, 
and  the  silver,  and  the  silks,  and  the  scarlets,  and  the  fine- 
twined  linen,  and  the  precious  clothing,  and  the  harlots,  are 
the  desires  o^^  this  great  and  abominable  church : 

9.  And  also  for  the  praise  of  the  world,  do  they  destroy 
the  saints  of  God,  and  bring  them  down  into  captivity. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  looked  and  beheld  *many 
waters ;  and  they  divided  the  Gentiles  from  the  seed  of  my 
brethren. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  angel  said  unto  me. 
Behold  the  wrath  of  God  is  upon  the  seed  of  thy  brethren. 

12.  And  I  looked  and  beheld  a  ^man  among  the  Gentiles 
who  was  separated  from  the  seed  of  my  brethren  by  the 
many  waters;  and  I  beheld  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  it  came 
down  and  wrought  upon  the  man;  and  he  went  forth  upon 
the  many  waters,  even  unto  the  seed  of  my  brethren,  who 
were  in  the  promised  land. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  the  Spirit  of  God, 
that  it  wrought  upon  "other  Gentiles ;  and  they  went  forth 
out  of  Captivity,  upon  the  many  waters. 

14.  Ana  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  many  multitudes 
of  the  Gentiles  upon  the  land  of  promise;  and  I  beheld  the 
wrath  of  God,  that  it  was  upon  the  ''seed  of  my  brethren ; 
and  they  were  scattered  before  the  Gentiles,  and  were 
smitten. 

15.  And  I  beheld  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  that  it  w^as  upon 
the  Gentiles;  that  they  did  prosper,  and  obtain  the  land  for 
their  inheritance ;  and  I  beheld  that  they  were  w^hite,  and 
exceeding  fair  and  beautiful,  like  unto  my  *people  before 
they  were  slain. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  beheld  that  the 
Gentiles  who  had  gone  forth  out  of  captivity,  did  humble 
themselves  before  the  Lord ;  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  was 
with  them ; 

17.  And  I  beheld  that  their  ^mother  Gentiles  were 
gathered  together  upon  the  waters,  and  upon  the  land  also^ 
to  battle  against  them ; 

18.  And  I  beheld  that  the  power  of  God  was  with  them, 
and  also  that  the  wrath  of  God  was  upon  all  those  that  were 
gathered  together  against  them  to  battle. 


r,  I.  Nep.  14: 9,  10.  22:22,23.  cZ,  Mor.  8:  36-38.  Rev.  18: 10— 17.  e.  The  At- 
lantic Ocean.  /,  Columbus,  g,  Pilgrim  ialhcro.  /i,  The  Indians.  i,  Mor.  6: 17—22, 
j,  1  he  Briiish. 


CHAP.   XIII.]  L   NEPHI.  '  27 

19.  And  I,  Nephi,  beheld  that  the  *Gentiles  that  had 
gone  out  of  captivity,  were  delivered  by  the  power  of  God 
out  of  the  hands  of  all  other  nations. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  beheld  that  they 
did  prosper  in  the  land ;  and  I  beheld  a  'book,  and  it  was 
carried  forth  among  them. 

21.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Knowest  thou  the 
meaning  of  the  book? 

22.  And  I  said  unto  him,  I  know  not. 

23.  And  he  said,  Behold  it  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth 
of  a  Jew:  and  I,  Nephi,  beheld  it;  and  he  said  unto 
me,  The  book  that  thou  beholdest,  is  a  record  of  the 
Jews,  which  contains  the  covenants  of  the  Lord  which  he 
hath  made  unto  the  house  of  Israel;  and  it  also  containeth 
many  of  the  prophecies  of  the  holy  prophets;  and  it  is  a 
record  like  unto  the  engravings  which  are  upon  the  '"plates 
of  brass,  save  there  are  not  so  many;  nevertheless,  they 
contain  the  covenants  of  the  Lord,  which  he  hath  made  unto 
the  house  of  Israel ;  wherefore,  they  are  of  great  worth  unto 
the  Gentiles. 

24.  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  said  unto  me.  Thou  hast 
beheld  that  the  book  proceeded  forth  from  the  mouth  of  a 
Jew;  and  when  it  proceeded  forth  from  the  mouth  of  a  .Jew, 
it  contained  the  plainness  of  the  gospel  of  the  Lord,  of  whom 
the  twelve  apostles  bear  record ;  and  they  bear  record  according 
to  the  truth  which  is  in  the  Lamb  of  God ; 

25.  Wherefore,  these  things  go  forth  from  the  Jews  in 
purity,  unto  the  Gentiles,  according  to  the  truth  which  is  in 
God ; 

26.  And  after  they  go  forth  by  the  hand  of  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb,  from  the  Jews  unto  the  Gentiles,  thou 
seest  the  foundation  of  a  great  and  abominable  church, 
which  is  most  abominable  above  all  other  churches ;  for 
behold,  they  have  "taken  away  from  the  gospel  of  the 
Lamb,  many  parts  which  are  plain  and  most  precious; 
and  also  many  covenants  of  the  Lord  have  they  taken 
away; 

27.  And  all  this  have  they  done,  that  they  niight  pervert 
the  right  ways  of  the  Lord ;  that  they  might  blind  the  eyes 
and  harden  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men ; 

28.  Wherefore,  thou  seest  that  after  the  book  hath  gone 
forth  through  the  hands  of  the  great  and  abominable  church, 
that  there  are  many  plain  and  precious  things  taken  away 
from  the  book,  which  is  the  book  of  the  Lamb  of  God : 

29.  And  after  these  plain  and  precious  things  were  taken 
away,  it  goeth  forth  unto  all  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles ; 
and  after  it  goeth  forth  unto  all  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles, 
yea,  even  across  the  many  waters  which  thou  hast  seen  with 
the   Gentiles   which    have   gone    forth    out    of    captivity ;    thou 


*,  The  United  States.    I.Bible,    m,  see  o,  i.  Nep.  3.    n.  vers.  28— 32. 


28  I.  NEPHL  [CHAP.  XIII. 

seest  because  of  the  many  plain  and  precious  things  which 
have  been  taken  out  of  the  book,  which  were  plain  unto  the 
understanding  of  the  children  of  men,  according  to  the  plain- 
ness which  is  in  the  Lamb  of  God;  because  of  these  things 
which  are  taken  away  out  of  the  gospel  of  the  Lamb,  an  ex- 
ceeding great  many  do  stumble,  yea,  insomuch  that  Satan  hath 
great  power  over  them ; 

30.  Nevertheless  thou  beholdest  that  the  "Gentiles  who  have 
gone  forth  out  of  captivity,  and  have  been  lifted  up  by  the 
power  of  God  above  all  other  nations  upon  the  face  of  the 
land,  which  is  choice  above  all  other  lands,  which  is  the  land 
that  the  Lord  God  hath  convenanted  with  thy  father,  that  his 
seed  should  have  for  the  land  of  their  inheritance,  wherefore 
thou  seest  that  the  Lord  God  will  not  suffer  that  the  Gentiles 
will  utterly  destroy  the  ^mixture  of  thy  seed,  which  are  among 
thy  brethren; 

31.  Neither  will  he  suffer  that  the  Gentiles  shall  destroy  the 
^'seed  of  thy  brethren ; 

32.  Neither  will  the  Lord  God  suffer  that  the  Gentiles 
shall  for  ever  remain  in  that  awful  state  of  blindness,  which 
thou  beholdest  they  are  in,  because  of  the  plain  and  most 
precious  parts  of  the  gospel  of  the  Lamb  which  have  been  kept 
back  by  that  abominable  church,  whose  formation  thou  hast 
seen. 

33.  Wherefore,  saith  the  Lamb  of  God,  I  will  be  merciful 
unto  the  Gentiles,  unto  the  visiting  of  the  remnant  of  the 
House  of  Israel  in  great  judgment. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  angel  of  the  Lord  spake 
unto  me,  saying.  Behold,  saith  the  Lamb  of  God,  after 
I  have  visited  the  remnant  of  the  house  of  Israel,  and  this 
remnant  of  whom  I  speak  is  the  seed  of  thy  father ; 
wherefore,  after  I  have  visited  them  in  judgment,  and  smitten 
•"them  by  the  hand  of  the  Gentiles;  and  after  the  Gen- 
tiles do  stumble  exceedingly,  because  of  the  most  plain 
and  precious  parts  of  the  gospel  of  the  Lamb,  which  have 
been  kept  back  by  that  abominable  church,  which  is  the 
mother  of  harlots,  saith  the  Lamb;  I  will  be  merciful  unto 
the  Gentiles  in  that  day,  insomuch  that  I  will  bring 
forth  unto  them  in  mine  own  power,  much  of  my 
gospel,  which  shall  be  plain  and  precious,  saith  the 
Lamb ; 

35.  For  behold,  saith  the  Lamb,  I  will  manifest  myself  unto 
thy  seed,  that  they  shall  write  many  things  which  I  shall 
minister  unto  them,  which  shall  be  plain  and  precious ;  and 
after  thy  seed  shall  be  destroyed,  and  dwindle  in  unbelief,  and 
also  the  seed  of  thy  brethren ;  behold,  these  things  shall  be 
'hid  up,  to  come  forth  unto  the  Gentiles,  by  the  gift  and  power 
of  the  Lamb ; 


o,  The  United  States.  ii.  Nep.  10: 10—11.  p.  Alma  45: 10—14.  Mor.  9:  24. 
q.  The  Indians.  Vers.  83,  34.  in.  Nep.  16: 7—10.  Mor.  5: 19—21.  r,  The  Indians. 
6,  II.  Nep.  27:  6— 2'j.     in.  Nep.  16: 4.     Mor.  8: 4. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  I.   NEPHI.  29 

\ 

36.  And  in  them  shall  be  written  my  gospel,  saith  the  Lamb, 
and  my  rock  and  my  salvation ; 

37.  And  blessed  are  'they  who  shall  seek  to  bring  forth  my 
Zion  at  that  day,  for  they  shall  have  the  gift  and  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost;  and  if  they  endure  unto  the  end,  they  shall 
be  lifted  up  at  the  last  day,  and  shall  be  saved  in  the  everlast- 
ing kingdom  of  the  Lamb ;  and  whoso  shall  publish  peace,  yea, 
tidings  of  great  joy,  how  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  shall 
they  be. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  the  remnant  of  the 
seed  of  my  brethren,  and  also  the  "book  of  the  Lamb  of  God, 
which  had  proceeded  forth  from  the  mouth  of  the  Jew,*  that  it 
came  forth  from  the  Gentiles,  unto  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of 
my  brethren, 

39.  And  after  it  had  come  forth  unto  them,  I  beheld  other 
*'books,  which  came  forth  by  the  power  of  the  Lamb,  from  the 
Gentiles  unto  them,  unto  the  convincing  of  the  Gentiles,  and 
the  remnant  of  the  seed  of  my  brethren,  and  also  the  Jews, 
who  were  scattered  upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  that  the 
records  of  the  prophets  and  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb 
are  true. 

40.  And  the  angel  spake  unto  me,  saying.  These  last  records 
which  thou  hast  seen  among  the  Gentiles,  shall  establish  the 
truth  of  the  ^ first,  which  are  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
Lamb,  and  shall  make  known  the  plain  and  precious  things 
which  have  been  taken  away  from  them ;  and  shall  make 
known  to  all  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people,  that  the  Lamb 
of  God  is  the  Son  of  the  eternal  Father,  and  the  Saviour 
of  the  world;  and  that  all  men  must  come  unto  him,  or  they 
cannot  be  saved ; 

41.  And  they  must  come  according  to  the  words  which 
shall  be  established  by  the  mouth  of  the  Lamb ;  and  the 
words  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  made  known  in  the  records  of 
thy  seed,  as  well  as  in  the  records  of  the  twelve  apostles  of 
the  Lamb;  wherefore  they  "^both  shall  be  established  in 
one ;  for  there  is  one  God  and  one  Shepherd  over  all  the 
earth ; 

42.  And  the  time  cometh  that  he  shall  manifest  himself  unto 
all  nations,  both  unto  the  .Jews,  and  also  unto  the  Gentiles ; 
and  after  he  has  manifested  himself  unto  the  Jews,  and  also 
unto  the  Gentiles,  then  he  shall  manifest  himself  unto  the 
Gentiles,  and  also  unto  the  Jews,  and  the  last  shall  be  first,  and 
the  first  shall  be  last. 


CHAPTER  14. 

1.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,    that    if    the    Gentiles    shall 
hearken  unto  the  Lamb    of    God    in    that    day    that    he    shall 

t,  II.  Nep.  30:  3.      Jacob  5: 70—75.      6:  2,  3.      u,  Bible.      v.  Book  of  Mor.  Doc.  & 
Ccv.  &c.    iw,  Bible,    x.  ii.  Nep.  3: 12.    ii.  Nep.  29- 13,  14.    Ezek.  37: 15— 23. 


30  I.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.    XIV. 

manifest  himself  unto  them  in  word,  and  also  in  "power,  in  very 
deed,  unto  the  taking  away  of  their  stumbling  blocks, 

2.  And  if  they  harden  not  their  hearts  against  the  Lamb 
of  God,  they  shall  be  ''numbered  among  the  seed  of  thy 
father;  yea,  they  shall  be  numbered  among  the  house  of 
Israel ;  and  they  shall  be  a  blessed  people  upon  the  promised 
land  for  ever :  they  shall  be  no  more  brought  ''down  into 
captivity ;  and  the  house  of  Israel  shall  no  more  be  con- 
founded ; 

3.  And  that  great  pit  which  hath  been  digged  for  them,  by 
that  great  and  abominable  church,  which  was  founded  by  the 
devil  and  his  children,  that  he  might  lead  away  the  souls  of 
men  down  to  hell ;  yea,  that  great  pit  w^hich  hath  been  digged 
for  the  destruction  of  men,  shall  be  filled  by  those  who  digged 
it,  unto  their  utter  destruction,  saith  the  Lamb  of  God ;  not 
the  destruction  of  the  soul,  save  it  be  the  casting  of  it  into 
that  hell  which  hath  no  end ; 

4.  For  behold,  this  is  according  to  the  captivity  of  the  devil, 
and  also  according  to  the  justice  of  God,  upon  all  those  who 
win  work  wickedness  and  abomination  before  him. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  angel  spake  unto  me, 
Nephi,  saying.  Thou  hast  beheld  that  if  the  Gentiles  repent, 
it  shafll  be  well  v/ith  them ;  and  thou  also  knowest  con- 
cerning the  covenants  of  the  Lord  unto  the  house  of  Israel ; 
and  thou  also  hast  heard,  that  whoso  repenteth  not,  must 
perish ; 

6.  Therefore,  ''wo,  be  unto  the  Gentiles,  if  it  so  be  that  they 
harden  their  hearts  against  the  Lamb  of  God; 

7.  For  the  time  cometh,  saith  the  Lamb  of  God,  That  I 
will  work  a  great  and  a  ^marvellous  work  among  the  children 
of  men ;  a  work  which  shall  be  everlasting,  either  on 
the  one  hand  or  on  the  other:  either  to  the  convincing 
of  them  unto  peace  and  life  eternal,  or  unto  the  deliverance 
of  them  to  the  hardness  of  their  hearts  and  the  blindness 
of  their  minds  unto  their  being  brought  down  into  cap- 
tivity, and  also  into  destruction,  both  temporally  and  spirit- 
ually, according  to  the  captivity  of  the  devil,  of  which 
I  have  spoken. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  angel  had  spoken 
these  words,  he  said  unto  me,  Rememberest  thou  the  convenants 
of  the  Father  unto  the  house  of  Israel?  I  said  unto  him. 
Yea. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said  unto  me.  Look,  and 
behold  that  great  and  abominable  church,  which  is  the  mother 
of  abominations,  whose  foundation  is  the  devil. 

10.  And  he  said  unto  me.  Behold  there  are,  save  ''two 
churches  only ;  the  one  is  the  church  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  and 
the    other    is    the    church    of    the    devil ;     wherefore,     whoso 


a.  ver.  14.  i.  Nep.  13:  37.  Jacob  6:  2,  3.  6.  in.  Nep.  21:6,  22— 25.  30  ch.  Ether 
13: 10.  c,  II.  Nep.  10: 10—14.  d,  ii.  Nep.  28: 32.  iii.  Nep.  16: 7—15.  21: 11—21. 
e,  Isaiah  29: 14.    /,  vers.  11— 17.    22:14,22—26. 


CHAP,  XIV.]  !.   NEPHI.  31 

belongeth  not  to  the  church  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  belongeth  to 
that  great  church,  which  is  the  mother  of  abominations;  and 
'^she  is  the  whore  of  all  the  earth. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  looked  and  beheld  the  whore 
of  all  the  earth,  and  she  sat  upon  many  waters ;  and  she  had 
dominion  over  all  the  earth,  among  all  nations,  kindreds, 
tongues,  and  people. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  the  church  of  the 
Lamb  of  God,  and  its  numbers  were  ''few,  because  of  the  wick- 
edness and  abominations  of  the  whore  who  sat  upon  many 
waters;  nevertheless,  I  beheld  that  the  church  of  the  Lamb, 
who  were  the  saints  of  God,  were  also  upon  all  the  face  of 
the  earth ;  and  their  dominions  upon  the  face  of  the  earth 
were  small,  because  of  the  wickedness  of  the  great  whore  whom 
I  saw. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  that  the  great  mother 
of  abominations  did  gather  together  multitudes  upon  the  face 
of  all  the  earth,  among  all  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles,  to 
fight  against  the  Lamb  of  God. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  beheld  the  power  of 
the  Lamb  of  God,  that  it  descended  upon  the  saints  of  the 
church  of  the  Lamb,  and  upon  the  covenant  people  of  the  Lord, 
who  were  scattered  upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth;  and  they 
were  armed  with  righteousness  and  with  the  *power  of  God  in 
great  glory. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  that  the  wrath  of  God 
w^as  poured  out  upon  the  great  and  abominable  church,  inso- 
much that  there  were  wars  and  rumours  of  wars  among  all  the 
nations  and  kindreds  of  the  earth, 

16.  And  as  there  began  to  be  ^wars  and  rumours  of  wars 
among  all  the  nations  which  belonged  to  the  mother  of  abomina- 
tions, the  angel  spake  unto  me,  saying.  Behold,  the  wrath  of 
God  is  upon  the  mother  of  harlots;  and  behold,  thou  seest  all 
these  things : 

17.  And  when  the  day  cometh  that  the  *wrath  of  God  is 
poured  out  upon  the  mother  of  harlots,  which  is  the  great 
and  abominable  church  of  all  the  earth,  whose  found  ition  is 
the  devil,  then,  at  that  day,  the  work  of  the  Father  shall  com- 
mence, in  preparing:  the  way  for  the  fulfilling  of  his  covenants, 
"whieh  he  hath  made  to  his  people,  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  angel  spake  unto  me,  say- 
ing. Look ! 

19.  And  I  looked  and  beheld  a  man,  and  he  was  dressed  in  a 
white  robe ; 

20.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  Behold  ^one  of  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb! 


S',  vers.  11— 17.  Rev.  17-5,  15.  7i,  ill.  Nep.  14: 14.  Isa.  24:6.  Matt.  24:37. 
i,  1.  Nep.  13: 37.  38.  Jacob  6:  2,  3.  ;,  i.  Nep.  22: 1%  14.  Isa.  66: 15,  16.  k,  i.  Nep. 
•22: 15,  IG.    III.  Nep.  20: 20.    21:  20,  21.    Mor.  8: 41.    I,  ver.  27. 


32  I.  NEPHi.  [chap.  XV^ 

21.  Behold,  he  shall  see  and  write  the  remainder  of  these- 
things ;  yea,  and  also  many  things  which  have  been : 

22.  And  he  shall  also  write  concerning  the  end  of  the 
world ; 

23.  Wherefore,  the  things  which  he  shall  write,  are  just  and 
true;  and  behold  they  are  written  in  the  ""book  which  thou 
beheld  proceeding  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Jew ;  and  at  the 
time  they  proceeded  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Jew,  or,  at  the 
time  the  book  proceeded  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Jew,  the 
things  which  were  written,  were  plain  and  pure,  and  most 
precious,  and  easy  to  the  understanding  of  all  men. 

24.  And  behold,  the  things  which  this  apostle  of  the  Lamb- 
shall  write,  are  many  things  which  thou  hast  seen ;  and  behold,, 
the  remainder  shalt  thou  see ; 

25.  But  the  things  which  thou  shalt  see  hereafter,  thou  shalt. 
not  write;  for  the  Lord  God  hath  ordained  the  apostle  of  the 
Lamb  of  God,  that  he  should  write  them. 

26.  And  also  others  who  have  been,  to  them  hath  he  shewa 
all  things,  and  "they  have  written  them ;  and  they  are  sealed 
up  to  come  forth  in  their  purity,  according  to  the  truth  which 
is  in  the  Lamb,  in  the  own  due  time  of  the  Lord,  unto  the 
house  of  Israel. 

27.  And  I,  Nephi,  heard  and  bear  record,  that  the  name  of 
the  apostle  of  the  Lamb  was  ''John,  according  to  the  word  of 
tlip  {infirel 

28.  And  behold,  I,  Nephi,  am  forbidden  that  I  should  write 
the  remainder  of  the  things  which  I  saw  and  heard ;  wherefore- 
the  things  which  I  have  written  sufficeth  me ;  and  I  have 
not  written  but  a  small  part  of  the  things  which  I 
saw. 

29.  And  I  bear  record,  that  I  saw  the  things  which  my 
''father  saw,  and  the  angel  of  the  Lord  did  make  them  knowii 
unto  me. 

30.  x\nd  now  I  make  an  end  of  speaking  concerning  the 
things  which  I  saw,  while  I  was  carried  away  in  the  Spirit: 
and  if  all  the  things  which  I  saw  are  not  written,  the  things 
which  I  have  written  are  true.    And  thus  it  is.    Amen. 


CHAPTER  15. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  I,  Nephi,  had  been  carried 
away  in  the  Spirit,  and  seen  all  these  things,  I  returned  to  the 
tent  of  my  father.  ,       ,  ,   ,. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  my  brethren,  and  they 
were  disputing  one  T\^th  another,  concerning  the  things  which 
mv  father  had  spoken  unto  them  ;  \      ^v.  ^ 

3.  For    he    truly    spake    many    great    things    unto    them. 


m.  Bible,    n,  Ether  3: 21-27.    12:21.    ii.  Nep.  27:6-23.    o,  ver.  20.    p.  i.  Nep. 
8:2. 


CHAP.   XV.]  I.    NEPHI.  .  35 

which  were  hard  to  be  understood,  save  a  man  should  inquire  of 
the  Lord ;  and  they  being  hard  in  their  hearts,  therefore  they  did 
not  look  unto  the  Lord  as  they  ought.  ^    ,      ,.      , 

4.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  was  grieved  because  or  the^  hardness 
of  their  hearts,  and  also,  because  of  the  things  which  I  had 
seen,  and  knew  they  must  unavoidably  come  to  pass,  because  of 
the  great  wickedness  of  the  children  of  men. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  was  overcome  because  of  my 
afflictions,  for  I  considered  that  mine  afflictions  were  great 
above  all,  because  of  the  destructions  of  "my  people,  for  I  haa 
beheld  their  fall. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  I  had  received  strength 
I  spake  unto  my  brethren,  desiring  to  know  of  them  the  cause 
of  their  disputations. 

7.  And  they  said.  Behold,  we  cannot  understand  the  words 
which  "our  father  hath  spoken  concerning  the  natural  branches 
of  the  olive  tree,  and  also,  concerning  the  Gentiles. 

8.  And   I  said  unto  them,   Have  ye   inquired  of  the  Lord? 

9.  And  they  s  id  unto  me.  We  have  not;  for  the  Lord 
maketh  no  such  thing  known  unto  us. 

10.  Behold,  I  said  unto  them.  How  is  it  that  ye  do  not  keep* 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord?  How  is  it  that  ye  will  perish,, 
because  of  the  hardness  of  your  hearts? 

•  11.  Do  ye  not  remember  the  things  which  the  Lord  hath 
said,  If  ye  will  not  harden  your  hearts,  and  ask  me  in  faith,, 
believing  that  ye  shall  receive,  with  diligence  in  keeping  my 
commandments,  surely  these  things  shall  be  made  known  unto- 
you. 

12.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  house  of  Israel  wa* 
compared  unto  an  "olive-tree,  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  which 
was  in  our  fathers;  and  behold  are  we  not  broken  off  from  the 
house  of  Israel?  and  are  we  not  a  branch  of  the  house  of 
Israel? 

13.  And  now,  the  thing  which  our  father  meaneth  con- 
cerning the  grafting  in  of  the  natural  branches  through 
the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles,  is,  that  in  the  latter  days,  when 
our  ''seed  shall  have  dwindled  in  unbelief,  yea,  for  the  space 
of  many  years,  and  many  generations  after  the  Messiah  shall 
be  manifested  in  body  unto  the  children  of  men,  then  shall 
the  fulness  of  the  gospel  of  the  Messiah  come  unto  the 
Gentiles,  and  from  the  Gentiles  unto  the  remnant  of  our 
seed : 

14.  And  at  that  day  shall  the  remnant  of  our  seed  know 
that  they  are  of  the  house  of  Israel,  and  that  they  are  the 
covenant  people  of  the  Lord;  and  then  shall  they  know  and 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  their  forefathers,  and  also  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  gospel  of  their  Redeemer,  which  was  minis- 
tered    unto     their     fathers     by     him;     wherefore     they     shall 

a.  The  Nephites.  Mor.  6.  6, 1.  Nep.  9: 1.  c,  vers.  13,  16.  ii.  Nep.  3: 5.  Jacob 
5.  6:1—4.  d,  Indians.  Vers.  14— 20.  I.  Nep.  22: 8— 12.  III.  Nep.  5: 21— 26.  16: 
10—12,    21  ch.    Mor.  5: 10— 15,  20,  21. 


34  I.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.    XV, 

"Come  to  the  knowledge  of  their  Redeemer,  and  the  very  points  of 
his  doctrine,  that  they  may  know  how  to  come  unto  him  and  be 
saved. 

15.  And  then  at  that  day,  will  they  not  rejoice  and  give 
praise  unto  their  everlasting  God,  their  rock  and  their  salva- 
tion? Yea,  at  that  day,  will  they  not  receive  the  strength  and 
nourishment  from  the  true  vine?  Yea,  will  they  not  come 
•unto  the  true  fold  of  God? 

16.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  Yea;  they  shall  be  remembered 
again  among  the  house  of  Israel ;  they  §hall  be  grafted  in, 
being  a  natural  branch  of  the  olive  tree,  into  the  true  olive 
tree ; 

17.  And  this  is  what  our  father  meaneth ;  and  he  meaneth 
that  it  will  not  come  to  pass  until  after  they  are  scattered  by 
the  Gentiles;  and  he  meaneth  that  it  shall  come  by  way  of 
the  Gentiles,  that  the  Lord  may  shew  his  power  unto  the 
Gentiles,  for  the  very  cause  that  he  shall  be  rejected  of  the 
Jews,  or  of  the  house  of  Israel ; 

18.  Wherefore  our  father  hath  not  spoken  of  our  seed  alone, 
but  also  of  all  the  house  of  Israel,  pointing  to  the  covenant 
W'hich  should  be  fulfilled  in  the  latter  days ;  which  covenant  the 
Liord  made  to  our  father  Abraham,  saying,  In  thy  seed  shall 
all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  be  blessed. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  spake  much  unto 
them  concerning  these  things ;  yea,  I  spake  unto  them,  coi^cern« 
ing  the  restoration  of  the   ^ Jews,  in  the  latter  days ; 

20.  And  I  did  rehearse  unto  them  the  words  of  Isaiah,  who 
spake  concerning  the  restoration  of  the  Jews,  or  of  the  house 
of  Israel ;  and  after  they  were  restored,  they  should  no  more 
be  confounded,  neither  should  they  be  scattered  again.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  I  did  speak  many  words  unto  my  brethren, 
that  they  were  pacified,  and  did  humble  themselves  before  the 
Lord. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  speak  unto  me  again, 
saying.  What  meaneth  this  thing  which  our  father  saw  in  a 
dream?     What  meaneth  the    ^tree  which  he  saw? 

22.  And  I  said  unto  them.  It  was  a  representation  of  the 
tree  of  life. 

23.  And  they  said  unto  me.  What  meaneth  the  ^rod  of  iron 
which  our  father  saw,  that  led  to  the  tree? 

24.  And  I  said  unto  them.  That  it  was  the  word  of  God; 
and  whoso  would  hearken  unto  the  word  of  God,  and  would 
hold  fast  unto  it,  they  would  never  perish ;  neither  could  the 
temptations  and  the  fiery  darts  of  the  adversary  over- 
power them  unto  blindness,  to  lead  them  away  to  de- 
struction. 

25.  Wherefore,  I,  Nephi,  did  exhort  them  to  give  heed  unto 
the    word    of    the    Lord;    yea,    I    did    exhort    them    with    all 


e.  I.  Nep.  19: 13-16.  22:11,12.  ii.  Nep.  6: 10— 15.  9:1,2.  10:5—9.  25:18. 
17.  30:7. 8.r  iii.  Nep.  5:21— 26.  20:29—34.  21:26—29.  29:1.8.  Mor.5:14.  /, 
I.  Nep.  8: 10—12.    g,  i.  Nep.  8: 19. 


CHAP.   XV.]  I.    NEPHI.  35 

the  energies  of  my  soul,  and  with  all  the  faculty  which  I 
possessed,  that  they  would  give  heed  to  the  word  of  God,  and 
remember  to  keep  his  commandments  always  in  all  things. 

2G.  And  they  said  unto  me,  What  meaneth  the  '^river  of 
water  which  our  father  saw? 

27.  And  I  said  unto  them,  That  the  water  which  my  father 
saw,  was  filthiness ;  and  so  much  was  his  mind  swallowed  up 
in  other  things,  that  he  beheld  not  the  filthiness  of  the 
water ; 

28.  And  I  said  unto  them,  That  it  was  an  awful  *gulf,  which 
separated  the  wicked  from  the  tree  of  life,  and  also  from  the 
saints  of  God. 

29.  And  I  said  unto  them.  That  it  was  a  representation  of 
that  awful  hell,  which  the  angel  said  unto  me  was  prepared  for 
the  wicked. 

30.  And  I  said  unto  them.  That  our  father  also  saw  that 
the  justice  of  God  did  also  divide  the  wicked  from  the  righteous ; 
and  the  brightness  thereof  was  like  unto  the  brightness  of  a 
flaming  fire,  which  ascendeth  up  unto  God  for  ever  and  ever, 
and  hath  no  end. 

31.  And  they  said  unto  me,  Doth  this  thing  mean  the  tor- 
ment of  the  body  in  the  days  of  probation,  or  doth  it  mean  the 
final  state  of  the  soul  after  the  death  of  the  temporal 
body?  or  doth  it  speak  of  the  things  which  are 
temporal  ? 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  said  unto  them,  That  it 
was  a  representation  of  things  both  temporal  and  spiritual;  for 
the  day  should  come  that  they  must  be  judged  of  their  works, 
yea,  even  the  works  w^hich  were  done  by  the  temporal  body  in 
their  days  of  probation ; 

33.  Wherefore  if  they  should  die  in  their  wickedness,  they 
must  be  cast  off  also,  as  to  the  things  which  are  spiritual,  which 
are  pertaining  to  righteousness;  whjerefore,  they  must  be 
brought  to  stani^  before  God,  to  be  judged  of  their  works;  and 
if  their  works  have  been  ^filthiness,  they  must  needs  be 
filthy :  and  if  they  be  filthy,  it  must  needs  be  that  they  cannot 
dwell  in  the  kingdom  of  God;  if  so,  the  kingdom  of  God  must 
be  filthy  also. 

34.  But  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not 
filthy,  and  there  cannot  any  unclean  thing  enter  into  the  king- 
dom" of  God :  wherefore  there  must  needs  be  a  place  of  filthiness 
prepared  for  that  which  is  filthy.  ».      -  , 

35.  And  there  is  a  place  prepared,  yea,  even  that  *awful 
hell  of  which  I  have  spoken,  and  the  devil  is  the  foundation  of 
it;  wherefore  the  final  state  of  the  souls  of  men  is  to  dwell 
in  the  kingdom  of  God,  or  to  be  cast  out  because  of  that  'justice 
of  which  I  have  spoken; 

36.  Wherefore,  the  wicked  are  rejected  from  the  righteous, 


h,  I,  Nep.  8: 13.  i,  li.  Nep.  1: 13.  Alma  26: 20,  Hela  3:  29  j,  ii  Nep  9: 16. 
Mos.2:37.  Alma  11:37.  Mor.9:4.  fc,  ver.  29.  ii.  Nep.  1:13.  2: 29  9: 8-19  26. 
34.  36.  28: 15,  21,  23.  Jacob  6: 10.  Alma  12: 16—18.  in.  Nep.  27: 11,  12.  Moro. 
8: 13,  14,  21.    I  ver.  30. 


36  I.    NEPHI.  [chap.    XVI. 

and  also  from,  that  tree  of  life,  whose  fruit  is  most  precious 
and  most  desirable  above  all  other  fruits;  yea,  and  it  is  the 
greatest  of  all  the  gifts  of  God.  And  thus  I  spake  unto  my 
brethren.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  16. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  I,  Nephi,  had  made 
an  end  of  speaking  to  my  brethren,  behold  they  said  unto  me. 
Thou  hast  declared  unto  us  "hard  things,  more  than  we  are 
able  to  bear. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  said  unto  them,  That  I  knew 
that  I  had  spoken  hard  things  against  the  wicked,  according 
to  the  truth ;  and  the  righteous  have  I  justified,  and  test»^ified 
that  they  should  be  lifted  up  at  the  last  day ;  wherefore,  the 
guilty  taketh  the  truth  to  be  hard,  for  it  cutteth  them  to  the 
very  centre. 

3.  And  now  my  brethren,  if  ye  were  righteous  and  were  will- 
ing to  hearken  to  the  truth,  and  give  heed  unto  it,  that  ye 
might  walk  uprightly  before  God,  then  ye  would  not  murmur 
because  of  the  truth,  ^nd  say.  Thou  speakest  hard  things 
against  us. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  exhort  my  brethren, 
with  all  diligence,  to  keep  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  humble  themselves 
before  the  Lord ;  insomuch,  that  I  had  jov  and  great  hopes  of 
them,  that  they  would  walk  in  the  paths  of  righteousness. 

6.  Now,  all  these  things  were  said  and  done,  as  my  father 
dwelt  in  a  tent  in  the    ^^alley  which  he  called  Lemuel. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  took  one  of  the 
daughters  of  *Ishmael  to  wife;  and  also,  my  brethren  took  of 
the  daughters  of  Ishmael  to  wife ;  and  also  Zoram  took  the 
eldest  daughter  of  Ishmael  to  wife. 

8.  And  thus  my  father  had  fulfilled  all  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord  which  had  been  given  unto  him.  And  also,  I, 
Nephi,  had  been  blessed  of  the  Lord  exceedingly. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  voice  of  the  Lord  spake 
unto  my  lather  by  night,  and  commanded  him  that  on  the  mor- 
row he  should  take  his  journey  into  the  wilderness. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  my  father  arose  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  went  forth  to  the  tent  door,  to  his  great  astonishment 
he  beheld  upon  the  ground  a  round  "ball  of  curious  work- 
manship ;  and  it  was  of  fine  brass.  And  within  the  ball 
were  two  spindles;  and  the  one  pointed  the  way  whither  we 
should  go  into  the  wilderness. 


a,  vers.  2,  3.  ii.  Nep.  1: 26,  27.  Enos  1 :  23.  Moro.  9:4.  6,  i.  Nep.  2: 8,  14.  9: 1. 
c,  I.  Nep.  7: 2—6.  19,  22.  d,  vers.  16,  26—30.  i.  Nep.  18'  12,  21.  II.  Nep.  5: 12. 
Alma  37: 38—47. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  I.    NEPHI.  37 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  gather  together  what- 
soever things  we  should  carry  into  the  wilderness,  and  all  the 
remainder  of  our  provisions  which  the  Lord  had  given  unto 
us;  and  we  did  take  seed  of  every  kind,  that  we  might  carry 
into  the  wilderness. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  take  our  tents,  and 
depart  into  the  wilderness,  across  the  river  Laman. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  travelled  for  the  space 
of  four  days,  nearly  a  south,  southeast  direction,  and  we  did 
pitch  our  tents  again ;  and  we  did  call  the  name  of  the  place 
Shazer. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  take  our  bows  and 
our  arrows,  and  go  forth  into  the  wilderness  to  slay  food  for 
our  families;  and  after  we  had  slain  food  for  our  families, 
we  did  return  again  to  our  families  in  the  wilderness,  to  the 
place  of  Shazer.  And  we  did  go  forth  again  in  the  wilderness, 
following  the  same  direction,  keeping  in  the  most  fertile  parts 
of  the  wilderness,  which  were  in  the  borders  near  the  Red 
Sea. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  travel  for  the  space 
of  many  days,  slaying  food  by  the  way,  with  our  bows  and  our 
arrows,  and  our  stones  and  our  slings ; 

16.  And  we  did  follow  the  directions  of  the  ball,  which  led 
us  in  the  more  fertile  parts  of  the  wilderness. 

17.  And  after  we  had  travelled  for  the  space  of  many  days, 
we  did  pitch  our  tents  for  the  space  of  a  time,  that  we  might 
again  rest  ourselves  and  obtain  food  for  our  families. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  I,  Nephi,  went  forth  to 
slay  food,  behold,  I  did  break  my  bow,  which  was  made  of 
*fine  steel ;  and  after  I  did  break  my  bow,  behold,  my  brethren 
were  angry  with  me,  because  of  the  loss  of  my  boW,  for  we 
did  obtain  no  food. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  return  without  food 
to  our  families,  and  being  much  fatigued,  because  of 
their  journeying,  they  did  suffer  much  for  the  want  of 
food. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Laman  and  Lemuel,  and  the 
sons  of  Ishmael,  did  begin  to  murmur  exceedingly,  because  of 
their  sufferings  and  afflictions  in  the  wilderness ;  and  also  my 
father  began  to  murmur  against  the  Lord  his  God ;  yea,  and 
they  were  all  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  that  they  did  murmur 
Against  the  Lord. 

21.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  having  been 
afflicted  with  my  brethren  because  of  the  loss  of  my  bow; 
and  their  bows  having  lost  their  springs,  it  began  to  be 
-exceeding  diflBcult,  yea,  insomuch  that  we  could  obtain  no 
food. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  speak  much 
nnto  my  brethren,  because  they  had  hardened  their  hearts 
again,  even  unto  complaining  against  the  Lord  their  God. 


e,  I.  Nep.  -4: 9.    ii.  Nep.  5: 15.    Jarom  1:8.    Ether  7: 9.    Psalm  18:  34. 


38 


I.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   XVI, 


23.  And  It  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  make  out  of 
wood  a  bow,  and  out  of  a  straight  stick,  an  arrow ;  wherefore,. 
1  did  arm  myself  with  a  bow  and  an  arrow,  with  a  sling  and 
with  stones.  And  I  said  unto  my  father,  Whither  shall  I  sro 
to  obtain  food? 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  inquire  of  the  Lord,  for 
they  had  humbled  themselves  because  of  my  word;  for  I  did 
say  many  things  unto  them  in  the  energy  of  my  soul. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came 
unto  my  father;  and  he  was  truly  chastened  because  of  his 
murmuring  against  the  Lord,  insomuch  that  he  was  brought 
down  into  the  depths  of  sorrow. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  voice  of  the  Lord  said 
unto  him,  Look  upon  the  ^ball,  and  behold  the  things  which  are 
written. 

27.  xlnd  it  came  to  pass  that  when  my  father  beheld  the 
things  which  were  written  upon  the  ball,  he  did  fear  and  trem- 
ble exceedingly ;  and  also  my  brethren,  and  the  sons  of  Ishmael 
and  our  wives, 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  beheld  the  pointers 
which  were  in  the  ball,  that  they  did  work  according  to  the 
faith,  and  diligence,  and  heed  which  we  did  give  unto 
them. 

29.  And  there  was  also  written  upon  them,  a  new 
writing,  which  was  plain  to  be  read,  which  did  give  us 
understanding  concerning  the  ways  of  the  Lord ;  and  it 
was  written  and  changed  from  time  to  time,  according  to  the 
faith  and  diligence  which  we  gave  unto  it :  And  thus  we 
see  that,  by  small  means,  the  Lord  can  bring  about  great 
things.     ^ 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  go  forth  up 
into  the  top  of  the  mountain,  according  to  the  directions  which 
were  given  upon  the  ball. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  slay  wild  beasts,  insomuch 
that  I  did  obtain  food  for  our  families. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  return  to  our  tents,  bear- 
ing the  beasts  which  I  had  slain;  and  now  when  they  beheld 
that  I  had  obtained  food,  how  great  was  their  joy.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  they  did  humble  themselves  before  the  Lord, 
and  did  give  thanks  unto  him. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  again  take  our  journey, 
travelling  nearly  the  same  course  as  in  the  beginning;  and 
after  we  had  travelled  for  the  space  of  many  days,  we  did 
pitch  our  tents  again,  that  we  might  tarry  for  the  space  of 
a  time. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  '^Ishmael  died,  and  was  buried 
in  the  place  which  was  called  Nahom. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  daughters  of  Ishmael  did 
mourn  exceedingly,  because  of  the  loss  of  their  father,  and  be- 
cause of  their  aflBictions  in  the  wilderness ;  and  they  did  mur- 


f,  I.  Nep.  16: 10.    g,  i.  Nep.  7: 2—6.  19. 


CHAP.   XVII.]  I.    NEPHI.  39 

mur  against  my  father,  because  he  had  brought  them  out 
of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  saying,  Our  father  is  dead ;  yea,, 
and  we  have  wandered  much  in  the  wilderness,  and  we  have 
suffered  much  affliction,  hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue ;  and  after 
all  these  sufferings  we  must  perish  in  the  wilderness  with 
hunger. 

36.  And  thus  they  did  murmur  against  my  father,  and 
also  against  me ;  and  they  were  desirous  to  return  again  to 
Jerusalem. 

37.  And  Laman  said  unto  Lemuel,  and  also  unto  the  sons 
of  Ishmael,  behold,  let  us  slay  our  father,  and  also  our  brother 
Nephi,  who  has  taken  it  upon  him  to  be  our  ruler  and  our 
teacher,  who  are  his  elder  brethren : 

38.  Now,  he  says  that  the  Lord  has  talked  with  him,  and 
also  that  angels  have  ministered  unto  him.  But  behold,  we- 
know  that  he  lies  unto  us ;  and  he  tells  us  these  things,  and 
he  worketh  many  things  by  his  cunning  arts,  that  he  may  de- 
ceive our  eyes,  thinking,  perhaps,  that  he  may  lead  us  away 
into  some  strange  wilderness ;  and  after  he  has  led  us  away,  he 
has  thought  to  make  himself  a  king  and  a  niler  over  us,, 
that  he  may  do  with  us  according  to  his  will  and  pleasure.  And 
after  this  manner  did  my  brother  Laman  stir  up  their  hearts 
to  anger. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  was  with  us,  yea„ 
even  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  and  did  speak  many  words: 
unto  them,  and  did  chasten  them  exceedingly ;  and  after 
they  were  chastened  by  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  they  did  turn; 
away  their  anger,  and  did  repent  of  their  sins,  insomuch 
that  the  Lord  did  bless  us  again  with  food,  that  we  did  not 
perish. 


CHAPTER  17. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  again  take  our  journey 
in  the  wilderness;  and -we  did  travel  nearly  eastward,  froni 
that  time  forth.  And  we  did  travel  and  wade  through  much 
affliction  in  the  wilderness ;  and  our  women  did  bear  children, 
in  the  wilderness. 

2.  And  so  great  were  the  blessings  of  the  Lord  upon  us,  that 
while  we  did  live  upon  raw  meat  in  the  wilderness,  our  women, 
did  give  plenty  of  suck  for  their  children,  and  were  strong,, 
yea,  even  like  unto  the  men ;  and  they  began  to  bear  their 
journeyings  without  murmurings. 

3.  And  thus  we  see  that  the  commandments  of  God  must 
be  fulfilled.  And  if  it  so  be  that  the  children  ,  of  men  keep« 
the  commandments  of  God,  he  doth  nourish  them,  and 
strengthen  them,  and  provide  means  whereby  they  can  accom- 
plish the  thing  which  he  has  commanded  them ;  wherefore,  he 
did  provide  means  for  us  while  we  did  sojourn  in  the  wilder- 
ness. 


40  I.    NEPHI.  [chap.    XVII. 

4.  And  we  did  sojourn  for  the  space  of  many  years,  yea,  even 
•eight  years  in  the  wilderness. 

5.  And  we  did  come  to  the  land  which  we  called  Bountiful, 
because  of  its  much  fruit,  and  also  wild  honey;  and  all  these 
things  were  prepared  of  the  Lord,  that  we  might  not  perish. 
And  we  beheld  the  sea,  which  we  called  Irreantum,  which  being 
interpreted,  is,  many  waters. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  pitch  our  tents  by  the 
sea-shore;  and  notwithstanding  we  had  suffered  many  afflictions 
and  much  difficulty,  yea,  even  so  much  that  we  cannot  write 
them  all,  we  were  exceedingly  rejoiced  when  we  came  to  the 
sea-shore;  and  we  called  the  place  Bountiful,  because  of  its 
much  fruit. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  I,  Nephi,  had  been  in  the 
land  of  Bountiful  for  the  space  of  many  days,  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  came  unto  me,  saying.  Arise,  and  get  thee  into  the  moun- 
tain. And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  arose  and  went  up  into  the 
mountain,  and  cried  unto  the  Lord. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  me, 
saying.  Thou  shalt  construct  a  ship,  after  the  manner  which 
I  shall  shew  thee,  that  I  may  carry  thy  people  across  these 
waters. 

9.  And  I  said,  Lord,  whither  shall  I  go  that  I  may  find  ore 
to  molten,  that  I  may  make  tools  to  construct  the  ship  after 
the  manner  which  thou  hast  shewn  unto  me? 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  told  me  whither  I 
should  go  to  find  ore,  that  I  might  make  tools. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  make  a  bellows 
wherewith  to  blow  the  fire,  of  the  skins  of  beasts;  and  after 
I  had  made  a  bellows,  that  I  might  have  wherewith  to  blow 
the  fire,  I  did  smite  two  stones  together,  that  I  might  make 
fire: 

12.  For  the  Lord  had  not  hitherto  suffered  that  we  should 
make  much  fire,  as  we  journeyed  in  the  wilderness ;  for  he  said, 
I  will  make  thy  food  become  sweet,  that  ye  cook  it  not; 

13.  And  I  will  also  be  your  light  in  the  wilderness ;  and  I 
will  prepare  the  way  before  you,  if  it  so  be  that  ye  shall  keep 
my  commandments ;  wherefore,  inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  my 
commandments,  ye  shall  be  led  towards  the  "promised  land ; 
and  ye  shall  know  that  it  is  by  me  that  ye  are  led. 

14.  Yea,  and  the  Lord  said  also,  That  after  ye  have 
arrived  to  the  promised  land,  ye  shall  know  that  I,  the 
Lord,  am  God ;  and  that  I,  the  Lord,  did  deliver  you  from 
destruction;  yea,  that  I  did  bring  you  out  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem. 

15.  Wherefore,  I,  Nephi,  did  strive  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord,  and  I  did  exhort  my  brethren  to  faithful- 
ness and  diligence. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  make  ''tools  of  the  ore 
which  I  did  molten  out  of  the  rock. 

a,  I.  Nep.  2:20.    18;  23.    b,  vers.  9,  10. 


CHAP.   XVII.]  I.    NEPHI.  41 

17.  And  when  my  brethren  saw  that  I  was  about  to* 
'build  a  ship,  they  began  to  murmur  against  me,  saying,. 
Our  brother  is  a  fool,  for  he  thinketh  that  he  can  build  a. 
ship ;  yea,  and  he  also  thinketh  that  he  can  cross  these  great 
waters. 

18.  And  thus  my  brethren  did  complain  against  me,  and! 
were  desirous  that  they  might  not  labour,  for  they  did  not 
believe  that  I  could  build  a  ship ;  neither  would  they  believe 
that  I  was  instructed  of  the  Lord. 

19.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  was  exceeding 
sorrowful  because  of  the  hardness  of  their  hearts;  and  now 
when  they  saw  that  I  began  to  be  sorrowful,  they  were  glad  ia 
their  hearts,  insomuch  that  they  did  rejoice  over  me,  saying,  We 
knew  that  ye  could  not  construct  a  ship,  for  we  knew  that  ye? 
were  lacking  in  judgment ;  wherefore,  thou  canst  not  accomplish 
so  great  a  work ; 

20.  And  thou  art  like  unto  our  father,  led  away  by  the- 
foolish  imaginations  of  his  heart;  yea,  he  hath  led  us  out  of 
the  land  of  Jerusalem,  and  we  have  wandered  in  the- 
wilderness  for  these  many  years ;  and  our  women  have 
toiled,  being  big  with  child ;  and  they  have  borne  children, 
in  the  wilderness  and  suffered  all  things,  save  it  were  death ; 
and  it  would  have  been  better  that  they  had  died,  before 
they  came  out  of  Jerusalem,  than  to  have  suffered  these 
afflictions. 

21.  Behold,  these  many  years  we  have  suffered  in  the  wilder- 
ness, which  time  we  might  have  enjoyed  our  possessions,  and 
the  land  of  our  inheritance;  yea,  and  we  might  have  been 
happy ; 

22.  And  we  know  that  the  people  who  were  in  the  land 
of  Jerusalem,  were  a  righteous  people;  for  they  kept  the 
statutes  and  the  judgments  of  the  Lord,  and  all  his  command- 
ments, according  to  the  law  of  Moses;  wherefore  we  know 
that  they  are  a  righteous  people;  and  our  father  hath  judged 
them,  and  hath  led  us  away  because  we  would  hearken  unto 
his  words;  yea,  and  our  brother  is  like  unto  him.  And  after 
this  manner  of  language  did  my  brethren  murmur  and  complain 
against  us. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  spake  unto  them,, 
saying,  Do  ye  believe  that  our  fathers,  who  were  the  children 
of  Israel,  would  have  been  led  away  out  of  the  hands  of  the 
Egyptians,  if  they  had  not  hearkened  unto  the  words  of  the 
Lord? 

24.  Yea,  do  ye  suppose  that  they  would  have  been  led  out 
of  bondage,  if  the  Lord  had  not  commanded  Moses  that  he 
should  lead  them  out  of  bondage? 

25.  Now  ye  know  that  the  children  of  Israel  were  in  bond- 
age; and  ye  know  that  they  were  laden  with  tasks,  which 
were     grievous     to     be     borne;     wherefore,     ye     know     that 


c,  vers.  8.  49,  51.    18: 1—6. 


42  I.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   XVII. 

it  must  needs  be  a  good  thing  for  them,  that  they  should  be 
brought  out  of  bondage. 

26.  Now  ye  know  that  Moses  was  commanded  of  the  Lord 
to  do  that  great  work ;  and  ye  know  that  by  his  word,  the 
■waters  of  the  Red  Sea  were  divided  hither  and  thither,  and 
they  passed  through  on  dry  ground. 

27.  But  ye  know  that  the  Egyptians  were  drowned  in  the 
Hed  Sea,  who  were  the  armies  of  Pharaoh ; 

28.  And  ye  also  know  that  they  were  fed  with  manna  in 
the  wilderness ; 

29.  Yea,  and  ye  also  know  that  Moses,  by  his  word  according 
to  the  power  of  God  which  was  in  him,  smote  the  rock,  and 
there  came  forth  water,  that  the  children  of  Israel  might 
•quench  their  thirst ; 

30.  And  notwithstanding  they  being  led,  the  Lord  their  God, 
their  Redeemer,  going  before  them,  leading  them  by  day,  and 
giving  light  unto  them  by  night,  and  doing  all  things  for  them 
which  were  expedient  for  man  to  receive,  they  hardened  their 
hearts,  and  blinded  their  minds,  and  reviled  against  Moses  and 
against  the  true  and  living  God. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  according  to  his  word,  he  did 
destroy  them ;  and  according  to  his  word,  he  did  lead  them ; 
and  according  to  his  word  he  did  do  all  things  for  them ;  and 
there  was  not  any  thing  done,  save  it  were  by  his  word. 

32.  And  after  they  had  crossed  the  river  Jordan,  he  did 
make  them  mighty  unto  the  driving  out  of  the  children  of  the 
land,  yea,  unto  the  scattering  them  to  destruction. 

33.  And  now  do  ye  suppose  that  the  children  of  this  land, 
who  were  in  the  land  of  promise,  who  were  driven  out  by  our 
fathers,  do  ye  suppose  that  they  were  righteous?  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you.  Nay. 

34.  Do  ye  suppose  that  our  fathers  would  have  been  more 
<'hoice  than  they,  if  they  had  been  righteous?  I  say  unto  you. 
Nay; 

35.  Behold,  the  Lord  esteem.eth  all  flesh  in  one:  he  that 
is  righteous  is  favored  of  God.  Btit  behold,  this  people  had 
rejected  every  word  of  God,  and  they  were  ripe  in  iniquity ; 
and  the  fulness  of  the  wrath  of  God  was  upon  them ;  and  the 
Lord  did  curse  the  land  against  them,  and  bless  it  unto  our 
fathers;  yea,  he  did  curse  it  against  them  unto  their  destruc- 
tion ;  and  he  did  bless  it  unto  our  fathers,  unto  their  obtaining 
•power  over  it. 

36.  Behold,  the  Lord  hath  created  the  earth  that  it  should  be 
inhabited;  and  he  hath  created  his  children,  that  they  should 
possess  it. 

37.  And  he  raiseth  up  a  righteous  nation,  and  destroyeth  the 
nations  of  the  wicked. 

38.  And  he  leadeth  away  the  righteous  into  precious  lands, 
and  the  wicked  he  destroyeth,  and  curseth  the  land  unto  them 
for  their  sakes. 

39.  He  ruleth  high  in  the  heavens,  for  it  is  his  throne,  and 
this  earth  is  his  footstool. 


CHAP.   XVII.]  I.    NEPHI.  43 

40.  And  he  loveth  those  who  will  have  him  to  be  their 
<xod.  Behold,  he  loved  our  fathers !  and  he  covenanted  with 
them,  yea,  even  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob ;  and  he  remem- 
bered the  covenants  which  he  had  made;  wherefore,  he  did 
bring  them  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt. 

41.  And  he  did  straighten  them  in  the  wilderness  with  his 
rod ;  for  they  hardened  their  hearts,  even  as  ye  have ;  and  the 
Lord  straightened  them  because  of  their  iniquity.  He  sent 
iiery-flying  serpents  among  them ;  and  after  they  were  bitten, 
lie  prepared  a  way  that  they  might, be  healed;  and  the  labour 
which  they  had  to  perform,  was  to  look ;  and  because  of  the 
simpleness  of  the  way,  or  the  easiness  of  it,  there  were  many 
who  perished. 

42.  And  they  did  harden  their  hearts  from  time  to  time, 
and  they  did  revile  against  Moses,  and  also  against  God ; 
nevertheless,  ye  know  that  they  were  led  forth  by  his  matchless 
power  into  the  land  of  promise. 

43.  And  now,  after  all  these  things,  the  time  has  come  that 
they  have  become  wicked,  yea,  nearly  unto  ripeness ;  and  I 
know  not,  but  they  are  sit  this  day  about  to  be  destroyed ; 
for  I  know  that  the  day  must  surely  come,  that  they  must 
be  destroyed,  save  a  few  only,  who  shall  be  led  away  into 
<captivity ; 

44.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  '^commanded  my  father  that  he 
should  depart  into  the  wilderness ;  and  the  ^Jews  also  sought 
to  take  away  his  life ;  yea,  and  ''ye  also  have  sought  to  take 
away  his  life ;  wherefore,  ye  are  murderers  in  your  hearts,  and 
ye  are  like  unto  them. 

45.  Ye  are  swift  to  do  iniquity,  but  slow  to  remember  the 
Lord  your  God.  ^Ye  have  seen  an  angel,  and  he  spake  unto 
you ;  yea,  ye  have  heard  his  voice  from  time  to  time ;  and  he 
hath  spoken  unto  you  in  a  still  small  voice,  but  ye  were  past 
feeling,  that  ye  could  not  feel  his  words;  wherefore,  he  has 
spoken  unto  you  like  unto  the  voice  of  thunder,  which 
did  cause  the  earth  to  shake  as  if  it  were  to  divide 
asunder. 

46.  And  ye  also  know,  that  by  the  power  of  his  almighty 
word,  he  can  ''cause  the  earth  that  it  shall  pass  away;  yea, 
and  ye  know  that  by  his  word,  he  can  cause  the  *rough 
places  to  be  made  smooth,  and  smooth  places  shall  be  broken 
up.  O,  then,  why  is  it,  that  ye  can  be  so  hard  in  your 
hearts  ? 

47.  Behold,  my  soul  is  rent  with  anguish  because  of  you, 
and  my  heart  is  pained :  I  fear  lest  ye  shall  be  cast  off  for 
ever.  Behold,  I  am  full  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  insomuch  that  my 
frame  has  no  strength. 

48.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  I  had  spoken  these 
words,    they    were    angry    with    me,    and    were    desirous    to 

d,  I.  Nep.  2: 2.  e,  i.  Nep.  2: 1.  /,  i.  Nep.  16: 37.  g,  i.  Nep.  3: 29.  h,  iii.  Nep. 
26: 3.  i,  I.  Nep.  12: 4.  19:  U  12.  Ii.  Nep.  26:  4—6.  Hela.  14: 21—24.  iii.  Nep. 
8: 5—19. 


44  I.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   XVIir. 

throw  me  into  the  depths  of  the  sea;  and  as  they  came  forth 
to  lay  their  hands  upon  me,  I  spake  unto  them  saying,  In  the- 
name  of  the  Almighty  God,  I  command  you  that  ye 
^ touch  me  not,  for  I  am  filled  with  the  power  of  God,, 
even  unto  the  consuming  of  my  flesh;  and  whoso  shall  lay 
their  hands  upon  me,  shall  wither  even  as  a  dried  reed ;  and 
he  shall  be  as  naught  before  the  power  of  God,  for  God  shall 
smite  him. 

49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  1,  Nephi,  said  unto  them,  That 
they  should  murmur  no  more  against  their  father;  neither 
should  they  withhold  their  labour  from  me,  for  God  had  com- 
manded me  that  I  should  build  a  ship. 

50.  And  I  said  unto  them,  *If  God  had  commanded  me  to- 
do  all  things,  I  could  do  them.  If  he  should  command  me  that 
I  should  say  unto  this  water,  be  thou  earth,  it  should  be  earth ; 
and  if  I  should  say  it,  it  would  be  done. 

51.  And  now,  if  the  Lord  has  such  great  power,  and  ha?- 
wrought  so  many  miracles  among  the  children  of  men,  how 
is  it  that  he  cannot  instruct  me,  that  I  should  build  a  ship  ? 

52.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  said  many  things^ 
unto  my  brethren,  insomuch  that  they  were  confounded,  and 
could  not  contend  against  me ;  neither  durst  they  lay  their 
hands  upon  me,  nor  touch  me  with  their  fingers,  even  for  the- 
space  of  many  days.  Now  they  durst  not  do  this,  lest  they 
should  wither  before  me,  so  powerful  was  the  Spirit  of  God ; 
and  thus  it  had  wrought  upon  them. 

53.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  said  unto  me,. 
Stretch  forth  thine  hand  again  unto  thy  brethren,  and  they 
shall  ^not  wither  before  thee,  but  I  will  shock  them,  saith: 
the  Lord,  and  this  will  I  do,  that  they  may  know  that  I  am. 
the  Lord  their  God. 

54.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  stretched  forth  my  hand, 
unto  my  brethren,  and  they  did  not  wither  before  me;  but 
the  Lord  did  shake  them,  even  according  to  the  word  which; 
he  had  spoken. 

55.  And  now,  they  said,  We  know  of  a  surety  that  the 
Lord  is  with  thee,  for  we  know  that  it  is  the  power  of  the 
Lord  that  has  shaken  us.  And  they  fell  down  before  me,  and 
were  about  to  worship  me,  but  I  would  not  suffer  them, 
saying,  I  am  thy  brother,  yea,  even  thy  younger  brother; 
wherefore,  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  honour  thy  father 
and  thy  mother,  that  thy  days  may  be  long  in  the  land  which 
the  Lord  thy  God  shall  give  thee. 


CHAPTER   18. 

1.  And   it   came   to   pass   that   they   did   worship   the   Lord, 
and    did    go    forth    with    me;    and    we    did    work    timbers    of 

i,  vers.  52—55.      ii.  Nep.  1: 26,  27.      /:,  i.  Nep.  3:  7.      Jacob  4:  6.      /,  vers.  48,  54,. 
5'. 


CHAP.   XVIII.]  1.   NEPHI.  45 

■curious  workmanship.  And  the  Lord  did  show  me  from 
time  to  time  after  what  manner  I  should  work  the  timbers 
of  the  ship. 

2.  Now  I,  Nephi,  did  not  "work  the  timbers  after  the 
manner  which  was  learned  by  men,  neither  did  I  build  the 
ship  after  the  manner  of  men;  but  I  did  build  it  after  the 
manner  which  the  Lord  had  shewn  unto  me ;  wherefore,  it 
was  not  after  the  manner  of  men. 

3.  And  I,  Nephi,  did  go  into  the  mount  oft,  and  I  did 
pray  oft  unto  the  Lord ;  wherefore  the  Lord  shewed  unto  me 
^reat  things. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  I  had  finished  the  ship, 
according  to  the  word  of  the  Lord,  my  brethren  beheld  that 
it  was  good,  and  that  the  workmanship  thereof  was  ex- 
•ceeding  fine;  wherefore,  they  did  bumble  themselves  again 
before  the  Lord. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came 
unto  my  father,  that  we  should  arise  and  go  down  into  the 
rship. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on  the  morrow,  after  we  had 
prepared  all  things,  much  fruits  and  meat  from  the  wilder- 
ness, and  honey  in  abundance,  and  provisions  according  to 
that  which  the  Lord  had  commanded  us,  we  did  go  down 
Into  the  ship,  with  all  our  loading  and  our  "seeds,  and 
whatsoever  thing  we  had  brought  with  us,  every  one 
:according  to  his  age,  wherefore,  we  did  all  go  down  into  the 
ship,  with  our  wives  and  our  children. 

7.  And  now,  my  father  had  begat  two  sons  in  the 
wilderness ;  the  eldest  was  called  Jacob  and  the  younger 
Joseph. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  we  had  all  gone  down  into 
the  ship,  and  had  taken  with  us  our  provisions  and  things 
VN^hich  had  been  commanded  us,  we  did  put  forth  into  the  sea, 
and  were  driven  forth  before  the  wind  ''towards  the  promised 
land ; 

9.  And  after  we  had  been  driven  forth  before  the  wind, 
for  the  space  of  many  days,  behold  my  brethren,  and  the  st)ns 
of  Ishmael,  and  also  their  wives,  began  to  make  themselves 
merry,  insomuch  that  they  began  to  dance,  and  to  sing,  and 
to  speak  with  much  rudeness,  yea,  even  that  they  did  forget 
by  what  power  they  had  been  brought  thither;  yea,  they 
were  lifted  up  unto  exceeding  rudeness. 

10.  And  I,  Nephi,  began  to  fear  exceedingly,  lest  the 
Lord  should  be  angry  with  us,  and  smite  us,  because  of  our 
Iniquity,  that  we  should  be  swallowed  up  in  the  depths  of 
the  sea;  wherefore  I,  Nephi,  began  to  speak  to  them  with 
much  soberness;  but  behold  they  were  angry  with  me, 
saying,  We  will  not  that  our  younger  brother  shall  be. 
a  '^ruler  over  us. 

a.  I.  Nep.  17: 8.  6,  i.  Nep.  8: 1.  16:11.  ver.  24.  c,  I.  Nep.  2: 20.  5:5.22.  7: 
13.  12: 1,  4.  13: 12,  14,  30.  14: 2.  18: 22.  23.  d,  i.  Nep.  2:  22.  16: 37,  38.  ii.  Nep. 
1-25-27.    5:3,19. 


46  I.    NEPHI.  [chap.   XVIII. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Laman  and  Lemuel  did 
take  me  and  bind  me  with  cords,  and  they  did  treat  me  with 
much  liarshness ;  nevertheless  the  Lord  did  suffer  it,  that  he 
might  shew  forth  his  power,  unto  the  fulfilling  of  his  word 
which  he  had  spoken  concerning  the  wicked. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  they  had  bound  me, 
insomuch  that  I  could  not  move,  the  ^compass,  which  had 
been  prepared  of  the  Lord,  did  cease  to  work ; 

13.  Wherefore,  they  knew  not  whither  they  should  steer 
the  ship,  insomuch  that  there  arose  a  great  storm,  yea,  a 
great  and  terrible  tempest,  and  we  were  driven  back  upon 
the  waters  for  the  space  of  three  days ;  and  they  began  to  be 
frightened  exceedingly,  lest  they  should  be  drowned  in  the 
sea ;  nevertheless  they  did  not  loose  me. 

14.  And  on  the  fourth  day,  which  we  had  been  driven 
back,  the  tempest  began  to  be  exceeding  sore. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  were  about  to  be 
swallowed  up  in  the  depths  of  the  sea.  And  after  we  had 
been  driven  back  upon  the  waters  for  the  space  of  four  days„ 
my  brethren  began  to  see  that  the  judgments  of  God  were 
upon  them,  and  that  they  must  perish,  save  that  they  should 
repent  of  their  iniquities ;  wherefore  they  came  unto  me^ 
and  loosed  the  bands  which  were  upon  my  wrists,  and 
behold  they  had  swollen  exceedingly;  and  also  mine  ankles 
were  much  swollen,  and  great  was  the  soreness  thereof. 

16.  Nevertheless  I  did  look  unto  my  God,  and  I  did 
praise  him  all  the  day  long;  and  I  did  not  murmur 
against    the    Lord,    because    of    mine    afflictions. 

17.  Now  my  father,  Lehi,  had  said  many  things  unto 
them,  and  also  unto  the  ''sons  of  Ishmael ;  but  behold  they 
did  breathe  out  much  threatenings  against  any  one  that 
should  speak  for  me ;  and  my  parents  being  stricken  in 
years,  and  having  suffered  much  grief  because  of  their 
children,  they  were  brought  down,  yea,  even  upon  their 
sick  beds. 

18.  Because  of  their  grief,  and  much  sorrow,  and  the 
iniquity  of  mv  brethren,  they  were  brought  near  even  to  be 
carried  out  or  this  time  to  meet  their  God ;  yea,  their  grey 
hairs  were  about  to  be  brought  down  to  lie  low  in  the 
dust;  yea,  even  they  were  near  to  be  cast  into  the  watery 
grave. 

19.  And  ^Jacob  and  Joseph  also,  being  young,  having- 
need  of  much  nourishment,  were  grieved  because  of  tlie 
afflictions  of  their  mother ;  and  also  ''my  wife  with  her 
tears  and  prayers,  and  also  my  children,  did  not  soften  the 
hearts  of  my  brethren,  that  they  would  loose  me; 

20.  And  there  was  nothing,  save  it  were  the  power  of 
God,  which  threatened  them  with  destruction,  could  softea 
their  hearts ;  wherefore  when  they  saw  that  they  were  about 
to   be   swallowed   up   in   the   depths   of   the   sea,   they   repented 

e,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  16  ch.    /,  i.  Nep.  7 :  G.    g,  ver.  7.    h,  i.  Nep.  16: 7. 


CHAP.   XIX.]  I.    NEPHI.  47 

of    the    thing    which     they    had    done,     insomuch     that    they 
loosed  me. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  they  had  loosed  me,  behold, 
I  took  the  *compass,  and  it  did  work  whither  I  desired  it. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord ;  and  after 
I  had  prayed,  the  winds  did  cease,  and  the  storm  did  cease, 
and  there  was  a  great  calm. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  ^guide  the 
ship,  that  we  sailed  again  towards  the  promised   land. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  we  had  sailed  for  the 
space  of  many  days,  we  did  arrive  to  the  'promised  land ; 
and  we  went  forth  upon  the  land,  and  did  pitch  our  tents ; 
and  we  did  call  it  the  promised  land. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  begin  to  till  the 
earth,  and  we  began  to  plant  seeds;  yea,  we  did  put  all 
our  'seeds  into  the  earth,  which  we  had  brought  from  the 
land  of  Jerusalem.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  grow 
exceedingly ;  wherefore  we  were  blessed  in  abundance. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  find  upon  the  land 
of  promise,  as  we  journeyed  in  the  wilderness,  that  there 
were  "^beasts  in  the  forests  of  every  kind,  both  the  cow  and 
the  ox,  and  the  ass  and  the  horse,  and  the  goat  and  the  wild 
goat,  and  all  manner  of  wild  animals,  which  were  for  the  use 
of  men.  And  we  did  find  all  manner  of  "ore,  both  of  gold, 
and  of  silver,  and  of  copper. 


CHAPTER   19. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  commanded  me^ 
wherefore  I  did  make  ''plates  of  ore,  that  I  might  engraven 
upon  them  the  record  of  my  people.  And  upon  the  plates^ 
which  I  made,  I  did  engraven  the  ''record  of  my  father,  and 
also  our  journeyings  in  the  wilderness,  and  the  prophecies 
of  my  father :  and  also  many  of  mine  own  prophecies  have  I 
engraven  upon  them. 

2.  And  I  knew  not  at  the  time  when  I  made  them,  that  I 
should  be  commanded  of  the  Lord  to  make  these  plates: 
wherefore,  the  record  of  my  father,  and  the  genealogy  of  his; 
fathers,  and  the  more  part  of  all  our  proceedings  in  the 
wilderness,  are  engraven  upon  those  plates  of  which  I  have 
spoken ;  wherefore,  the  things  which  transpired  before  I 
made  these  plates,  are,  of  a  truth,  more  particularly  made 
mention  upon  the  first  plates. 

i,  ver.  12.  j,  ver.  13.  k,  l.  Nep.  2:  20,  believed  to  be  on  the  coast  of  Chili,  S> 

America.  I,  i.  Nep.  8: 1.  m,  Enos  1:  21.  Alma  18:9.  20:  6.  in.  Nep.  3:  22.  4:  4. 
6: 1,  Ether  9:'18, 19,  31—34.  10: 19—21.  n.  i.  Nep.  19: 1.  ii.  Nep.  5: 14—16.  Jacot 
2: 12, 13.    Hela.  6: 9—11.    Ether  9: 17.    10: 7,  12.  23. 

a,  see  f,  i.  Nep.  1.    h,  i.  Nep.  1: 16,  17.    19: 2. 


48  I.   NEPHI.  [CHAP.   XIX. 

3.  And  after  I  had  made  *^these  plates  by  way  of 
commandment,  I,  Nephi,  received  a  commandment  that  the 
jministry  and  the  prophecies,  the  more  plain  and  precious 
parts  of  them,  should  be  written  upon  these  plates;  and 
that  the  things  which  were  written,  should  be  kept  for  the 
instruction  of  my  people,  who  should  possess  the  land,  and 
.also  for  other  wise  purposes,  which  purposes  are  known 
unto  the  Lord ; 

4.  Wherefore,  I,  Nephi,  did  make  a  record  upon 
the  '^other  plates,  which  gives  an  account,  or  which  gives  a 
;greater  account  of  the  wars,  and  contentions,  and  destruc- 
tions of  my  people.  And  this  have  I  done,  and  commanded 
my  people  what  they  should  do  after  I  was  gone ;  and  that 
these  plates  should  be  handed  down  from  one  generation  to 
another,  or  from  one  prophet  to  another,  until  further 
■commandments  of  the  Lord. 

5.  And  an  account  of  my  making  *these  plates  shall  be 
.given  hereafter :  and  then,  behold,  I  proceed  according  to 
that  which  I  have  spoken ;  and  this  I  do  that  the  more 
sacred  things  may   be   kept   for   the   knowledge  of  my  people. 

6.  Nevertheless,  I  do  not  write  anything  upon  plates, 
save  it  be  that  I  think  it  be  sacred.  And  now,  if  I  do  err, 
•even  did  they  err  of  old;  not  that  I  would  excuse  myself 
Ibecause  of  other  men,  but  because  of  the  weakness  which  is 
:in  me,  according  to  the  flesh,  I  would  excuse  myself. 

7.  For  the  things  which  some  men  esteem  to  be  of  great 
worth,  both  to  the  body  and  soul,  others  set  at  naught  and 
trample  under  their  feet.  Yea,  even  the  very  God  of  Israel, 
'do  men  trample  under  their  feet ;  I  say,  trample  under  their 
feet,  but  I  would  speak  in  other  words ;  they  set  him  at 
:naught,  and  hearken  not  to  the  voice  of  his  counsels ; 

8.  And  behold  he  cometh  according  to  the  words  of  the 
•fingel,  in  ^six  hundred  years  from  the  time  my  father  left 
Jerusalem. 

9.  And  the  world,  because  of  their  iniquity,  shall  judge 
him  to  be  a  thing  of  naught ;  wherefore  they  scourge  him, 
.and  he  sufifereth  it ;  and  they  smite  him,  and  he  sufiPereth  it. 
Tea,  they  spit  upon  him,  and  he  sufifereth  it,  because  of  his 
loving  kindness  and  his  long  suffering  towards  the  children 
•of  men. 

10.  And  the  God  of  our  fathers,  who  were  led  out  of 
T^gypt,  out  of  bondage,  and  also  were  preserved  in  the 
-wilderness  by  him ;  yea,  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  of  Isaac, 
:and  the  God  of  Jacob,  yieldeth  himself,  according  to  the 
words  of  the  angel,  as  a  man,  into  the  hands  of  wicked  men, 
to  be  lifted  up  according  to  the  words  of  "Zenock,  and  to  be 
•crucified,  according  to  the  words  of  Neum,  and  to  be  buried 
in   a   sepulchre,    according   to   the   words   of   ''Zenos,    which    he 

c,  second  plates,  d,  first  plates,  e,  ii.  Nep.  5: 30.  Doc.  &  Gov.  Sec.  10.  /,  i, 
.Nep.  10:4.  see  6,  i.  Nep.  10.  (?.  Alma  33: 15.  34:7.  Hela.8:20.  in.  Nep.  10: 15— 
17.  K  ver.  12.  16.  Jacob  5: 1.  6: 1.  Alma  33: 3,  13,  15.  34: 7.  Hela.  8: 19.  15: 11. 
:iii.  Nep.  10: 16. 


CHAP.   XIX.]  I.    NEi'HI.  49 

spake  concerning  the  *  three  days  of  darkness,  which  should 
be  a  sign  given  of  his  death,  unto  those  who  should  inhabit 
the  isles  of  the  sea ;  more  especially  given  unto  those  who 
are  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

11.  For  thus  spake  the  prophet,  The  Lord  God  surely 
shall  visit  all  the  house  of  Israel  at  that  day :  some  with 
his  ^voice,  because  of  their  righteousness,  unto  their  great 
joy  and  salvation,  and  otners  ''with  the  thunderings  and  the 
lightnings  of  his  power,  by  tempests,  by  fire,  and  by  smoke, 
and  vapour  of  darkness,  and  by  the  opening  of  the  earth, 
and  by  mountains  which  shall  be  carried  up  ; 

12.  And  all  these  things  must  surely  come,  saith  the 
prophet  Zenos.  And  the  ^rocks  of  the  earth  must  rend;  and 
because  of  the  groanings  of  the  earth,  many  of  the  kings  of 
the  isles  of  the  sea  shall  be  wrought  upon  by  the  Spirit  of 
God,  to  exclaim.  The  God  of  nature  suffers. 

13.  And  as  for  those  who  are  at  Jerusalem,  saith  the 
prophet,  they  shall  be  scourged  by  all  people,  because  they 
crucify  the  God  of  Israel,  and  turn  their  hearts  aside, 
rejecting  signs  and  wonders,  and  power  and  glory  of  the 
God  of  Israel ; 

14.  And  because  they  turn  their  hearts  aside,  saith  the 
prophet,  and  have  despised  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  they  shall 
wander  in  the  flesh,  and  perish,  and  become  a  hiss  and  a 
by-word,  and  be  hated  among  all  nations ; 

15.  Nevertheless,  when  that  day  cometh,  saith  the 
prophet,  that  ""they  no  more  turn  aside  their  hearts  against 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  then  will  he  remember  the  covenants 
which  he  made  to  their  fathers; 

16.  Yea,  then  will  he  remember  the  isles  of  the  sea;  yea, 
and  all  the  people  who  are  of  the  house  of  Israel,  will  I 
gather  in,  saith  the  Lord,  according  to  the  words  of  the 
prophet  "Zenos,  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth ; 

17.  Yea,  and  all  the  earth  shall  see  the  salvation  of  the 
Lord,  saith  the  prophet;  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and 
people,  shall  be  blessed. 

18.  And  I,  Nephi,  have  written  these  things  unto  my 
people,  that  perhaps  I  might  persuade  them  that  they 
would  remember  the  Lord  their  Redeemer; 

39.  Wherefore,  I  speak  unto  all  the  house  of  Israel,  if  it 
so  be  that  they  should  obtain  these  things. 

20.  For  behold,  I  have  workings  in  the  Spirit,  which 
doth  weary  me,  even  that  all  my  joints  are  weak,  for  those 
who  are  at  Jerusalem;  for  had  not  the  Lord  been  merciful, 
to  show  unto  me  concerning  them,  even  as  he  had  prophets 
of  old,  I  should  have  perished  also : 

21.  And  he  surely  did  shew  unto  the  prophets  of  old  all 
things   concerning   them;     and   also   he   did   show    unto   many 

1  Hela.  14: 20,  27.  iii.  Nep.  8: 19—23.  10: 9.  ;.  in.  Nep.  9.  k,  Hela.  14: 20^ 
27.  III.  Nep.  8: 5—23.  I,  Hela.  14: 21,  22.  in.  Nep.  8: 17,  18.  m,  see  e,  i.  Nep.  15, 
n,  aeeh. 


60  I.   NEPHL  [CHAP.  XX. 

concerning  us;  wherefore  it  must  needs  be  that  we  know 
concerning  them,  for  they  are  *  written  upon  the  plates  of 
brass. 

22.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  teach  my 
brethren  these  things ;  and  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  read 
many  things  to  them,  which  were  engraven  upon  the  ''plates 
of  brass,  that  they  might  know  concerning  the  doings  of  the 
Lord  in  other  lands,  among  people  of  old. 

23.  And  I  did  read  many  things  unto  them,  which  were 
written  in  the  book  of  Moses;  but  that  I  might  more  fully 
persuade  them  to  believe  in  the  Lord  their  Redeemer,  I  did 
reaa  unto  them  that  which  was  written  by  the  prophet 
Isaiah ;  for  I  did  liken  all  scriptures  unto  us,  that  it  might 
be  for  our  profit  and  learning. 

24.  Wherefore  I  spake  unto  them,  saying.  Hear  ye  the 
words  of  the  prophet,  ye  who  are  a  remnant  of  the  house  of 
Israel,  a  branch  who  have  been  broken  off ;  hear  ye  the 
words  of  the  prophet,  which  were  written  unto  all  the  house 
of  Israel,  and  liken  them  unto  yourselves,  that  ye  may  have 
hope  as  well  as  your  brethren,  from  whom  ye  have  been 
broken   off;    for   after   this   manner   has   the   prophet   written. 


CHAPTER  20.      (See  Isaiah  48.) 

1.  Hearken  and  hear  this,  O  house  of  Jacob,  who  are 
called  by  the  name  of  Israel,  and  are  come  forth  "out  of 
the  waters  of  Judah,  who  ''swear  by  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  make  mention  of  the  God  of  Israel,  yet  they  swear  ''not 
in  truth  nor  in  righteousness ; 

2.  Nevertheless  they  call  themselves  <*of  the  holy  city, 
but  they  do  ^not  stay  themselves  upon  the  God  of  Israel, 
who  is  the  Lord  of  Hosts ;  yea,  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  his 
name. 

3.  Behold,  ^I  have  declared  the  former  things  from  the 
beginning ;  and  they  went  forth  out  of  my  mouth,  and  I 
shewed  them.     I  did  shew  them  suddenly, 

4.  And  I  did  it  because  I  knew  that  thou  wert  obstinate, 
and  ^thy  neck  was  an  iron  sinew,  and  thy  brow  brass ; 

5.  And  I  have,  even  ''from  the  beginning  declared  to  thee, 
before  it  came  to  pass  I  shewed  them  thee;  and  I  shewed 
them  for  fear  lest  thou  shouldst  say,  mine  idol  hath  done 
them,  and  my  graven  image,  and  my  molten  image  hath 
commanded  them. 

6.  Thou    hast   seen    and    heard   all    this:     and    will    ye    not 

0,  III.  Nep.  10: 16, 17.    p,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  3. 


a,  Isa.  48:  26.  b,  Deut.  6: 13.  Isa.  65: 16.  Zeph.  1:5.  c,  Jer.  4:  2.  5: 2.  d,  Isa. 
52:1.  e.  Mic.  3:9— 11.  /,  Isa.  41:22.  42:9.  43:9.  44:7,8.  45:21.  46:9,10.  g, 
Ex.  32:9.    Deut.  31:27.    h,seef. 


CHAP.   XX.]  L   NEPHI.  51 

declare  them?  And  that  I  have  shewed  thee  new  things  from 
this  time,  even  hidden  things,  and  thou  didst  not  know 
them. 

7.  They  are  created  now,  and  not  from  the  beginning; 
even  before  the  day  when  thou  heardest  them  not  they  were 
declared  unto  thee,  lest  thou  shouldst  say,  Behold  I  knew 
them. 

8.  Yea,  and  thou  heardest  not;  yea,  thou  knewest  not; 
yea,  from  that  time  thine  ear  was  not  opened ;  for  I  knew 
that  thou  wouldst  deal  very  treacherously,  and  wast  called 
a  ^transgressor  from  the  womb. 

9.  Nevertheless,  for  my  name's  sake  will  I  defer  mine 
anger,  and  for  my  praise  will  I  refrain  from  thee,  that  I  cut 
thee  not  off ; 

10.  For,  behold,  I  have  refined  thee,  I  have  chosen  thee 
in  the  furnace  of  aflfliction. 

11.  For  mine  own  sake,  yea,  for  mine  own  sake  will  I  do 
this,  for  I  will  not  suffer  my  name  to  be  polluted,  ^and  I 
will  not  give  my  glory  unto  another. 

12.  Hearken  unto  me,  O  Jacob,  and  Israel  my  called;  for 
I  am  he ;  I  am  the  '^first,  and  I  am  also  the  last. 

13.  Mine  ^hand  hath  also  laid  the  foundation  of  the  earth,, 
and  my  right  hand  hath  spanned  the  heavens.  ^I  call  unto 
them,  and  they  stand  up  together. 

14.  "All  ye,  assemble  yourselves,  and  hear;  who  among- 
them  hath  declared  these  things  unto  them?  The  Lord 
hath  loved  him ;  yea,  and  he  will  fulfil  his  word  which  he 
hath  declared  by  them ;  and  "he  will  do  his  pleasure  on 
Babylon,  and  his  arm  shall  come  upon  the  Chaldeans. 

15.  Also,  saith  the  Lord ;  I  the  Lord,  yea,  I  have  spoken ; 
yea,  H  have  called  him  to  declare,  I  have  brought  him,  and 
he  shall  make  his  way  prosperous. 

16.  Come  ye  near  unto  me :  «I  have  not  spoken  in  secret 
from  the  beginning;  from  the  time  that  it  was  declared 
have  I  spoken;  and  the  Lord  God,  and  his  Spirit,  hath  sent 
me. 

17.  And  thus  saith  the  Lord,  thy  Redeemer,  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel ;  I  have  sent  him,  the  Lord  thy  God  who- 
teacheth  thee  to  profit,  who  leadeth  thee  by  the  way  thoa 
shouldst  go,  has  done  it. 

18.  O  that  thou  hadst  hearkened  to  my  commandment! 
then  had  thy  peace  been  as  a  river,  and  thy  righteousness 
as  the  waves  of  the  sea; 

19.  *"Thy  seed  also  had  been  as  the  sand;  the  offspring  of 
thy  bowels  like  the  gravel  thereof;  his  name  should  not 
have  been  cut  off  nor  destroyed  from  before  me. 

20.  *Go   ye  forth  of  Babylon,   flee   ye   from  the   Chaldeans,. 


i\Ps.58:3.  ;Msa.42:8.  fc.  Isa.41r4.  Rev.  1:17.  22:13.  /,Ps.  102:25.  rn^ 
Isa.  40: 26.  n,  see  /.  o,  Isa.  44: 28.  p,  Isa.  45: 1—4.  g,  Isa.  45: 19,  r,  Gen.  22: 17. 
Hos.  1 :  10.    s,  Jer.  St:  8.    51 : 6,  44,  45.    Zech.  2: 6,  7. 


52  I.    NEPHI.  [chap.   XXI. 

with  a  voice  of  singing  declare  ye,  tell  this,  utter  to  the  end 
of  the  earth ;  say  ye,  *the  Lord  hath  redeemed  his  servant 
Jacob. 

21.  And  they  "thirsted  not;  he  led  them  through  the 
deserts ;  he  caused  the  waters  to  flow  out  of  the  rock  for 
them ;  he  clave  the  rock  also,  and  the  waters  gushed  out. 

22.  And  notwithstanding  he  hath  done  all  this,  ancl 
greater  also,  there  is  no  peace,  saith  the  Lord,  unto  the 
wicked. 


CHAPTER  21.      (See  Isaiah  49.) 

1.  And  again :  Hearken,  O  ye  house  of  Israel,  all  ye  that 
51  re  broken  off  and  are  driven  out,  because  of  the  wickedness 
of  the  pastors  of  my  people ;  yea,  all  ye  that  are  broken  off 
that  are  scattered  abroad,  who  are  of  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel.  Listen,  °0  isles,  unto  me,  and  hearken  ye  people 
from  far ;  the  Lord  hath  called  me  from  the  womb ;  from 
the  bowels  of  my  mother  hath  he  made  mention  of  my 
name. 

2.  And  he  hath  made  my  mouth  like  a  sharp  sword;  in 
the  shadow  of  his  hand  hath  he  hid  me;  and  made  me  a 
polished  shaft ;  in  his  quiver  hath  he  hid  me ; 

3.  And  said  unto  me.  Thou  art  my  servant,  O  Israel,  in 
-whom  I   will  be  glorified. 

4.  Then  I  said,  I  have  laboured  in  vain,  I  have  spent  my 
strength  for  naught  and  in  vain ;  surely  my  judgment  is 
"With  the  Lord,  and  my  work  with  my  God. 

5.  And  now,  saith  the  Lord,  that  formed  me  from  the 
TTomb  that  I  should  be  ''his  servant,  to  bring  Jacob  again  to 
liim :  Though  Israel  be  not  gathered,  yet  shall  I  be  glorious 
in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord,  and  my  God  shall  be  my 
strength. 

6.  And  he  said.  It  is  a  light  thing  that  thou  shouldst  be 
my  servant  to  raise  up  the  tribes  of  Jacob,  and  to  restore  the 
preserved  of  Israel.  I  will  also  give  thee  for  a  light  ''to  the 
<jentiles,  that  thou  mayest  be  my  salvation  unto  the  ends  of 
the  earth. 

7.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  the  Redeemer  of  Israel,  his  Holy 
One,  to  him  whom  man  despiseth,  to  him  whom  the  nations 
abhorreth,  to  servant  of  rulers,  kings  shall  see  and  arise, 
princes  also  shall  worship,  because  of  the  Lord  that  is 
faithful. 

8.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  in  an  acceptable  time  have  I 
heard  thee,  ''O  isles  of  the  sea,  and  in  a  day  of  salvation 
liave    I    helped    thee ;     and    I    will    preserve    thee,    and    give 

tlsa.44:22,23.    «,  Ps.  107: 35-38.    Isa.35:6,7.    41:17.18. 

o,ver.«.  Isa.51:5.  60:9.  66:19.  i.  Nep.  22:4.  ii.  Nep.  10: 20— 22.  6.  sec 
^,  II.  Nep.  3  di.    c.  III.  Nep.  21: 11.    d,  see  o. 


r 


€HAP.  XXI.]  I.   NEPHI.  55 

thee   ^my   servant   for   a   covenant   of  the  people,   to   establish 
the  earth,  to  cause  to  inherit  the  desolate  heritages ; 

9.  That  thou  mayest  say  to  the  prisoners,  Go  forth;  ^to 
them  that  sit  in  darkness,  Shew  yourselves.  They  shall  feed 
in  the  ways,   and  their  ^pastures  shall  be   in  all  high  places. 

10.  They  shall  not  hunger  nor  thirst,  neither  shall  the 
heat  nor  the  sun  smite  them ;  for  he  that  hath  mercy  on 
them  shall  lead  them,  even  ''by  the  springs  of  water  shall  he 
guide  tl  ^m. 

11.  And  I  will  make  *all  my  mountains  a  way,  and  ^my 
highways  shall  be  exalted. 

12.  And  then,  O  house  of  Israel,  behold,  '^these  shall 
come  from  far ;  and  lo,  these  from  the  north  and  from  the 
west;  and  these  from  the  land  of  Sinim. 

13.  ^Sing,  O  heavens;  and  be  joyful,  O  earth;  for  the 
feet  of  those  who  are  in  the  east  shall  be  established;  and 
break  forth  into  singing,  O  mountains;  for  they  shall  be 
smitten  no  more ;  for  the  Lord  hath  comforted  his  people, 
and  will  have  mercy  upon  his  afflicted. 

14.  But,  behold,  Zion  hath  said,  The  Lord  hath  forsaken 
rre,  and  my  Lord  hath  forgotten  me;  but  he  will  shew  that 
he  hath  not 

15.  '"For  can  a  woman  forget  her  sucking  child,  that  she 
fehould  not  have  compassion  on  the  son  of  her  womb?  Yea, 
they  may  forget,  yet  will  I  not  forget  thee,  O  house  of 
Israel. 

16.  Behold,  I  have  graven  thee  upon  the  palms  of  my 
hands;    thy  walls  are  continually  before  me. 

17.  Thy  children  shall  make  haste  against  thy 
destroyers ;  and  they  that  made  thee  waste,  shall  go  forth 
of  thee. 

18.  Lift  up  thine  eyes  round  about  and  behold;  "all 
these  gather  themselves  together,  and  they  shall  come  to 
thee.  And  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  thou  shalt  surely  clothe 
thee  with  them  all,  as  with  an  ornament,  and  bind  them  on 
even  as  a  bride. 

19.  For  thy  waste  and  thy  desolate  places,  and  tne  land 
of  thy  destruction,  shall  even  now  be  too  narrow  by  reason 
of  the  inhabitants;  and  "they  that  swallowed  thee  up  shall 
be  far  away. 

20.  The  children  whom  thou  shalt  have,  after  thou  hast 
''lost  the  first,  shall  again  in  thine  ears  say,  The  place  is  too 
straight  for  me;  give  place  to  me  that  I  may  dwell. 

21.  Then  shalt  thou  say  in  thine  heart,  who  hath 
begotten  me  these,  seeing  I  have  lost  my  children,  «and  am^ 
desolate,  a  captive,  and  removing  to  and  fro?  and  who  hath 


e  see  e  n  Nep.  3.  f,  il.  Nep.  3:5.  g,  in  th6  elevated  repiotis  of  the  Rocky 
mountains.  '  h,  see  u,  I.  Nep.  20.  i,  see  g.  j,  Isa.  40:  3.  62: 10.  Rail-wavs  exalted 
in  the  hi<rh  places  of  the  earth,  and  in  the  desert,  k,  Isa.  43:  .5—7.  I,  Isa.  44: 23.  m.  Ps. 
103: 13.  n,  Mic.  4: 11—13.  o,  ver.  17.  p,  the  ten  lost  tribes,  ver.  21.  q,  the  dispersed 
«f  Judah. 


^  I.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   XXIL 

brought   up    these?     Behold,    I   was   left   alone;    these,   where 
have  they  been? 

22.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  Behold,  I  will  lift  up  '"mine 
hand  to  the  Gentiles,  and  set  up  *my  standard  to  the  people ; 
and  *they  shall  bring  thy  sons  in  their  arms,  and  thy  daughters 
shall  be  carried  upon  their  shoulders. 

23.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers,  and  their  queens 
thy  nursing  mothers ;  they  shall  bow  down  to  thee  with  their 
face  towards  the  earth,  and  lick  up  the  dust  of  thy  feet; 
and  thou  shalt  know  that  I  am  the  Lord ;  for  they  shall  not 
be  ashamed  that  wait  for  me. 

24.  "For  shall  the  prey  be  taken  from  the  mighty,  or  the 
lawful  captives  delivered? 

25.  But  thus  saith  the  Lord,  even  the  captives  of  the 
mighty  shall  be  taken  away,  and  the  prey  of  the  terrible  shall 
be  delivered ;  for  I  will  coiitend  with  him  that  contendeth 
with  thee,  and  I  will  save  thy  children. 

26.  ""And  I  will  feed  them  that  oppress  thee  with  their 
own  flesh ;  they  shall  be  drunken  with  their  own  blood  as 
with  sweet  wine ;  and  all  flesh  shall  know  that  I  the  Lord 
am  thy  Saviour  and  thy  Redeemer,  the  Mighty  One  of 
Jacob. 


CHAPTER   22. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  I,  Nephi,  had  read 
these  things  which  were  engraven  upon  the  "plates  of  brass, 
my  brethren  came  unto  me  and  said  unto  me,  What 
meaneth  these  things  which  ye  have  read?  Behold,  are  they 
to  be  understood  according  to  things  which  are  spiritual, 
which  shall  come  to  pass  according  to  the  Spirit  and  not  the 
flesh? 

2.  And  I,  Nephi,  said  unto  them.  Behold  they  were 
manifest  unto  tUe  prophet,  by  the  voice  of  the  Spirit;  for  by 
the  Spirit  are  all  things  made  known  unto  the  prophets, 
which  shall  come  upon  the  children  of  men  according  to  the 
flesh. 

3.  Wherefore,  the  things  of  which  I  have  read,  are 
things  pertaining  to  things  both  temporal  and  spiritual ;  for 
it  appears  that  the  house  of  Israel,  sooner  or  later,  will  be 
scattered  upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  also  among  all 
nations, 

4.  And  behold  there  are  many  who  are  already  lost  from 
the  knowledge  of  those  who  are  at  Jenasalem.  Yea,  the 
more  part  of  all  the  tribes  have  been  led  away ;  and  they  are 

r.Isa.  66:18—20.  s.  Tsa.  62: 10.  see  p,  it.  Nep.  15.  «.  i.  Nep.  22:  8.  ii.  Nep.  6! 
e.  7.  10: 8,  9.  u,  I.  Nep.  22: 12—14.  v,  i.  Nep.  14: 15—17.  22: 13,  14.  II.  Nep.  6: 
14—18, 


a,  see  0,1.  Nep.  3. 


OHAP.   XXII.]  L   NEPHL  55 

scattered  to  and  fro  upon  the  *isles  of  the  sea;  and  whither 
they  are,  none  of  us  knoweth,  save  that  we  know  that  they 
have  been  led  away. 

5.  And  since  they  have  been  led  away,  these  things  have 
been  prophesied  concerning  them,  and  also  concerning  all  those 
who  shall  hereafter  be  scattered  and  be  confounded,  because 
of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  for  against  him  will  they  harden 
their  hearts ;  wherefore,  they  shall  be  scattered  among  all 
nations,  and  shall  be  hated  of  all  men. 

6.  Nevertheless,  after  they  shall  be  nursed  by  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  the  Lord  has  lifted  up  his  hand  upon  the  ''Gentiles 
and  set  them  up  for  a  standard,  and  their  children  have  been 
carried  in  their  arms,  and  their  daughters  have  been  carried 
upon  their  shoulders,  behold  these  things  of  which  are  spoken, 
are  temporal ;  for  thus  is  the  covenant  of  the  Lord  with  our 
fathers ;  and  it  meaneth  us  in  the  days  to  come,  and  also  all 
our  brethren  who  are  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

7.  And  it  meaneth  that  the  time  cometh  that  after  all 
the  house  of  Israel  have  been  scattered  and  confounded, 
that  the  Lord  God  will  raise  up  a  *^mighty  nation  among  the 
Gentiles,  yea,  even  upon  the  face  of  this  land ;  and  by  them 
shall    *our  seed  be  scattered. 

8.  And  after  our  seed  is  scattered,  the  Lord  God  will 
proceed  to  do  a  ^marvellous  work  among  the  Gentiles,  which 
shall  be  of  great  worth  unto  our  seed;  wherefore,  it  is  likened 
unto  their  being  nourished  by  the  Gentiles  and  being  carried 
in  their  arms  and  upon  their  shoulders. 

9.  And  it  shall  also  be  of  ^worth  unto  the  Gentiles;  and 
not  only  unto  the  Gentiles,  but  unto  ''all  the  house  of  Israel,- 
unto  the  making  kno\'.n  of  the  covenants  of  the  Father  of 
heaven  unto  Abraham,  saying,  In  thy  seed  shall  all  the  kindreds 
of  the  earth  be  blessed ; 

10.  And  I  would,  my  brethren,  that  ye  should  know  that 
all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  cannot  be  blessed,  unless  he 
shall  make  bare  his  arm  in  the  eyes  of  the  nations. 

11.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  God  will  proceed  to  make  bare 
his  arm  in  the  eyes  of  all  the  nations,  in  bringing  about  his 
covenants  and  his  gospel,  unto  those  who  are  of  the  house 
of   Israel. 

12.  Wherefore,  he  will  bring  them  again  out  of  captivity, 
and  they  shall  be  gathered  together  to  the  lands  of  their 
inheritance;  and  they  shall  be  brought  out  of  obscurity,  and 
out  of  darkness ;  and  they  shall  know  that  the  Lord  is  their 
Saviour  and  their  Redeemer,  the  Mighty  One  of  Israel. 

13.  And  the  blood  of  that  great  and  abominable  church, 
which  is   the  whore  of  all   the  earth,   shall  turn  upon   their 


6,  n.  Nep.  10: 20— 22.  c,  I.  Nep.  21 :  22,  23.  cf,  The  United  States,  c.  The  Laman- 
ites.  f,  I.  Nep.  13: 35.  14:7.  ii.  Nep.  25: 17.  27:26.  29:1.2.  ill.  Nep.  21 : 1—9. 
Ether  4: 15.  q,  i.  Nep.  13: 34—42.  14: 1—5.  ii.  Nep.  28:  2.  30;  3.  iii.  Nep.  21 : 6. 
253:  4.  h,  T.  Nep.  13: 39.  14: 17.  Ii.  Nep.  29: 13, 14.  30: 7,  8.  in.  Nep.  5:  23—26. 
16:4.5.    21:26—29. 


56  I.  NEPHi.  [chap.  xxn. 

owD  heads;  for  *they  shall  war  among  themselves,  and  the 
sword  of  their  own  hands  shall  fall  upon  their  own  heads,  and 
they  shall  be  drunken  with  their  own  blood. 

14.  And  every  nation  which  shall  war  against  thee,  O 
house  of  Israel,  shall  be  turned  one  against  another,  and 
they  shall  fall  into  the  pit  which  they  digged  to  ensnare  the 
people  of  the  Lord.  And  all  that  •'fight  against  Zion  shall 
be  destroyed,  and  that  great  whore,  who  hath  perverted  the 
right  ways  of  the  Lord,  yea,  that  great  and  abominable 
church  shall  tumble  to  the  dust,  and  great  shall  be  the  fall 
of  it. 

15.  For  behold,  saith  the  prophet,  the  time  cometh  speedily, 
that  Satan  shall  have  *no  more  power  over  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men ;  for  the  day  soon  cometh,  that  all  the  proud 
and  they  who  do  wickedly,  shall  be  as  stubble;  and  the  day 
cometh  that  they  must  be    ^burned. 

16.  For  the  time  soon  cometh,  that  the  fulness  of  the 
wrath  of  God  shall  be  poured  out  upon  all  the  children  of 
men ;  for  he  will  not  suffer  that  the  wicked  shall  destroy  the 
righteous. 

17.  Wherefore,  he  will  preserve  the  righteous  by  his 
power,  even  if  it  so  be  that  the  fulness  of  his  wrath  must 
come,  and  the  righteous  be  preserved,  even  unto  the  destruc- 
tion of  their  enemies  by  .fire.  Wherefore,  the  righteous  need 
not  fear;  for  thus  saith  the  prophet,  they  shall  be  saved,  even 
if  it  be  so  as  by  fire. 

18.  Behold,  my  brethren,  I  say  unto  you,  that  these 
things'  must  shortly  come ;  yea,  even  blood,  and  fire,  and 
vapour  of  smoke  must  come ;  and  it  must  needs  be  upon  the 
face  of  this  earth ;  and  it  cometh  unto  men  according  to  the 
flesh,  if  it  so  be  that  they  will  harden  their  hearts  against 
the  Holy  Cne  of  Israel; 

19.  For  behold,  the  righteous  shall  not  perish ;  for  the 
time  surely  must  come,  that  all  they  who  fight  against  Zion 
shall  be  cut  off. 

20.  And  the  Lord  will  surely  prepare  a  way  for  his 
people,  unto  the  fulfilling  of  the  words  of  Moses,  which  he 
spake,  saying:  A  ""prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise 
up  unto  you,  like  unto  me;  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all  things 
whatsoever  he  shall  say  unto  you.  And  it  shall  come  to 
pass  that  all  those  who  will  not  hear  that  prophet,  shall  be 
cut  off  from  among  the  people. 

21.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  declare  unto  you,  that  this  prophet 
of  whom  Closes  spake,  was  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  wherefore, 
he  shall  execute  judgment  in  righteousness; 

22.  And  the  ''righteous  need  not  fear,  for  they  are  those 
who  shall  not  be  confounded.  But  it  is  the  kingdom  of  the 
devil    which   shall   be   built   up   among   the   children    of   men, 

i  I.  Nep.  14:  3,  15—17.  21 :  26.  j,  vers.  19.  20.  ii.  Nep.  27: 2,  3.  k,  ver.  26. 
Jacob  5: 76.  Z,  vers.  17  18.  m,  ver.  21.  III.  Nep.  20: 23.  21: 11.  ?i,  vers.  16,  17, 
19,  24,  28. 


CHAP.    XXTI.]  I.    NEPHI.  57 

which   kingdom   is  established   among  them   which   are   in   the 

flesh ; 

23.  For  the  time  speedily  shall  come,  that  ''all  churches 
which  are  built  up  to  get  gain,  and  all  those  who  are  built 
up  to  get  power  over  the   flesh,   and   those  who  are  built   up 

'  to  become  popular  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  and  those  who 
seek  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  and  the  things  of  the  world,  and 
to  do  all  manner  of  iniquity ;  yea,  in  fine,  all  those  who 
belong  to  the  kingdom  of  the  devil,  are  they  who  need  fear, 
and  tremble,  and  quake ;  they  are  those  who  must  be  " 
brought  low  in  the  dust;  they  are  those  who  must  be 
consumed  as  stubble;  and  this  is  according  to  the  words  of 
the  prophet. 

24.  And  the  time  cometh  speedily,  that  the  righteous 
must  be  led  up  as  ^^calves  of  the  stall,  and  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel  must  reign  in  dominion,  and  might,  and  power,  and 
great  glory. 

25.  And  he  gathereth  his  ^children  from  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth ;  and  he  numbereth  his  sheep,  and 
they  know  him ;  and  there  shall  be  one  fold  and  one 
shepherd ;  and  he  shall  feed  his  sheep,  and  in  him  they  shall 
find  pasture. 

26.  And  because  of  the  righteousness  of  his  people,  Satan 
has  no  power ;  wherefore,  he  cannot  be  loosed  for  the  space 
of  many  years;  for  he  hath  no  power  over  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  for  they  dwell  in  righteousness,  and  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel  reigneth. 

27.  And  now  behold,  I,  Nephi,  say  unto  you,  That  all  these 
things  must  come  according  to  the  flesh. 

28.  But,  behold,  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people, 
shall  dwell  safely  in  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  if  it  so  be  that 
they  will  repent. 

29.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  make  an  end;  for  I  durst  not  speak 

further  as  yet,  concerning  these  things. 

30.  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  I  would  that  ye  should  consider 
that  the  things  which  have  been  written  upon  the  '"plates 
of  brass  are  true ;  and  they  testify  that  a  man  must  be 
obedient  to  the  commandments  of  God. 

31.  Wherefore,  ye  need  not  suppose  that  I  and  my  father 
are  the  only  ones  that  have  testified,  and  also  taught  them. 
Wherefore,  if  ye  shall  be  obedient  to  the  commandments^  and 
endure  to  the  end,  ye  shall  be  saved  at  the  last  day.  And 
thus  it  is.     Amen. 


o,  I.  Nep.  14  10,  15—17.  n.  Nep.  28:  3—32.  in.  Nep.  27: 7—12.  iv.  Nep.  1 : 
25—29.  Mor.  8: 28,  32,  33,  36—38.  p,  in.  Nep.  25: 3.  q,  Psa.  50: 5.  Isa.  43: 6.  7. 
Jer.  3: 14.    Rev.  18-  4.  5.    Eph.  1 :  10.    r,  see  C,  I.  Nep.  3. 


58  II.   NEPHI.  [chap.   I. 


THE  SECOND  BOOK  OF  NEPHI. 


An  account  of  the  death  of  Lehi.  Nephi's  brethren  rehelleth 
against  him.  The  Lord  icarns  Nephi  to  depart  into  the 
wilderness.     His  journeyings  in  the  wUdernesSf  dc. 

CHAPTER  1. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  I,  Nephi,  had  made  an 
end  of  teaching  my  brethren,  our  father,  Lehi,  also  spake 
many  things  unto  them,  how  great  things  the  Lord  had  done 
for  them,  in  bringing  them  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

2.  And  he  spake  unto  them,  concerning  their  "rebellions 
upon  the  waters,  and  the  mercies  of  God  in  sparing  their 
lives,  that  they  were  not  swallowed  up  in  the  sea. 

3.  And  he  also  spake  unto  them,  concerning  the  ''land  of 
promise,  which  they  had  obtained :  how  merciful  the  Lord 
had  been  in  warning  us  that  we  should  flee  out  of  the  land 
of  Jerusalem. 

4.  For,  behold,  said  he,  I  have  ''seen  a  vision,  in  which  I 
know  that  Jerusalem  is  destroyed;  and  had  we  remained  in 
Jerusalem,    we   should   also   have   perished. 

5.  But,  said  he,  notwithstanding  our  afflictions,  we  have 
obtained  a  land  of  promise,  a  land  which  is  choice  above  all 
other  lands;  a  land  which  the  Lord  God  hath  covenanted  with 
me  should  be  a  land  for  the  inheritance  of  my  seed.  Yea, 
the  Lord  hath  covenanted  this  land  unto  me,  and  to  my 
children  for  ever ;  and  also  all  those  who  should  be  led  out  of 
other  countries  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 

6.  Wherefore,  T,  Lehi,  prophesy  according  to  the 
workings  of  the  Spirit  which  is  in  me,  that  there  shall  none 
come  into  this  land,  save  they  shall  be  brought  by  the  hand 
of  the  Lord. 

7.  Wherefore,  this  land  is  consecrated  unto  him  whom 
he  shall  bring.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they  shall  serve  him 
according  to  the  commandments  which  he  hath  given,  it  shall 
be  a  land  of  liberty  unto  them ;  wherefore,  they  shall  never 
be  brought  down  into  captivity;  if  so,  it  shall  be  because 
of  iniquity ;  for  if  iniquity  shall  abound,  '^cursed  shall  be  the 
land  /or  their  sakes ;  but  unto  the  righteous  it  shall  be  blessed 
for  ever. 

8.  And  behold,  it  is  wisdom  that  this  land  should  be 
kept  as  yet  from  the  knowledge  of  other  nations ;  for  behold, 

a,  I.  Nep.  18: 9—20.  b,  vers.  5—12.  see  a,  i.  Nep.  2.  c,  i.  Nep.  17: 14.  Hela. 
8: 21,  22.    d,  Alma  45: 10—14,  16.    Mor.  1 :  17.    6: 7—22.    Ether  2: 8—12. 


CHAP.    I.l  II.   NEPHL  69 

many   nations   would   overrun   the   land,   that  there   would   be 
no  place  for  an  inheritance. 

9.  Wherefore,  I,  Lehi,  have  obtained  a  promise,  that 
inasmuch  as  those  whom  the  Lord  God  shall  bring  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem  shall  keep  his  commandments,  they  shall 
prosper  upon  the  face  of  this  land ;  and  they  shall  be  kept 
from  all  other  nations,  that  they  may  possess  this  land  unto 
themselves.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they  shall  keep  his 
commandments,  they  shall  be  blessed  upon  the  face  of  this 
land,  and  there  shall  be  none  to  molest  them,  nor  to  take 
away  the  land  of  their  inheritance;  and  they  shall  dwell 
safely  for  ever. 

10.  But  behold,  when  the  time  cometh  that  they  shall 
dwindle  in  unbelief,  after  they  have  received  so  great 
blessings  from  the  hand  of  the  Lord;  having  a  knowledge  of 
the  creation  of  the  earth,  and  all  men,  knowing  the  great 
and  marvellous  works  of  the  Lord  from  the  creation  of  the 
world ;  having  power  given  them  to  do  all  things  by  faith ; 
having  all  the  commandments  from  the  beginning,  and 
having  been  brought  up  by  his  infinite  goodness  into  this 
precious  land  of  promise;  behold,  I  say,  if  the  day  shall  come 
that  they  will  reject  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  the  true  McvSsiah, 
their  Redeemer  and  their  God,  behold  the  judgments  of  Lira 
that  is  just  shall  rest  upon  them ; 

11.  Yea,  he  will  bring  ^other  nations  unto  them,  and  he 
will  give  unto  them  power,  and  he  will  take  away  from  them 
the  lands  of  their  possessions ;  and  he  will  cause  them  to  be 
scattered  and  smitten. 

12.  Yea,  as  ono  generation  passeth  to  another,  there  shall 
be  bloodsheds,  and  great  visitations  among  them ;  wherefore, 
my  sons,  I  would  that  ye  would  remember;  yea,  I  would  that 
yo  would  hearken  unto  my  words. 

13.  O  that  ye  would  awake;  awake  from  a  deep  sleep,  yea, 
even  from  the  sleep  of  hell,  and  shake  off  the  awful  chains 
by  which  ye  are  bound,  which  are  the  chains  which  bind  the 
children  of  men,  that  they  are  carried  away  captive  down  to 
the  eternal  gulf  of  misery  and  woe! 

14.  Awake !  and  arise  from  the  dust,  and  hear  the  words 
of  a  trembling  parent,  whose  limbs  ye  must  soon  lay  down  in 
the  cold  and  silent  grave,  from  whence  no  traveller  can  return ; 
a  few  more  days,  and  I  go  the  way  of  all  the  earth. 

15.  But  behold,  the  Lord  hath  redeemed  my  soul  from  hell; 
I  have  beheld  his  glory,  and  I  am  encircled  about«eternally  in 
the  arms  of  his  love. 

16.  And  I  desire  that  ye  should  remember  to  observe  the 
statutes  and  the  judgments  of  the  Lord ;  behold,  this  hath  been 
the  anxiety  of  my  soul  from  the  beginning. 

17.  My  heart  hath  been  weighed  down  with  sorrow  from 
time  to  time,  for  I  have  feared,  lest  for  the  hardness  of  your 
hearts,  the  Lord  your  God  should  come  out  in  the  fulness  of 

e,  I.  Nep.  13: 12—20.    Mor.  5: 19,  20. 


60  II.    NEPHI.  [chap.   I. 

his  wrath  upon  ^you,  that  ye  be  cut  off  and  destroyed  for 
ever; 

18.  Or,  that  a  cursing  should  come  upon  you  for  the  space 
of  "many  generations;  and  ye  are  visited  by  sword,  and  by 
famine,  and  are  hated,  and  are  led  according  to  the  will  and 
captivity  of  the  devil. 

ID.  O  my  sons,  that  these  things  might  not  come  upon 
you,  but  that  ye  might  be  a  choice  and  a  favoured  people  of 
the  Lord.  But  behold,  his  will  be  done;  for  his  ways  are 
righteousness  for  ever ; 

20.  And  he  hath  said,  '^That  inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  my 
commandments,  ye  shall  prosper  in  the  land ;  but  inasmuch 
as  ye  will  not  keep  my  commandments,  ye  shall  be  cut  off  from 
my  presence ; 

21.  And  now  that  my  soul  might  have  joy  in  you,  and 
that  my  heart  might  leave  this  world  with  gladness  because 
of  you ;  that  I  might  not  be  brought  down  with  grief  and 
sorrow  to  the  grave,  arise  from  the  dust,  my  sons,  and  be 
men,  and  be  determined  in  one  mind,  and  in  one  heart 
united  in  all  things,  that  ye  may  not  come  down  into 
captivity ; 

22.  That  ye  may  not  be  cursed  with  a  sore  cursing;  and 
also,  that  ye  may  not  incur  the  displeasure  of  a  just  God  upon 
you,  unto  the  destruction,  yea,  the  eternal  destruction  of  both 
soul  and  body. 

23.  Awake,  my  sons ;  put  on  the  armour  of  righteousness. 
Shake  off  the  chains  with  which  ye  are  bound,  and  come  forth 
out  of  obscurity,  and  arise  from  the  dust. 

24.  Rebel  no  more  against  your  brother,  whose  views 
have  been  ^glorious,  and  who  hath  kept  the  commandments 
from  the  time  that  we  left  Jerusalem ;  and  who  hath  been 
an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God,  in  bringing  us  forth  into 
the  land  of  promise ;  for  were  it  not  for  him,  we  must  have 
perished  with  ^hunger  in  the  wilderness ;  nevertheless,  ye 
sought  to  ^take  away  his  life ;  yea,  and  he  hat)i  suffered  much 
sorrow  because  of  you. 

25.  And  I  exceedingly  fear  and  tremble  because  of  you, 
lest  he  shall  suffer  again ;  for  behold,  ye  have  accused  him 
that. he  sought  power  and  ^authority  over  you;  but  I  know 
that  he  hath  not  sought  for  power  nor  authority  over  you; 
but  he  hath  sought  the  glory  of  God,  and  your  own  eternal 
w^elfare. 

26.  And  ye  have  murmured  because  he  hath  been 
plain  unto  you.  Ye  say  that  he  hath  used  sharpness;  ye 
say  that  he  hath  been  angry  with  you ;  but  behold,  his 
sharpness  was  the     "^sharpness  of  the  power  of  the  word  of 


/,  I.  Nep.  2: 23.  ii.  Nep.  5: 21—24.  Alma  3: 6—19.  Mor.  5: 15.  g,  i.  Nep.  12: 
20—22.  h,  Jarom  1:9.  Omni  1:6.  Mos.  1:7.  2:  22,  31.  Alma  9: 13,  14.  36: 1.  30. 
37:13.    38:1.     iii.  Nep.  5:22.    i,   i.  Nep.  11: 1.     18:3.    ;,  i.  Nep.  16: 32.    fc,  i.  Nep. 

16:  37,    I,  i.  Nep.  16: 38.     m,  i.  Nep.  17: 48. 


CHAP.  II.]  II.  NEPHI,  61 

God,  which  was  in  him;  and  that  which  ye  call  anger,  was 
the  truth,  according  to  that  which  is  in  God,  which  be  could 
not  restrain,  manifesting  boldly  concerning  your  iniquities. 

27.  And  it  must  needs  be  that  the  power  of  God  must  be 
with  him,  even  unto  his  commanding  you,  that  ye  must  obey. 
But  behold,  it  was  not  him,  but  it  was  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
which  was  in  him,  which  opened  his  mouth  to  utterance,  that 
he  could  not  shut  it. 

28.  And  now  my  son  Laman,  and  also  Lemuel  and  Sam, 
and  also  my  sons  who  are  the  sons  of  Ishmael,  behold,  if  ye 
will  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  Nephi,  ye  shall  not  perish. 
And  if  ye  will  hearken  unto  him,  I  leave  unto  you  a  blessing, 
yea,  even  my  first  blessing. 

29.  But  if  ye  will  not  hearken  unto  him,  I  take  away  my 
first  blessing,  yea,  even  my  blessing,  and  it  shall  rest  upon 
him. 

30.  And  now,  Zoram,  I  speak  unto  you :    Behold,  thou  art 
the    "servant  of  Laban;   nevertheless,  thou  hast  been  brought  • 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  and  I  know  that  thou  art  a  true 
friend  unto  my  son,  Nephi,  for  ever. 

31.  Wherefore,  because  thou  hast  been  faithful,  thy  seed 
shall  be  blessed  with  his  seed,  that  they  dwell  in  prosperity 
long  upon  the  face  of  this  land ;  and  nothing,  save  it  shall  be 
iniquity  among  them,  shall  harm  or  disturb  their  prosperity 
upon  the  face  of  this  land  for  ever. 

32.  Wherefore,  if  ye  shall  keep  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord,  the  Lord  hath  consecrated  this  land  for  the  security  of 
thy  seed  with  the  seed  of  my  son. 


CHAPTER  2. 

1.  And  now,  Jacob,  I  speak  unto  you:  Thou  art  my  <*first- 
born  in  the  days  of  my  tribulation  in  the  wilderness.  And 
behold,  in  thy  childhood  thou  hast  suffered  afflictions  and  much 
sorrow,  because  of  the  rudeness  of  thy  brethren. 

2.  Nevertheless,  Jacob,  my  first-born  in  the  wilderness,  thou 
knowest  the  greatness  of  God ;  and  he  shall  consecrate  thine 
afflictions  for  thy  gain. 

3.  Wherefore,  thy  soul  shall  be  blessed,  and  thou  shalt 
dwell  safely  with  thy  brother,  Nephi ;  and  thy  days  shall  be- 
spent  in  the  service  of  thy  God.  Wherefore,  I  know  that  thou 
art  redeemed,  because  of  the  righteousness  of  thy  Redeemer; 
for  thou  hast  beheld,  that  in  the  fulness  of  time  he  cometh  to 
bring  salvation  unto  men. 

4.  And  thou  hast  beheld  in  thy  youth  his  glory;  where- 
fore,   thou    art    blessed     even    as    they    unto    whom    he    shall 

n,  I.  Nep.  4: 20,  35. 
a,  I.  Nep  18.7.  19. 


62  /I.   NEPHI.  [chap.   II. 

minister  in  the  fi3sh ;  for  the  Spirit  is  the  same,  yesterday, 
to-day,  and  for  ever.  And  the  way  is  prepared  from  the  fall 
of  man,  and  salvation  is  free. 

5.  And  men  are  instructed  sufficiently,  that  they  know 
good  from  evil.  And  the  law  is  given  unto  men.  And  by 
the  law,  no  flesh  is  justified ;  or,  by  the  law,  men  are  cut  off. 
Yea,  by  the  "temporal  law,  they  were  cut  off ;  and  also,  by 
the  ""spiritual  law  they  perish  from  that  which  is  good,  and 
become  miserable  for  ever. 

6.  Wherefore,  redemption  cometh  in  and  through  the  Holy 
Messiah ;  for  he  is  full  of  grace  and  truth. 

7.  Behold  he  offereth  himself  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  to  answer 
the  ends  of  the  law,  unto  all  those  who  have  a  broken  heart 
and  a  contrite  spirit;  and  unto  none  else  can  the  ends  of  the 
law  be  answered. 

8.  Wherefore,  how  great  the  importance  to  make  these 
things   known    unto    the    inhabitants   of    the   earth,    that    they 

•may  know  that  there  is  no  flesh  that  can  dwell  in  the  presence 
of  God,  save  it  be  through  the  merits,  and  mercy,  and  grace 
of  the  Holy  Messiah,  who  layeth  down  his  life  according  to 
the  flesh,  and  taketh  it  again  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  that 
he  may  bring  to  pass  the  ^^resurrection  of  the  dead,  being  the 
first  that  should  rise. 

9.  Wherefore  he  is  the  first  fruits  unto  God,  inasmuch  as 
he  shall  make  ^intercession  for  all  the  children  of  men ;  and 
they  that  believe  in  him  shall  be  saved. 

10.  And  because  of  the  intercession  for  all,  all  men  come 
unto  God ;  wherefore,  they  stand  in  the  presence  of  him,  to 
be  judged  of  him  according  to  the  truth  and  holiness  which 
is  in  him.  W^herefore,  the  ends  of  the  law  which  the  Holy 
One  hath  given,  unto  the  inflicting  of  the  punishment  which 
is  affixed,  which  punishment  that  is  affixed  is  in  opposition 
to  that  of  the  happiness  which  is  affixed,  to  answer  the  ends 
of  the    ''atonement ; 

11.  For  it  must  needs  be,  that  there  is  an  ^opposition  in 
all  things.  If  not  so,  my  first-born  in  the  wilderness, 
righteousness  could  not  be  brought  to  pass;  neither  wicked- 
ness; neither  holiness  nor  misery;  neither  good  nor  bad. 
Wherefore,  all  things  must  needs  be  a  compound  in  one ; 
wherefore,   if  it  should  be  one  body,   it  must  needs  remain  as 


h,  IT.  Nep.  9:  4.  6,  7.  Alma  11: 42— 45.  12: 12.  16,  24,  27,  31,  36.  42: 

6—9.  Hela.  14: 16.  c,  ii.  Nep.  9: 8—15,  26.  Mos.  16:  4—10.  Alma  11 : 

40—45.  12: 16—18.  32.  36,  37.  40: 13,  14,  26.  42:  6—11,  14.  Hela.  14: 

15—18.  d,  II.  Nep.  9:  4,  6—19, 22.  Mos.  13:  35.  15: 8,  9,  20—27.  16; 

7—11.  Alma  5: 15.  7:12.  11:41—45.  12:12—18.24,25.  22:14.  33: 
22.  40ch.  41:2— 5.  42:23.  Hela.  14: 15— 17,  25.         iii.  Nep.  23: 9— 13. 

26:5.  Mor.6:21.  7:6.  9:13.  Moro.7:41.  10:34.  e,  ver.lO.  Mos. 
14:12.  15:8.  More.  7: 27,  28.  /,  ii.  Nep.  9:7,  21.  22,  25,  26.  10:25. 

25:16.        Jacob  4: 11.  12.         Mos.  3: 11,  15— 19.  4:2,6,7.  13:28.  18-2. 

Alma  5: 27.  13:5.11.  21:9.  22:14.  24:13.  30:17.  33:22.  34:8—16. 
36.  36:17.  42:15,23.  Hela.  14:15.  16.  in.  Nep.  U:  11.  27:19.  Mor. 
9: 13.       More.  7:  41.       8: 20.        10: 33.       g,  vera.  15,  16. 


CHAP.   II.]  II.  NEPHI.  63 

dead,  having  no  life  neither  death,  nor  corruption  noF 
incorruption,  happiness  nor  misery,  neither  sense  nor 
insensibility. 

12.  Wherefore,  it  must  needs  have  been  created  for  a 
thing  of  naught;  wherefore  there  would  have  been  no 
purpose  in  the  end  of  its  creation.  Wherefore,  this  thing 
must  needs  destroy  the  wisdom  of  God,  and  hi^  eternal 
purposes;  and  also,  the  power,  and  the  mercy,  and  the 
justice   of   God. 

13.  And  if  ye  shall  say  there  is  no  law,  ye  shall  also  say 
there  is  no  sin.  If  ye  shall  say  there  is  no  sin,  ye  shall 
also  say  there  is  no  righteousness.  And  if  there  be  no 
righteousness,  there  be  no  happiness.  And  if  there  be  no 
righteousness  nor  happiness,  there  be  no  punishment  nor 
misery.  And  if  these  things  are  not,  there  is  no  GoS.  And 
if  there  is  no  God,  we  are  not,  neither  the  earth ;  for  there 
could  have  been  no  creation  of  things,  neither  to  act  nor  to 
be  acted  upon;,  wherefore,  all  things  must  have  vanished 
away. 

14.  And  now,  my  sons,  I  speak  unto  you  these  things^ 
for  your  profit  and  learning;  for  there  is  a  God,  and  he  hath 
created  all  things,  both  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  all 
things  that  in  them  is;  both  things  to  act,  and  things  to  be 
acted  upon. 

15.  And  to  bring  about  his  eternal  purposes  in  the  end  of 
man,  after  he  had  created  our  first  parents,  and  the  beasts  of 
the  field  and  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  in  fine,  all  things  which 
are  created,  it  must  noeds  be  that  there  was  an  ''opposition; 
even  the  forbidden  fruit  in  opposition  to  the  tree  of  life; 
the  one  being  sweet  and  the  other  bitter; 

16.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  God  gave  unto  man  that  he 
should  act  for  himself.  Wherefore  man  could  not  act  for 
himself,  save  it  should  be  that  he  was  enticed  by  the  one  or 
the  other. 

17.  And  I,  Lehi,  according  to  the  things  which  I  have 
read,  must  needs  suppose,  that  an  angel  of  God,  according 
to  that  *which  is  written,  had  fallen  from  heaven ;  where- 
fore, he  became  a  devil,  having  sought  that  which  was  evil 
before  God. 

18.  And  because  he  had  fallen  from  heaven,  and  had  become 
miserable  for  ever,  he  sought  also  the  misery  of  all  mankind. 
Wherefore,  he  said  unto  Eve,  yea,  even  that  old  serpent,  who 
is  the  devil,  who  is  the  father  of  all  lies ;  wherefore  he  said. 
Partake  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  ye  shall  not  die,  but  ye 
shall  be  as  God,  knowing  good  and  evil. 

19.  And  after  Adam  and  Eve  had  partaken  of  the  forbidden 
fruit,  they  were  driven  out  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  to  till  the 
earth. 

20.  And  they  have  brought  forth  children ;  yea,  even  the 
family  of  all  the  earth. 

ft,  ver.  11.    i,  II.  Nep.  9: 8.    Pearl  of  Great  Price,  Moses  4: 3—4. 


64  II.  NEPHi.  [chap.  n. 

21.  And  the  days  of  the  children  of  men  were  prolonged, 
according  to  the  will  of  God,  that  they  might  repent  while  in 
the  flesh ;  wherefore,  their  state  became  a  state  of  probation, 
and  their  time  was  lengthened,  according  to  the  command- 
ments which  the  Lord  God  gave  unto  the  children  of  men. 
For  he  gave  commandment  that  all  men  must  repent ;  for  he 
shewed  unto  all  men  that  they  were  lost,  because  of  the 
transgression  of  their  parents. 

22.  And  now,  behold,  if  Adam  had  not  transgressed,  he 
would  not  have  fallen ;  but  he  would  have  remained  in  the 
garden  of  Eden.  And  all  things  which  were  created,  must 
have  remained  in  the  same  state  which  they  were,  after  they 
were  created;  and  they  must  have  remained  for  ever,  and 
had  no  end. 

23.  A^d  they  would  have  had  'no  children ;  wherefore 
they  would  have  remained  in  a  state  of  innocence,  having  no 
joy,  for  they  knew  no  misery;  doing  no  good,  for  they  knew 
no  sin. 

24.  But  behold,  all  things  have  been  done  in  the  wisdom 
©f  him  who  knoweth  all  things. 

25.  Adam  '^fell  that  men  might  be ;  and  men  are,  that  they 
might  have  joy. 

26.  And  the  Messiah  cometh  in  the  fulness  of  time,  that 
he  may  redeem  the  children  of  men  from  the  fall.  And  because 
that  they  are  redeemed  from  the  fall,  they  have  become  *free 
for  ever,  knowing  good  from  evil ;  to  act  for  themselves,  and  not 
to  be  acted  upon,  save  it  be  by  the  punishment  of  the  law  at 
the  great  and  last  day,  according  to  the  commandments  which 
God   hath   given. 

27.  Wherefore,  men  are  free  according  to  the  flesh ;  and 
all  things  are  given  them  which  are  expedient  unto  man. 
And  they  are  free  to  choose  liberty  and  eternal  life,  through 
the  great  mediation  of  all  men,  or  to  choose  captivity  and 
death,  according  to  the  captivity  and  power  of  the  devil ;  for 
he  seeketh  that  all  men  might  be  miserable  like  unto 
himself. 

28.  And  now,  my  sons,  I  would  that  ye  should  look  to  the 
great  Mediator,  and  hearken  unto  his  great  commandments ; 
and  be  faithful  unto  his  words,  and  choose  eternal  life,  accord- 
ing to  the  will  of  his  Holy  Spirit; 

29.  And  not  choose  eternal  death,  according  to  the  will  of 
the  flesh  and  the  evil  which  is  therein,  which  giveth  the  spirit 
of  the  devil  power  to  captivate,  to  bring  you  down  to  hell, 
that  he  may  reign  over  you  in  his  own  kingdom. 

30.  I  have  spoken  thesei  few  words  unto  you  all,  my  sons, 
in  the  last  days  of  my  probation ;  and  I  have  chosen  the 
good  part,  according  to  the  words  of  the  prophet.  And  I 
have  none  other  object,  save  it  be  the  everlasting  welfare  of 
your  souls.     Amen. 

;,  ves.  ^.     Pearl  of  Great  Price,  p.  fiO.     k,  ver.  23.      /,  vers.  27—29.     Almx  29  ch; 
41:7.    42:2,.    Hela.  14:30. 


CHAP.  III.]  n.  NEPHL  65 


CHAPTER  3. 

1.  And  now  I  speak  unto  you,  Jovseph,  "my  last  born.  Thoifr 
wast  born  in  the  wilderness  of  mine  afflictions ;  yea,  in  the- 
days  of  my  greatest  sorrow,  did  thy  mother  bear  thee. 

2.  And  may  the  Lord  consecrate  also  unto  thee  "this  land, 
which  is  a  most  precious  land,  for  thine  inheritance  and  the- 
inheritance  of  thy  seed  with  thy  brethren,  fo^r  thy  security 
for  ever,  if  it  so  be  that  ye  shall  keep  the  commandments  of 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel. 

3.  And  now,  Joseph,  my  last  born,  whom  I  have  brought 
out  of  the  wilderness  of  mine  afflictions,  may  the  Lord  bless 
thee  for  ever,  for  thy  seed  shall  not    ''utterly  be  destroyed. 

4.  For  behold,  thou  art  the  fruit  of  my  loins ;  and  I  am 
a  '^descendant  of  Joseph,  who  was  carried  captive  into  Egypt. 
And  great  were  the  covenants  of  the  Lord,  which  he  made- 
unto  Joseph ; 

5.  Wherefore,  Joseph  truly  saw  our  day.  And  he 
obtained  a  promise  of  the  Lord,  that  out  of  the  fruit  of  his- 
loins,  the  Lord  God  would  raise  up  a  righteous  branch  unto* 
the  house  of  Israel ;  not  the  Messiah,  but  a  branch  which 
was  to  be  broken  off;  nevertheless,  to  be  remembered  in  the 
covenants  of  the  Lord,  that  the  Messiah  should  be  made 
manifest  unto  them  in  the  latter  days,  in  the  Spirit  of 
power,  unto  the  bringing  of  them  out  of  darkness  unto 
light;  yea,  out  of  hidden  darkness  and  out  of  captivity  unto 
freedom. 

6.  For  Joseph  truly  testified,  saying:  A  *seer  shall  the 
Lord  my  God  raise  up,  who  shall  be  a  choice  seer  unto  the 
fruit  of  my  loins. 

7.  Yea,  Joseph  truly  said.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  unto  me :. 
A  choice  seer  will  I  raise  up  out  of  the  fruit  of  thy  loins; 
and  he  shall  be  esteemed  highly  among  the  fruit  of  thy  loins.. 
And  unto  him  will  I  give  commandment,  that  he  shall  do  a. 
work  for  the  fruit  of  thy  loins,  his  brethren,  which  shall  be 
of  great  worth  unto  them,  even  to  the  bringing  of  them  to^ 
the  knowledge  of  the  covenants  which  I  have  made  with  thy 
fathers. 

8.  And  I  will  give  unto  him  a  commandment,  that  he  shall 
do  none  other  work,  save  the  work  which  I  shall  command 
him.  And  I  will  make  him  great  in  mine  eyes ;  for  he  shall 
do  my  work. 

9.  And  he  shall  be  great  like  unto  Moses,  whom  I  have 
said  I  would  raise  up  unto  you,  to  deliver  my  people,  O  house  of 

10.  And  Moses  will  I  raise  up,  to  deliver  thy  people  out  of 
the  land  of  Egypt. 

a,  T.  Nep.  18: 7,  19.  5.  i.  Nep.  2: 20.  18:  22.  23.  c,  i.  Nep.  13: 30.  d,  i.  Nep*. 
5- 14—16.  Alma  10:  3.  e,  vers.  11,  14.  Mos.  8: 13—18.  Ether  3: 21—28.  in.  Nep^ 
21:8—11.     Mor.8:16.  25. 


^66  II.  NEPHI.  [CHAP.   III. 

11.  But  a  seer  will  I  raise  up  out  of  the  fruit  of  thy  loins; 
:and  unto  him  will  I  give  power  to  bring  forth  my  word  unto 
the  seed  of  thy  loins ;  and  not  to  the  bringing  forth  my  word 
only,  saith  the  Lord,  but  to  the  convincing  them  of  my  word, 
which  shall  have  already  gone  forth  among  them. 

12.  Wherefore,  the  fruit  of  thy  loins  shall  write;  and  the 
fruit  of  the  loins  of  Judah  shall  write ;  and  that  which  shall 
be  written  by  the  fruit  of  thy  loins,  and  also  that  which  shall 
be  written  by  the  fruit  of  the  loins  of  Judah,  shall  ^grow 
together,  unto  'the  confounding  of  false  doctrines  and  laying 
down  of  contentions,  and  establishing  peace  among  the  fruit 
■of  thy  loins,  and  bringing  them  to  the  ^knowledge  of  their 
fathers  in  the  latter  days;  and  also  to  the  knowledge  of  my 
covenants,   saith   the   Lord. 

13.  And  out  of  weakness  he  shall  be  made  strong,  in 
that  day  when  my  work  shall  commence  among  all  my 
people,  unto  the  restoring  thee,  O  house  of  Israel,  saith  the 
Lord. 

14.  And  thus  prophesied  Joseph,  saying:  Behold,  that  seer 
will  the  Lord  bless ;  and  they  that  seek  to  destroy  him,  shall 
ibe  confounded ;  for  this  promise,  which  I  have  obtained  pf  the 
Lord,  of  the  fruit  of  my  loins,  shall  be  fulfilled.  Behold,  I 
-am  sure  of  the  fulfilling  of  this  promise. 

15.  And  his  name  shall  be  called  ''after  me ;  and  it  shall 
'be  after  the  name  of  his  father.  And  he  shall  be  like  unto 
.me;  for  the  thing  which  the  Lord  shall  bring  forth  by  his 
band,  by  the  power  of  the  Lord  shall  *bring  my  people  unto 
rsalvation ; 

16.  Yea,  thus  prophesied  Joseph,  I  am  sure  of  this  thin^, 
even  as  I  am  sure  of  the  promise  of  Moses ;  for  the  Lord  hath 
:said  unto  me,  I  will  preserve  thy  seed  for  ever. 

17.  And  the  Lord  hath  said,  I  will  raise  up  a  Moses;  and 
I  will  give  power  unto  him  in  a  rod;  and  I  will  give  judg- 
ment unto  him  in  writing.  Yet  I  will  not  loose  his  tongue, 
that  he  shall  speak  much;  for  I  will  not  make  him  mighty 
in  speaking.  But  I  will  write  unto  him  my  law,  by  the 
finger  of  mine  own  hand;  and  I  will  make  a  spokesman  for 
Ihim. 

18.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me  also,  I  will  raise  up  unto 
the  fruit  of  thy  loins ;  and  I  will  make  for  him  a  ^spokesman. 
And  I,  behold,  I  will  give  unto  him,  that  he  shall  write  the 
writing  of  the  fruit  of  thy  loins,  unto  the  fruit  of  thy  loins; 
and  the  spokesman  of  thy  loins  shall  declare  it. 

19.  And  the  words  which  he  shall  write,  shall  be  the 
words  which  are  expedient  in  my  wisdom  should  go  forth 
unto  the  fruit  of  thy  loins.  And  it  shall  be  as  if  the  fruit 
of  thy  loins  had  cried  unto  them  from  the  dust;  for  I  know 
their  faith. 

f,  Ezek.  37: 16—20.  g,  iii.  Nep.  5: 23.  Mor.  7: 5,  10.  h,  Joseph,  i,  ii.  Nep. 
27:6—26.  Enos  1:12—18.  Alma  37: 1—20.  III.  Nep.  16: 10, 11.  Mor.  7: 8— 10. 
J,  Doc  &  Gov.  100:9. 11. 


CHAP.  IV.]  II.   NEPHI.  67 

20.  And  they  shall  *cry  from  the  dust ;  yea,  even  repentance 
unto  their  brethren,  even  after  many  generations  have  gone  by 
them.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  their  cry  shall  go,  even 
according  to  the  sirapleness  of  their  vv^ords. 

21.  Because  of  their  faith,  their  words  shall  proceed  forth 
out  of  my  mouth  unto  their  brethren  who  are  the  fruit  of  thy 
loins ;  and  the  weakness  of  their  words  will  I  make  strong 
in  their  faith,  unto  the  remembering  of  my  covenant  which  I 
made  unto  thy  fathers. 

22.  And  now,  behold,  my  son  Joseph,  after  this  manner  did 
my  father  of  old  prophesy. 

23.  Wherefore,  because  of  this  covenant  thou  art  blessed; 
for  thy  seed  shall  not  be  destroyed,  for  they  shall  hearken  unto 
the  words  of  the  book. 

24.  And  there  shall  rise  up  ^one  mighty  among  them,  who 
shall  do  much  good,  both  in  word  and  in  deed,  being  an  instru- 
ment in  the  hands  of  God,  with  exceeding  faith,  to  work  mighty 
wonders,  and  do  that  thing  which  is  great  in  the  sight  of  God, 
unto  the  bringing  to  pass  much  restoration  unto  the  house  of 
Israel,  and  unto  the  seed  of  thy  brethren. 

25.  And  now,  blessed  art  thou,  Joseph.  Behold,  thou  art 
little ;  wherefore  hearken  unto  the  words  of  thy  brother,  Nephi, 
and  it  shall  be  done  unto  thee,  even  according  to  the  words 
which  I  have  spoken.  Remember  the  words  of  thy  dying 
father.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  4. 

1.  And  now,  T,  Nephi,  speak  concerning  the  prophecies  of 
which  my  father  hath  spoken,  concerning  Joseph,  who  was 
carried  into  Egypt: 

2.  For  behold,  he  truly  prophesied  concerning  all  his 
seed.  And  the  prophecies  which  he  wrote,  there  are  not 
many  greater.  And  he  prophesied  concerning  us,  and  our 
future  generations;  and  they  are  written  upon  the  '^plates 
of  brass. 

3.  Wherefore,  after  my  father  had  made  an  end  of  speaking 
concerning  the  prophecies  of  Joseph,  he  called  the  children 
of  Laman,  his  sons,  and  his  daughters,  and  said  unto  them. 
Behold,  my  sons,  and  my  daughters,  who  are  the  sons  and  the 
daughters  of  my  first-born,  I  would  that  ye  should  give  ear 
unto  my  words; 

4.  For  the  Lord  God  hath  said,  That  inasmuch  as  ye 
shall  keep  my  commandments,  ye  shall  prosper  in  the  land; 
and  inasmuch  as  ye  will  not  keep  my  commandments,  ye 
shall  be  cut  off  from  my  presence. 

5.  But   behold,    my    sons    and    my    daughters,    I    cannot    go 

k,  II.  Nep.  26: 16.    Mor.  8: 14—16,  23,  25,  26.    I,  an  Indian  prophet. 
a,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  3. 


68  '  n.   NEPHI.  [CHAP.  IV. 

down  to  my  grave,  save  I  should  leave  a  blessing  upon*  you : 
For  behold,  I  know  that  if  ye  are  brought  up  in  the  way  ye 
should  go,  ye  will  not  depart  from  it. 

6.  Wherefore,  if  ye  are  cursed,  behold,  I  leave  my  blessing 
upon  you,  that  the  cursing  may  be  taken  from  you,  and  be 
answered  upon  the  heads  of  your  parents. 

7.  Wherefore,  because  of  my  blessing,  the  Lord  God  will 
not  suffer  that  ye  shall  perish ;  wherefore,  he  ^will  be  merciful 
unto  you,  and  unto  your  seed  for  ever. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  my  father  had  made  an 
end  of  speaking  to  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Laman,  he 
caused  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Lemuel  to  be  brought  before 
him. 

9.  And  he  spake  unto  them,  saying:  Behbld,  my  sons  and 
my  daughters,  who  are  the  sons  and  the  daughters  of  my 
second  son;  behold  I  leave  unto  you  the  ''same  blessing  which 
I  left  unto  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Laman ;  wherefore,  thou 
Shalt  not  utterly  be  destroyed;  but  in  the  end  thy  seed  shall 
be  blessed. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  my  father  had  made 
an  end  of  speaking  unto  them,  behold,  he  spake  unto  the  ''sons 
ef  Ishmael,  yea,  and  even  all  his  household. 

11.  And  after  he  had  made  an  end  of  speaking  unto  them, 
he  spake  unto  Sam,  sajing:  Blessed  art  thou,  and  thy  seed; 
for  thou  shalt  inherit  the  land,  Jike  unto  thy  brother  Nephi. 
And  thy  seed  shall  be  ^numbered  with  his  seed ;  and  thou  shalt 
be  even  like  unto  thy  brother,  and  thy  seed  like  unto  his  seed ; 
and  thou  shalt  be  blessed  in  all  thy  days. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  my  father,  Lehi,  had  spoken 
unto  all  his  household,  according  to  the  feelings  of  his  heart, 
arid  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  which  was  in  him,  he  waxed  old. 
And  : :  came  to  pass  that  he  died,  and  was  buried. 

13.  And  it  cnme  to  pass  that  not  many  days  after  his  death, 
Ijaman  and  Lemuel,  and  the  sons  of  Ishmael,  were  angry  with 
me  because  of  the  admonitions  of  the  Lord ; 

14.  For  I,  Nephi,  was  constrained  to  speak  unto  them, 
according  to  his  v^^ord :  for  I  had  spoken  many  things  unto 
them,  and  also  my  father,  before  his  death ;  many  of  which 
sayings,  are  written  upon  mine  ^other  plates;  for  a  more 
history  part  are  written  upon  mine  other  plates. 

15.  And  upon  ^'these,  I  write  the  things  of  my  soul,  and 
many  of  the  scriptures  which  are  engraven  upon  the  plates 
of  brass.  For  my  soul  delighteth  in  the  scriptures,  and  my 
heart  pondereth  them,  and  writeth  them  for  the  learning  and 
the  profit  of  my  children. 

16.  Behold,  my  soul  delighteth  in  the  things  of  the  Lord ; 
and  my  heart  pondereth  continually  upon  the  things  which 
I.  have  seen  and  heard. 

6.  i.Nep.  13:31.  it.  Nep.  10:  IS,  19.  Jacob  3: 3-9.  Hela.  7: 23,  24.  15:10- 
17.  III.  Nep.  20: 22.  Mor.  5:20,  21.  Ether  13: 6,  8— 11.  C,  vers.  5— 7.  c?,  i.  Nep. 
7:6.    e,  Jacob  1:12—14.    /,i.Nep.9:4.    (?,  i.  Nep.  6: 1— 5. 


CHAP.   IV.]  II.  NEPHI.  Od 

» 

17.  Nevertheless,  the  great  goodness  of  the  Lord,  in 
shewing  me  his  great  and  marvellous  works,  my  heart 
exclaimeth,  O  wretched  man  that  I  am ;  yea,  my  heart  sor- 
roweth  because  of  my  flesh.  My  soul  grieveth  because  of  mine 
iniquities. 

18.  I  am  encompassed  about,  because  of  the  temptations 
and  the  sins  which  doth  so  easily  beset  me. 

19.  And  when  I  desire  to  rejoice,  my  heart  groaneth  be- 
cause of  my  sins;  nevertheless,  I  know  in  whom  I  have 
trusted. 

20.  My  God  hath  been  my  support;  he  hath  led  me  through 
mine  afflictions  in  the  wilderness ;  and  he  hath  preserved  me 
upon  the  waters  of  the  great  deep. 

21.  He  hath  filled  me  with  his  love,  even  unto  the  con* 
suming  of  my  flesh.  . 

22.  He  hath  confounded  mine  enemies,  unto  the  causing  of 
them  to  quake  before  me. 

23.  Behold,  he  hath  heard  my  cry  by  day,  and  he  hath 
given  me  knowledge  by  visions  in  the  night  time. 

24.  And  by  day  have  I  waxed  bold  in  mighty  prayer  before 
him ;  yea,  my  voice  have  I  sent  up  on  high ;  and  angels  came 
down  and  ministered  unto  me. 

25.  And  upon  the  wings  of  his  Spirit  hath  my  body  been 
carried  away  upon  exceeding  high  moin tains.  And  mine 
eyes  have  beheld  great  things ;  yea,  even  too  great  for  man ; 
therefore  I  was  bidden  that  I  should  not  write  them. 

26.  O  then,  if  I  have  seen  so  great  things;  if  the  Lord  in 
his  condescension  unto  the  children  of  men,  hath  visited  men 
in  so  much  mercy,  why  should  my  heart  weep,  and  my  soul 
linger  in  the  valley  of  sorrow,  and  my  flesh  waste  av/ay,  and 
my  strength  slacken,  because  of  mine  afflictions? 

27.  And  why  should  I  yield  to  sin,  because  of  my  flesh? 
Yea,  why  should  I  give  way  to  temptations,  that  the  evil  one 
have  place  in  my  heart,  to  destroy  my  peace  and  afflict  my 
soul?    Why  am  I  angry  because  of  mine  enemy? 

28.  Awake,  my  soul !  No  longer  droop  in  sin.  Rejoice, 
O  my  heart,  and  give  place  no  more  for  the  enemy  of  my 
soul. 

29.  Do  not  anger  again,  because  of  mine  enemies.  Do  not 
slacken  my  strength,  because  of  mine  afflictions. 

30.  Rejoice,  O  my  heart,  and  cry  unto  the  Lord,  and  say, 
O  Lord,  I  will  praise  thee  for  ever;  yea,  my  soul  will  rejoice 
in  thee,  my  Hod,  and  the  rock  of  my  salvation. 

31.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  redeem  my  soul?  Wilt  thou  deliver 
me  out  of  tl'^e  hands  of  mine  enemies?  Wilt  thou  make  me 
that  I  may  shake  at  the  appearance  of  sin? 

32.  May  the  gates  of  hell  be  shut  continually  before  me, 
because,  that  my  heart  is  broken  and  my  spirit  is  contrite? 
O  Lord,  wilt  thou  not  shut  the  gates  of  thy  righteousness 
before  me,  that  I  may  walk  in  the  path  of  the  low  valley, 
that  I  may  be  strict  in  the  plain  road? 

33.  O   Lord,  wilt   thou  encircle   me  around   in   the   robe  of 


70  II.    NEPKI.  [chap.    V. 

thy  righteousness?  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  make  a  way  for  mine 
escape  before  mine  enemies?  Wilt  thou  make  my  path 
straight  before  me?  Wilt  thou  not  place  a  stumbling 
block  in  my  way?  But  that  thou  wouldst  clear  my  way 
before  me,  and  hedge  not  up  my  way,  but  the  ways  of  mine 
enemy. 

34.  O  Lord,  I  have  trusted  in  thee,  and  I  will  trust  in 
thee  for  ever.  I  will  not  put  my  trust  in  the  arm  of  flesh; 
for  I  know  that  cursed  is  he  that  putteth  his  trust  in  the  arm 
of  flesh.  Yea,  cursed  is  he  that  putteth  his  trust  in  man,  or 
maketh  flesh  his  arm. 

35.  Yea,  I  know  that  God  will  give  liberally  to  him  that 
asketh.  Yea,  my  God  will  give  me,  if  I  ask  not  amiss;  there- 
fore I  will  lift  up  my  voice  unto  thee;  yea,  I  will  cry  unto 
thee,  my  God,  the  rock  of  my  righteousness.  Behold,  my 
voice  shall  for  ever  ascend  up  unto  thee^  my  rock  and  mine 
everlasting  God.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  5. 

1.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  cry  much  unto 
the  Lord  my  God,  because  of  the   '^anger  of  my  brethren. 

2.  But  behold,  their  anger  did  increase  against  me ;  insomuch 
that  they  did  seek  to  take  away  my  life. 

3.  Yea,  they  did  murmur  against  me,  saying:  Our 
younger  brother  thinks  to  rule  over  us ;  and  we  have  had 
much  trial  because  of  him ;  wherefore,  now  let  us  slay  him, 
that  we  may  not  be  afflicted  more  because  of  his  words.  For 
behold,  we  will  not  have  him  to  be  our  ruler;  for  it  belongs 
unto  us,  who  are  the  elder  brethren,  to  rule  over  this 
people. 

4.  Now  I  do  not  write  upon  these  plates,  all  the  words 
which  they  murmured  against  me.  But  it  sufficeth  me  to  say» 
that  they  did  seek  to  take  away  my  life. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  warn  me,  that 
I,  Nephi,  should  depart  from  them,  and  flee  into  the  wilderness, 
and  all  those  who  would  go  with  me. 

6.  Wherefore,  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  take  my 
family,  and  also  Zoram  and  his  family,  and  Sam,  mine  elder 
brother  and  his  family,  and  Jacob  and  Joseph,  my  younger 
brethren,  and  also  my  sisters,  and  all  those  who  would  go 
with  me.  And  all  those  who  would  go  with  me,  were  those 
who  believed  in  the  warnings  and  the  revelations  of  God; 
wherefore  they  did  hearken  unto  my  words. 

7.  And  we  did  take  our  tents  and  whatsoever  things  were 
possible  for  us,  and  did  journey  in  the  wildprness  for  the 
space  of  many  days.  And  after  we  had  journeyed  for  the  space 
of  many  days,  we  did  pitch  our  tents. 

a,  IT.  Nep.  4: 13.    Enosl-20.    Mos.  10: 15. 


CHAP,   v.]  XI.   NEPHL  71 

8.  And  my  people  would  that  we  should  call  the  name  of 
the  place    ''Nephi ;  wherefore  we  did  call  it  Nephi. 

9.  And  all  those  who  were  with  me,  did  take  upon  them 
to  call  themselves  the  people  of  Nephi. 

10.  And  we  did  observe  to  keep  the  judgments,  and  the 
statutes,  and  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  in  all  things, 
according  to  the  law  of  Moses. 

11.  x\nd  the  Lord  was  with  us;  and  we  did  prosper 
exceedingly;  for  we  did  sow  seed,  and  we  did  reap  again  in 
abundance.  And  we  began  to  raise  flocks,  and  herds,  and 
animals   of   every   kind. 

12.  And  I,  Nephi,  had  also  brought  the  records  which  were 
engraven  upon  the  ''plates  of  brass;  and  also  the  ''ball,  or 
compass,  which  was  prepared  for  my  father,  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  according  to  that  which  is  written. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  began  to  prosper  exceedingly,, 
and  to  multiply  in  the  land. 

14.  And  I,  Nephi,  did  take  the  ®sword  of  Laban,  and 
after  the  manner  of  it  did  make  many  swords,  lest  by  any 
means  the  people  who  were  now  called  Lamanites  should 
come  upon  us  and  destroy  us ;  for  I  knew  their  '"hatred 
towards  me  and  my  children,  and  those  who  were  called  my 
people. 

15.  And  I  did  teach  my  people,  to  build  buildings;  and 
to  work  in  all  ^manner  of  wood,  and  of  iron,  and  of  copper, 
and  of  brass,  and  of  steel,  and  of  gold,  and  of  silver,  and  of 
precious  ores,  which  were  in  great  abundance. 

16.  And  I,  Nephi,  did  build  a  ''temple;  and  I  did 
construct  it  after  the  manner  of  the  temple  of  Solomon,  save 
it  were  not  built  of  so  many  precious  things;  for  they  were 
not  to  be  found  upon  the  land ;  wherefore,  it  could  not  be^ 
built  like  unto  Solomon's  temple.  But  the  manner  of  the 
construction  was  like  unto  the  temple  of  Solomon;  and  the^ 
workmanship  thereof  was  exceeding  fine. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  cause  my  people 
to  be  industrious,  and  to  labour  with  their  hands. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  would  that  I  should  be 
their  *king.  But  I,  Nephi,  was  desirous  that  they  should 
have  no  king;  nevertheless,  I  did  for  them  according  to  that 
which  was  in  my  power. 

19.  And  behold,  the  words  of  the  Lord  had  been  fulfilled 
unto  my  brethren,  which  he  spake  concerning  them,  that  I 
should  be  their  ^ruler  and  their  teacher;  wherefore,  I  had 
been    their    ruler    and    their    teacher,    according    to    the    com- 


b,  Omni  1 :  12,  27.     Words  of  Mor.  1 :  13.     Mos.  7r  6,  7,  9.  21.     9: 1,  3.  4,  14.      llf 

13.  19:15,19,22.    21:26.    23:35—38.    28:1,5.    29:3.    Alma  2: 24.    5:3.    17:8.20;: 
1,2.    22:1,26—34.    25:13.    27:14.    47:1,20.    50:8,11.    54:6.    Hela.4:12.    5:20 
21.     c,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  3.    d,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  16.     e,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  4.     f,  see  a,  ii.  Nep.  52, 
a,  Jarom  1  •  8.    Ether  7: 9.    h,  Jacob  1 :  17.     Alma  16: 1 3.     23:  2.    26:  29.    Hela.  3: 9„ 

14.  III.  Nep.  11: 1.    i,  ii.  Nep.  6: 2.    Jacob  1:9,  11,  15.    Jarom  1:7,  14.    Omni  1: 12, 
19.  23,  24.    Mos.  1: 10.    6: 4—7.    j,  see  c,  i.  Nep.  2. 


72  n.   NEPHI.  [CHAP.  V. 

mandments  of  the  Lord,  until  the  time  they  sought  to    *take 
away  my  life. 

20.  Wherefore,  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  fulfilled  which 
he  spake  unto  me,  saying:  That  inasmuch  as  they  will  not 
hearken  unto  thy  words,  they  shall  be  'cut  off  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord.  And  behold,  they  were  cut  ofi^  from 
his  presence. 

21.  And  he  had  caused  the  ^"cursing  to  come  upon  them, 
yea,  even  a  sore  cursing,  because  of  their  iniquity.  For 
behold,  they  had  hardened  their  hearts  against  him,  that  they 
had  become  like  unto  a  flint;  wherefore,  as  they  were  white, 
and  exceeding  fair  and  delightsome,  that  they  might  not  be 
enticing  unto  my  people,  the  Lord  God  did  cause  a  skin  of 
blackness  to  come   upon   them. 

22.  And  thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  will  cause  that  they 
shall  be  loathsome  unto  thy  people,  save  they  shall  repent  of 
their  iniquities. 

23.  And  cursed  shall  be  the  seed  of  him  that  mixeth  with 
their  seed ;  for  they  shall  be  cursed  even  with  the  same  cursing. 
And  the  Lord  spake  it,  and  it  was  done. 

24.  And  because  of  their  cursing  which  was  upon  them, 
they  did  become  an  idle  people,  full  of  mischief  and  subtlety, 
^and  did  seek  in  the  v  -Iderness  for  beasts  of  prey. 

25.  And  the  Lord  God  said  unto  me,  they  shall  be 
a  "scourge  unto  thy  seed,  to  stir  them  up  in  remembrance  of 
me ;  and  inasmuch  as  they  will  not  remember  me,  and 
hearken  unto  my  words,  they  shall  scourge  them  even  unto 
•destruction. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  did  consecrate  Jacob 
and  Joseph,  that  "they  should  be  priests  and  teachers  over 
the  land  of  my  people. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  lived  after  the  manner  of 
happiness. 

28.  And  thirty  years  had  passed  away  from  the  time  we 
left  Jerusalem. 

29.  And  I,  Nephi,  had  kept  the  ^records  upon  my  plates, 
which  I  had  made,  of  my  people,  thus  far. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  God  said  unto  me, 
Make  ^other  plates ;  and  thou  shalt  engrave  many  things 
upon  them  which  are  good  in  my  sight,  for  the  profit  of  thy 
people. 

31.  Wherefore,  I,  Nephi,  to  be  obedient  to  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord,  went  and  made  these  plates  upon  which 
I  have  engraven  these  things. 

32.  And  I  engraved  that  which  is  pleasing  unto  God. 
And  if  my  people  are  pleased  with  the  things  of  God,  they 
will  be  pleased  with  mine  engravings  which  are  upon  these 
plates. 

k,  see  ver.  2.  I,  see  b,  i.  Nep.  2.  m,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  2.  n,  i.  Nep.  2: 24.  12;  19. 
Alma  45: 9—14.  46: 24.  Mor.  6.  o,  ii.  Nep.  6: 2.  Jacob  1: 18,  19.  p,  see  /,  i.  Nep. 
a.    <3f,  see  c,  i.  Nep.  9, 


CHAP.   VI.]  II.   NEPHI.  7Z 

33.  And  if  my  people  desire  to  know  the  more  particular 
part  of  the  history  of  my  people  they  must  search  mine  other 
plates.' 

34.  And  it  suflBceth  me  to  say,  that  forty  years  had  passed 
away,  and  we  had  already  had  wars  and  contentions  with 
our  brethren. 


CHAPTER  6. 

1.  The  words  of  Jacob,  the  brother  of  Nephi,  which  he 
spake  unto  the  people  of  Nephi : 

2.  Behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  I,  Jacob,  having  been  called 
of  God,  and  "ordained  after  the  manner  of  his  holy  order, 
and  having  been  consecrated  by  my  brother  Nephi,  unto  whom 
ye  look  as  a  ''king  or  a  protector,  and  on  whom  ye  depend 
for  safety,  behold  ye  know  that  I  have  spoken  unto  you 
exceeding  many  things; 

3.  Nevertheless,  I  speak  unto  you  again;  for  I  am 
desirous  for  the  welfare  of  your  souls.  Yea,  mine  anxiety 
is  great  for  you ;  and  ye  yourselves  know  that  it  ever  has 
been.  For  I  have  exhorted  you  with  all  diligence;  and  I 
have  taught  you  the  words  of  my  father;  and  I  have  spoken 
unto  you  concerning  all  things  which  are  written,  from  the 
creation  of  the  world. 

4.  And  now,  behold,  I  would  speak  unto  you  concerning 
things  which  are,  and  which  are  to  come;  wherefore,  I  will 
read  you  the  words  of  Isaiah.  And  they  are  the  words  which 
my  brother  has  desired  that  I  should  speak  unto  you.  And 
t  speak  unto  you  for  your  sakes,  that  ye  may  learn  and  glorify 
\he  name  of  your  God. 

5.  And  now,  the  words  which  I  shall  read,  are  they  which 
Isaiah  spake  concerning  all  the  house  of  Israel ;  wherefore, 
j-hey  may  be  likened  unto  you,  for  yo  are  of  the  house  of 
'^-'•nel.  And  there  are  many  things  which  have  been  spoken 
by  isaiah  which  may  be  likened  unto  you,  because  ye  are  of 
liihe  house  of  Israel. 

6.  And  now,  these  are  the  words:  ^'Thus  saith  the  Lord 
God:  Behold,  I  will  lift  up  mine  hand  to  the  Gentiles,  and 
set  up  my  standard  to  the  people;  and  they  shall  bring  thy 
sons  in  their  arms,  and  thy  daughters  shall  be  carried  upon 
their  shoulders. 

7.  And  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers,  and  their  queens 
thy  nursing  mothers;  they  shall  bow  down  to  thee  with  theiV 
faces  towards  the  earth,  and  Jick  up  the  dust  of  thy  feet; 
and  thou  shalt  know  that  I  am  the  Lord;  for  they  shall  not 
be  ashamed  that  wait  for  me. 

8.  And  now  I,  Jacob,  would  speak  somewhat  concerning: 
these    words :      For    behold,    the    Lord    has    '^shewn    me    that 

a,  IT.  Nep.  5: 26.  Jacob  1: 18,  19.  5,  see  i,  it.  Nep.  5.  c,  Tsa.  49:  22,  23.  d.  i. 
Nep.  7:  13.  14. 


74  n.  NEPHi.  [chap.  VI. 

those   who   were   at   Jerusalem,   from   whence   we   came,   have 
been  slain  and  carried  away  captive; 

9.  Nevertheless,  the  Lord  has  shewn  unto  me  that  they 
should  return  again.  And  he  also  has  shewn  unto  me,  that 
the  Lord  God,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  should  manifest  himself 
unto  them  in  the  flesh ;  and  after  he  should  manifest  himself, 
they  should  scourge  him  and  crucify  him,  according  to  the 
words  of  the  angel,  who  spake  it  unto  me. 

10.  And  after  they  have  hardened  their  hearts  and 
stiffened  their  necks  against  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  behold, 
the  judgments  of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  shall  come  upon 
them.  And  the  day  cometh  that  they  shall  be  smitten  and 
aflaicted. 

11.  Wherefore,  after  they  are  driven  to  and  fro,  for  thus 
saith  the  angel.  Many  shall  be  afflicted  in  the  flesh,  and 
shall  not  be  suffered  to  perish,  because  of  the  prayers  of  the 
faithful,  they  shall  be  scattered,  and  smitten,  and  hated ; 
nevertheless,  the  Lord  will  be  merciful  unto  them, 
that  ^when  they  shall  come  to  the  knowledge  of  their 
Redeemer,  they  shall  be  gathered  together  again  to  the  lands 
of  their  inheritance. 

12.  And  blessed  are  the  'Gentiles,  they  of  whom  the 
prophet  has  written ;  for  behold,  if  it  so  be  that  they  shall 
repent  and  fight  not  against  Zion,  and  do  not  unite  them- 
selves to  that  great  and  ^abominable  church,  they  shall  be 
saved;  for  the  Lord  God  will  fulfil  his  covenants  which  he 
has  made  unto  his  children;  and  for  this  cause  the  prophet 
lias  written  these  things. 

13.  Wherefore,  ''they  that  fight  against  Zion  and  the 
covenant  people  of  the  Lord,  shall  lick  up  the  dust  of  their 
feet ;  and  the  people  of  the  Lord  shall  not  be  ashamed.  For 
the  people  of  the  Lord  are  they  who  wait  for  him ;  for  they 
still  wait  for  the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 

14.  And  behold,  according  to  the  words  of  the  prophet, 
the  Messiah  will  set  himself  again  the  *second  time  to  recover 
them ;  wherefore,  he  will  manifest  himself  unto  them  in  power 
and  great  glory,  unto  the  destruction  of  their  enemies,  when 
that  day  cometh  when  they^  shall  believe  in  him ;  and  none 
will  he  destroy  that  believe  in  him. 

15.  And  they  that  believe  ^not  in  him,  shall  be  destroyed, 
both  by  fire,  and  by  tempest,  and  by  earthquakes,  and  by 
bloodsheds,  and  by  pestilence,  and  by  famine.  And  they  shall 
know  that  the  Lord  is  God,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ; 

16.  '^For  shall  the  prey  be  taken  from  the  mighty,  or  the 
lawful  captive  delivered? 

17.  3ut  thus   saith   the  Lord:     Even   the   captives   of   the 


e,  see  e,  I.  Nep.  15.  f,  i.  Nep.  13: 12— 23.  SO-S,').  38— 42.  14:1—5.  ii.  Nep. 
.10: 8—14,  18,  19.  iii.  Nep.  16;  6,  7.  20:  27.  21 :  2—6.  22—25.  Mor.  5: 19.  g,  see  o, 
:i.  Nep.  13.  h,  see  j.  i.  Nep.  22.  i,  II.  Nep.  21 :  11.  25: 17.  29: 1.  ;.  I.  Nep.  14: 3. 
15—17.  22:13—23.  ti  Nep.  10: 15.  16.  27:2-4.  2S:  15-32.  iii.  Nep.  16:8— 15. 
20:15—20.     21:11—21,29.     Mor.  5:22— 24.     Etlier2:8-n.    A,  Isaiah  49: 24— 26. 


CHAP.   VII.]  n.   NEPHI.  75 

mighty  shall  be  taken  away,  and  the  prey  of  the  terrible 
shall  be  delivered ;  for  the  Mighty  God  shall  deliver  his 
covenant  people.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord ;  I  will  contend 
with  them  that  contendeth  with  thee, 

18.  And  I  will  feed  them  that  oppress  thee,  with  their 
own  flesh;  and  they  shall  be  drunken  with  their  own  blood, 
as  with  sweet  wine ;  and  all  flesh  shall  know  that  I  the 
Lord  am  thy  Saviour  and  thy  Redeemer,  the  Mighty  One  of 
Jacob. 


CHAPTER  7.     (See  Isaiah  50.) 

1.  Yea,  for  thus  saith  the  Lord :  "Have  I  put  thee  away, 
or  have  I  cast  thee  off  for  ever?  For  thus  saith  the  Lord: 
Where  is  the  ''bill  of  your  mother's  divorcement?  To  whom 
have  I  put  thee  away,  or  to  which  of  my  *^creditors  have  I 
sold  you?  Yea,  to  whom  have  I  sold  you?  Behold,  for  your 
iniquities  *^have  ye  sold  yourselves,  and  for  your  transgressions 
is  your  mother  put  away ; 

2.  Wherefore,  when  I  came,  there  was  no  man ;  "when  I 
called,  yea,  there  was  none  to  answer.  O  house  of  Israel,  is 
my  hand  shortened  at  all  that  it  cannot  redeem,  or  have  I  no 
power  to  deliver?  Behold,  ^at  my  rebuke  I  dry  up  the  sea. 
I  make  ^their  rivers  a  wilderness  and  ''their  fish  to  stink, 
because  the  waters  are  dried  up ;  and  they  die  because  of 
thirst. 

3.  *I  clothe  the  heaven  with  blackness,  ^and  I  m'ake  sack- 
cloth their  covering. 

4.  ''The  Lord  God  hath  given  me  the  tongue  of  the 
learned,  that  I  should  know  how  to  speak  a  word  in  season 
unto  thee,  O  house  of  Israel.  When  ye  are  weary,  he  waketh 
morning  by  morning.  He  waketh  mine  ear  to  hear  as  the 
learned. 

5.  The  Lord  God  hath  opened  mine  ear,  and  I  was  not 
rebellious,  neither  turned  away  back. 

6.  I  gave  my  back  to  the  smiter,  and  my  cheeks  to  them 
that  plucked  off  the  hair.  I  hid  not  my  face  from  shame 
and  spitting, 

7.  For  the  Lord  God  will  help  me:  therefore  shall  I  not 
be  confounded.  Therefore  have  I  set  my  face  like  a  flint,  and 
I  know  that  I  shall  not  bp  ashamed ; 

8.  And  the  Lord  is  near,  and  he  justifieth  me.  Who  will 
contend  with  me?  let  us  stand  together.  Who  is  mine  ad- 
versary? let  him  come  near  me,  *and  I  will  smite  him  with  the 
strength  of  my  mouth ; 

9.  For    the   Lord    God   will   help   me.      And    all    they    who 

a,  Mai.  2: 16.  Matt.  19: 9.  h,  Bent.  24: 1—4.  Jer.  3: 8.  Hos.  2: 2.  c,  it.  KinCT 
4:1.  Matt.  18:25.  (i,  Isa,  52:3.  6.  Prov.  1 :  24— 27.  Isa.  65: 12.  66:4.  Jer.  7: 13, 
35: 15.  Doc.  &  Gov.  133:  67.  f,  Ex.  14:  21.  Ps.  106: 9.  Nah.  1:  4.  Doc.  A  Gov.  133- 
68.  g,  Josh.  3: 15,  16.  h,  Ex.  7: 18,  21.  i,  Ex.  10:  21.  ;,  Rev.  6: 12.  k,  Ex.  4: 11. 
Z,  Isa.  11:4. 


76  II.  NEPHi.  [CHAP.  vm. 

shall    condemn    me,    behold,     *"all    they    shall    wax    old    as    a 
garment,  and  the  moth  shall  eat  them  up. 

10.  Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the  Lord;  that  obeyeth 
the  voice  of  his  servant;  that  walketh  in  darkness,  and  hath 
no  light? 

11.  Behold  all  ye  that  kindle  fire,  that  compass  yourselves 
about  with  sparks,  walk  in  the  light  of  your  tire,  and  in  the 
sparks  which  ye  have  kindled.  "This  shall  ye  have  of  mine 
hand :     Ye  shall  lie  down  in  sorrow. 


CHAPTER  8.     (See  Isaiah  51.) 

1.  Hearken  unto  me,  ye  that  follow  after  righteousness: 
Look  unto  the  rock  from  whence  ye  are  hewn,  and  to  the  hole 
of  the  pit  from  whence  ye  are  digged. 

2.  Look  unto  Abraham,  your  father,  and  unto  Sarah,  she 
that  bear  you ;  for  I  called  him  alone,  and  blessed  him. 

3.  For  the  Lord  "shall  comfort  Zion,  he  will  comfort 
all  *her  waste  places ;  and  he  will  make  her  "wilderness  like 
Eden,  and  '^her  desert  like  the  garden  of  the  Lord.  Joy  and 
gladness  shall  be  found  therein,  thanksgiving  and  the  voice 
of  melody. 

4.  Hearken  unto  me,  my  people;  and  give  ear  unto  me, 
O  my  nation ;  for  a  ''law  shall  proceed  from  me,  and  I  will 
make  my  judgment  to  rest  for  a  light  for  the  people. 

5.  My  righteousness  is  near ;  my  salvation  is  gone  forth, 
and  min^  arm  shall  judge  the  people.  ''The  isles  shall  wait 
upon  me,  and  on  mine  arm  shall  they  trust. 

6.  ''Lift  up  your  eyes  to  the  heavens,  and  look  upon  the 
earth  beneath ;  for  the  heavens  shall  vanish  away  like 
smoke,  and  the  earth  shall  wax  old  like  a  garment ;  and 
they  that  dwell  therein,  shall  die  in  like  manner.  Bu.t  my 
salvation  shall  be  for  ever ;  and  my  righteousness  shall  not 
be  abolished. 

7.  Hearken  unto  me,  ye  that  know  righteousness,  the  people 
in  whose  heart  I  have  written  my  Maw ;  fear  ye  not  the 
reproach  of  men;  neither  be  ye  afraid  of  their  revilings; 

8.  *For  the  moth  shall  eat  them  up  like  a  garment,  and 
the  worm  shall  eat  them  like  wool.  But  my  righteousness 
shall  be  for  ever;  and  -'^  salvation  from  generation  to 
generation. 

9.  ^Awake,  awake !      ''Put  on  strength,  O  arm  of  the  Lord ; 

m,  Job  13: 28.    Ps.  102: 26.    Isa.  51: 6.  8.    n.  Doc.  &  Gov.  133: 70. 


a,  ver.  12.  Ps.  102r  13.  Isa.  40: 1.  52:9.  6.  Isa.  35: 1.  c,  Ps.  107: 3,  4,  35-37. 
Isa.  32: 15—20.  35: 1,  2.  6,  7.  43: 19,  20.  d,  Isa.  35: 1,  2,  6.  7.  43: 19,  20.  e,  Isa. 
2:  3.  Mic.  4: 2.  /.  see  a,  i.  Nep.  21.  g,  Ps.  102:  25,  26.  Matt  24: 35.  ii.  Pet.  3: 
10—12.  h,  see  e.  i,  see  m,  ii.  Nep.  7.  j,  Ps.  44:  23.  Isa.  52: 1.  k,  Ps.  93: 1.  Rev. 
11:17. 


CHAP.   VIII.]  11.   NEPHI.  77 

awake      'as    in    the    ancient    days.     Art    thou    not    he    that 
hath    ""cut  Rahab,  *and  wounded  the  dragon? 

10.  Art  thou  not  he  who  hath  dried  the  sea,  the  waters 
of  the  great  deep ;  that  hath  made  the  depths  of  the  sea  a  way 
for  the  ransomed  to  pass  over? 

11.  "Therefore,  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  shall  return,   and 
.  come  with  singing  unto  Zion ;  and  everlasting  joy  and  holiness 

shall  be  upon  their  heads ;  and  they  shall  obtain  gladness  and 
joy ;  sorrow  and  mourning  shall  flee  away. 

12.  I  am  he;  yea,  I  am  he  that  comforteth  you.  Behold, 
who  art  thou,  that  thou  shouldst  be  afraid  of  man,  who  shall 
die;  and  of  the  son  of  man,  who  shall  be  made  like  unto 
grass ; 

13.  And  forgetest  the  Lord  thy  maker,  that  hath  stretched 
forth  the  heavens,  and  laid  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  "and 
hast  feared  continually  every  day,  because  of  the  fury  of  the 
oppressor,  as  if  he  were  ready  to  destroy?  ^And  where  is  the 
fury  of  the  oppressor? 

14.  The  ^captive  exile  hasteneth,  that  he  may  be  loosed, 
and  that  he  should  not  die  in  the  pit,  nor  that  his  bread 
should  fail. 

15.  But  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  whose  waves  roared ;  th^ 
Lord  of  Hosts  is  my  name. 

16.  And  I  have  put  my  words  in  thy  mouth,  and  have 
covered  thee  in  the  shadow  of  mine  hand,  '"that  I  may  plant 
the  heavens  and  lay  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  and  say 
unto  Zion,    ^Behold,   thou  art  my  people. 

17.  Awake,  ^  awake,  stand  up,  O  Jerusalem,  'which  hast 
drunk  at  the  hand  of  the  Lord  the  cup  of  his  fury;  thou  hast 
drunken  the  dregs  of  the  cup  of  trembling  rung  out; 

18.  And  none  to  guide  her  among  all  the  sons  she  hath 
brought  forth ;  neither  that  taketh  her  by  the  hand,  of  all 
the  sons  she  hath  brought  up. 

19.  These  "two  sons  are  come  unto  thee;  who  shall  be 
sorry  for  thee :  thy  desolation  and  destruction,  and  the  famine 
and  the  sword :    And  by  whom  shall  I  comfort  thee? 

20.  Thy  sons  have  fainted,  save  these  two;  they  lie  at 
the  head  of  all  the  streets,  as  a  wild  bull  in  a  net ;  they  are  full 
of  the  fury  of  the  Lord,  the  rebuke  of  thy  God. 

21.  Therefore  hear  now  this,  thou  afflicted,  and  drunken, 
and  not  with  wine ; 

22.  Thus   saith   thy   Lord,   the   Lord   and  thy   God   pleadeth 
\  the  cause   of  his  people ;   behold,   I   have   taken   out   of   thine 

hand  the  cup  of  trembling,  the  dregs  of  the  cup  of  my  fury; 
thou  shalt  no  more  drink  it  again. 

23.  But    *'I  will  put  it  into  the  hand  of  them  that  afflict 


?.  Ps.  44:1.  m,  Ps.  74: 13, 14.  89:10.  Isa.  27:1.  35:8.  43:16.  Ezek.  29:3. 
n,  Isa.  35: 8—10.  Jer.  31: 12,  13.  o,  i.  Nep.  22: 17.  p.  see  %  i.  Nep.  22.  q^  vers. 
16,  21—25.  Isa.  60;  12,  14.  r,  Isa.  «5: 17.  66: 22.  s,  ver.  3.  Ps.  46: 4—7  48: 1—3. 
102: 13—16.  t,  Tsa.  40: 1.  2,  ft.  10.  I.uke  21 :  22—24.  w,  ver.  20.  Rev.  11: 3— 13. 
V,  Joel  3: 9-16.     Zech.  12:  2,  3,  8.  9.     14: 3,  12—15. 


78  II.   NEPHI.  [chap.   IX'. 

thee;  who  have  said  to  thy  soul,  Bow  down,  that  we  may  go 
over ;  and  thou  hast  laid  thy  body  as  the  ground,  and  as  the 
street  to  them  that  went  over. 

24.  ^Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion;  put  on 
thy  beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusalem,  the  holy  city ;  ''for 
henceforth  there  shall  no  more  come  into  thee,  the  uncircum- 
cised  and  the  unclean. 

25.  Shake  thyself  from  the  dust;  arise,  sit  down,  O 
Jerusalem ;  ^loose  thyself  from  the  bands  of  thy  neck,  O  cap- 
tive daughter  of  Zion. 


CHAPTER  9. 

1.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  have  read  these  things 
that  ye  might  know  concerning  the  covenants  of  the  Lord ; 
that  he  has  covenanted  with  all  the  house  of  Israel; 

2.  That  he  has  spokan  unto  the  Jews,  by  the  mouth  of  his 
holy  prophets,  even  from  the  beginning  down,  from  gen- 
eration to  generation,  until  the  time  comes  that  they 
shall  be  ^'restored  to  the  true  church  and  fold  of  God ; 
when  they  shall  be  gathered  home  to  the  lauds  of  their 
inheritance,  -and  shall  be  established  in  all  their  lands  of 
promise. 

3.  Behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  speak  unto  you  these 
things  that  ye  may  rejoice,  and  lift  up  your  heads  for  ever, 
because  of  the  blessings  which  the  Lord  God/  shall  bestow 
upon    your   children. 

4.  For  I  know  that  ye  have  searched  much,  many  of  you, 
to  know  of  things  to  come ;  wherefore  I  know  that  ye  know 
that  our  flesh  must  waste  away  and  die;  nevertheless,  in  our 
''bodies  we  shall  see  God. 

5.  Yea,  I  know  that  ye  know,  that  in  the  body  he  shall 
show  himself  unto  those  at  Jerusalem,  from  whence  we  came ; 
for  it  is  expedient  that  it  should  be  amonj^  them;  for  it 
behooveth  the  great  Creator  that  he  suffereth  himself  to  become 
subject  unto  man  in  the  flesh,  and  *^die  for  all  men,  that  all 
men  might  become  subject  unto  him. 

0.  For  as  death  hath  passed  upon  all  men,  to  fulfil  the 
merciful  plan  of  the  great  Creator,  there  must  needs  be  a 
powei  of  resurrection,  and  the  ^^resurrection  must  needs  come 
unto  man  by  reason  of  the  fall ;  and  the  fall  came  by  reason 
of  transgression ;  and  because  man  became  fallen,  they  were 
cut  off    *from  the  presence  of  the  Lord; 

w,  vers.  9—11.    Isa.  52: 1,  2.    x,  Joel  3: 17.    Zech.  14: 21,    y,  see  q. 

a,  see  e,  i.  Nep.  15.  b,  vers.  15,  22.  26,  38.  Mos.  16: 10.  Alma  5: 15,  22.  11: 
41—45.  12:12—18.  40:21.  42:23.  Hela.  14: 15— 18.  in.  Nep.  27: 14,  15.  Mor. 
9: 13.  Moro.  10: 34.  c,  vers.  21,  22.  Hela.  14: 15—18.  in.  Nep.  27: 14,  15.  d,  see 
d,  n,  Nep.  2.    e,  ver.  9.    Alma  42: 7,  9.  11,  14,  23.    Hela.  U:  16,  17. 


CHAP.  IX.]  II.   NEPHL  79 

7.  Wherefore  it  must  needs  be  an  infinite  'atonement} 
save  it  should  be  an  infinite  atonement,  this  corruption 
could  not  put  on  incorruption.  Wherefore,  the  ^first  judg- 
ment which  came  upon  man,  must  needs  have  remained  to 
an  endless  duration.  And  if  so,  this  flesh  must  have  laid 
down  to  rot  and  to  crumble  to  its  mother  earth,  to  rise  no 
more. 

8.  O  the  wisdom  of  God !  his  mercy  and  grace !  For 
behold,  if  the  flesh  should  rise  no  more,  our  spirits  must 
become  subject  to  that  ''angel  who  fell  from  before  the 
presence  of  the  eternal  God,  and  became  the  devil,  to  rise  no 
more. 

9.  And  our  spirits  must  have  become  *like  unto  him,  and 
we  become  devils,  angels  to  a  devil,  to  be  shut  out  from  the 
presence  of  our  God,  and  to  remain  with  the  father  of  lies,  in 
misery,  like  unto  himself;  yea,  to  that  being  who  beguiled 
our  first  parents;  who  transformeth  himself  nisrh  unto  an 
angel  of  light,  and  stirreth  up  the  children  of  men  unto 
secret  combinations  of  murder,  and  all  manner  of  secret  works 
of  darkness. 

10.  O  how  great  the  goodness  of  our  God,  who  prepareth 
a  way  for  our  escape  from  the  grasp  of  this  awful  monster; 
yea,  that  monster,  Meath  and  hell,  which  I  call  the  death  of 
the  body,  and  also  the  death  of  the  spirit. 

11.  And  because  of  the  way  of  deliverance  of  our  God, 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  this  death,  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
which  is  the  temporal,  shall  deliver  up  its  dead;  which  death 
is  the  grave. 

12.  And  this  death  of  which  I  have  spoken,  which  i^  the 
spiritual  death,  shall  deliver  up  its  dead;  which  spiritual 
death  is  hell ;  wherefore,  Meath  and  hell  must  deliver  up 
their  dead,  and  hell  must  deliver  up  its  captive  spirits,  and 
the  grave  must  deliver  up  its  captive  bodies,  and  the  bodieis 
and  the  spirits  of  men  will  be  restored  one  to  the  other;  and 
it  is  by  the  power  of  the  resurrection  of  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel. 

13.  O  how  great  the  plan  of  our  God!  For  on  the  other 
hand,  the  ^paradise  of  God  must  deliver  up  the  spirits  of  the 
righteous,  and  the  grave  deliver  up  the  body  of  the  righteous; 
and  the  spirit  and  the  body  is  ""restored  to  itself  again,  and 
all  men  become  incorruptible,  and  immortal,  and  they  are 
living  souls,  having  a  perfect  knowledge  like  nnto  us  in  the 
flesh ;  save  it  be  that  our  knowledge  shall  be  perfect ; 

14.  Wherefore,  we  shall  have  a  "perfect  knowledge  of  all 
our  guilt,  and  our  uncleanness,  and  our  nakedness;   and  the 


f,  see  f,  II.  Nep.  2.  g,  vers.  8—16.  Mos.  3:26.  27.  16:4—11,  Alma  11:45. 
12: 18,  26,  36.  42: 6,  9,  U.  Hela.  14: 16,  17.  Mor.  9: 13.  h,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  2.  i,  vers. 
16,  26,  37,  46.  i.  Nep.  14: 3,  4,  7.  ii.  Neo.  28.  20—23.  Mos.  16: 2—5.  11.  j,  vers. 
11—13,  26.  Mos.  16: 4—8.  Alma  12: 24—27.  40"  23—26.  42: 6—15.  Hela.  14: 15— 
19.  Mor.  9: 13.  k,  see  j.  I,  Alma  40: 12,  14.  iv.  Nep.  1: 14.  More.  10: 34.  W,  Alma 
11:42—45.    40:21—24.41.    n,  Mos.  3:25-    Alma  11:43.    12.14. 


80  IL  NEPHI.  [chap.   IX. 

righteous  shall  have  a  perfect  knowledge  of  their  enjoyment, 
and  their  righteousness,  being  clothed  with  purity,  yea,  even 
with  the  robe  of  righteousness. 

15.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  all  men  shall 
have  passed  from  this  first  death  unto  life,  insomuch  as  they 
have  become  immortal,  they  must  appear  before  the  judgment- 
eeat  of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  and  then  cometh  the  judgment, 
and  then  must  they  be  judged  according  to  the  holy  judgment 
of  God. 

16.  And  assuredly,  as  the  Lord  liveth,  for  the  Lord  God 
hath  spoken  it,  and  it  is  his  eternal  word,  which  cannot  pass 
away,  that  they  who  are  righteous,  shall  be  righteous  still, 
and  they  who  are  filthy,  shall  be  ''filthy  still;  wherefore,  they 
who  are  filthy,  are  the  devil  and  his  angels ;  and  they  shall 
go  away  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  them;  and  their 
torment  is  as  a  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  whose  flame 
ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever,  and  has  no  end. 

17.  O  the  greatness  and  the  justice  of  our  God!  For  he 
executeth  all  his  words,  and  they  have  gond  forth  out  of  his 
mouth,  and  his  law  must  be  fulfilled. 

18.  But,  behold,  the  righteous,  the  saints  of  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  they  who  have  believed  in  the  Holy  One  of  Israel, 
they  who  have  endured  the  crosses  of  the  world,  and  despised 
the  shame  of  it;  they  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,  which 
was  prepared  for  them  ''from  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
and  their  joy  shall  be  full  for  ever. 

19.  O  the  greatness  of  the  mercy  of  our  God,  the  Holy  One 
of  ^rael!  For  he  delivereth  his  saints  from  that  «awful 
monlter  the  devil,  and  death,  and  hell,  and  that  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,  which  is  endless  torment. 

20.  O  how  great  the  holiness  of  our  God!  For  he 
knoweth  'all  things,  and  there  is  not  any  thing,  save  he 
knows  it. 

21.  And  he  cometh  into  the  world  that  he  may  save  all 
men,  if  they  will  hearken  unto  his  voice;  for  behold,  he 
suffereth  the  pains  of  all  men;  yea,  the  *pains  of  every  living 
creature,  both  men,  women,  and  children,  who  belong  to  the 
family  of  Adam. 

22.  And  he  suffereth  this,  that  the  'resurrection  might  pass 
upon  all  men,  that  all  might  stand  before  him  at  the  great 
and  judgment  day. 

23.  And  he  commandeth  all  men  that    "they  must  repent, 

o,  I.  Nep.  15:  33—35.  Alma  7: 21.  Mor.  9: 14.  p.  Alma  13: 3,  5  7—9.  22: 13. 
42: 26.  Hela.  5:  47.  in.  Nep.  26: 5.  Ether  3: 14.  4: 14,  15.  19.  12: 32—34,  37.  More 
8:12.  g',  see  A;,  I.  Nep.  15.  r,  Alma  7: 13.  13:7.  18:32.  26:35.  Hela.  9:41.  mi 
Nep.  27;  26.  Mor.  8: 17.  Moro.  7: 22.  s,  vers.  5,  7.  Mos.  3: 7,  14.  15: 10.  Alma  7: 
11—13.  11:40.  22:14.  34:8—15.  Hela.  14: 15— 17.  m.  Nep.  9:22.  11*  11.  14, 
16.  27: 14,  15o  Mor.  9: 13,  14.  t,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  u.  Acts  2: 38.  Mark  1*4.  Matt. 
8:5,  6.  Luke  3:3.  John  3:5.  ii.  Nep.  31:5.  9—13.  17.  Mos.  18:8-17.  AJma  15: 
12—14.  19:35  62:45.  Hela.  3: 24-26.  5:17,19.  iii.  Nep.  7: 23— 26.  11:21-38. 
12:1.2.  18-5,11,30.  19:10-13.  22:5.  26: 17»  21.  27:1.16.20.  28:18.  30  ch. 
IV.  Nep.  1: 1.    Mor.  7:8,  10,    9:  23.    Ether  4: 18.    Moro.  6: 1—4.    8: 5-26. 


CHAP.  IX.]  IL  NEPHI.  81 

and  be  baptized  in  his  name,  having  perfect  faith  in  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel,  or  they  cannot  be  saved  in  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

24.  And  if  they  will  not  repent  and  believe  in  his  name, 
and  be  baptized  in  his  name,  and  endure  to  the  end,  they 
must  be  damned;  for  the  Lord  God,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel, 
hias  spoken  it ; 

25.  Wherefore  he  has  given  a  law;  and  where  there  is  no 
law  given,  there  is  no  punishment;  and  where  there  is  no 
punishment,  there  is  no  condemnation;  and  where  there  is 
no  condemnation,  the  mercies  of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  have 
claim  upon  them,  because  of  the  ^atonement;  for  they  are 
delivered  by  the  power  of  him ; 

26.  For  the  atonement  satis  fie  th  the  demands  of  his 
justice  upon  all  those  who  have  not  the  law  given  to  them, 
that  they  are  delivered  from  that  awful  monster,  ^  death 
and  hell,  and  the  devil,  and  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone, 
which  is  endless  torment ;  and  they  are  restored  to  that 
God  who  gave  them  breath,  which  is  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel. 

27.  But  wo  unto  him  that  has  the  law  given;  yea,  that 
has  all  the  commandments  of  God,  like  unto  us,  and  that 
transgresseth  them,  and  that  wasteth  the  days  of  his  pro- 
bation, for  awful  is  his  state ! 

28.  O  that  cunning  plan  of  the  evil  one !  O  the  vainness, 
:and  the  frailties,  and  the  foolishness  of  men!  When 
they  *are  learned,  they  think  they  are  wise,  and  they 
hearken  not  unto  the  counsel  of  God,  for  they  set  it  aside, 
supposing  they  know  of  themselves, — wherefore,  their 
wisdom  is  foolishness,  and  it  profiteth  them  not.  And  they 
shall  perish. 

29.  But  to  be  learned  is  good,  if  they  hearken  unto  the 
counsels  of  God,^ 

30.  But  wo  unto  the  rich,  who  are  rich  as  to  the  things 
of  the  world.  For  because  they  are  rich,  they  despise  the 
poor,  and  they  persecute  the  meek,  and  their  hearts  are  upon 
their  treasures ;  wherefore  their  treasure  is  their  God.  And 
behold,  their  treasure  shall  perish  with  them  also. 

31.  And  wo  unto  the  deaf,  that  will  not  hear;  for  they 
shall  perish. 

•  32.  Wo  unto  the  blind,  that  will  not  see;  for  they  shall 
perish  also. 

33.  Wo  unto  the  uncircumcised  of  heart;  for  a  knowledge 
of  their  iniquities  shall  smite  them  at  the  last  day. 

34.  Wo  unto  the  liar ;  for  he  shall  be  thrust  down  to 
hell. 

35.  Wo  unto  the  murderer,  who  deliberately  killeth ;  for  he 
shall  die. 

36.  Wo  unto  them  who  commit  ^whoredoms ;  for  they 
shall  be  thrust  down  to  hell. " 

V,  see  f,  Ti.  Nep.  2.    w,  see  j.    x,  vers.  29,  42.    ii.  Nep.  26: 20.    27: 15—26.    28: 
4, 15.    y,  11,  Nep.  28: 15.    Jacob  2: 28.    Alma  39:5,  9,  11.    in.  Nep.  12:27—32. 


82  II.   NEPHI.  [chap.   IX. 

37.  Yea,  wo  unto  those  that  worship  idols;  for  the  devil 
of  all  devils  delighteth  in  them. 

38.  And,  in  fine,,  wo  unto  all  those  who  die  in  their  sins; 
for  they  shall  ^return  to  God,  and  behold  his  face,  and  remain 
in  their  sins. 

39.  O,  my  beloved  brethren,  remember  the  awfulness  in 
transgressing  against  that  Holy  God,  and  also  the  awfulness 
of  yielding  to  the  enticings  of  that  cunning  one.  Remember, 
to  be  carnally  minded  is  death,  and  to  be  spiritually  minded 
is  life  eternal. 

40.  O,  my  beloved  brethren,  give  ear  to  my  words. 
Rempmber  the  greatness  of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel.  Do  not 
say  that  I  have  spoken  hard  things  against  you ;  for  if  ye  do^ 
ye  will  revile  against  the  truth;  for  I  have  spoken  the  words 

.  of  your  Maker.  I  know  that  the  words  of  truth  are  hard 
against  all  uncleanness ;  but  the  righteous  fear  them  not,  for 
they  love  the  truth,  and  are  not  shaken. 

41.  O  then,  my  beloved  brethren,  come  unto  the  Lord,  the 
Holy  One.  Remember  that  his  paths  are  righteous.  Behold, 
the  way  for  man  is  ^""narrow,  but  it  lietli  in  a  straight  course 
before  him,  and  the  keeper  of  the  gate  is  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel ;  and  he  employeth  no  servant  there ;  and  there  is  none 
other  way,  save  it  be  by  the  gate,  for  he  cannot  be  deceived; 
for  the  Lord  God  is  his  name. 

42.  And  whoso  knocketh,  to  him  will  he  open;  and 
the  ^''wise,  and  the  learned,  and  they  that  are  rich,  who  are 
puffed  up  because  of  their  learning,  and  their  wisdom,  and 
their  riches ;  yea,  they  are  they,  whom  he  despiseth ;  and 
save  they  shall  cast  these  things  away,  and  consider  them- 
selves fools  before  God,  and  come  down  in  the  depths  of 
humility,  he  will  not  open  unto  them. 

43.  But  the  things  of  the  wise  and  the  prudent,  shall  be 
hid  from  them  for  ever;  yea,  that  happiness  which  is  prepared 
for  the  saints. 

44.  O,  my  beloved  brethren,  remember  my  words :  Behold, 
I  take  off  my  garments,  and  I  shake  them  before  you  :  I  pray 
the  God  of  my  salvation  that  he  view  me  with  his  all- 
searching  eye ;  wherefore,  ye  shall  know  at  the  last  day,  when 
all  men  shall  be  judged  of  their  works,  that  the  God  of  Israel 
did  witness  that  I  shook  your  iniquities  from  my  soul,  and 
that  I  stand  with  brightness  before  him,  and  am  rid  of  your 
blood. 

45.  O,  my  beloved  brethren,  turn  away  from  your  sins; 
shake  off  the  chains  of  him  that  would  bind  you  fast;  come 
unto  that  God  who  is  the  rock  of  your  salvation. 

46.  Prepare  your  souls  for  that  glorious  day,  when  justice 
shall  be  administered  unto  the  righteous;  even  the  day  of 
judgment,  that  ye  may  not  shrink  with  awful  fear;  that  ye 
may  not  remember  your  awful  guilt  in    ^''perfectness,  and  be 

z,  ver.  15.      Alma  40: 11.      2a,  ii.  Nep.  31 : 9,  17.  18.      33: 9.      Alma  37:  44,  45. 
Hela.  3: 29,  bO.     in.  Nep.  14;  13,  14.    2&,  ver.  29.     ii.  Nep.  28;  4,  15.    2Cy  see  n. 


CHAP.  X.]  n.  NEPHI.  83 

constrained  to  exclaim,  Holy,  holy  are  thy  judgments,  O  Lord 
God  Almighty.  But  I  know  my  guilt;  I  transgressed  thy 
law,  and  my  transgressions  are  mine;  and  the  devil  hath 
^''obtained  me,  that  I  am  a  prey  to  his  awful  misery. 

47.  But  behold,  my  brethren,  is  it  expedient  that  ^  should 
awake  you  to  an  awful  reality  of  these  things?  Would  I 
harrow  up  your  souls,  if  your  minds  were  pure?  Would  I 
be  plain  unto  you  according  to  the  plainness  of  the  truth,  if  ye 
were  freed  from  sin? 

48.  Behold,  if  ye  were  holy,  I  would  speak  unto  you  of 
holiness ;  but  as  ye  are  not  holy,  and  ye  look  upon  me  as  a 
teacher,  it  must  needs  be  expedient  that  I  teach  you  the 
consequences  of  sin. 

49.  Behold,  my  soul  abhorreth  sin,  and  my  heart  delighteth 
in  righteousness;  and  I  will  praise  the  holy  name  of  my 
God. 

50.  Come,  my  brethren,  ^•'every  one  that  thirsteth,  come 
ye  to  the  waters ;  and  he  that  hath  no  money,  come  buy  and 
eat ;  yea,  come  buy  wine  and  milk  without  money  and  without 
price. 

51.  Wherefore,  do  not  spend  money  for  that  which  is  of 
no  worth,  nor  your  labour  for  that  which  cannot  satisfy. 
Hearken  diligently  unto  me,  and  remember  the  words  which 
I  have  spoken;  and  come  unto  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  and 
feast  upon  that  which  perisheth  not,  neither  can  be  corrupted, 
and  let  your  soul  delight  in  fatness. 

52.  Behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  remember  the  words  of 
your  God ;  pray  unto  him  continually  by  day,  and  give 
thanks  unto  his  holy  name  by  night.  Let  your  hearts 
rejoice, 

53.  And  behold  how  great  the  covenants  of  the  Lord,  and 
how  great  his  condescensions  unto  the  children  of  men;  and 
because  of  his  greatness,  and  his  grace  and  mercy,  he  has 
promised  unto  us  that  our  seed  shall  ^'^not  utterly  be  destroyed, 
according  to  the  flesh,  but  that  he  would  preserve  them;  and 
in  future  generations,  they  shall  become  a  righteous  branch 
unto  the  house  of  Israel. 

54.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  would  speak  unto  you  more; 
but  on  the  morrow  I  will  declare  unto  you  the  remainder  of 
my  words.     Amen. 


CHAPTER   10. 

1.  And   noiA*   I,   Jacob,   speak   unto   you   again,   my   beloved 
brethren,   concerning  this    "righteous   branch  of  which   I   have 

spoken. 

2d,  see  i.    2e,  Isaiah  55: 1,  2.    2f,  i.  Nep.  13: 30,  31.    See  p,  i.  Nep.  13. 

a,  I.  Nep.  15: 12—17.       II.  Nep.  3:5.     9:  53.       Jacob  5;  25,  43—45.       Alma  46: 
24,  25. 


84  11.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.    X". 

2.  For  behold,  the  promises  which  we  have  obtained, 
are  promises  unto  us  according  to  the  flesh ;  wherefore,  as  it 
has  been  shown  unto  me  that  ''many  of  our  children  shall 
perish  in  the  flesh,  because  of  unbelief,  nevertheless,  God 
will  be  merciful  unto  many ;  and  our  children  shall  be  restored, 
that  they  may  come  to  that  which  will  give  them  the  true 
knowledge  of  their  Redeemer. 

3.  Wherefore,  as  I  said  unto  you,  it  must  needs  be 
expedient  that  Christ,  (for  in  the  last  night  the  angel  spake 
unto  me  that  this  should  be  his  name,)  should  come  among 
the  Jews,  among  those  who  are  the  more  wicked  part  of 
the  world ;  and  they  shall  crucify  him :  For  thus  it  behoveth 
our  God;  and  there  is  none  other  nation  on  earth  that  would 
crucify   their  God. 

4.  For  should  the  mighty  miracles  be  wrought  among 
Other  nations,  they  would  repent,  and  know  that  he  be  their 
God; 

5.  But  because  of  priestcrafts  and  iniquities,  they  at 
Jerusalem  will  stiffen  their  necks  against  him,  that  he  be 
crucified. 

6.  Wherefore,  because  of  their  iniquities,  destructions, 
famines,  pestilences,  and  bloodshed,  shall  come  upon  them ; 
and  they  who  shall  not  be  destroyed,  shall  be  scattered  among 
all  nations. 

7.  But  behold,  thus  saith  the  Lord  God:  When  the  day 
Cometh  that  they  shall  believe  in  me,  that  I  am  Christ,  then 
have  I  covenanted  with  their  fathers  that  ''they  shall  be 
restored  in  the  flesh,  upon  the  earth,  unto  the  lands  of  their 
inheritance. 

8.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  they  shall  be  gathered 
in  from  their  long  dispersion,  from  the  isles  of  the  sea,  and 
f r«m  the  four  parts  of  the  earth ;  and  the  nations  of  the 
Gentiles  fiball  be  great  in  the  eyes  of  me,  saith  God,  in  carrying 
them  forth  to  the  lands  of  their  inheritance. 

9.  Yea,  '^the  kings  of  the  Gentiles  shall  be  nursing 
fathers  unto  them,  and  their  queens  shall  become  nursing 
mothers;  wherefore,  the  promises  of  the  Lord  are  great 
unto  the  Gentiles,  for  he  hath  spoken  it,  and  who  can 
dispute? 

10.  But  behold,  this  land,  saith  God,  shall  be  a  land  of 
thine  *  inheritance,  and  the  Gentiles  ''shall  be  blessed  upon 
the  land. 

11.  And  this  land  shall  be  a  land  of  liberty  unto  the 
Gentiles,  and  there  shall  be  no  kings  upon  the  land,  who  shall 
raise  up  unto  the  Gentiles; 

12.  And  ,  I  will  fortify  this  land  ''against  all  other 
nations ; 


b,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  15.       c,  see  e,  i.  Nep.  15.  d,  i.  Nep.  13: 35,  39.       15: 17, 18. 

22: 5—9.      II.  Nep.  6:  6,  7.      e,  see  a,  l.  Nep.  2.  /,  i.  Nep.  13: 15,  19,  34—42.      14: 

1—7.    15:13,17.   22:6—10.   m.  Nep.  16: 4— 7.  21;2— 6.  22— 25.   Mor.5:19.   Ether 
2:12.    y,  I.  Nep.  13:19. 


CHA5».   X.]  II.    N2PKI.  85^ 

13.  And  he  that  '^fighteth  against  Zion  shall  perish, 
saith  God ; 

14.  For  he  that  raiseth  up  a  king  against  me  shall 
perish,  for  I,  the  Lord,  the  king  of  heaven,  will  be  their 
king,  and  I  will  be  a  light  unto  them  for  ever,  that  hear  my 
words. 

15.  Wherefore,  for  this  cause,  that  my  covenants  may 
be  fulfilled  which  I  have  made  unto  the  children  of  men, 
that  I  will  do  unto  them  while  they  are  in  the  flesh,  I  must 
needs  destroy  the  *secret  works  of  darkness,  and  of  murders, 
and  of  abominations; 

16.  Wherefore,  he  that  fighteth  ^against  Zion,  both  Jew 
and  Gentile,  both  bond  and  free,  both  male  and  female, 
shall  perish ;  for  they  are  they  who  are  the  '''whore  of  all  the 
earth;  for  they  who  are  not  for  me  are  against  me,  saith 
our  God. 

17.  For  I  will  fulfil  my  promises  which  I  have  made  unto 
the  children  of  men,  that  I  will  do  unto  them  while  they  are 
in  the  flesh: 

18.  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  thus  saith  our 
God,  I  will  afflict  thy  seed  by  the  'hand  of  the  Gentiles ; 
nevertheless  I  will  soften  the  hearts  of  the  Gentiles,  that 
they  shall  be  like  unto  a  father  to  them ;  wherefore  the 
Gentiles  shall  be  blessed  and  numbered  among  the  house  of 
Israel. 

19.  Wherefore,  I  will  con??ecrate  "^this  land  unto  thy  seed, 
and  they  who  shall  be  numbered  among  thy  seed,  for  ever, 
for  the  land  of  their  inheritance:  for  it  is  a  choice  land, 
saith  God  unto  me,  above  all  other  lands,  wherefore  I  wilf 
have  all  men  that  dwell  thereon,  that  they  shall  v^orship  me, 
saith  God. 

20.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  seeing  that  our  mer- 
ciful God  has  given  us  so  great  knowledge,  concerning  these 
things,  let  us  remember  him,  and  lay  aside  our  sins,  and  not 
hang  down  our  heads,  for  we  are  not  cast  off;  nevertheless, 
we  have  been  driven  out  of  the  land  of  our  inheritance;  but 
we  have  been  led  to  a  better  land,  for  the  Lord  has  made 
the  sea  our  path,  and  we  are  upon  an  isle  of  the  sea. 

21.  But  great  are  the  promises  of  the  Lord  unto  them 
who  are  upon  the  "isles  of  the  sea;  wherefore  as  it  says 
isles,  there  must  needs  be  more  than  this,  and  they  are 
inhabited  also  by  our  brethren. 

22.  For   behold,    the   Lord   God    has     "led   away    from   time 


h,  ver.  16.  i.  Nep.  22: 14,  19.  ii.  Nep.  27:  2,  3.  i,  ii.  Nep.  9: 9.  26: 22.  27: 
27.  Alma  37: 21— 32.  Hela.  1: 11,  12.  2:3—14.  3:23.  6:17—30,37—41.  7:4,5. 
20,21,25.  8:1,4.27,28.  9:6.  10:3.  11:2,10.25—33.  iii.  Nep.  1:27— 30.  2: 
10—19.  3  and  4  ch.  5: 4—6.  6: 28—30.  7: 6,  9—12.  9: 9.  iv.  Nep.  1 :  42, 46.  Mor. 
1: 18.  2: 8,  10.  27.  8: 27,  40.  Ether  8: 9—25.  9: 1,  5,  6,  26.  10: 33.  11 :  15.  22. 
13: 15,  18.  14: 8—10.  ;,  see  h.  k,  poe  <j,  i,  Nep.  14.  I,  i.  Nep.  13: 14,  15,  30,  31. 
See  p  and  q,  i.  Nep.  13.  m,  i.  Nep.  13: 15.  See  a,  i.  Nep.  2.  n,  i.  Nep.  19: 16. 
22:3—5.    Isaiah  49:1.    51:5.    60:9.    66:19.    o,  i.  Nep.  22: 4,  6. 


86  II.  N£PHI.  [CHAP.  XI. 

to  time  from  the  house  of  Israel,  according  to  his  will  and 
pleasure.  And  now  behold,  the  Lord  remembereth  all  them 
who  have  been  broken  off,  wherefore  he  remembereth  us 
also; 

23.  Therefore  cheer  up  your  hearts,  and  remember  that  ye 
are  free  to  act  for  yourselves — to  choose  the  way  of  everlasting 
death,  or  the  v^ay  of  eternal  life. 

24.  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  reconcile  yourselves  to 
the  will  of  God,  and  not  to  the  will  of  the  devil  and  the  flesh : 
and  remember  after  ye  are  reconciled  unto  God,  that  it  is  only 
in  and  through  the  grace  of  God  that  ye  are  saved. 

25.  Wherefore,  may  God  raise  you  from  death  by  the  power 
of  the  ^resurrection,  and  also  from  everlasting  death  by  the 
power  of  the  'atonement,  that  ye  may  be  received  into  the 
eternal  kingdom  of  God,  that  ye  may  praise  him  through 
grace  divine.     Amen. 


CHAPTER   11. 

1.  And  now  Jacob  spake  many  more  things  to  my  people 
at  that  time :  nevertheless  only  these  things  have  I  caused 
to  be  written,  for  the  things  which  I  have  written  sufficeth 
me. 

2.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  write  more  of  the  words  of  Isaiah, 
for  my  soul  delighteth  in  his  words.  For  I  will  liken  his 
words  unto  my  people,  and  I  will  send  them  forth  unto  all 
my  children,  for  he  verily  "saw  my  Redeemer,  even  as  I  have 
seen  him. 

3.  And  my  brother  Jacob  also  has  *seen  him  as  I  have 
seen  him :  wherefore  I  will  send  their  words  forth  unto  my 
children  to  prove  unto  them  that  my  words  are  true.  Where- 
fore, by  the  words  of  ''three,  God  hath  said  I  will  establish  my 
word.  Nevertheless,  God  sendeth  '^more  witnesses,  and  he 
proveth  all  his  words. 

4.  Behold,  my  soul  delighteth  in  proving  unto  my  people 
the  truth  of  the  coming  of  Christ:  for,  for  this  end  hath  the 
law  of  Moses  been  given;  and  all  things  which  have  been 
given  of  God  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  unto  man,  are 
the  typifying  of  him. 

5.  And  also  my  soul  delighteth  in  the  covenants  of  the 
Lord  which  he  hath  made  to  our  fathers;  yea,  my  soul 
delighteth  in  his  grace,  and  in  his  justice,  and  power,  and 
mercy  in  the  great  and  eternal  plan  of  ^deliverance  from 
death. 


p,  see  d,  II.  Nep.  2.    q,  see  f,  ii.  Nep.  2. 


a,  II.  Nep.  16: 1.  Isaiah  59-  20.  5,  ii.  Nep.  2:  3,  4.  c,  it.  Nep.  27: 12.  Ether 
5: 3.  4.  Boc.  &  Gov.  5: 11,  15,  17.  Book  of  Mor.  p.  v.  d,  ii.  Nep.  27: 13,  14.  Ether 
6: 2.    Book  of  Mor.  p.  v.    e,  see  /,  n.  Nep.  2. 


CHAP.  XII.]  n.   NEPHI.  87 

6.  And  my  soul  delighteth  in  proving  unto  my  people,  that 
save  Christ  should  come,  all  men  must  perish. 

7.  For  if  there  be  no  Christ,  there  be  ^no  God ;  and  if 
there  be  no  God,  we  are  not,  for  there  could  have  been  no 
creation.  But  there  is  a  God,  and  he  is  Christ,  and  he 
cometh  in  the  fulness  of  his  own  time. 

8.  And  now  I  write  some  of  the  ^words  of  Isaiah,  that 
whoso  of  my  people  shall  see  these  words,  may  lift  up  their 
hearts  and  rejoice  for  all  men.  Now  these  are  the  words, 
and  ye  may  liken  them  unto  you  and  unto  all  men. 


CHAPTER   12.      (See  Isaiah  2.) 

1.  The  word  that  Isaiah,  the  son  of  Amos,  saw,  coacerning 
Judah   and   Jerusalem. 

2.  And  °it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  when  the 
mountain  of  the  Lord's  ''house  shall  be  established  in  the 
top  of  the  mountains,  and  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills,  and 
all  nations  shall  flow  unto  it. 

3.  And  many  people  shall  go  and  say,  Come  ye,  and  let 
us  go  up  to  the  ''mountain  of  the  Lord,  to  the  house  of  the 
God  of  Jacob;  and  he  will  teach  us  of  jis  ways,  and  we 
will  walk  in  his  paths :  for  out  of  Zion  shall  go  forth  the 
law,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem. 

4.  And  he  shall  '^judge  among  the  nations,  and  shall 
rebuke  many  people:  and  ®they  shall  beat  their  swords  into 
plough-shares,  and  their  spears  into  pruning-hooks :  nation 
shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they 
learn  war  any  more. 

5.  O  house  of. Jacob,  come  ye  and  let  us  walk  in  the  light 
of  the  Lord;  ^yea,  come,  for  ye  have  all  gone  astray,  every 
one  to  his  wicked  ways. 

6.  Therefore,  O  Lord,  thou  hast  forsaken  thy  people,  the 
house  of  Jacob,  because  they  be  replenished  ''from  the  east, 
and  ''hearken  unto  soothsayers  like  the  Philistines,  and  they 
please  themselves  in  the  children  of  strangers. 

7.  *Their  land  also  is  full  of  silver  and  gold,  neither  is 
there  any  end  of  their  treasures — their  land  is  also  full  of 
horses,  neither  is  there  any  end  of  their  chariots; 

8.  ^Their  land  is  also  full  of  idols — they  worship  the  work 
of  their  own  hands,  that  which  their  own  fingers  have 
made : 

f,  IT.  Nep.  2: 13,  14.  Alma  42r  22,  23.  Mor.  9: 19.  g,  See  Isaiah  from  the  n. 
to  the  XIV.  inclusive,  as  quoted  in  the  next  13  chapters,  taken  by  Nephi  from  the  Brass 
Hates. 


o,  Micah  4: 1—3.  b,  ver.  3.  m.  Nep.  24: 1.  c,  Boc.  &  Cov.  133: 13.  d,  n.  Nep. 
21:2--5.  e,  ii.  Nep.  21:9.  /,  this  sentence  nbt  in  the  present  versions  of  the  Bible. 
See  I.  Nep.  13.     g,  Num.  23: 7.     h,  Deut.  18: 14.     i.  Deut.  17: 16,  17.     j,  Jer.  2: 28. 


88  U.   NEPHI.  [chap.   XIII. 

9.  And  the  mean  man  boweth  ''not  down,  and  the  great 
man   humbleth   himself     ^not,   therefore,    forgive   him   not. 

10.  *"0  ye  wicked  ones,  enter  into  the  rock,  and  hide  thee 
in  the  dust,  for  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  the  glory  of  his 
majesty  shall  smite  thee. 

11.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  "lofty  looks  pf 
man  shall  be  humbled,  and  the  haughtiness  of  men  shall  be 
bowed  down,  and  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted  in  that 
day. 

12.  For  the  day  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts  soon  cometh  upon 
all  nations ;  yea,  upon  every  one ;  yea,  upon  the  ^proud  and 
lofty,  and  upon  every  one  who  is  lifted  up,  and  he  shall  be 
brought  low; 

13.  Yea,  and  the  day  of  the  Lord  shall  come  upon  all  'the 
cedars  of  Lebanon,  for  they  are  high  and  lifted  up;  and  upon 
all  the  oiks  of  Bashan, 

14.  And  upon  all  the  'high  mountains,  and  upon  all  the 
hills,  and  upon  all  the  nations  which  are  lifted  up,  and  upon 
every  people, 

15.  And  upon  'every  high  tower,  and  upon  every  fenced 
wall, 

16.  And  upon  all  the  ships  of  the  sea,  and  *upon  all  the 
ships  of  Tarshish,  and  upon  all  pleasant  pictures. 

17.  And  "the  loftiness  of  man  shall  be  bowed  down,  and 
the  haughtiness  of  men  shall  be  made  low ;  and  the  Lord  alone 
shall  be  exalted  in  that  day. 

18.  And  the  idols  he  shall    ''utterly  abolish. 

19.  And  ^they  shall  go  into  the  holes  of  the  rocks,  and 
into  the  caves  of  the  earth,  for  the  fear  of  the  Lord  shall 
come  upon  them;  and  the  glory  of  his  majesty  shall  smite 
them,  w^hen  he  ariseth  to  shake  terribly  the  earth. 

20.  In  that  day  a  'man  shall  cast  his  idols. of  silver,  and 
his  idols  of  gold,  which  he  hath  made  for  himself  to  worship, 
to  the  moles  and  to  the  bats; 

21.  To  ^go  into  the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  and  into  the  tops 
of  the  ragged  rocks,  for  the  fear  of  the  Lord  shall  come  upon 
them,  and  the  majesty  of  his  glory  shall  smite  them  when  he 
ariseth  to  shake  terribly  the  earth. 

22.  Cease  ye  from  man,  whose  breath  is  in  his  nostrils; 
for  wherein  is  he  to  be  accounted  of? 


CHAPTER  13.      (8ee  Isaiah  3.) 

1.  For  behold,  the  Lord,  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  doth  take 
away    from    Jerusalem,    and    from    Judah,    the    stay    and    the 

k,  Isaiah  2:9.  I,  the  word  not  twice  used  in  this  passage,  m,  vers.  19,  21.  Rev. 
6: 15,  16.  n,  ver.  17.  II.  Nep.  15: 15,  16.  0,  Zeph.  1: 14—18.  p,  Mai  4: 1.  q,  Isa. 
14: 8.  37: 24.  Ezek.  31 : 3.  Zech.  11 : 1,  2.  r,  Isa.  30: 25.  s,  Zech.  1: 16.  ili.  Nep. 
21 :  15,  18.    t,  I.  Kings  10;  22.    u  ver.  11.    v,  ver.  20.    w,  see  m,    x,  ver.  18.    y.  see 


CHAP.   XIII.]  II.   NEPHI.  89 

Staff,    the    whole    staff    of    bread,    and    the    whole    stay    of 
water, 

2.  The  "mighty  man,  and  the  man  of  war,  the  judge,  and 
the  prophet,  and  the  prudent,  and  the  ancient, 

3.  The  captain  of  fifty,  and  the  honourable  man,  and  the 
counsellor,  and  the  cunning  artificer,  and  the  eloquent 
orator. 

4.  And  I  will  ^giv€  children  unto  them  to  be  their  princes, 
and  babes  shall  rule  over  them. 

5.  And  the  people  shall  be  oppressed,  every  one  by  another, 
and  every  one  by  his  neighbour ;  the  child  shall  behave  himself 
proudly  against  the  ancient,  and  the  base  against  the  hon- 
ourable. 

6.  When  a  man  shall  take  hold  of  his  brother  of  the 
house  of  his  father,  and  shall  say,  thou  hast  clothing,  be  thou 
our  ruler,  and  let  not  this  ruin  come  under  thy  hand; 

7.  In  that  day  shall  he  swear,  saying,  I  will  not  be  a 
healer;  for  in  my  house  there  is  neither  bread  nor  clothing; 
make  me  not  a  ruler  of  the  people. 

8.  For  ^Jerusalem  is  ruined,  and  Judah  is  fallen ;  because 
their  tongues  and  their  doings  have  been  against  the  Lord, 
to  provoke  the  eyes  of  his  glory. 

9.  The  shew  of  their  countenance  doth  witness  against 
them,  and  doth  declare  their  sin  to  be  even  as  '^Sodom,  and 
they  cannot  hide  it.  Wo  unto  their  souls !  for  they  have 
rewarded  evil  unto  themselves. 

10.  Say  unto  the  righteous,  that  it  is  well  with  them ;  for 
they  shall  eat  the  fruit  of  their  doings. 

11.  Wo  unto  the  wicked !  for  they  shall  perish ;  for  the 
reward  of  their  hands  shall  be  upon  them. 

12.  And  my  people,  ''children  are  their  oppressors,  and 
women  rule  over  them.  O  my  people,  they  ^who  lead  thee 
cause  thee  to  err,  and  destroy  the  way  of  thy  paths. 

13.  The  Lord  standeth  up  "to  plead,  and  standeth  to  judge 
the  people. 

14.  The  Lord  will  enter  into  judgment  with  the  ancients 
of  his  people,  and  the  princes  thereof;  for  ye  have  eaten 
up    ''the  vineyard,  and  the  spoil  of  the  poor  in  your  houses. 

15.  What  mean  ye?  Ye  *beat  my  people  to  pieces,  and 
grind  the  faces  of  the  poor,  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts. 

16.  Moreover,  the  Lord  saith.  Because  the  daughters  of  Zion 
are  haughty,  and  walk  with  stretched  forth  necks  and  wanton 
eyes,  walking  and  mincing  as  they  go,  and  making  a  tinkling 
with  their  feet; 

17.  Therefore  the  Lord  will  smite  with  a  ^scab  the  crown 
of  the  head  of  the  daughters  of  Zion,  and  the  Lord  will 
^discover  their  secret  parts. 

18.  In   that  day   the   Lord   will   take   away   the   bravery   of 

a.  IT.  Kines  24: 14.  h,  Eccl.  10: 16.  c,  Mic.  3: 12.  d,  Gen.  13: 13.  18:  20.  21. 
19: 5.  e,  ver.  4.  f,  Isa.  9: 16.  g,  Mic.  6: 2.  h,  Isa,  5: 7.  i,  Isa.  58: 4.  Mic.  3: 2,  3. 
i  Deut.  28: 27.    k,  Jet-  13: 22.    Nah.  3: 5. 


k 


90  II.   NEPHI,  [CHAP.   XIV. 

their  tinkling  ornaments,  and  cauls,  and  round  tiers  like  the 
moon, 

19.  The  chains  and  the  bracelets,  and  the  mufflers, 

20.  The  bonnets,  and  the  ornaments  of  the  legs,  and  the 
head-bands,  and  the  tablets,  and  the  ear-rings, 

21.  The  rings,  and  nose  jewels, 

22.  The  changeable  suits  of  apparel,  and  the  mantles,  and 
the  wimples,  and  the  crisping-pins, 

23.  The  glasses,  and  the  fine  linen,  and  hoods,  and  the 
vails. 

24.  And.  it  shall  come  to  pass,  instead  of  sweet  smell, 
there  shall  be  stink ;  and  instead  of  a  girdle,  a  rent ;  and 
instead  of  well  set  hair,  'baldness ;  and  instead  of  a 
stomacher,  a  girding  of  sack-cloth ;  burning  instead  of 
beauty. 

25.  Thy  men  shall  fall  by  the  sword,  and  thy  mighty  in 
the  war. 

26.  "*And  her  gates  shall  lament  and  mourn;  and  she  shall 
be  desolate,  and    "shall  sit  upon  the  ground. 


CHAPTER  14.      {See  Isaiah  4.) 

1.  And  in  that  day,  "seven  w^omen  shall  take  hold  of  one 
man,  saying,  we  will  eat  our  own  bread,  and  wear  our  own 
apparel ;  only  let  us  be  called  by  thy  name  to  take  away  our 
reproach. 

2.  In  that  day  shall  Hhe  branch  of  the  Lord  be  beautiful 
and  glorious;  the  fruit  of  the  earth  excellent  and  comely  to 
them  that  are  escaped  of  Israel. 

3.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  them  that  are  ^'left  in  Zion, 
and  remain  in  Jerusalem,  shall  be  called  holy,  every  one  that 
is    written    among    the    living    in    Jerusalem; 

4.  When  the  Lord  shall  have  '^washed  away  the  filth  of 
the  daughters  of  Zion,  and  shall  have  purged  the  blood  of 
Jerusalem  from  the  midst  thereof  by  the  spirit  of  judgment, 
and  by  the    ^spirit  of  burning. 

5.  And  ^the  Lord  will  create  upon  every  dwelling-place 
of  mount  Zion,  and  upon  her  assemblies,  a  ''cloud  and  smoke 
by  day,  and  the  shining  of  a  flaming  fire  by  night;  for  upon 
all  the  glory  of  Zion  shall  be  a  defence. 

6.  And  there  shall  be  a  tabernacle  for  a  shadow  in  the 
day-time  from  the  heat,  and  "for  a  place  of  refuge,  and  a 
covert  from  storm  and  from  rain. 

U  Isa.  22: 12.    Mic.  1: 16.    m,  Jer.  14: 2.    Lam.  1:4.    n.  Lam.  2: 10. 

a,  Isa.  13: 12.  Judgments  will  make  a  great  scarcity  of  men,  so  that  seven  women 
will  take  one  man,  as  a  husband,  and  be  called  by  his  name,  b,  ii.  Nep.  3:  5.  Isa.  60: 
21.  x,  Matt.  13: 41— 43,  47— 50.  25:1—12.  d,  ii.  Nep.  13: 16— 26.  €,  Ezek.  20: 
87.38.  Mai.  3:2.  4:1—3.  f,  Isa,  33;  14.  15.  60:1—3.19-21.  Mai.  3:2.  3.  g.  Ex, 
13:21.    Zech.2:5.    /^.  Isa.  25:4. 


CHAP.   XV.]  II.   NEPHI.  91 


CHAPTER  15.      (See  Isaiah  5.) 

1.  And  then  will  I  sing  to  my  well-beloved  a  song  of  my 
beloved,  touching  "his  vineyard.  My  well-beloved  hath  a  vine- 
yard in  a  very  fruitful  hill ; 

2.  And  he  fenced  it,  and  gathered  out  the  stones  thereof, 
and  planted  it  with  the  choicest  vine,  and  built  a  tower  in 
the  midst  of  it,  and  also  made  a  wine-press  therein;  and  he 
looked  that  it  should  bring  forth  grapes,  and  it  brought  forth 
^wild  grapes. 

3'.  And  now,  O  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  and  men  of  Judah, 
judge,  I  pray  you,  betwixt  me  and  my  vineyard. 

4.  What  could  have  been  done  more  to  my  vineyard,  that 
I  have  not  done  in  it?  Wherefore,  when  I  looked  that  it 
should  bring  forth  grapes,  it  brought  forth  wild  grapes. 

5.  And  now  go  to;  I  will  tell  you  what  I  will  do  to  my 
vineyard ;  I  will  ''take  away  the  hedge  thereof,  and  it  shall 
be  eaten  up  ;  and  I  will  break  down  the  wall  thereof,  and  it 
shall  be  trodden  down ; 

^  6.  And  I  will  lay  it  waste ;  it  shall  not  be  pruned  nor 
digged ;  but  there  shall  come  up  ''briers  and  thorns ;  I  will 
also    ^command  the  clouds  that  they  rain  no  rain  upon  it. 

7.  For  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  the  house  of 
Israel,  and  the  men  of  Judah  his  pleasant  plant ;  and  he 
looked  for  judgment,  and  behold  oppression ;  for  righteousness, 
but  behold  a  cry. 

8.  Wo  unto  them  that  join  ^house  to  house,  till  there  can 
be  no  place,  that  they  may  be  placed  alone  in  the  midst  of 
the  earth ! 

9.  In  mine  ears,  said  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  of  a  truth  many 
houses  shall  be  desolate,  and  great  and  fair  cities  without 
inhabitant.  ' 

10.  Yea,  ten  acres  of  vineyard  shall  yield  one  ^bath,  and 
the  seed  of  a  homer  shall  yield  an  ephah. 

11.  '^Wo  unto  them  that  rise  up  early  in  the  morning,  that 
they. may  follow  strong  drink,  that  continue  until  night,  and 
wine  inflame  them  I 

12.  *And  the  harp,  and  the  viol,  the  tabret,  and  pipe,  and 
wine  are  in  their  feasts ;  but  they  ^regard  not  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  neither  consider  the  operation  of  his  hands. 

13.  Therefore,  my  people  are  gone  into  captivity,  ''because 
they  have  no  knowledge ;  and  their  honourable  men  are  fam- 
ished, and  their  multitude  dried  up  with  thirst. 

14.  Therefore,  hell  hath  enlarged  herself,  and  opened  her 
mouth    without    measure ;    and    their    glory,    and    their    multi- 


a,  Ps.  80: 8.  Isa.  27: 2.  Jer.  2:  21.  Matt.  21: 33.  Mark  12: 1.  Luke  20: 9.  5, 
Jacob  5  ch.  c,  Ps.  80: 12.  d,  Isa.  7:  23,  24.  32: 13  e,  Jer.  3: 3.  /.  Mic.  2:  2.  g,  Ezek. 
45:11.  /i,  ver.  22.  Prov.  23:29—32.  Eccl.  10:17.  t,  Amos  6:5,  6.  ;,  34:27.  Ps. 
28:5.    k,  Isa.  1-3,    Hos.  4:6.    Luke  19:44. 


92  11.   NEPHI.  [chap.  XV. 

tude,  and  their  pomp,  and  he  that  rejoiceth,  shall  descend 
into  it. 

15.  And  *the  mean  man  shall  be  brought  down,  and  the 
mighty  man  shall  be  humbled,  and  the  eyes  of  the  lofty  shall 
be  humbled ; 

IG.  But  the  Lord  of  Hosts  shall  be  *'*exalted  in  judgment, 
and  God  that  is  holy  shall  be  sanctified  in  righteousness. 

17.  Then  shall  the  lambs  feed  after  their  manner,  and  the 
waste  places  of    "the  fat  ones  shall  strangers  eat. 

18.  Wo  unto  them  that  draw  iniquity  with  cords  of  vanity, 
and  sin  as  it  were  with  a  cart  rope; 

19.  That  say,  let  him  ''make  speed,  hasten  his  work^  that 
we  may  see  it ;  and  let  the  counsel  of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel 
draw  nigh  and  come,  that  we  may  know  it. 

20.  Wo  unto  them  that  call  evil  good,  and  good  evil,  that 
put  darkness  for  light,  and  light  for  darkness ;  that  put  bitter 
for  sweet,  and  sweet  for  bitter! 

21.  Wo  unto  the  wise  in  their  own  eyes,  and  prudent  in 
their  own  sight  I 

22.  Wo  unto  the  mighty  to  drink  wine,  and  men  of  strength 
to  mingle  strong  drink ; 

23.  Who  justify  the  wicked  for  reward,  and  take  away  the 
righteousness  of  the  righteous  from  him ! 

24.  Therefore,  as  the  fire  devoureth  the  stubble,  and  the 
flame  consumeth  the  chaff,  their  root  shall  be  rottenness,  and 
their  blossoms  shall  go  up  as  dust ;  because  they  have  cast 
away  the  law  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  and  despised  the  word  of 
the  Holy  One  of  Israel. 

25.  Therefore,  is  the  anger  of  the  Lord  kindled  against 
his  people,  and  he  hath  stretched  forth  his  hand  against 
them,  and  hath  smitten  them ;  and  the  hills  did  tremble, 
and  their  carcasses  were  torn  in  the  midst  of  the  streets. 
For  all  this  his  anger  is  not  turned  away,  but  his  hand 
stretched  out  still. 

26.  And  he  will  lift  up  an  ^ensign  to  the  nations  from  «far, 
and  *  will  hiss  unto  them  '"from  the  end  of  the  earth ;  and 
behold,  they  shall  come  with  speed  swiftly ;  none  shall  be 
weary  nor  stumble  among  them ; 

27.  None  shall  slumber  nor  sleep ;  neither  shall  the  girdle 
of  their  loins  be  loosed,  nor  the  latchet  of  their  shoes  be 
broken  : 

28.  Whose  arrows  shall  be  sharp,  and  all  their  bows  bent, 
and  their  horses  hoofs  shall  be  counted  like  flint,  and  their 
wiieels  like  a  whirlwind,  their  roaring  like  a  lion. 

29.  They  shall  roar  like  young  lions ;  yea,  they  shall  roar, 
and  lay  hold  of  the  prey,  and  shall  carry  away  safe,  and  none 
shall  deliver. 

30.  And  in  that  day  they  shall  roar  against  them  like  the 

I,  Isa.  2: 9, 17.  m,  Isa.  2: 11.  n  Isa.  10: 16.  o,  Jer.  17: 15.  p,  Isa.  11: 10, 
12.  13:2.  18:3.  49:22.  66:19.  Zech.  9: 16.  g',  afar  from  Palestine,  r,  hiss  from 
some  distant  country.    II.  Nep.  29:2.    Moro.  10:28. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  II.   NEPHI.  93 

roaring  of  the  sea ;  and  if  they  look  onto  the  land,  behold, 
darkness  and  sorrow,  and  the  light  is  darkened  in  the  heavens 
thereof. 


CHAPTER   16.      (See  Isaiah  6.) 

1.  In  the  year  that  king  Uzziah  died,  I  "saw  also  the  Lord 
sitting  upon  a  throne,  high  and  lifted  up,  and  his  train  filled 
the  temple. 

2.  And  above  it  stood  the  seraphims ;  each  one  had  six  wings ; 
with  twain  he  covered  his  face,  and  with  twain  he  covered  his 
feet,  and  with  twain  he  did  fly. 

3.  And  one  cried  unto  another,  and  said.  Holy,  holy, 
holy,  is  the  Lord  of  Hosts;  the  Vhole  earth  is  full  of  his 
glory. 

4.  And  the  posts  of  the  door  moved  at  the  voi<;e  of  him 
that  cried,  and  the  house  was  filled  with  smoke. 

5.  Then  said  I,  wo  is  unto  me !  for  I  am  undone ;  because 
I  am  a  man  of  unclean  lips;  and  I  dwell  in  the  midst  of  a 
people  of  unclean  lips;  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  the  King, 
the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

6.  Then  flew  one  of  the  seraphims  unto  me,  having  a  live 
coal  in  his  hand,  which  he  had  taken  with  the  tongs  from 
off  the  altar; 

7.  And  he  laid  it  upon  my  mouth,  and  said,  Lo,  this  has 
touched  thy  lips;  and  thine  iniquity  is  taken  away,  and  thy 
sin  purged. 

8.  Also  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  saying,  whom  shall 
I  send,  and  who  will  go  for  us?  Then  I  said,  here  am  I; 
send  me. 

9.  And  he  said,  Go,  and  tell  this  people,  ''hear  ye  indeed, 
but  they  understood  not;  and  see  ye  indeed,  but  they 
perceived  not. 

10.  Make  the  heart  of  this  people  fat,  and  make  their  ears 
heavy,  and  shut  their  eyes ;  lest  they  see  with  their  eyes,  and 
hear  with  their  ears,  and  understand  with  their  heart,  and  be 
converted  and  be  healed. 

11.  Then  said  I,  Lord,  how  long?  And  he  said,  *until  the 
cities  be  wasted  without  inhabitant,  and  the  houses  without 
man,  and  the  land  be  utterly  desolate; 

12.  And  the  Lord  have  removed  men  ^far  away,  for  there 
shall  be  a  great  forsaking  in  the  midst  of  the  land. 

13.  But  yet  there  shall  be  a  tenth,  and  they  shall  return, 
and  shall  be  eaten;  as  a  teil-tree,  and  as  an  oak  whose 
substance  is  in  them  when  they  cast  their  leaves;  so  the 
^holy  seed  shall  be  the  substance  thereof. 


a,  ver.  5.    i.  Kings  22: 19.    John  12:41.    b,  Ps.  72:19.    c,  Matt.  13;  14,  15.    Jdm 
12: 40.    d,  Mic.  3: 12.    e,  ii.  Kings  25: 21.    /,  Ezra  9: 2. 


94  n.   NBPHI.  [chap.   XVII. 


CHAPTER   17.      {See   Isaiah   7.) 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  °Ahaz  the  son  of 
Jotham,  the  son  of  Uzziah,  king  of  Judah,  that  Rezin,  king 
of  Syria,  and  Pekah  the  son  of  Remalia,  king  of  Israel  went 
up  towards  Jerusalem  to  war  against  it,  but  could  not  pre- 
vail against  it. 

2.  And  it  was  told  the  house  of  David,  saying,  Syria  is 
confederate  with  Ephriam.  And  his  heart  was  moved,  and 
the  heart  of  his  people,  as  the  trees  of  the  wood  are  moved 
with  the  wind. 

3.  Then  said  the  Lord  unto  Isaiah,  Go  forth  now  to 
meet  Ahaz  thou,  and  Shearjashub  thy  son,  at  the  end  of 
the  ^conduit  of  the  upper  pool  in  the  highway  of  the  fuller's 
field ; 

4.  And  say  unto  him.  Take  heed,  and  be  quiet;  fear  not, 
neither  be  faint-hearted  for  the  two  tails  of  these  smoking 
fire-brands,  for  the  fierce  anger  of  Rezin  with  Syria,  and  of 
the  son  of  Remalia. 

5.  Because  Syria,  Ephriam,  and  the  son  of  Remalia,  have 
taken  evil  counsel  against  thee,  saying, 

6.  Let  us  go  up  against  Judah  and  vex  it,  and  let  us  make 
a  breach  therein  for  us,  and  set  a  king  in  the  midst  of  it,  yea, 
the  son  of  Tabeal; 

7.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  *It  shall  not  stand,  neither  shall 
it  come  to  pass. 

8.  For  '^the  head  of  Syria  is  Damascus,  and  the  head  of 
Damascus,  Rezin;  and  within  three  score  and  five  years  shall 
Ephriam  be  broken,  that  it  be  not  a  people. 

9.  And  the  head  of  Ephriam  is  Samaria,  and  the  head  of 
Samaria  is  Remalia's  son.  *If  ye  will  not  believe,  surely  ye 
shall  not  be  established. 

10.  Moreover,  the  Lord  spake  again  unto  Ahaz,  saying, 

11.  ^Ask  thee  a  sign  of  the  Lord  thy  God;  ask  it  either 
in  the  depths,  or  in  the  heights  above. 

12.  But  Ahaz  said,  I  will  not  ask,  neither  will  I  tempt 
the  Lord. 

13.  And  he  said.  Hear  ye  now,  O  house  of  David;  is  it  a 
small  thing  for  you  to  weary  men,  but  will  ye  weary  my  God 
also? 

14.  Therefore,  the  Lord  himself  shall  give  you  a  sign; 
Behold,  a  ^virgin  shall  conceive,  and  shall  bear  a  son,  and 
shall  call  his  name    ^Immanuel. 

15.  Butter  and  honey  shall  h©  eat,  that  he  may  know  to 
refuse  the  eril,  and  to  choose  the  good. 

16.  For    ^before    the    child    shall    know    to    refuse    the    evil 


a,  II.  Kings  16: 5.  ii.  Chron.  28:5,  6.  6,  li.  Kings  18: 17.  Isa.  36: 2.  c,  Prov. 
21;  30.  Isa,  8: 10.  d,  ii.  Sam.  8: 6.  e,  ii.  Chron.  20: 20.  /,  Judg.  6: 36—40.  Matt. 
12:38—40.  fir,  Matt.  1 :  23.  Luke  1:31,  34.  See /,  Alma  7.  ft,  Isa.  8: 8.  i,  Isa. 
8:4. 


CHAP.   XVIII.]  II.   NEPHI.  95 

and   choose  the  good,   the   land   that  thou  abhorrest  shall   be 
forsaken  of   ^both  her  kings. 

17.  *The  Lord  shall  bring  upon  thee,  and  upon  thy  people, 
and  upon  thy  father's  iiouse,  days  that  have  not  come,  from 
the  day  that  ^Ephriam  departed  from  Judah,  the  king  of 
Assyria. 

18.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  Lord 
shall  hiss  for  the  fly  that  is  in  the  uttermost  part  of  Egypt, 
and  for  the  bee  that  is  in  the  land  of  Assyria. 

19.  And  they  shall  come,  and  shall  rest  all  of  them  in 
the  desolate  valleys,  and  in  the  holes  of  the  rocks,  and  upon 
all  thorns,  and  upon  all  bushes. 

20.  In  the  same  day  shall  the  Lord  shave  with  a  "*razor 
that  is  hired,  by  them  beyond  the  river,  by  the  king  of. 
Assyria,  the  head,  and  the  hair  of  the  feet;  and  it  shall  also 
consume  the  beard. 

21.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  a  man  shall 
nourish  a  young  cow  and  two  sheep; 

22.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  for  the  abundance  of  milk 
they  shall  give,  he  shall  eat  butter :  for  butter  and  honey 
shall  every  one  eat  that  is  left  in  the  land. 

23.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  every  place  shall 
be,  where  there  were  a  thousand  vines  at  a  thousand  silverlings, 
which  shall  be  for   "briers  and  thorns. 

24.  With  arrows  and  with  bows  shall  men  come  thither, 
because  all  the  land  shall  become  briers  and  thorns. 

25.  And  all  hills  that  shall  be  digged  with  the  mattock, 
there  shall  not  come  thither  the  fear  of  briers  and  thorns; 
but  it  shall  be  for  the  sending  forth  of  oxen,  and  the  treading 
of  lesser  cattle. 


CHAPTER   18.      (See  Isaiah  8.) 

1.  Moreover,  the  word  of  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  Take 
thee  a  great  roll,  and  write  in  it  with  a  man's  pen,  "con- 
cerning Maher-shalal-hash-baz. 

2.  And  I  took  unto  me  faithful  witnesses  to  record,  Uriah 
the  priest,  and  Zechariah  the  son  of  Jeberechiah. 

3.  And  I  went  unto  the  prophetess;  and  she  conceived  and 
bear  a  son.  Then  said  the  Lord  to  me.  Call  his  name, 
Maher-shalal-hash-baz. 

4.  ''For  behold,  the  child  shall  not  have  knowledge  to  cry, 
my  father,  and  my  mother,  before  "the  riches  of  Damascus 
and  the  spoil  of  Samaria  shall  be  taken  away  before  the  king 
of  Assyria. 

5.  The  Lord  spake  also  unto  me  again,  saying, 

6.  Forasmuch   as  this   people   refuseth   the  waters  of    <*Shi- 

;,  II.  Kind's  15: 30.        16: 9.       k,  ii.  Chron.  28: 19—21.        l,  I.  Kings  12: 16—19. 
m,  II.  Kings  16:  7,  8.    ii.  Chron.  28: 20,  21.    n,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  15. 

a,  ver.  3.     6  Isa.  7: 16.     c,  ii.  Kings  15: 29,  30.     d,  Neh.  3: 15.     John  9:7. 


96  n.  NEPHi.  fcHAP.  xvm, 

loah    that    go    softly,    and    rejoice    in    «Rezin    and    Remalia's 
son ; 

7.  Now  therefore,  behold,  the  Lord  bringeth  up  upon  them 
the  waters  of  the  river,  strong  and  many,  even  the  king  ^of 
Assyria  and  all  his  glory;  and  he  shall  come  up  over  all  his 
channels,  and  go  over  all  his  banks, 

8.  And  he  shall  pass  through  Judah ;  he  shall  overflow 
and  go  over,  ^he  shall  reach  even  to  the  neck ;  and  the 
stretching  out  of  his  wings  shall  fill  the  breadth  of  thy  land, 
O    ''Immanuel. 

9.  ^Associate  yourselves,  O  ye  people,  and  ye  shall  be  broken 
in  pieces,  and  give  ear  all  ye  of  far  countries;  gird  your- 
selves, and  ye  shall  be  broken  in  pieces :  gird  yourselves,  and 
ye-  shall  be  broken  in  pieces. 

10.  Take  counsel  together,  and  it  shall  come  to  naught ; 
speak  the  word,  and  it  shall  not  stand;  for  God  is  with 
us. 

11.  For  the  Lord  spake  thus  to  me  with  a  strong  hand, 
and  instructed  me  that  I  should  not  walk  in  the  way  of  this 
people,  saying, 

12.  Say  ye  not,  a  confederacy,  to  all  to  whom  this  people 
shall  say,  a  confederacy;  neither  fear  ye  their  fear,  nor  be 
afraid. 

13.  Sanctify  the  Lord  of  Hosts  himself,  and  let  him  be 
your  fear,  and  let  him  be  your  dread. 

14.  And  he  shall  be  for  a  sanctuary ;  but  for  a  ^stone  of 
stumbling,  and  for  a  rock  of  offence  to  both  the  houses  of 
Israel,  for  a  gin  and  a  snare  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem. 

15.  And  many  among  them  shall  /^stumble  and  fall,  and 
be  broken,  and  be  snared,  and  be  taken. 

16.  Bind  up  the  testimony,  seal  the  law  among  my 
disciples. 

17.  And  I  will  wait  upon  the  Lord,  that  *hideth  his  face 
from  the  house  of  Jacob,  and  I  will  look  for  him. 

18.  Behold,  I  and  the  children  whom  the  Lord  hath  given 
me  are  for  signs  and  for  wonders  in  Israel  from  the  Lord  of 
Hosts,  which  dwelleth  in  Mount  Zion. 

19.  And  when  they  shall  say  unto  you,  **geek  unto  them 
that  have  familiar  spirits,  and  unto  wizards  that  peep  and 
mutter;  should  not  a  people  "seek  unto  their  God?  for  the 
living  to  hear  from  the  dead? 

20.  To  "the  law  and  to  the  testimony;  and  if  they  speak 
not  according  to  this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in 
them. 

21.  And  they  shall  pass  through  it  hardly  bestead  and 
hungry,  and  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  they  shall  be 
hungry,  they  shall  fret  themselves,  and  curse  their  king  and 
their  God,  and  look  upward. 

e,  Isa.  7?  1—6.  /,  Isa.  10:  li!  g,  Isa.  30: 28.  7i,  Isa.  7:14.  i,  Joel  3:9— 14., 
j,  Isa.  28: 16.  Luke  2: 34.  Rom.  9: 33.  i.  Pet.  2: 8.  k.  Matt.  21*  44.  Luke  20: 18. 
Rom.  9: 32.  I,  Isa.  54: 8.  m,  i.  Sam.  28:8.  Isai  19:3.  W,  Isa.  29.  See  c,  II.  Heo, 
2:7.    0,  Luke  16:29—31. 


CHAP.  XIX.]                                    II.   NEPHI.  97 

22.  And  they  shall  look  unto  the  earth;  and  behold  trouble, 

and    darkness,    ^dimness    of   anguish,    and  shall    be    driven   to 
darkness. 


CHAPTER  19.      (See  Isaiah  9.) 

1.  Nevertheless  the  "dimness  shall  not  be  such  as  was 
in  her  vexation,  when  at  first  he  li-htly  afflicted  the  "^land  of 
Zebulun,  and  the  land  of  Naphtali,  and  afterwards  did  more 
grievously  afflict  by  the  way  of  the  Red  Sea  beyond  Jordan 
in  Galilee  of  the  nations. 

2.  The  people  that  walked  in  darkness  have  seen  a  great 
light;  they  that  dwell  in  the  land  of  the  shadow  of  deaths 
upon  them  hath  the  light  shined. 

3.  Thou  hast  multiplied  the  nation,  and  increased  the  joy : 
they  joy  before  thee  according  to  the  joy  in  harvest,  and  as 
men  rejoice  when  they  divide  the  spoil. 

4.  For  thou  hast  broken  the  yoke  of  his  burden,  and  the 
staff  of  his  shoulder,  the  rod  of  his  oppressor. 

5.  For  every  battle  of  the  warrior  with  confused  noise,  and 
garments  rolled  in  blood;  but  this  shall  be  with  burning  and 
fuel  of  fire. 

6.  For  ^unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is  given; 
and  the  ''government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder;  and  his 
name  shall  be  called.  Wonderful  Counsellor,  The  ^Mighty 
God,  The  Everlasting  Father,    ^The  Prince  of  Peace. 

7.  Of  the  increase  of  government  and  peace  ^there  is  no 
end,  upon  the  throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  kingdom  to  order 
it,  and  to  establish  it  with  judgment  and  with  justice  from 
henceforth,  even  for  ever.  The  zeal  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts 
will  perform  this. 

8.  The  Lord  sent  his  word  unto  Jacob  and  it  hath  lighted 
upon  Israel. 

9.  And  all  the  people  shall  know,  even  Ephriam  and  the 
inhabitants  of  Samaria,  that  say  in  the  pride  and  stoutness 
of  heart, 

10.  The  bricks  are  fallen  down,  but  we  will  build  with 
hewn  stones;  the  sycamores  are  cut  down,  but  we  will  change 
thera  into  cedars. 

11.  Therefore  the  Lord  shall  set  up  the  adversaries  of  Rezin 
against  him,  and  join  his  enemies  together; 

12.  The  Syrians  before  and  the  Philistines  behind ;  and 
they  shall  devour  Israel  with  open  mouth.  ''For  all  this  his 
anger  is  not  turned  away,  but  his  hand  is  stretched  out  still. 

13.  For  the  people  turneth  not  unto  him  that  smiteth 
them,  neither  do  they  seek  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

p,  Isa.  5:30.    9:1. 


a,  Isa.  8: 22.  6,  Matt.  4: 15,  16.  c.  Isa.  7: 14.  Luke  2: 11.  rf,  Matt.  2S:  1^ 
I.  Cor.  15:  25—28.  e.  Tit.  2: 13,  see  26.  Mos.  7.  f,  Eph.  2: 14—17.  g,  Dan.  2: 44. 
/i,  vers.  17,  21.    Isa.  5:25.    10:4.    Jer.  4:8. 


98  II.   NEPHI.  [CHAP.  XX. 

14.  Therefore  will  the  liord  cut  off  from  Israel  *head  and 
tail,  branch  and  rush    ^in  one  day. 

15.  ^'The  ancient,  he  is  the  head ;  and  the  prophet  that 
teacheth  lies,  he  is  the  tail. 

16.  ^For  the  leaders  of  this  people  cause  them  to  err ;  and 
they  that  are  led  of  them  are  destroyed. 

17.  Therefore  the  Lord  shall  have  no  *"joy  in.  their  young 
men,  neither  shall  have  mercy  on  their  fatherless  and 
widovv's ;  for  "every  one  of  them  is  a  hypocrite  and  an  evil- 
doer, and  every  month  j^peaketh  folly.  ''For  all  this  his 
anger  is  not  turned  av^^ay,  but  his  hand  stretcheth  out 
still. 

18.  For  wickedness  ^burneth  as  the  fire;  it  shall  devour 
the  briers  and  thorns,  and  shall  kindle  in  the  thickets  of  the 
forests,  and  they  shall  mount  up  like  the  lifting  up  of 
smoke. 

19.  Through  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  the  «land 
darkened,  and  the  people  shall  be  as  the  fuel  of  the  fire;  ""no 
man  shall  spare  his  brother. 

20.  *And  he  shall  snatch  on  the  right  hand  and  be 
hungry ;  and  he  shall  eat  on  the  left  hand,  and  they  shall 
not  be  satisfied;  they  shall  eat  every  man  the  fiesh  of  his 
own  arm  : 

21.  Manasseh,  Ephriam ;  and  Ephriam,  Manasseh ;  they 
together  shall  be  against  Judah.  'For  all  this  his  anger  is 
not  turned  away,  but  his  hand  stretched  out  still. 


CHAPTER  20.      (See  Isaiah  10.) 

1.  Wo  unto  them  that  "decree  unrighteous  decrees,  and 
that  write  grievousness   which   they   have  prescribed ; 

2.  To  turn  away  the  needy  from  judgment,  and  to  take 
away  the  right  from  the  poor  of  my  people,  that  widows  may 
be  their  prey,  and  that  they  may  rob  the  fatherless ! 

3.  And  *what  will  ye  do  in  *^the  day  of  visitation,  and  in 
the  desolation  which  shall  come  from  far?  to  whom  will  ye 
flee  for  help?  and  where  will  ye  leave  your  glory? 

4.  Without  me  they  shall  bow  down  under  the  prisoners, 
and  they  shall  fall  under  the  slain.  '^For  all  this  his  anger  is 
not  turned  away,  but  his  hand  stretched  out  still. 

5.  O  Assyrian,  the  rod  of  mine  anger,  and  the  staff  in 
their  hand  is  their  indignation. 

6.  I    w^ill    send    him    against    a     ^hypocritical    nation,    and 

i,  ver.  15.  j.  Isa.  10: 17.  k,  ver.  R  l,  Isa.  3: 12.  m,  Ps.  147: 10.  11.  n,  Mic: 
7:2,3.  o.seeh.  p,  Isa.  10: 17.  MaL4:l.  «,  Isa.  8: 22.  r.Mic.  7:2—6.  s.  Lev. 
26:26.    ^,  see^. 

a,  Ps.  58: 2,  94: 20.  6,  Job  31: 14.  c,  Hos.  9:7.  d,  see  A,  i.  Nep.  19.  e. 
Jer.  34:22. 


CHAP.   XX.]  11.  NEPHI.  99 

against  the  people  of  my  wrath  will  I  give  him  a  charge  to 
take  the  spoil,  and  to  take  Liie  prey,  and  to  tread  them  df^wn 
like  the  mire  of  the  streets. 

7.  Howbeit  he  meaneth  not  so,  neither  doth  his  heart  think 
so:  but  in  his  heart  it  is  ^to  destroy  and  cut  otf  nations  not 
a  few. 

8.  For  he  saith,    ^Are  not  my  princes  altogether  kings? 

9.  Is  not  ^Calno  as  ^Carchemish?  Is  not  Hamath  as 
Arpad?     Is  not  Samaria    *as  Damascus? 

10.  As  my  hand  hath  founded  the  kingdoms  of  the  idols, 
and  whose  graven  images  did  excel  them  of  Jerusal-3m  and 
of  Samaria ; 

11.  Shall  I  not,  as  I  have  done  unto  Samaria  and  her  idols, 
so  do  to  Jerusalem  and  to  her  idols? 

12.  Wherefore  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  when  the  Lord 
hath  performed  his  whole  work  •'upon  Mount  Zion  and  upon 
Jerusalem,  '^I  will  punish  the  fruit  of  the  stout  heart  of  the 
king  of  Assyria,  and  the  glory  of  his  high  looks. 

13.  For  he  saith,  'By  the  strength  of  my  hand  and  by  my 
wisdom  I  have  done  these  things ;  for  I  am  prudent ;  and  I 
have  moved  the  borders  of  the  people,  and  I  have  robbed  their 
treasures,  and  I  have  put  down  the  inhabitants  like  a  valiant 
man ; 

14.  And  my  hand  hath  found  as  a  nest  the  riches  of  the 
people ;  and  as  one  gathereth  eggs  that  are  left,  have  I 
gathered  all  the  earth;  and  there  was  none  that  moved  the 
wing,  or  opened  the  mouth,  or  peeped. 

15.  Shall  the  axe  boast  itself  against  him  that  heweth 
therewith?  Shall  the  saw  magnify  itself  against  him  that 
shaketh  it?  as  if  the  rod  should  shake  itself  against  them 
that  lift  it  up,  or  as  if  the  stafiE  should  lift  up  itself  as  if  it 
were  no  wood. 

16.  Therefore  shall  the  Lord,  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  send  among 
his  fat  ones,  leanness ;  and  under  his  glory  he  shall  kindle 
a  burning  like  the  burning  of  a  fire. 

17.  And  the  light  of  Israel  shall  be  for  a  fire,  and  his  Holy 
One  for  a  flame,  and  '"shall  burn  and  shall  devour  his  thorns 
and  his  briers  in  one  day ; 

18.  And  shall  consume  the  glory  of  his  forest,  and  of  his 
fruitful  field,  both  soul  and  body;  and  they  shall  be  as  when 
a  standard-bearer  fainteth. 

19.  And  the  rest  of  the  trees  of  his  forest  shall  be  few, 
that  a  child  may  write  them. 

20.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the 
remnant  of  Israel,  and  such  as  are  escaped  of  the  house  of 
Jacob,  "shall  no  more  again  stay  upon  him  that  smote  them, 
but  shall  stay  upon  the  Lord,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  in 
truth. 


f,  II.  Kings  18:  33— 35.  19:10—13.  g'.  Amos  6:2.  ^,  ii.  Chron.  35:20.  i,  ii. 
Kings  16: 9.  ;.  ii.  Kings  19:  31.  k,  Jer.  50: 18.  Z,  Jsa.  37;  24—38.  m,  Isa.  9: 18 
19.    37:36.    n,  li.  Kings  16:7—9.    ii.  Chron.  28.  20,  21. 


100  II.   NEPHI.  [CHAP.  XXI. 

21.  "The  remnant  shall  return,  yea,  even  the  remnant  of 
Jacob,  unto  the  mighty  God. 

22.  For  ^though  thy  people  Israel  be  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea,  *yet  a  remnant  of  them  shall  return ;  the  'consumption 
decreed  shall  overflow  with  righteousMess. 

23.  For  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts  shall  make  a  consumption, 
even  determined  in  all  the  land. 

24.  Therefore,  thus  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts,  O  my 
people  that  dwellest  in  Zion,  *be  not  afraid  of  the  Assyrian; 
he  shall  smite  thee  with  a  rod,  and  shall  lift  up  his  staff 
against  thee,    *after  the  manner  of  Egypt. 

25.  For  yet  a  very  little  while,  and  the  "indignation  shall 
cease,  and  mine  anger  in  their  destruction. 

26.  And  the  Lord  of  Hosts  shall  ''stir  up  a  scourge  for 
him  according  to  the  slaughter  of  "'Midian  at  the  rock  of 
Oreb;  and  -^as  his  rod  was  upon  the  sea,  so  shall  he  lift  it  up 
after  the  manner  of  Egypt. 

27.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  ^his  burden 
shall  be  taken  away  from  off  thy  shoulder,  and  his  yoke  from 
off  thy  neck,  and  the  yoke  shall  be  destroyed  because  of  the 
^anointing. 

28.  He  is  come  to  Aiath,  he  is  passed  to  Migron;  at 
Michmash  he  hath  laid  up  his  carriages; 

29.  They  are  ^''gone  over  the  passage ;  they  have  taken 
np  their  lodging  at  Geba;  Ramath  is  afraid;  ^''Gibeah  of 
Saul  is  fled. 

30.  Lift  up  the  voice,  O  daughter  of  ^''Gallim ;  cause  it  to 
be  heard  unto    ^'^Laish,  O  poor  ^'^Anathoth. 

31.  ^^Madmenah  is  removed ;  the  inhabitants  of  Gebim  gather 
themselves  to  flee. 

32.  As  yet  shall  he  remain  at  ^^'Nob  that  day ;  he  shall 
^''shake  his  hand  against  the  mount  of  the  daughter  of  Zion, 
the  hill   of   Jerusalem. 

33.  Behold,  the  Lord,  the  Lord  of  Hosts  shall  lop  the 
bough  with  terror ;  and  ^Hhe  high  ones  of  stature  shall  be 
hewn  down ;  and  the  haughty  shall  be  humbled. 

34.  And  he  shall  cut  down  the  thickets  of  the  forests 
with  iron,  and  Lebanon  shall  fall  by  a  mighty  one. 


CHAPTER   21.      (See  Isaiah   11.) 

1.  And  "there  shall  come  forth  a  rod  out  of  the  stem  of 
.Tesse,  and  a  branch  shall  grow  out  of  his  roots; 

0,  Isa.  7:  3—9.  p,  Horn.  9:  27.  q,  Isa.  C:  13.  r,  Isa.  28:  22.  .9,  Tsa.  37: 6,  7^ 
t,  Ex.  14.  w,  Dan.  11:  36.  V,  ii.  Kings  19:  35.  w,  Judg.  7: 25.  Isa.  9:4.  x,  Ex. 
14:  26,  27.  y,  Isa.  14: 25.  z,  Psalmif  105;  15.  2a,  i.  Sam.  13: 23.  2b,  i.  Sam.  11: 
4.  2c,  I.  Sam.  25: 44.  2d,  Jr.dg.  18: 7.  2e,  Josh.  21: 18.  2f,  Josh.  15: 31.  2g,  u 
Sam.21:l.    22:19.    Neh.  11:32.    2/i,  1st.  13: 2.    2i,  Amos2:9. 


a,  rer.  10.    Tsa.  53;  2.    Acts  13:  23.    Rev.  5:  5.    Jer.  23: 5,  6. 


CHAP.   XXI.]  n.    NEPHI.  101 

2.  *And  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  rest  upon  him,  the 
spirit  of  wisdom  and  understanding,  the  spirit  of  counsel 
and  might,  the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  of  the  fear  of  the 
Lord ; 

3.  And  shall  make  him  of  quick  understanding  in  the  fear 
of  the  Lord ;  and  he  shall  not  judge  after  the  sight  of  his  eyes, 
neither  reprove  after  the  hearing  of  his  ears : 

4.  But  *with  righteousness  shall  he  judge  the  poor,  and 
reprove  with  equity  for  the  meek  of  the  earth ;  and  he  shall 
''smite  the  earth  with  the  rod  of  his  mouth,  and  with  the 
breath  of  his  lips  shall  he  slay  the  wicked. 

5.  And  ^righteousness  shall  be  the  girdle  of  his  loins,  and 
faithfulness  the  girdle  of  his  reins. 

6.  ''The  wolf  also  shall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the 
leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the  kid ;  and  the  calf  and  the 
young  lion  and  fatling  together.;  and  a  little  child  shall  lead 
them. 

7.  And  the  cow  and  the  bear  shall  feed;  their  young  ones 
shall  lie  down  together ;  and  the  lion  shall  eat  straw  like 
the  ox. 

8.  And  the  sucking  child  shall  play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp, 
and  the  weaned  child  shall  put  his  hand  on  the  cockatrice's 
den. 

9.  ^They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy 
mountain :  for  ^the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea. 

30.  And  in  that  day  *there  shall  be  a  root  of  Jesse,  which 
shall  ^stand  for  an  ensign  of  the  people ;  to  it  *shall  the 
Gentiles  seek :  and  his  rest  shall  be  glorious. 

11.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  Lord 
shall  set  his  hand  again  ^the  second  time  to  recover  the 
remnant  of  his  people,  which  shall  be  left  *"from  Assyria, 
and  froDj  Egypt,  and  from  Pathros,  and  from  Cush,  and  from 
Elam,  and  from  Shinar,  and  from  Hamath,  and  from  the 
islands  of  the  sea. 

12.  And  he  shall  "set  up  an  ensign  for  the  nations,  and 
shall  assemble  the  "outcasts  of  Israel,  and  ^gather  together 
the  dispersed  of  Judah  from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth. 

13.  ^The  envy  of  Ephriam  also  shall  depart,  and  the  adver- 
saries of  Judah  shall  be  cut  off;  Ephriam  shall  not  envy 
Judah,  and  Judah  shall  not  vex  Ephriam. 

14.  But  they  shall  fly  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  Philistines 
towards  the  west;  they  shall  spoil  them  of  the  east  together; 
they  shall  lay  their  hand  upon  Edom  and  Moab :  and  the 
children  of  Ammon  shall  obey  them. 

6,  Tsa.  61: 1-:^.  c,  Ps.  72: 2,  4.       Rev.  10: 11.  d,  Job  4:9.  Mai  4- 

6.        II.  Thes.  2:8.        Rev.  1:16.        2:16.        19:15.        e,  Eph.  6: 14.  /,  Isa. 

65:25.  Ezek.  34:25.  Hos.  2: 18.         (7,  Job  5:23.  Isa.  2:4.  35:9 

K  Hab.  2: 14.  i,  ver.  1.  Rom.  15;  12.  .?,  ver.  12.  See  v,  ii.  Nep.  15. 

k.  Doc.  k  Gov.  45:9,  10.  I,  ree  i,  ii.  Nep.  6.  m,  Zeeh.  10: 10.  n,  see 

p,  II.  Nep.  15.  0,  see  p,  in.  Nep.  15.  p,  see  e,  l.  Nep.  15.  q,  Jer. 


102  II.  NEPHI.  [CHAPS.   XXII.^   XXIIL 

15.  And  the  Lord  ''shall  utterly  destroy  the  tongue  of  the 
Egyptian  sea ;  and  with  his  mighty  wind  he  shall  shake  his 
hand  over  the  river,  and  shall  smite  it  in  the  seven  streams, 
and    'make  men  go  over  dry  shod. 

16.  *And  there  shall  be  a  highway  for  the  remnant  of  his 
people,  which  shall  be  left,  from  Assyria,  "like  as  it  was  to 
Israel  in  the  day  that  he  came  up  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt. 


CHAPTER  22.      {See  Isaiah  12.) 

1.  And    °in  that  day  thou  shalt  say,  O  Lord,  I  will  praise 

thee ;  though  thou  wast  angry  with  me,  thine  anger  is  turned 
away,  and  thou  comfortedest  me. 

2.  Behold,  God  is  my  salvation ;  I  will  trust,  and  not  be 
afraid :  for  the  Lord,  ^JEHOVAH  is  my  ''strength  and  my 
song ;  he  also  has  become  my  salvation. 

3.  Therefore,  with  joy  shall  ye  ''draw  water  out  of  the 
wells  of  salvation. 

4.  And  in  that  day  shall  ye  say,  Upraise  the  Lord,  call 
upon  his  name,  declare  his  doings  among  the  people,  make 
mention  that  his  name  is  exalted. 

5.  Sing  unto  the  Lord ;  ^for  he  hath  done  excellent  things  : 
this  is  known  in  all  the  earth. 

6.  ^Cry  out  and  shout,  thou  inhabitant  of  Sion ;  for  great 
is  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  in  the  midst  of  thee. 


CHAPTER  23.      (See  Isaiah  13.) 

1.  The  burden  of  Babylon,  which  Isaiah  the  son  of  Amos 
did   see. 

2.  "Lift  ye  up  a  banner  upon  the  high  mountain,  exalt 
the  voice  unto  then),  ^shake  the  hand,  that  they  may  go  into 
the  gates  of  the  nobles. 

3.  I  have  commanded  ''my  sancdfied  ones,  I  have  also  called 
my  mighty  ones,  for  mine  anger  is  not  upon  them  that  rejoice 
in  my  highness. 

4.  The  noise  of  the  multitude  in  the  mountains  like  as  of 
a  great  people :  a  tumultuous  noise  of  '^the  kingdoms  of  nations 
gathered  together:  the  Lord  of  Hosts  mustereth  the  hosts 
of  the  battle. 

r,  Zech.  10: 11.  s,  Rev.  16: 12.  f,  Doc.  &  Cov.  133: 27.  Zedi.  10: 

11.         Isa.  35: 8—10.         u,  Ex.  14: 29.         Isa.  51: 10.         63: 12,  13. 

a,  Isa.  2:11.  6,  Ps.83:18.  c,  Ex.  15:2.  Ps.  118:14.  </,  John 

4: 10,  14.  7: 37,  38.  e,  i.  Chron.  16: 8.  Ps.  105: 1—5.  145: 4—6. 

/,Ps.  68:32— 35.         98.  gr,  Isa.154: 1.  Zeph.  3. 14-20.  Zech.  2: 10— 13. 

a,  see  p,  ii.  Nep.  15.  6,  Isa.  10:  32.  c,  Joel  3: 11.  d,  Joel  3:9—14. 

Zeph.  3: 8.        Zeoh.  12: 2v-9.        14: 2,  3, 


CHx\P.    XXIII.]  11.    NEPHI.  103 

5.  They  come  from  a  far  country,  from  the  end  of  heaven^ 
yea,  *the  Lord,  and  the  weapons  of  his  indignation,  to  destroy 
the  whole  land. 

6.  Howl  ye;  for  the  ^day  of  the  Lord  is  at  hand:  it  shall 
come  as  a  destruction  from  the  Almighty. 

7.  Therefore  ^hall  all  hands  be  faint,  every  man's  heart 
shall  melt; 

8.  And  they  shall  be  afraid;  pangs  and  sorrows  shall  take 
hold  of  them ;  they  shall  be  amazed  one  at  another ;  their 
faces  shall  be  as  flames : 

9.  Behold,  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  cruel  both  with 
wrath  and  fierce  anger,  to  lay  the  land  desolate :  and  he  shall 
destroy  the  sinners  thereof  out  of  it. 

10.  ^For  the  stars  of  heaven  and  the  constellations  thereof 
shall  not  give  their  light ;  the  sun  shall  be  darkened  in  her 
going  forth,  and  the  moon  shall  not  cause  her  light  to  shine. 

11.  ''And  I  will  punish  the  world  for  evil,  and  the  wicked 
for  their  iniquity;  I  will  cause  the  arrogancy  of  the  proud  to 
cease,  and  will  lay  down  the  haughtiness  of  the  terrible. 

12.  I  will  *make  a  man  more  precious  than  fine  gold ;  even 
a  man  than  the  golden  wedge  of  Ophir.  ' 

13.  Therefore,  I  will  ^shake  the  heavens,  and  the  earth  shall 
remove  out  of  her  place,  in  the  wrath  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,, 
and  in  the  day  of  his  fierce  anger. 

14.  And  it  shall  be  as  the  chased  roe,  and  as  a  sheep  that 
no  man  taketh  up ;  and  they  shall  ''every  man  turn  to  his 
own  people,  and  flee  every  one  into  his  own  land. 

15.  Every  one  that  is  proud  shall  be  thrust  through;  yea,. 
and  every  one  that  is  joined  to  the  wicked,  shall  fall  by  the 
sword. 

16.  Their  children  also  shall  be  'dashed  to  pieces  before 
their  eyes;  their  bouses  shall  be  spoiled,  and  their  wives 
ravished. 

17.  Behold,  I  will  *"stir  up  the  Medes  against  them,  which 
shall  not  regard  silver  and  gold,  nor  they  shall  not  delight 
in  it. 

18.  Their  bows  shall  also  dash  the  young  men  to  pieces; 
and  they  shall  have  no  pity  on  the  fruit  of  the  womb ;  their 
eyes  shall  not  spare  children. 

19.  "And  Babylon,  the  glory  of  kingdoms,  the  beauty  of  the 
Chaldees'  excellency,  shall  be  as  when  God  overthrew  "Sodom 
and  Gomorrah. 

20.  ^It  shall  never  be  inhabited,  neither  shall  it  be  dwelt 
in  from  generation  to  generation :  neither  shall  the  Arabian 
pitch  tent  there;  neither  shall  the  shepherds  make  their 
fold  there; 

e.  Joel  3: 11.          Zeph.  3: 8.           Zech.  12:  4,  8,  9.          14: 3,  5.  9.  f.  ver.  91. 

Zeph.  1: 14—18.        Zech.  14: 1,  5.         <7.  Isa.  24:  23.        Ezek.  32:  7.  8.  Joel  2:  3U 

3:15.          Matt.  24:29.          Mark  13:24.          Luke  21:25.          Rev.  6:12.  h.  ha, 

2: 17.        24: 6.        Mai.  4: 1.        i,  Tsa.  4: 1—4.        j,  Isa.  24: 17—20.  Har.  2:  fi.  7. 

See  c.  III.  Nep.  26.           k,  Jer.  50: 10.           51:9.           I,  Ps.  n7: 8.  9.  Nnh.  3r 

10.           m.  Tsa.  21:2.           r?,  Isa.  14:4— 27.           o.  O'^n.  19: 24,  25.  Dent.  29: 
23.      Jer.  49: 18.      50: 40.      p,  Jer.  50:  3,  39.      51 :  29,  62. 


104  n.  NEPHI.  [chap.  XXIV. 

21.  «But  wild  beasts  of  the  desert  shall  lie  there;  and  their 
houses  shall  be  full  of  doleful  creatures;  and  owls  shall  dwell 
there,  and  satyrs  shall  dance  there, 

22.  And  the  wild  beasts  of  the  islands  shall  cry  in  their 
desolate  houses,  and  dragons  in  their  pleasant  palaces :  and 
•"her  time  is  near  to  come,  and  her  day  shall  not  be  prolonged, 
l^^or  I  will  destroy  her  speedily ;  yea,  for  I  will  be  merciful 
tinto  my  people:  but  the  wicked  shall  perish. 


CHAPTER  24.      {See  Isaiah  14.) 

1.  For  the  Lord  "will  have  mercy  on  Jacob,  and  will  yet 
choose  Israel,  and  set  them  in  their  own  land :  and  the 
^strangers  shall  be  joined  with  them,  and  they  shall  cleave 
to  the  house  of  Jacob. 

2.  And  the  people  shall  take  them,  and  bring  them  to 
their  place ;  yea,  from  far  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth ;  and 
they  shall  return  to  their  lands  of  promise.  And  the  house 
of  Israel  shall  possess  them,  and  the  land  of  the  Lord  shall 
be  ''for  servants  and  handmaids ;  and  they  shall  take .  them 
captives  unto  whom  they  were  captives ;  and  they  shall  rule 
over  their  oppressors. 

3.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day  that  the  Lord 
shall  give  thee  rest,  from  thy  sorrow,  and  from  thy  fear,  and 
from  the  hard  bondage  wherein  thou  wast  made  to  serve. 

4.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  thou  **shalt 
take  up  this  proverb  against  the  king  of  Babylon,  and  say. 
How  hath  the  oppressor  ceased,  the  golden  city  ceased ! 

5.  The  Lord  hath  broken  ^the  staff  of  the  wicked,  the 
sceptres  of  the  rulers. 

6.  He  who  smote  the  people  in  wrath  with  a  continual 
stroke,  he  that  ruleth  the  nations  in  anger,  is  persecuted, 
and  none  hindereth. 

7.  The  whole  earth  is  at  rest,  and  is  quiet:  they  break 
forth  into  singing. 

8.  Yea,  'the  fir-trees-  rejoice  at  thee,  and  also  the  cedars 
of  Lebanon,  saying,  Since  thou  art  laid  down,  no  feller  is 
come  up  against  us. 

9.  ^Hell  from  beneath  is  moved  for  thee  to  meet  thee 
at  thy  coming :  it  stirreth  up  the  dead  for  thee,  even  all  the 
chief  ones  of  the  earth :  it  hath  raised  up  from  their  thrones 
all  the  kings  of  the  nations. 

10.  All  they  shall  speak  and  say  unto  thee.  Art  thou  also 
become  weak  as  we?     Art;  thou  become  like  unto  us? 

11.  Thy  pomp  is  brought  down  to  the  grave;   tiie  noise  of 

S,  Isa.  34: 11— 15.     Rev.  18:2.     r,Jer.  51:33. 

a,  Zedi.  1: 17.  2;  12.  6,  Isa.  60: 4,  5.  10.  c,  Isa.  60: 10—12,  14. 

61 : 5.  d,  Isa.  13: 19.  Hab.  2: 6-8.  Rev.  18: 15-17.  e  Vs.  125: 3. 

/,  Isa.  55: 12,  13.       Ezek.  31: 16.       g,  Ezek.  32: 21. 


CHAP.   XXIV.]  II.   NEPHI.  105 

thy  viols  is  not  heard ;   the  worm  is  spread  under  thee,   and 
the  worms  cover  thee. 

12.  ''How  art  thou  fallen  from  heaven,  O  Lucifer,  son  of 
the  morning!  Art  thou  cut  down  to  the  ground,  which  did 
weaken  the  nations ! 

13.  For  thou  hast  said  in  thy  heart,  I  will  ascend  inta 
heaven,  I  will  exalt  my  throne  above  the  stars  of  God :  I  will 
sit  also  upon  the  mount  of  the  congregation,  *in  the  sides 
of  the  north; 

14.  I  will  ascend  above  the  heights  of  the  clouds;  'I  will 
be  like  the  Most  High. 

15.  Yet  thou  shalt  be  brought  down  '^to  hell,  to  the  sides 
of  the  pit. 

16.  They  that  see  thee  shall  narrowly  look  upon  thee,  and 
shall  consider  thee,  and  shall  say.  Is  this  the  man  that  made 
the  earth  to  tremble,  that  did  shake  kingdoms, 

17.  And  made  the  world  as  a  wilderness,  and  destroyed 
the  cities  thereof,  and  opened  not  the  house  of  his  prisoners? 

18.  All  the  kings  of  the  nations,  yea,  all  of  them,  lie  in 
glory,  every  one  of  them  in  his  own  house. 

19.  But  thou  art  cast  out  of  thy  grave  like  an  abominable 
branch,  and  the  remnant  of  those  that  are  slain,  thrust  through 
with  a  sword,  that  go  down  to  the  stones  of  the  pit;  as  a 
carcass  trodden  under  feet. 

20.  Thou  shalt  not  be  joined  with  them  in  burial,  because 
thou  hast  destroyed  thy  land,  and  slain  thy  people ;  'the  seed 
of  evil-doers  shall  never  be  renowned. 

21.  Prepare  slaughter  for  his  children  *^for  the  iniquities 
of  their  fathers :  that  they  do  not  rise,  nor  possess  the  land, 
nor  fill  the  face  of  the  world  with  cities. 

22.  For  I  will  rise  up  against  them,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
and  cut  off  from  Babylon  ^the  name,  and  remnant,  "and 
son,  and  nephew  saith  the  Lord. 

23.  ^I  will  also  make  it  a  possession  for  the  bittern,  and 
pools  of  water :  and  I  vill  sweep  it  with  the  besom  of  destruc- 
tion, saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

24.  The  Lord  of  Hosts*  hath  sworn,  saying,  Surely  as  I  have 
thought,  so  shall  it  come  to  pass ;  and  as  I  have  purposed, 
so  shall  it  stand: 

25.  That  I  will  bring  the  Assyrian  in  my  land,  and  upon 
my  mountains  tread  him  under  foot;  then  shall  «his  yoke 
depart  from  off  them,  and  his  burden  depart  from  off  their 
shoulders. 

26.  This  is  the  purpose  that  is  ^'purposed  upon  the  whole 
earth :  and  this  is  the  hand  that  is  stretched  out  upon  all 
nations. 

'27.  For   the   Lord   of   Hosts   hath  purposed,   and   who   shall 

h.  Doc.  &  Cov.  76: 26.             r,  Ps.  48: 2.  j,  Isa.  47: 8.             it.  Thes.  2: 4. 

k,  ver.  9.        /,  Job  18: 16—21.        Ps.  21: 10.  37: 28.        109: 13.        m.  Ex.  20: 5. 

Matt.  23: 35.        n,  Prov.  10: 7.       Jer.  51: 62.  o,  Job  18: 19.       p,  Isa.  34: 11—15. 
q,  Isa.  10: 27.     r,  Isa.  13: 4—13. 


^^  n.   NEPHI.  [CHAP.  XXV. 

disannul?     And  his  hand  stretched  out,  and  who  shall  turn 
It  back? 

28.  In  the  year  that    'king  Ahaz  died  was  this  burden. 

29.  Rejoice  not  thou,  whole  Pales tina,  'because  the  rod  of 
iiim  that  smote  thee  is  broken:  for  out  of  the  serpent's  root 
shall  come  forth  a  cockatrice,  and  "his  fruit  shall  be  a  fiery 
£ying  serpent. 

30.  And  the  first-born  of  the  poor  shall  feed,  and  the  needy 
shall  lie  down  iu  safety  :  and  I  will  kill  thy  root  with  famine, 
and  he  shall  slay  thy  remnant. 

31.  Howl,  O  gate;  cry,  O  city;  thou,  whole  Palestina,  art 
dissolved :  for  there  shall  come  from  the  north  a  smoke,  and 
none  shall  be  alone  in  his  appointed  times. 

32.  What  shall  then  answer  *the  messengers  of  the  nations? 
That  '^the  Lord  hath  founded  Zion,  and  the  poor  of  bis 
people  shall  trust  in  it. 


CHAPTER  25. 

1.  Now  I,  Nephi,  do  speak  somewhat  concerning  the 
"words  which  I  have  written,  which  have  been  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  Isaiah.  For  behold,  Isaiah  spake  many  things 
w^hich  were  "hard  for  many  of  my  people  to  understand;  for 
they  know  not  concerning  the  manner  of  prophesying  among 
the  Jews. 

2.  For  I,  Nephi,  have  not  taught  them  many  things 
-concerning  the  manner  of  the  Jaws;  for  their  works  were 
works  of  darkness,  and  their  doings  were  doings  of 
abominations. 

3.  Wherefore,  I  w^rite  unto  my  people,  unto  all  those  that 
shall  receive  hereafter  these  things  which  I  write,  that  they 
may  know  the  judgments  of  God,  that  they  come  upon  all 
nations,  according  to  the  word  whicph  he  hath  spoken. 

4.  Wherefore  hearken,  O  my  people,  which  are  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  and  give  ear  unto  my  words :  for  because  the 
words  of  Isaiah  are  not  plain  unto  you,  nevertheless  they  are 
plain  unto  all  those  that  are  filled  with  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy.  But  I  give  unto  you  a  prophecy,  according  to  tho 
Spirit  which  is  in  me;  wherefore  I  shall  prophesy  according 
to  the  'plainness  which  hath  been  with  me  from  the  time  that 
I  came  out  from  Jerusalem  with  my  father:  for  behold, 
my  soul  delighteth  in  plainness  unto  my  people,  that  they 
may  learn: 

5.  Yea,    and    my   soul    delighteth    in    the    words    of    Isaiah,  , 
for   I   came  out   from  Jerusalem,   and  mine  eyes  hath   beheld 

s,  IT.  Kings  16: 20.  I,  II.  Cliron.  26;  6.  n,  it.  Kings  18: 8.  V,  the 

ttissionaiies    or  servants   of   God.  w,  Ps.  87: 1—6,  6.  102: 16.  Zeph, 

3. 12.     Zech.  11: 11. 


4,  Jacob  4: 14.       b,  vers.  7*  8.       Jacob  4:13. 


CHAP.   XXV.]  II.    NZPHI.  "       107 

the  things  of  the  Jews,  and  I  know  that  the  Jews  do  under- 
stand the  things  of  the  prophets,  and  there  is  none  other 
people  that  understand  the  things  which  were  spoken  unto 
the  Jev/s,  like  unto  them,  save  it  be  that  they  are  taught 
after  the  manner  of  the  things  of  the  Jews. 

6  But  behold  I,  Nephi,  have  not  taught  my  children  after 
the  manner  of  the  Jews;  but  behold,  I,  of  myself,  have  dwelt 
at  Jerusalem,  wherefore  I  know  concerning  the  regions  round 
about;  and  I  have  made  mention  unto  my  children  concernmg 
the  judgments  of  God,  which  hath  come  to  pass  among  the 
Jews,  unto  my  children,  according  to  all  that  which  Isaiah 
hath  spoken,  and  I  do  not  write  them. 

7.  But  behold,  I  proceed  with  mine  own  prophecy,  according 
to  my  plainness ;  in  the  which,  I  know  that  no  man  can  err ; 
nevertheless,  in  the  days  that  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah  shall  be 
fulfilled,  men  shall  know  of  a  surety,  at  the  times  when  they 
shall  come  to  pass;  ^      ^.         i^^a  c 

8.  Wherefore,  they  are  of  worth  unto  the  children  ot 
men,  and  he  that  supposeth  that  they  are  not,  unto  them 
will  I  speak  particularly,  and  confine  the  words  unto  mine 
own  people:  for  I  know  that  they  shall  be  of  great  worth 
unto  them  in  the  last  days:  for  in  that  day  shall  they 
understand   them:    wherefore,   for   their   good   have   I    written 

9.  And  as  one  generation  hath  been  destroyed  among  the 
Jews,  because  of  iniquity,  even  so  have  they  been  destroyed, 
from  generation  to  generation,  according  to  their  iniquities; 
and  never  hath  any  of  them  been  destroyed  save  it  were  fore- 
told them  by  the  prophets  of  the  Lord. 

10.  Wherefore,  it  hath  been  told  them  concerning  the 
destruction  which  should  come  upon  them,  immediately 
after  my  father  left  Jerusalem;  nevertheless,  they  hardened 
their  hearts;  and  according  to  my  prophecy,  they  have  been 
destroyed,  save  it  be  those  which  are  "carried  away  captive 
into  Babylon.  «     ,       ^   .  .^      ,  .  t     • 

11.  And  now   this   I  speak  because  of  the   Spirit   which   is 
.   in   me.      And   notwithstanding    they    have   been   carried   away, 

they  shall  return  again,  and  possess  the  land  of  Jerusalem; 
wherefore  they  shall  be  restored  again  to  the  land  of  their 
inheritance.  ,  ^ 

12.  But,  behold,  they  shall  have  wars,  and  rumors  of  wars; 
and  when  the  day  cometh  that  the  Only  Begotten  of  the 
Father,  yea,  even  the  Father  of  heaven  and  of  earth,  shall 
manifest  himself  unto  them  in  the  flesh,  behold,  they  will 
reject  him,  because  of  their  iniquities,  and  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts,  and  the  stiffness  of  their  necks.  .     ,  .^   . 

13.  Behold,  they  will  crucify  him^  and  after  he  is  laid  m 
a  sepulchre  for  the  space  of  three  days,  he  shall  rise  from 
the  dead,  with  healing  in  his  wings,  and  all  those  who  shall 
believe    on    his    name,    shall    be    saved    in    the    kingdom    of 


c.  I.  Nep.  1 :  13.     10: 3.     See  g,  i.  Nep.  7. 


108  n.  NBPHJL  [chap.  XXV. 

God :  wherefore  my  soul  delighteth  to  prophesy  concerning  him, 
for  I  have  **seen  his  day,  and  my  heart  aocii  magnify  his  holy 
name. 

14.  And  behold  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  after  the  Messiah 
hath  risen  from  the  dead,  and  hath  manifested  himself  unto 
his  people,  unto  as  many  as  will  believe  on  his  name,  behold, 
Jerusalem  shall  be  destroyed  again :  for  wo  unto  them  that 
fight  against  God  and  the  people  of  his  church. 

15.  Wherefore,  the  Jews  shall  be  ^scattered  among  all  na- 
tions ;  yea,  and  also  Babylon  shall  be  destroyed ;  wherefore, 
the  Jews  shall  be  scattered  by  other  nations ; 

16.  And  after  they  have  been  scattered,  and  the  Lord 
God  hath  scourged  them  by  other  nations,  for  the  space  of 
many  generations,  yea,  even  down  from  generation  to 
generation,  until  they  shall  be  persuaded  to  '^believe  in  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God,  and  the  ^atonement,  which  is  infinite  for 
all  mankind ;  and  when  that  day  shall  come,  that  they  shall 
believe  in  Christ,  and  worship  ithe  Father  in  his  name,  with 
pure  hearts  and  clean  hands,  and  look  not  forward  any  more 
for  another  ^Messiah,  then,  at  that  time,  the  day  will  come 
that  it  must  needs  be  expedient  that  they  should  believe  these 
things, 

17.  And  the  Lord  will  set  his  hand  again  the  ^second  time 
to  restore  his  people  from  their  lost  and  fallen  state.  Where- 
fore, he  will  proceed  to  do  a  ^marvellous  work  and  a  wonder 
among  the  children  of  men. 

18.  Wherefore,  he  shall  bring  forth  ^his  words  unto 
them,  which  words  shall  judge  them  at  the  last  day,  for 
they  shall  be  given  them  for  the  purpose  of  ''convincing 
them  of  the  true  Messiah,  who  was  rejected  by  them ;  and 
unto  the  convincing  of  them  that  they  need  not  look  forward 
any  more  for  a  Messiah  to  come,  for  there  should  not  any 
come,  save  it  should  be  a  false  Messiah,  which  should  deceive 
the  people :  for  there  is  save  one  Messiah  spoken  of  by  the 
prophets,  and  that  Messiah  is  he  who  should  be  rejected  of 
the  Jews. 

19.  For  according  to  the  words  of  the  prophets,  the  Messiah 
Cometh  in  'six  hundred  years  from  the  time  that  my  father 
left  Jerusalem,  and  according  to  the  words  of  the  prophets, 
and  also  the  word  of  the  angel  of  God,  his  name  shall  be  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 

20.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  have  spoken  *"plain,  that 
ye  cannot  err :  and  as  the  Lord  God  liveth  that  brought 
Israel   up   out   of   the   land   of   Egypt,   and   gave   unto   Moses 

d,  I.  Nep.  11: 13— 34.  e,  T.  Nep.  10: 12.         19: 13,  14.        22:5.        ii.  Nep. 

10:6.         /.  I.  Nep.  10: 14.  19:15—17.         ii.  Nep.  6: 11,  14.        10:  V— 9.        25: 

18.  26:12.  30:7.  iii.  Nep.  5: 26.  20:30.  Mor.  3:21.  5:14.  g,  see 
f,  II.  Nep.  2.         h,  II.  Nep.  6: 14.  21: 11.         29: 1.         Jacob  6:2.         i,  i.  Nep. 

14:7.  I.  Nep.  22:8.  ii.  Nep.  27:26.  29:1.  iii.  Nep.  21:9.  28:31—33. 
Mor.  8;  34.  ;.  i.  Nep.  13: 34,  a5,  39,  40.  n.  Nep.  27: 6—26.  in.  Nep 

16: 4.  Mor.  8: 14—16,  25—34.  A',  i.  Nep.  13: 39—42.  ii.  Nep.  25:  IG— 18. 

26: 12.      Mor.  3: 21.      6: 12—15.      I,  see  b,  i.  Nep.  10.      m,  see  b. 


CHAP.   XXV.]  II.   NEPHI.  109 

power  that  he  should  heal  the  nations,  after  they  had  been 
bitten  by  the  poisouous  serpents,  if  they  would  cast  their 
eyes  unto  the  serpent  which  he  did  raise  up  before  them, 
and  also  gave  him  power  that  he  should  smite  the  rock,  and 
"the  water  should  come  foi'th;  yea,  behold  I  say  unto  you, 
that  as  these  things  are  true,  and  as  the  Lord  God  liveth, 
there  is  none  other  name  given  under  heaven,  save  it  be  this 
Jesus  Christ  of  which  I  have  spoken,  whereby  man  can  be 
saved. 

21.  Wherefore,  for  this  cause  hath  the  Lord  God  promised 
•unto  me  that  these  things  which  I  write,  shall  be  kept  and 
preserved,  and  handed  down  unto  my  seed,  from  generation 
to  generation,  that  the  promise  may  be  fulfilled  unto  Joseph, 
that  his  seed  should  never  perish  as  long  as  the  earth  should 
stand. 

22.  Wherefore,  these  things  shall  go  from  generation  to 
generation  as  long  as  the  earth  shall  stand ;  and  they  shall 
go  according  to  the  will  and  pleasure  of  God ;  and  the  nations 
who  shall  possess  them,  shall  be  "judged  of  them  according  to 
the  words  which  are  written ; 

23.  For  we  labour  diligently  to  write,  to  persuade  our  chil- 
dren, and  also  our  brethren,  to  believe  in  Christ,  and  to  be 
reconciled  to  God ;  for  we  know  that  it  is  by  grace  that  we 
are  saved,  after  all  we  can  do. 

24.  And  "notwithstanding  we  believe  in  Christ,  we  keep  the 
law  of  Moses,  and  look  forward  with  steadfastness  unto  Christ, 
until  the  law  shall  be  fulfilled; 

25.  For,  for  this  end  was  the  law  given;  wherefore  the  law 
hath  become  dead  unto  us,  and  we  are  made  alive  in  Christ, 
because  of  our  faith;  yet  we  keep  the  law  because  of  the 
commandments ; 

26.  And  we  talk  of  Christ,  we  rejoice  in  Christ,  we  preach 
of  Christ,  we  prophesy  of  Christ,  and  we  write  according  to 
our  prophecies,  that  our  children  may  know  to  what  spurce 
they  may  look  for  a  remission  of  their  sins. 

27.  Wherefore,  we  speak  concerning  the  law,  that  our  chil- 
dren may  know  the  deadness  of  the  law ;  and  they,  by  knowing 
the  deadness  of  the  law,  may  look  forward  unto  that  life 
which  is  in  Christ,  and  know  for  what  end  the  law  was 
given.  And  after  the  law  is  fulfilled  in  Christ,  that  they  need 
not  harden  their  hearts  against  him,  when  the  law  ought  to 
be  done  away* 

28.  And  now  behold,  my  people,  ye  are  a  stiffnecked 
people:  wherefore,  I  have  spoken  plain  unto  you,  that  ye 
cannot  misunderstand.  And  the  words  which  I  have  spoken, 
shall  stand  as  a  testimony  against  you:  for  they  are  sufficient 
to   teach   any   man   the   right   way :    for   the   right   way   is   to 

n.  ver.  18.         IT.  Nep.  33: 10—15.         iii.  Nep.  27:23—27.        29:34.        Ethef 
4:8—10.         o.  vers.  25— 30  i.  Nep^5:9.         ii.  Nep.  5: 10.         26:1.         Jacob 

4:  i  5.  Jarom  1 . 5.  Mob.  2: 3.  3: 14—16.  12: 28,  29,  31—37.  13: 27—35. 
16:14,35.  Alma  25: 14—16.  30:3.  31:9.  34:13,14.  Hela.l5:5.  III. 
N«p.  1:24,  25.     9: 17—19.      12: 17  i'*       15-2-10. 


110  II.   NEPHl.  [CHAP.  XXVL 

believe  in  Christ  and  deny  him  not;  for  by  denying  him,  ye 
also  deny  the  prophets  and  the  law. 

29.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto  you,  That  the  right  way 
is  to  believe  in  Christ,  and  deny  him  not ;  and  Christ  is  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel :  wherefore  ye  must  bow  down  before 
him,  and  worship  him  with  all  your  might,  mind,  and  strength^ 
and  your  whole  soul;  and  if  ye  do  this  ye  shall  in  no  wise  be 
cast  out. 

30.  And,  inasmuch  as  it  shall  be  expedient,  ye  must  keep 
the  performances  and  ordinances  of  God,  until  the  law  shall 
be  fulfilled   which   was  given   unto   Moses. 


CHAPTER  2G.. 

1.  And  after  Christ  shall  have  risen  from  the  dead,  he  shall 
"show  himself  unto  you,  my  children,  and  my  beloved  brethren; 
and  the  words  which  he  shall  speak  unto  you  shall  be  the  law 
which  ye  shall  do. 

2..  For  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  That  I  have  beheld  that 
many  generations  shall  pass  away,  and  there  shall  be  great 
wars  and  contentions  among  my  people. 

3.  And  after  the  Messiah  shall  come,  there  chall  be  ^signs 
given  unto  my  people  of  his  birth,  and  also  or  his  death  and 
resurrection ;  and  great  and  terrible  shall  that  day  be  unto 
the  wicked;  for  they  shall  perish;  and  they  perish  because 
they  cast  out  the  prophets,  and  the  saints,  and  stone  them, 
and  slay  them :  wherefore  the  ''cry  of  the  blood  of  the  saints 
shall  ascend  up  to  God  from  the  ground  against  them. 

4.  Wherefore  all  those  who  are  proud,  and  that  do  wickedly, 
the  day  that  cometh  shall  barn  them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of 
HostS,  for  they  shall  be  as  stubble; 

5.  And  they  that  kill  the  prophets,  and  the  saints,  the  depths 
of  the  earth  shall  swallow  them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts; 
and  mountains  shall  cover  them,  and  whirlwinds  shall  carry 
them  away,  and  buildings  shall  fall  upon  them,  and  crush 
them  to  pieces  and  grind  them  to  powder; 

6.  And  they  shall  be  visited  with  thunderings,  and  lightnings, 
and  earthquakes,  and  all  manner  of  destructions,  for  tho  fire 
of  the  anger  of  the  Lord  shall  be  kindled  against  them,  and 
they  shall  be  as  stubble,  and  the  day  that  cometh  shall  consume 
them,  saith  the   Lord  of  Hosts. 

7.  O  the  pain,  and  the  anguish  of  my  soul  for  the  loss  of 
the  slain  of  my  people !  For  I,  Nephi,  have  seen  it,  and  it 
well  nigh  ccnsumeth  me  before  the  presence  of  the  Lord ;  but 
I  must  cry  unto  my  God,  thy  ways  are  just. 

8.  But  behold,  the  righteous,  that  hearken  unto  the 
words    of    the    prophets,    and    destroy    them    not,    but    look 

a,  ver.  9.         I.  Nep.  11: 7.  12:  6.         See  5,  i.  Nep.  12.         5,  see  a,  I.  Nep. 

12.     c,  see  a,  l.  Nep.  12.      iii.  Nep.  6: 23,  25.      7: 10,  14.  19. 


CHAP.   XXVI.]  11.   NEPKI.  Ill 

forward  unto  Christ  with  steadfastness  for  the  signs  which 
are  given,  notwithstanding  all  persecution;  behold  they  are 
they  which  shall    ''not  perish. 

9.  But  the  Son  of  righteousness  shall  *appear  unto 
them ;  and  he  shall  heal  them,  and  they  shall  have  peace 
with  him,  until  three  generations  shall  have  passed  away,  and 
many  of  the  'fourth  generation  shall  have  passed  away  in 
righteousness. 

10.  And  when  these  things  have  passed  away,  a  speedy 
destruction  cometh  unto  my  people ;  for,  notwithstanding  the 
pains  of  my  soul,  I  have  seen  it ;  wherefore,  I  know  that  it 
shall  come  to  pass;  and  they  sell  themselves  for  naught:  for, 
for  the  reward  of  their  pride,  and  their  foolishness,  they  shall 
reap  destruction ;  for  because  they  yield  unto  the  devil,  and 
choose  works  of  darkness  rather  than  light;  therefore  they 
must  go  down  to  hell ; 

11.  For  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  will  not  always  strive  with 
man.  And  when  the  Spirit  ceaseth  to  strive  with  man,  then, 
cometh   speedy  destruction,   and   this   grieveth   my   soul. 

12.  And  as  I  spake  concerning  the  ^convincing  of  the  Jews, 
that  Jesus  is  the  very  Christ,  it  must  needs  be  that  the 
Gentiles  ''be  convinced  also  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the 
eternal  God ; 

13.  And  that  he  manifesteth  himself  unto  all  those  who- 
believe  in  him,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  •  yea,  unto 
every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  people,  working  mighty 
miracles,  signs,  and  wonders,  among  the  children  of  men, 
according  to  their  faith. 

14.  But  behold,  I  prophesy  unto  you  concerning  the  last 
days ;  concerning  the  days  when  the  Lord  God  *shall  bring 
these   things  forth   unto  the  children  of  men. 

15.  After  my  seed  and  the  seed  of  my  brethren  ^shall 
have  dwindled  in  unbelief,  and  shall  have  been  smitten  by 
the  Gentiles;  yea,  after  "the  Lord  God  shall  have  camped 
against  them  round  about,  and  shall  have  laid  siege  against 
them  with  a  mount,  and  raised  forts  against  them ;  and 
after  they  shall  have  been  brought  down  low  in  the  dust,, 
even  that  they  are  not,  yet  the  words  of  the  righteous  shall 
be  written,  and  the  prayers  of  the  faithful  shall  be  heard, 
and  all  those  who  have  dwindled  in  unbelief,  shall  not  be 
forgotten ; 

16.  For  those  who  shall  be  destroyed  shall  ^speak  unto 
them  out  of  the  ground,  and  their  speech  shall  be  low  out  of 
the  dust,  and  their  voice  shall  be  as  one  that  hath  a  familiar 
spirit;  for  the  Lord  God  will  give  unto  him  power,  that  he 
may  whisper  concerning  them,  even  as  it  were  out  of  the 
ground ;  and  their  speech  shall  whisper  out  of  the  dust. 

d,  III.  Nep.  9: 13.           10: 12,  13.  e,  see  6,  i.  Nep.  12.           f.  T.  Nep.  12: 12. 

Alma  45: 10,  12.        Hela.  13: 5,  9,  10.  III.  Nep.  27:  32.        Mnr.  6:  5-22.        g,  seft 

f.  II.  Nep.  25.           h,  see  s,  i.  Nep.  13.  See  I.  Nep.  13:34—38,  42.          14: 1—3. 

Mor.  3:  21.  i,  see  j,  II.  Nep.  25.  X  I.  Nep.  12: 22,  23.  8: 14»  31.  Mor. 
5:15.  20.      fc,  Isa.  29:3.      I,  Isa.  29:4. 


112  II.  NEPHI.  [chap.  XXVI. 

17.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord  God :  They  shall  write  the 
things  which  shall  be  done  among  them,  and  they  shall  be 
written  and  sealed  up  in  a  book,  and  those  who  have  dwindled 
in  unbelief,  shall    "*not  have  them,  for  they  seek  to  destroy  the 

^  things  of  God  : 

•  18.  Wherefore,  as  those  who  have  been  destroyed,  have 
been  destroyed  speedily;  and  the  "multitude  of  their  terrible 
ones,  shall  be  as  chaff  that  passeth  away.  Yea,  thus  saith 
the  Lord  God:    It  shall  be  at  an  instant,  suddenly. 

19.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  those  who  have 
■"dwindled  in  unbelief,  shall  be  smitten  by  the  hand  of  the 
Gentiles. 

20.  And  the  Gentiles  are  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their  eyes, 
and  have  ^stumbled,  because  of  the  greatness  of  their  stumbling 
block,  that  they  have  built  up  «many  churches;  nevertheless, 
they  put  down  the  ''power  and  miracles  of  God,  and  preach 
up  unto  themselves  their  own  wisdom,  and  their  *own  learn- 
ing, that  they  may  get  *gain,  and  grind  upon  the  face  of  the 
poor ; 

21.  And  there  are  many  churches  built  up  which  cause 
€nvyings,  and  strifes,  and  malice ; 

22.  And  there  are  also  "secret  combinations,  even  as  in 
times  of  old,  according  to  the  combinations  of  the  devil,  for 
he  is  the  foundation  of  all  these  things ;  yea,  the  foundation 
of  murder,  and  works  of  darkness ;  yea,  and  he  leadeth  them 
by  the  neck  v/ith  a  flaxen  cord,  until  he  bindeth  them  with 
his  strong  cords  forever. 

23.  For  behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  say  unto  you.  That 
the  Lord  God  worketh  not  in  darkness. 

24.  He  doeth  not  anything,  save  it  be  for  the  benefit  of 
the  world;  for  he  loveth  the  world,  even  that  he  layeth  down 
bis  own  life,  that  he  may  ''draw  all  men  unto  him.  Where- 
fore he  commandeth  none  that  they  shall  not  partake  of  his 
salvation. 

25.  Behold,  doth  he  cry  unto  any,  saying.  Depart  from  me? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay ;  but  he  saith.  Come  unto  me  all 
ye  ends  of  the  earth,  ^buy  milk  and  honey,  without  money 
and  without  price. 

26.  Behold,  hath  he  commanded  any  that  they  should  depart 
out  of  the  synagogues,  or  out  of  the  houses  of  worship  ?  Behold, 
I  say  unto  you.  Nay. 

27.  Hath  he  commanded  any  that  they  should  not  partake 
of  his  salvation?  Behold  I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  but  he  hath 
given  it  free  for  all  men;  and  he  hath  commanded  his  people 
that  they  should  persuade  all  men  to  repentance. 

28.  Behold,     hath    the    Lord     commanded    any    that    they 

m,  Enos  1: 14.  Mor.  6: 6.  n.  Isa.  29:5.  Mor.  6: 6—15.  o,  see  j, 

p,  I.  Nep.  13.-29.  34.         14:1—3.         g',  i.  Nep.  14:9,  10.        22:23.  II.  Nep.  28. 

Mor.  8:25— 41.  r.  II.  Nep.  28: 5.  6.  Mor.  8:26.  9:7—26.  Moro.  7-33— 38. 
s,  II.  Nep.  28: 4.  t,  I.  Nep.  22: 23.  II.  Nep.  28: 12.  13.  Mof.  8: 28,  32. 

33,  36—39.  t^.  see  i  II.  Nep.  10.  v,  see  c,  u.  Nep.  9.  w,  Isa. 

65:1. 


CHAP.  XXVII.]  II.   NEPHI.  113 

should  not  partake  of  his  goodness?  Behold  I  say  unto  you, 
^'ay ;  but  all  men  are  privileged  the  one  like  unto  the  other, 
^nd  none  are  forbidden. 

29.  He  commandeth  that  there  shall  be  no  priest-crafts ;  for, 
tehold,  Spriest-crafts  are  that  men  preach  and  set  themselves 
up  for  a  light  unto  the  world,  that  they  may  get  gain,  and 
praise  of  the  world :  but  they  seek  not  the  welfare  of  Zion. 

30.  Behold,  the  Lord  hath  forbidden  this  thing ;  where- 
fore, the  Lord  God  hath  given  a  commandment,  that  all  men 
should  have  charity,  which  ^charity  is  love.  And  except 
they  should  have  charity  they  vv-ere  nothing :  wherefore,  if 
they  should  have  charity  they  would  not  suffer  the  labourer 
in  Zion  to  perish. 

31.  But  the  labourer  in  Zion,  shall  labour  for  Zion;  for  if 
they  labour  for  money,  they  shall  perish. 

32.  And  again,  the  Lord  God  hath  commanded  that  men 
should  not  murder ;  that  they  should  not  lie ;  that  they  should 
not  steal ;  that  they  should  not  take  the  name  of  the  .Lord 
their  God  in  vain ;  that  they  should  not  envy ;  that  they 
should  not  have  malice ;  that  they  should  not  contend  one 
with  another ;  that  they  should  not  commit  whoredoms ;  and 
that  they  should  do  none  of  these  things ;  for  whoso  doeth 
them,  shall  perish  ; 

33.  For  none  of  these  iniquities  come  of  the  Lord ;  for  he 
doeth  that  which  is  good  among  the  children  of  men ;  and 
he  doeth  nothing  save  it  be  ^plain  unto  the  children  of  men ; 
and  he  inviteth  them  all  to  come  unto  him,  and  partake  of 
his  goodness ;  and  he  denieth  none  that  come  unto  him,  black 
jind  white,  bond  and  free,  male  and  female ;  and  he  remem- 
bereth  the  heathen,  and  all  are  alike  unto  God,  both  Jew  and 
Gentile. 


CHAPTER  27. 

1.  But,  behold,  in  the  iast  days,  or  in  the  days  of  the  Gen- 
tiles ;  yea,  behold  all  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles,  and  also 
the  Jews,  both  those  who  shall  come  upon  this  land,  and  those 
who  shall  be  upon  other  lands ;  yea,  even  upon  all  the  lands  of 
the  earth ;  behold,  they  will  be  "drunken  with  iniquity,  and  all 
manner  of  abominations ; 

2.  And  when  that  day  shall  come,  they  shall  be  ^visited 
of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  with  thunder,  and  with  earthquake, 
and  with  a  great  noise,  and  with  storm,  and  with  tempest,  and 
with  the  flame  of  devouring  fire : 

3.  And  all  the  nations  that  fight  against  Zion,  and  that 
distress   her.   shall   be  as  a   dream   of  a   night  vision :    yea,   it 

X,  ITT.  Nep.  21: 19—21.  29: 4—9.  30  ch.  y,  Moro.  7;  47,  48.  8: 26* 
2,  vera.  23,  24. 


a,  Isa.  29 : 9.       6 .  Isa.  29 : 6—10. 


114  '  II.    NEPHI.  [chap.   XXVII. 

shall  be  unto  them,  even  as  unto  a  hungry  man,  which 
dreameth,  and  behold  he  eateth,  but  he  awakelh  and  his 
soul  is  empty ;  or  like  unto  a  thirsty  man,  which  dreameth, 
and  behold  he  drinketh,  but  he  awaketh,  and  behold  he  is 
faint,  and  his  soul  hath  appetite :  yea,  even  so  shall  the 
multituHe  of  all  the  nations  be  that  tight  against  Mount 
Zion : 

4.  For  behold,  all  ye  that  do  iniquity,  stay  yourselves  and 
wonder,  for  ye  shall  cry  out,  and  cry ;  yea,  ye  shall  be 
drunken,  but  not  with  wine,  ye  shall  stagger,  but  not  with 
strong  drink : 

5.  For  behold,  the  Lerd  hath  poured  out  upon  you  the 
spirit  of  deep  sleep.  For  behold,  ye  have  closed  your  eyes, 
and  ye  have  rejected  the  prophets ;  and  your  rulers,  and  the 
seers  hath  he  covered  because  of  your  iniquity. 

6.,-xVnd  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  the  Lord  God  shall  bring 
forth  unto  you  the  words  of  a  ''book,  and  they  shall  be  the 
words   of   them   which   have   slumbered. 

7.  And  behold  the  book  shall  be  "sealed :  and  in  the  book 
shall  be  a  ^revelation  from  God,  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  to   the   ending   thereof. 

8.  Wherefore,  because  of  the  things  which  are  sealed  up, 
the  things  which  are  sealed  shall  not  be  delivered  in  the  ^day 
ot  the  wickedness  and  abominations  of  the  people.  Wherefore 
the  book  shall  be  kept  from  them. 

9.  But  the  book  shall  be  delivered  unto  a  'man,  and  he 
shall  deliver  the  words  of  the  book,  which  are  the  words 
of  those  who  have  slumbered  in  the  dust ;  and  he  shall  deliver 
these  words  unto    "another ; 

10.  But  the  words  which  are  sealed  he  shall  not  deliver, 
neither  shall  he  deliver  the  book.  For  the  book*  shall  be 
sealed  by  the  power  of  God,  and  the  revelation  \\'4iich  was 
sealed  shall  be  kept  in  the  book  until  the  own  Mue  time 
of  the  Lord,  that  they  may  come  forth :  for  behold,  they 
^reveal  all  things  fr«m  the  foundation  of  the  world  unto  the 
end  thereof. 

11.  And  the  day  cometh  that  the  words  of  the  book  which 
were  sealed  shall  be  read  upon  the  house  tops ;  and  they 
shall  be  read  by  the  power  of  Christ :  and  all  things  shall 
be  ''revealed  unto  the  children  of  men  which  ever  have  been 
among  the  children  of  men,  and  which  ever  will  be,  even  unto 
th3  end  of  the  earth. 

12.  Wherefore,  at  that  day  when  the  book  shall  be 
delivered  unto  the  'man  of  whom  I  have  spoken,  the  book 
shall  be  hid  from  the  eyes  of  the  woaid,  that  the  eyes  of 
none  shall  behold  it  save  it  be  that  "^three  witnesses  shall 
behold   it^,   by    the   power   of    God,    besides   him    to   whom    the 

c,  I.  Nep.  13:  34,  35,  39—42.  ii.  Nep.  3: 6—23.  2C:  16,  17.  29: 11. 

Enos  1: 13—18.  Mor.  5: 12,  13.  8: 14—16.  25—32.  d,  Isa.  29: 11*.  c.  Ether 
4: 1—7.  /,  Ether  4:  6,  7.        g,  Joseph  Smit.^.fjr.  h,  Martin  Harris.        i,  Ether 

4:7,  15.  %  Ether  4: 15.  k,  Ether  i%,  7,  13—17.  U  Joseph  Smith,  Jr. 

m,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  11. 


CHAP.   XXVII.]  II.   NEPHI.  115 

book  shall  be  delivered ;  and  they  shall  testify  to  the  truth 
of  the  book  and  the  things  therein. 

13.  And  there  is  none  other  which  shall  view  it,  save  it 
be  a  "few  according  to  the  will  of  God,  to  bear  testimony  of 
his  word  unto  the  children  of  men :  for  the  Lord  God  hatli 
said,  That  the  words  of  the  faithful  should  speak  as  if  it 
were  from  the    "dead. 

14.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  God  will  proceed  to  bring  forth 
the  words  of  the  book ;  and  in  the  mo,uth  of  as  ^many  wit- 
nesses as  seemeth  him  good,  will  he  establish  his  word ;  and  wo 
be  unto  him  that    ^rejecteth  the  word  of  God. 

15.  But  behold,  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  Lord  God 
shall  say  unto  '"him  to  whom  he  shall  deliver  the  boqk,  Take 
these  words  which  are  not  sealed  and  deliver  them  to  ^another, 
that  he  may  shew  them  'unto  the  learned,  saying,  "Read  this, 
I  pray  thee.  And  the  learned  shall  say,  Bring  hither  the  book, 
and  I  will  read  them  : 

16.  And  now,  because  of  the  glory  of  the  world,  and  to 
get  gain  will  they  say  this,  and  not  for  the  glory  of  God. 

17.  And  the  man  shall  say,  I  cannot  bring  the  book,  for 
it  is  sealed. 

18.  Then  shall  the  learned  say,  I  cannot  read  it. 

19.  Wherefore  it  shall  c«>me  to  pass,  that  the  Lord  God 
will  deliver  again  the  book  and  the  words  thereof  to  *'him 
that  is  not  learned ;  and  the  man  that  is  not  learned  shall 
say,  1  am  not  learned. 

20.  Then  shall  the  Lord  God  say  unto  him,  The  learned 
shall  not  read  them,  for  they  have  rejected  them,  and  I  am 
able  to  do  mine  own  work  ;  wherefore  thou  shalt  read  the  words 
which  I  shall  give  unto  thee. 

21.  "^Touch  not  the  things  which  are  sealed,  for  I  will 
bring  them  forth  in  mine  own  due  time :  for  I  will  shew 
unto  the  children  of  men  that  I  am  able  to  do  mine  own 
work. 

22.  Wherefore,  when  thou  hast  read  the  words  which  I 
have  commanded  thee,  and  obtained  the  ""witnesses  which  I 
have  promised  unto  thee,  then  shalt  thou  seal  up  the  book 
again,  and  hide  it  up  unto  me,  that  I  may  preserve  the 
words  which  thou  hast  not  read,  until  I  shall  see  fit  in  mine 
own  wisdom,    ^to  reveal  all  things  unto  the  children  of  men. 

23.  For  behold,  I  am  God ;  and  I  am  a  God  of  miracles : 
and  I  will  shew  unto  the  world  that  t  am  the  same  yester- 
day, to-day,  and  for  ever;  and  I  work  not  among  the  children 
of  men,  save   it  be  according  to  their  faith. 

24.  And   again   it   shall   come   to   pass,    that   the    Lord   shall 

n.  Book  of  Mor.  p.  v.         o,  n.  Nep.  3: 19,  20.         26: 16,  17.         27: 6.         33: 
13—15.  Mor.  9:  30.  Moro.  10:27.  Isa.  29:4.  p,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  11. 

^,  II.  Nep.  28:29,  30.  33: 13—15.  Ether  4:8.  r,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.  s,  Mar- 
tin Harris.  t.  Prof.  Anthon  of  New  York  Citv.  u,  Isa.  29: 11.  V,  Joseph 
Smith,  Jr.  w.  Ether  5: 1.  x,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  11.  y,  ii.  Nep,  27:?,  8.  Ether 
4: 6,  7. 


116  II.   NEPHI.  [chap.   XXVII. 

say    unto     *him    that    shall    read    the    words    that    shall    be 
delivered   him, 

25.  ^''Forasmuch  as  this  people  draw  near  unto  me  with  their 
mouth,  and  with  their  lips  do  honour  me,  but  have  removed 
their  hearts  far  from  me,  and  their- fear  towards  me  is  taught 
by  the  precepts  of  men, 

26.  Therefore,  I  will  proceed  to  ^Mo  a  marvellous  work 
among  this  people,  yea,  a  marvellous  work  and  a  wonder  :  for 
the  wisdom  of  their  *wise  and  learned  shall  perish,  and  the 
understanding  of  their  prudent  shall  be  hid. 

27.  And  wo  unto  them  that  seek  deep  to  hide  their  counsel 
from  the  Lord.  And  their  works  are  in  the  dark;  and  they 
say,  Who  seeth  us,  and  who  knoweth  us?  And  they  also 
say,  Surely,  your  turning  of  things  upside  down  shall  be 
esteemed  as  the  potter's  clay.  But  behold,  I  will  shew  unto 
them,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  that  I  know  all  their  works. 
For  shall  the  work  say  of  him  that  made  it.  He  made  me  not? 
Or  shall  the  thing  framed  say  of  him  that  framed  it.  He  had 
no   understanding? 

28.  But  behold,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  I  will  shew  unto 
the  children  of  men  that  it  is  yet  a  very  little  while  and 
Lebanon  shall  be  turned  into  a  fruitful  field;  and  the  fruitful 
field  shall  be  esteemed  as  a  forest. 

29.  ^''And  in  that  day  shall  the  deaf  hear  the  words  of 
the  book,  and  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  see  out  of  obscurity 
and  out  of  darkness, 

30.  And  the  meek  also  shall  increase,  and  their  joy  shall  be 
in  the  Lord,  and  the  poor  among  men  shall  rejoice  in  the  Holy 
One  of   Israel. 

31.  ^'^For  assuredly  as  the  Lord  liveth  they  shall  see  that 
the  terrible  one  is  brought  to  naught,  and  the  scorner  is  con- 
sumed, and  all  that  watch  for  iniquity  are  cut  off; 

32.  And  they  that  make  a  man  an  offender  for  a  word,  and 
lay  a  snare  for  him  that  reproveth  in  the  gate,  and  turn  aside 
the  just  for  a  thing  of  naught. 

33.  Therefore  thus  saith  the  Lord,  who  redeemed  Abra- 
ham, concerning  the  house  of  Jacob,  Jacob  shall  -''not  now  be 
ashamed,  neither  shall  his  face  now  wax  pale. 

34.  But  when  he  seeth  his  children,  the  work  of  my 
hands,  in  the  midst  of  him,  they  shall  sanctify  my  name, 
and  sanctify  the  Holy  One  of  Jacob,  and  shall  fear  the  God 
of  Israel. 

35.  ^^They  also  that  erred  in  spirit  shall  come  to  under- 
standing, and  they  that  murmured  shall  learn  doctrine. 


z,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.  2a,  Isn.  29: 13—24.  2&.  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  25.  2c, 

see  c.  2d,  see  ;•  i.  Nep.  22.  2e,  see  e,  i.  Nep.  15.  2/.  i.  Nep.  13:  35— 38, 

14: 1—3. 


CHAP.    XXVIII.]  II.    NEPHI.  117 


CHAPTER  28. 

1.  And  now,  behold,  my  brethren,  I  have  spoken  unto 
you,  according  as  the  Spirit  hath  constrained  me;  wherefore, 
1  know  that  they  must  surely  come  to  pass. 

2.  The  things  which  shall  be  written  out  of  the  "book 
snail  be  of  great  worth  unto  the  children  of  men,  and 
especially  unto  our  seed,  which  is  a  remnant  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

3.  For  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  ^churches 
wh'ch  are  built  up,  and  not  unto  the  Lord,  when  the  one 
shall  say  unto  the  other.  Behold,  I,  I  am  the  Lord's ;  and 
the  others  shall  say,  I,  I  am  the  Lord's.  And  thus  shall 
every  one  say  that  hath  built  up  churches,  and  not  unto  the 
Lord ; 

4.  And  they  shall  contend  one  with  another;  and  their 
priests  shall  contend  one  with  another,  and  they  shall  teach 
with  their  ''learning,  and  deny  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  giveth 
utterance. 

5.  And  they  deny  the  '^power  of  God,  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel ;  and  they  say  unto  the  people.  Hearken  unto  us,  and 
hear  ye  our  precept ;  for  behold  there  is  no  God  to-day,  for 
the  Lord  and  the  Redeemer  hath  done  his  work,  and  he  hath 
given  his  power  unto  men. 

6.  Behold,  hearken  ye  unto  my  precept ;  if  they  shall  say, 
There  is  a  miracle  wrought,  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  believe 
it  not ;  for  this  day  he  is  not  a  God  of  miracles ;  he  hath 
done  his  work. 

7.  Yea,  and  there  shall  be  many  which  shall  say.  Eat,  drink, 
and  be  merry,  for  to-morrow  we  die ;  and  it  shall  be  well 
with  us. 

8.  And  there  shall  also  be  many  which  shall  say,  Eat, 
drink,  and  be  merry ;  nevertheless,  fear  God,  he  will  ^justify 
in  committing  a  little  sin ;  yea,  lie  a  little,  take  the  advantage 
of  one  because  of  his  words,  dig  a  pit  for  thy  neighbor ; 
there  is  no  harm  in  this.  And  do  all  these  things,  for  to- 
morrow we  die :  and  if  it  so  be  that  we  are  guilty,  God  will 
beat  us  with  a  few  stripes,  and  at  last  we  shall  be  saved  in 
the  kingdom  of  God. 

9.  Yea,  and  there  shall  be  many  which  shall  teach  after 
this  manner,  false,  and  vain,  and  foolish  doctrines,  and  shall 
be  puffed  up  in  their  hearts,  and  shall  seek  deep  to  hide 
their  counsels  from  the  Lord ;  and  their  works  shall  be  in  the 
dark ; 

10.  And  the  ^blood  of  the  saints  shall  cry  from  the 
ground  against  them. 

a,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.  h,  see  q,  ti.  Nep.  26.         c,  it.  Nep.  26:  20.         d,  spe 

r,  II.  Nep.  26.  e,  vers.  21,  25,  26.  Mor.  8:  31.  f,  i.  Nep.  14: 13.  22: 

14.  II.  Nen.  5: 16.  Mor.  8: 27,  40,  41.  Ether  8: 22—24.  Doc.  &  Gov. 

58:53.        63:28—31.        Rev.  18:24.        19:2. 


^^^  n.   NEPHI.  [chap.   XXVIII. 

11.  Yea,  they  have  all  gone  out  of  the  way;  they  have 
become  corrupted. 

12.  Because  of  pride,  and  because  of  false  teachers,  and 
raise  doctrine,  their  ^churches  have  become  corrupted,  and 
cheir  churches  are  lifted  up ;  because  of  pride  they  are 
putted  up.  '' 

13.  They  rob  the  poor  because  of  their  fine  sanctuaries; 
they  rob  the  ■:)oor  because  of  their  fine  clothing;  and  they 
persecute  the  u^sek,  and  the  poor  in  heart;  because  in  their 
pride  they  are  puffed  up. 

14.  They  wear  stiff  necks  and  high  heads;  yea,  and  be- 
cause of  pride-  aiid  wickedness,  and  abominations,  and  whore- 
aoms,  they  have  all  gone  astray,  save  it  be  a  few,  who  are 
tne  Qumoie  followers  of  Christ;  nevertheless,  they  are  led, 
tnat  in  many  instances  they  do  err,  because  they  are  ''tauglit 
by  the  precepts  of  men.^ 

15.  O  the  wise,  and  the  learned,  and  the  rich,  that  are 
puft'ed  up  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts,  and  all  those  who 
preach  false  doctrines,  and  all  those  who  commit  whoredoms, 
and  pervert  the  right  way  of  the  Lord ;  *wo,  wo,  wo  be  unto 
them,  saith  the  Lord  God  Almighty,  for  they  shall  be  thrust 
down  to  hell. 

16.  Wo  unto  them  that  ^turn  aside  the  just  for  a  thing 
of  naught  and  revile  against  that  which  is  good,  and  say. 
That  is  of  no  worth;  for  the  day  shall  come  that  the  Lord 
Ood  will  speedily  visit  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  and  in 
that  day  that  they  are  *fully  ripe  in  iniquity,  they  shall 
perish. 

17.  But  behold,  if  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  shall  repent 
of  their  wickedness  and  abominations,  they  shall  not  be  de- 
stroyed, saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

18.  But  behold,  that  great  and  abominable  church,  the  whore 
of  all  the  earth,  must  ^tumble  to  the  earth,  and  great  must  be 
the  fall  thereof ; 

19.  For  the  kingdom  of  the  devil  *"must  shake,  and  they 
w^hich  belong  to  it  must  needs  be  stirred  up  unto  repentance, 
or  the  devil  will  grasp  them  with  his  everlasting  chains,  and 
they  be  stirred  up  to  anger,  and  perish ; 

20.  For  behold,  at  that  day  shall  he  "rage  in  the  hearts 
of  the  children  of  men,  and  stir  them  up  to  anger  against 
that  which  is  good ; 

21.  And  others  will  he  "pacify,  and  lull  them  away  into 
■carnal  security,  that  they  will  say.  All  is  well  in  Zion ;  yea, 
Zion  prospereth,  all  is  well ;  and  thus  the  devil  cheateth  their 
souls,  and  leadeth  them  away  carefully  down  to  hell. 

22.  And     behold,     others     he     flattereth    away,    and     telleth 


g,  see  q,  ii.  Nep.  26.  h,  H.  Nep,  27:  35.  i,  i.  Nep.  22:  23.  Ii.  Nep. 

26:20—22,32.        Alma  39: 5.        iil.  Nep.  29:4— 9.        Mor.  8:41.        9:26.        ;,  ii. 
Nep.  27: 32.        fc,  I.  Nep.  22: 16—23.        Ether  2: 8— 11.        Mcr.  8: 41.  I,  i.  Nep. 

14:  3,  4,  6,  7,  15—17.         See  k,  i.  Nep.  14.         m,  i,  Nep.  22: 22.  23.         II.  Nep.  28; 
20—32.      n,  ver.  28.     O,  li.  Nep.  26: 29.     28: 7—14.      Mor.  8: 31. 


CHAP.  XXVin.]  II.  NEPHL  119 

them  there  is  no  hell ;  and  he  saith  unto  them,  I  am  no 
devil,  for  there  is  none ;  and  thus  he  whispereth  in  their  ears, 
until  he  grasps  them  with  his  awfui  ^'chains,  from  whence 
there  is  no  deliverance. 

23.  Yea,  they  are  ^grasped  with  death,  and  hell ;  and  death, 
and  hell,  and  the  devil,  and  all  that  have  been  seized  therewith, 
must  stand  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  be  judged  according 
to  their  works,  from  whence  they  must  go  into  the  place  pre- 
pared for  them,  even  a  '"lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  which  is 
endless  torment. 

24.  Therefore,  wo  be  unto  him  that  is  at  ease  in  Zion. 

25.  Wo  be  unto  him  that  crieth,  All  is  well ; 

26.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  him  that  *hearkeneth  unto  the  precepts 
of  men,  and  denieth  the  power  of  God,  and  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

27.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  him  that  saith,  We  have  received,  and 
we    *need  no  more. 

28.  And  in  fine,  wo  unto  all  those  who  tremble,  and 
are  "angry  because  of  the  truth  of  God.  For  behold,  he 
that  is  built  upon  the  rock,  receiveth  it  with  gladness;  and 
he  that  is  built  upon  a  sandy  foundation,  trembleth  lest  he 
shall  fall. 

29.  Wo  be  unto  him  that  shall  say,  We  have  received  the 
word  of  God,  and  we  ''need  no  more  of  the  word  of  God,  for 
we  have  enough. 

30.  For  behold,  thus  saith  the  Lord  God;  I  will  give 
unto  the  children  of  men  ^line  upon  line,  precept  upon 
precept,  here  a  little  and  there  a  little ;  and  blessed  are  those 
who  hearken  unto  my  precepts,  and  lend  an  ear  unto  my 
counsel,  for  they  shall  learn  wisdom ;  ^for  unto  him  that 
receiveth,  I  will  give  more ;  and  from  them  that  shall  say. 
We  have  enough,  from  them  shall  be  taken  away  even  that 
w^hich  they  have. 

31.  Cursed  is  he  that  putteth  his  trust  in  man,  or  maketh 
flesh  his  arm,  or  shall  hearken  unto  the  ^precepts  of  men, 
save  their  precepts  shall  be  given  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

32.  ^Wo  be  unto  the  Gentiles,  saith  the  Lord  God  of 
Hosts ;  for  notwithstanding  I  shall  lengthen  out  mine  arm 
unto  them  from  day  to  day,  they  will  deny  me;  never- 
theless, I  will  be  merciful  unto  them,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
if  they  will  repent  and  come  unto  me ;  for  -  mine  arm  is 
lengthened  out  all  the  day  long,  saith  the  Lord  God  of 
Hosts. 


V,  II.  Nep.  1: 13,  23.        9:  45.        ver.  19.        Alma  12: 11,  17.        36: 18.        q,  see 
j,  11.  Nep.  9.  r,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  15.  s,  see  r,  ii.  Nep.  26.  ii.  Nep.  28:  31. 

t,  vers.  29,  30.  Alma  12: 10,  11.  iii.Nep.  26:9,  10.  Ether  4:8.  u,  ver.  20. 
V,  ver.  27.  Also  see  t.  w,  Isa.  28: 10.  x,  Alma  12: 10,  11.  y,  vers.  3—14. 
u.  Nep.  27: 25,      z,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  14. 


120  II.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   XXIX. 


CHAPTER  29. 

1.  But  behold,  there  shall  be  many  at  that  day,  when 
I  shall  proceed  to  do  a  "marvellous  work  among  them,  that^ 
I  may  remember  my  covenants  which  I  have  made  unto 
the  children  of  men,  that  I  may  set  my  hand  again  the 
"second  time  to  recover  my  people,  which  are  of  the  house 
of  Israel; 

2.  And  also,  that  I  may  remember  the  promises  which 
I  have  made  unto  thee,  Nephi,  and  also  unto  thy  father,  that 
1  would  remember  your  seed ;  and  that  the  'words  of  your 
seed  should  proceed  forth  out  of  my  mouth  unto  your  seed. 
And  my  words  shall  ''hiss  forth  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
for  a  ^standard  unto  my  people,  which  are  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

3.  And  because  my  words  shall  hiss  forth,  many  of  the 
Gentiles  shall  say,  A  ^Bible  !  A  Bible  !  We  have  got  a  Bible, 
and  there  cannot  be  any  more  Bible. 

4.  But  thus  saith  the  Lord  God :  O  fools,  they  shall  have 
a  Bible ;  and  it  shall  proceed  forth  from  the  Jews,  mine  ancient 
covenant  people.  And  what  thank  they  the  Jews  for  the 
Bible  which  they  receive  from  them?  Yea,  what  do  the  Gen- 
tiles mean?  Do  they  remember  the  travels,  and  the  labouis. 
and  the  pains  of  the  Jews,  and  their  diligence  unto  me,  in 
bringing  forth  salvation  unto  the  Gentiles? 

5.  O  ye  Gentiles,  have  ye  remembered  the  Jews,  mine  ancient: 
covenant  people?  Nay;  but  ye  have  cursed  them,  and  have 
hated  them,  and  have  not  sought  to  recover  them.  But  behold, 
I  will  return  all  these  things  upon  your  own  heads;  for  I 
the  Lord  hath  not  forgotten  my  people. 

6.  Thou  ^fool,  that  shall  say,  A  Bible,  we  have  got  a  Bible, 
and  we  need  no  more  Bible.  Have  ye  obtained  a  Bible,  save 
it  were  by  the  Jews? 

7.  Know  ye  not  that  there  are  more  nations  than  one? 
Know  ye  not  that  I,  the  Lord  your  God,  have  created  all  men, 
and  that  I  remember  those  who  are  upon  the  isles  of  the 
sea ;  and  that  I  rule  in  the  heavens  above,  and  in  the  earth 
beneath ;  and  I  bring  forth  my  word  unto  the  children  of 
men,  yea,  even  upon  all  the  nations  of  the  earth? 

8.  Wherefore  murmur  ye,  because  that  ye  shall  receive 
more  of  my  word?  Know  ye  not  that  the  testimony  of  two 
nations  is  a  witness  unto  you  that  I  am  God,  that  I  remember 
one  nation  like  unto  another?  Wherefore,  I  speak  the  same 
words  unto  one  nation  like  unto  another.  And  when  the  two 
nations  shall  run  together,  the  testimony  of  the  ^two  nations 
shall   run   together  also. 

a,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  25.  b,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  6.  c,  ii.  Nep.  3:  21.  See  I 

II.  Nep.  26: 16.  d,  Isa.  5: 26.  Iloro.  10: 28.  e,  Isa.  5: 26.  18:  3.  19:  22i 
62: 10.  Doc.  &  Gov.  45:9.  64:42.  /,  vers.  4,  6—14.  g,  ver.  3.  h,  ii.  I.'ep.  3: 12, 
Ezek.  37:15— 20. 


CHAP.  XXX.]  II.  NEPHI.  121 

9.  And  I  do  this  that  I  may  prove  unto  many,  that  I  am 
the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever ;  and  that  I  speak 
forth  my  words  according  to  mine  own  pleasure.  And  because 
that  I  have  spoken  one  word,  ye  need  not  suppose  that  I  cannot 
speak  another ;  for  my  work  is  not  yet  finished ;  neither  shall 
it  be,  until  the  end  of  man;  neither  from  that  time  henceforth 
and  for  ever. 

10.  Wherefore,  because  that  ye  have  a  Bible,  ye  need  not 
suppose  that  it  contains  all  my  words ;  neither  need  ye  suppose 
that  I  have  not  caused  more  to  be  written : 

11.  For  I  command  all  men,  both  in  the  east  and  in  the 
west,  and  in  the  north,  and  in  the  south,  and  in  the  islands 
of  the  sea,  that  they  shall  write  the  words  which  I  speak 
unto  them :  for  out  of  the  *books  which  shall  be  written,  I 
will  ^judge  the  world,  every  man  according  to  their  works, 
according  to  that  which   is  written. 

12.  For  behold,  I  shall  speak  unto  the  '^Jews,  and  they 
shall  write  it ;  and  I  shall  also  speak  unto  the  'Nephites, 
and  they  shall  write  it ;  and  I  shall  also  ""speak  unto  the 
other  tribes  of  the  house  of  Israel,  which  I  have  led  away, 
and  they  shall  write  it;  and  I  shall  also  speak  unto  "all 
nations  of  the  earth,  and  they  shall  write  it. 

13.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  ''that  the  Jews  shall  have 
the  words  of  the  Nephites,  and  the  Nephites  shall  have  the 
words  of  the  .Tews ;  and  the  Nephites  and  the  Jews  shall 
have  the  words  of  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel ;  and  the  lost 
tribes  of  Israel  shall  have  the  words  of  the  Nephites  and  the 
Jews. 

14.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  my  people  which  are 
of  the  house  of  Israel,  shall  be  gathered  home  unto  the  lands 
of  their  possessions;  and  my  word  also  shall  be  ^gathered  in 
one.  And  I  will  shew  unto  them  that  fight  against  my 
word  and  against  my  people,  who  are  of  the  house  of  Israel, 
that  I  am  God,  and  that  I  covenanted  with  Abraham,  that  I 
would  remember  his  seed  for  ever. 


CHAPTER  30. 

1.  And  now  behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  would  speak 
unto  you :  for  I,  Nephi,  would  not  suffer  that  ye  should  sup- 
pose that  ye  are  more  righteous  than  the  Gentiles  shall  be. 
For  behold,  except  ye  shall  keep  the  commandments  of  God 
ye  shall  all  likewise  perish ;  and  because  of  the  words  which 
have  been  spoken  ye  need  not  suppose  that  the  Gentiles  are 
utterly  destroyed. 

I,  see  c,  II.  Nep.  27.          ;.  it.  Nep.  25: 18,  22.  29: 12—14.          in.  Nep.  27; 

23—26.           Rev.  20: 12.          k,  i.  Nep.  13:  23—29.  ii.  Nep.  3: 12.           I,  i.  Nepi 

13:39—42.         ii.  Nep.  3: 12,  18— 21.         26:16,17.  27:6—26.         w.  in.  Nep. 

13: 1—3.       17: 4.        n,  vers.  7—11.        ii.  Nep.  26: 33.  o,  n.  Nep.  3: 12.        29: 8. 
Mor.  5: 13,  14.      p,  see  0, 


122  II.    NEPHI.  [chap.    XXX. 

2.  For  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  That  as  many  of  the 
Gentiles  as  will  repent,  are  the  covenant  people  of  the  Lord  ; 
and  as  many  of  the  Jews  as  will  not  repent,  shall  be  cast  oft" ; 
for  the  Lord  covenanteth  with  none,  save  it  be  with  tliFin 
that  repent  and  believe  in  his  Son,  who  is  the  Holy  One  oi 
Israel. 

3.  And  now,  I  would  prophesy  somewhat  more  concerning 
the  Jews  and  the  Gentiles.  For  after  the  "book  of  which  1 
have  spoken  shall  come  forth,  and  be  written  unto  the  Gentiles, 
and  sealed  up  again  unto  the  Lord,  there  shall  be  "many 
which  shall  believe  the  words  which  are  written ;  and  they 
shall  carry  them  forth  unto  the    '^remnant  of  our  seed. 

4.  And  then  shall  the  remnant  of  our  seed  know  concerning 
ns,  how  that  we  came  out  from  Jerusalem,  and  that  they  are 
descendants  of  the  Jews. 

5.  And  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  de- 
clared %mong  them ;  wherefore,  they  shall  be  restored 
unto  the  ^knowledge  of  their  fathers,  and  also  to  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  had  among  their 
fathers. 

6.  And  then  shall  they  rejoice;  for  they  shall  know  that 
it  is  a  blessing  unto  them  from  the  hand  of  God;  and  their 
scales  of  darkness  shall  begin  to  fall  from  their  eyes :  and 
many  generations  shall  not  pass  away  among  them,  save  they 
shall  be  a    ''white  and  delightsome  people. 

7.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  Jews  which  are 
scattered,  also  shall  ^begin  to  believe  in  Christ ;  and  they 
shall  begin  to  gather  in  upon  the  face  of  the  land ;  and  as 
many  as  shall  believe  in  Christ,  shall  also  become  a  delight- 
some people. 

8.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  Lord  God  shall 
commence  his  work,  among  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues, 
and  people,  to  bring  about  the  ''restoration  of  his  people 
upon  the  earth. 

9.  *And  with  righteousness  shall  the  Lord  God  judge  the 
poor,  and  reprove  with  equity,  for  the  meek  of  the  earth. 
And  he  shall  smite  the  earth  with  the  rod  of  his  mouth ; 
and  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  shall  he  slay  the  wicked; 

10.  For  the  time  speedily  cometh,  that  the  Lord  God  shall 
cause  a  ^great  division  among  the  people ;  and  the  wicked 
will  he  destroy:  and  he  will  spare  his  people,  yea,  even  if  it 
so  be  that  he  must  destroy  the  vricked  by  fire. 

11.  ''And  righteousness  shall  be  the  girdle  of  his  loins,  and 
faithfulness  the  girdle  of  his  reins. 

12.  And  then  shall  the  wolf  dwell  w^ith  the  lamb,   and  the 

o.  see  c,  II.  Nep.  27.  b,  I.  Nep.  13: 34—42.  14: 1,  2,  5,  12—14.  22: 8,  9. 
III.  Nep.  16: 6,  10,  11.  26: 8.  c,  i.  Nep.  15: 13—18.  22: 8—12.  in.  Nep. 
16: 6—13,  d,  I.  Nep.  13: 38—42.  15: 13—18.  in.  Nep.  16: 11.  12.  21: 

3—7,  24—26.  Mor.  5: 15.  e,  i.  Nep.  15: 14.  ii.  Nep.  3: 12.  Mor.  7: 1, 

9.  10.  /,  II.  Nep.  5: 21.  See  d,  i.  Nop.  11.  Alma  23: 18.  in.  Nep.  2: 

14—16.         g,  see  /,  n.  Nep.  25.  h,  see  e,  I.  Nep.  15.  i,  Isa.  11:4.  j,  i. 

Nep.  14:7.       22: 16,  17.       k,  Isa.  11:5—9. 


CHAP.   XXXI.]  II.    NEPHI.  123 

leopard  shall  lie  down  with  the  kid;  and  the  calf,  and  the 
young  lion,  and  the  fatling,  together;  and  a  little  child  shall 
lead  them. 

13.  And  the  cow  and  the  bear  shall  feed;  their  young  ones 
shall  lie  down  together;  and  the  lion  shall  eat  straw  like 
the  ox. 

14.  And  the  sucking  child  shall  play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp, 
and  the  weaned  child  shall  put  his  hand  on  the  cockatrice's 
den. 

15.  They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain ; 
for  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as 
the  waters  cover  the  sea. 

16.  ^Wherefore,  the  things  of  all  nations  shall  be  made 
known;  yea,  all  things  shall  be  made  known  unto  the  children 
of  men. 

17.  There  is  nothing  which  is  secret,  save  it  shall  be  re- 
vealed; there  is  no  work  of  darkness,  save  it  shall  be  made 
manifest  in  the  light;  and  there  is  nothing  which  is  "^sealed 
upon  the  earth,  save  it  shall  be  loosed. 

18.  Wherefore,  all  things  which  have  been  revealed  unto 
the  children  of  men,  shall  at  that  day  be  revealed ;  and  Satan 
shall  have  power  over  tlie  hearts  of  the  children  of  men  "jno» 
more,  for  a  long  time.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  must 
make  an  end  of  my  sayings. 


CHAPTER  31. 

1.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  make  an  end  of  my  prophesying  unto 
you,  my  beloved  brethren.  And  I  cannot  write  but  a  few 
things,  which  I  know  must  surely  come  to  pass :  neither  can 
I  write  but  a  few  of  the  words  of  my  brother  Jacob. 

2.  Wherefore,  the  things  which  I  have  written,  sufficeth 
me,  save  it  be  a  few  words  which  I  must  speak  concerning  the 
doctrine  of  Christ ;  wherefore,  I  shall  speak  unto  you  plainly, 
according  to  the  plainness  of  my  prophesying. 

3.  For  my  soul  delighteth  in  "plainness;  for  after  this 
manner  doth  the  Lord  God  work  among  the  children  of  men. 
For  the  Lord  God  giveth  light  unto  the  understanding :  for 
he  speaketh  unto  men  according  to  their  language,  unto  their 
understanding. 

(T"  4.  Wherefore,  I  would  that  ye  should  remember  that  I  have 
spoken  unto  you,  concerning  ^that  prophet  which  the  Lord 
showed  unto  me,  that  should  baptize  the  Lamb  of  God,  which 
should  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

5.  And  now,  if  the  Lamb  of  God,  he  being  holy,  should 
have  need  to  be  baptized  by  water,  to  ^fulfil  all  righteousness, 

I,  II.  Nep.  29:6—14.  Ether  4:  6,  7,  13—17.  m,  I.  Nep.  14  26.  n,  i. 

Nep.  22: 15.  26.      Jacob  5: 76.      Ether  8:  26. 


6,  II.  Nep.  25.     b,  see  f,  l.  Nep.  10.     c,  vers.  6,  7. 


124  II.    NEPHI.  [chap.    XXXI. 

O   then,   how  much   more   need   have   we,  being   unholy,   to  be 
I     baptized,  yea,  even  by  water. 

6.  And  now,  I  would  ask  of  you,  my  beloved  brethren, 
wherein  the  Lamb  of  God  did  fulfil  all  righteousness  in  being 
baptized  by  water? 

7.  Know  ye  not  that  he  was  holy?  But  notwithstanding 
he  being  holy,  he  sheweth  unto  the  children  of  men,  that 
according  to  the  flesh,  he  humbleth  himself  before  the  Father, 
and  witnesseth  unto  the  Father  that  he  would  be  obedient 
unto  him  in  keeping  his  commandments. 

8.  Wherefore,  after  he  was  baptized  with  water,  the  Holy 
Ghost  descended  upon  him  in  the   "^form  of  a  dove. 

9.  And  again :  it  showeth  unto  the  children  of  men  the 
*straightness  of  the  path,  and  the  narrowness  of  the  gate, 
by  which  they  should  enter,  he  having  set  the  example  before 
them. 

10.  And  he  said  unto  the  children  of  men,  Follow  thou 
me.  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  can  we  follow  Jesus, 
save  we  shall  be  willing  to  keep  the  commandments  of  the 
Father? 

11.  And  the  Father  said,  Repent  ye,  repent  ye,  and  be 
^baptized  in  the  name  of  my  beloved  Son. 

12.  And  also,  the  voice  of  the  Son  came  unto  me,  saying, 
He  that  is  baptized  in  my  name,  to  him  will  the  Father  give 
the  Holy  Ghost,  like  unto  me ;  wherefore,  follow  me,  and  do 
the  things  which  ye  have  seen  me  do. 

13.  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  know  that  if  ye  shall 
follow  the  Son,  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  acting  no  hypocrisy 
and  no  deception  before  God,  but  with  real  intent,  repenting 
of  your  sins,  witnessing  unto  the  Father,  that  ye  are  willing 
to  take  upon  you  the  name  of  Christ,  by  baptism :  yea,  by 
following  your  Lord  and  your  Saviour  down  into  the  water, 
according  to  his  word ;  behold,  then  shall  ye  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost;  yea,  then  cometh  the  baptism  of  fire  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  and  then  can  ye  speak  with  the  ^'tongue  of  angels,  and 
shout  praises  unto  the  Holy  One  of  Israel. 

14.  But,  behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  thus  came  the  voice 
of  the  Son  unto  me,  saying,  After  ye  have  repented  of  your 
sins,  and  witnessed  unto  the  Father  that  ye  are  willing  to 
keep  my  commandments,  by  the  baptism  of  water,  and  have 
received  the  baptism  of  fire  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  can 
speak  with  a  new  tongue,  yea,  even  with  the  tongue  of  angels, 
and  after  this  should  deny  me,  it  would  have  been  better  for 
you,  that  ye  had  ''not  known  me. 

15.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  the  Father,  saying.  Yea, 
the  words  of  my  beloved  are  true  and  faithful.  He  that 
endureth  to  the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved. 

16.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  know  by  this,  that 
unless    a    man    shall    endure    to    the    end,    in    following    the 

d,  I.  Nep.  ll!27,  e,  see  2a,  ii.  Nep.  9.  f,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  g,  ver.  14. 
II.  Nep.  32: 2,  3.  h,  vers.  15,  16.  Jacob  6: 7—11.  Mos.  5: 11.  15 :  26,  27. 
Alma  24: 30.      39: 6.      Iii.  Nep.  27: 17.      Mor.  1: 16,  17. 


CHAP^  XXXII.]  II.   NEPHI,  125 

example    of    the    Son    of    the    living    God,    he    cannot    be 
saved ; 

17.  Wherefore,  do  the  things  which  I  have  told  you  I 
have  seen,  that  your  Lord  and  your  Redeemer  should  do : 
for,  for  this  cause  have  they  been  shown  unto  me,  that  ye 
might  know  the  *gate  by  which  ye  should  enter.  For  the 
gate  by  which  ye  should  enter,  is  repentance,  and  baptism 
by  water;  and  then  cometh  a  remission  of  your  sins  by  fire, 
and  by  the  Hol^  Ghost. 

18.  And  then  are  ye  in  this  straight  and  narrow  path 
which  leads  to  eternal  life ;  yea,  ye  have  entered  in  by  the 
gate :  ye  have  done  according  to  the  commandments  of  the 
Father  and  the  Son ;  and  ye  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  witnesses  of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  unto  the  fulfill- 
ing of  the  promise  which  he  hath  made,  that  if  ye  entered  in 
by  the  way,  ye  should  receive. 

19.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  after  ye  have  gotten 
into  this  straight  and  narrow  path,  I  would  ask.  If  all  is 
done?  Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  for  ye  have  not  come 
thus  far,  save  it  were  by  the  word  of  Christ  with  unshaken 
faith  in  him,  relying  wholly  upon  the  merits  of  him  who  is 
mighty  to  save ; 

20.  Wherefore,  ye  must  press  forward  with  a  stadfast- 
ness  in  Christ,  having  a  perfect  brightness  of  hope,  and  a 
love  of  God  and  of  all  men.  Wherefore,  if  ye  shall  press 
forward,  feasting  upon  the  word  of  Christ,  and  endure  to  the 
end,  behold,  thus  saith  the  Father,  Ye  shall  have  eternal 
life. 

21.  And  now,  behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  this  is  the  ^way ; 
and  there  is  none  other  way  nor  name  given  under  heaven, 
whereby  man  can  be  saved  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  And  now, 
behold,  this  is  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  the  only  and  true 
doctrine  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is    ''one  God,  without  end.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  32. 

1.  And  now,  behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  suppose  that 
ye  ponder  somewhat  in  your  hearts,  concerning  that  which 
ye  should  do,  after  ye  have  entered  in  by  the  way.  But,  behold, 
why  do  ye  ponder  these  things  in  your  hearts? 

2.  Do  ye  not  remember  that  I  said  unto  you,  That  after  ye 
had  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  ye  could  speak  with  the  tongue 
of  angels?  And  now,  how  could  ye  speak  with  the  "tongue 
of  angels,  save  it  were  by  the  Holy  Ghost? 

3.  Angels     speak     by     the     power     of     the     Holy     Ghost ; 

i,  see  e.         j,  see  e.         k,  Alma  11: 44.         iii.  Nep.  11:  27,  28,  36.         28: 10. 

Mor.  7:7. 


a,  see  g,  ii.  Nep.  31. 


126  II.   NEPHI.  [CHAP.  SKXIII. 

wherefore,  they  speak  the  words  of  Christ.  Wherefore,  I  said 
unto  you,  Feast  upon  the  words  of  Christ :  for  behold,  the 
words  of  Christ  will  tell  you  all  things  what  ye  should  do. 

4.  Wherefore,  now  after  I  have  spoken  these  words,  if  ye 
cannot  understand  them,  it  will  be  because  ye  ask  not,  neither 
do  ye  knock ;  wherefore,  ye  are  not  brought  into  the  light, 
but  must  perish  in  the  dark. 

5.  For  behold,  again  I  say  unto  you.  That  if  ye  will  enter 
in  by  the  way,  and  receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  it.  will  shew  unto 
you    "all  things  what  ye  should  do. 

6.  Behold,  this  is  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  there  will 
be  no  more  doctrine  given,  until  after  he  shall  manifest  himself 
unto  you  ''in  the  flesh.  And  when  he  shall  manifest  himself 
unto  you  in  the  flesh,  the  things  which  he  shall  say  unto  you, 
shall  ye  observe  to  do. 

7.  And  now  I,  Nephi,  cannot  say  more;  the  Spirit  stoppeth 
mine  utterance,  and  I  am  left  to  mourn  because  of  the  unbelief, 
and  the  wickedness,  and  the  ignorance,  and  the  stiff-neckedness 
of  men :  for  they  will  not  search  knowledge,  nor  understand 
great  knowledge,  when  it  is  given  unto  them  in  ''plainness, 
even  as  plain  as  word  can  be. 

8.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  perceive  that  ye  ponder 
still  in  your  hearts ;  and  it  grieveth  me  that  I  must  speak 
concerning  this  thing.  For  if  ye  would  hearken  unto  the 
Spirit  which  teacheth  a  man  to  ^pray,  ye  would  know  that  ye 
must  pray :  for  the  evil  spirit  teacheth  not  a  man  to  pray,  but 
teacheth  him  that  he  must  not  pray. 

9.  But  behold,  I  say  unto  you.  That  ye  must  pray  always, 
and  not  faint;  that  ye  must  not  perform  any  thing  unto  the 
Lord,  save  in  the  first  place  ye  shall  pray  unto  the  Father 
in  the  name  of  Christ,  that  he  will  consecrate  thy  performance 
unto  thee,  that  thy  performance  may  be  for  the  welfare  of 
thy  soul. 


CHAPTER  33. 

1.  And     now     I,     Nephi,     cannot     write     all     the     things 
which  were  taught  among  my  people;   neither  am  I  ''mighty 

6.  T.  Nep.  10: 17—19.  13:  37.  ii.  Nep.  31: 13.  Jarom  1:4.  Alma 

5:46—48.  in.  Nep.  12: 1.  2.  16:6.  30  ch.  Ether  4: 11,  12.  Moro.  10: 
4—7.  c,  I.  Nep.  12: 6.  See  6,  i.  Nep.  12.  d,  see  b,  li.  Nep.  25.  e,  i. 

Nep.  1:5.  6:21.  8:8.  15:8—11.  17:7.  18:3,21.  ii.  Nep.  4: 23,  24, 
28—35.  Jacob  7: 22.  Enos  1:4,  11.  15— 18.  Mos.  3:4.  4:1—3,11,19—22. 
5:17—18.  21:14.  26:39.  Alma  6: 6.  17:3.  18:41—43.  19:14—16. 
22:16.  27:11,12.  31:10,26—35.  33:4—11.  34:39.  38:8.  43:49, 
50.  45:1.  46:13,16.  58:10.  62:51.  Hela.  11:3,  4, 10— 16.  in. 
Nep.  1:11— 14.  13:5—13.  14:7—11.  17:3,15—17.21.  18:15—24,30. 
19:  6—10.  17—36.         20: 1.  27: 1,  2,  7.  9,  28,  29.         28: 1—9,  30.  Mor.  9:6. 

21.  28,  36,  37.  Ether  1: 34—43.  2: 14,  15,  18—22.  3: 1—5.  Moro.  6: 4, 

5,9.        7:6—10,26,48.        8:3,26.         10:4,5. 


a.  Ether  12: 23-27. 


CHAP.   XXXIII. J  II.    NEPHI.  127 

in  writing,  like  unto  speaking :  for  when  a  man  speaketh  by 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  the  power  of,  the  Holy  Ghost 
carrieth  it  unto  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 

2.  But  behold,  there  are  many  that  harden  their  hearts 
against  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  it  hath  no  place  in  them ;  Where- 
fore, they  cast  many  things  away  which  are  w^ritten,  and 
esteem  them  as  things  of  naught. 

3.  But  I,  Nephi,  have  written  what  I  have  written ;  and 
I  esteem  it  as  of  great  worth,  and  especially  unto  my  people. 
For  I  pray  continually  for  them  by  day,  and  mine  eyes  water 
my  pillow  by  night,  because  of  them ;  and  I  cry  unto  my  God 
in  faith,  and  I  know  that  he  will  hear  my  cry; 

4.  And  I  know  that  the  Lord  God  will  consecrate  my 
prayers,  for  the  gain  of  my  people.  And  the  words  which 
I  have  written  in  weakness,  will  be  made  strong  unto  them ; 
for  it  persuadeth  them  to  do  good ;  it  maketh  known  unto 
them  of  Hheir  fathers;  and  it  speaketh  of  Jesus,  and  per- 
suadeth them  to  believe  in  him,  and  to  endure  to  the  end, 
which  is  life  eternal. 

5.  And  it  speaketh  ''harsh  against  sin,  according  to  the 
plainness  of  the  truth ;  wherefore,  no  man  will  be  angry  at 
the  words  which  I  have  written,  save  he  shall  be  of  the  spirit 
of  the  devil, 

6.  I  glory  in  '^plainness ;  I  glory  in  truth ;  I  glory  in  my 
Jesus,  for  he  hath  redeemed  my  soul  from    ^hell. 

7.  I  have  charity  for  my  people,  and  great  faith  in 
Christ,  that  I  shall  meet  many  souls  spotless  at  his  judgment 
seat. 

8.  I  have  charity  for  the  Jew :  I  say  Jew,  because  I  mean 
them  from  whence  I  came. 

9.  I  also  have  charity  for  the  Gentiles.  But  behold,  for 
none  of  these  can  I  hope,  except  they  shall  be  reconciled  unto 
Christ,  and  enter  into  the  ^narrow  gate,  and  walk  in  the 
straight  path,  which  leads  to  life,  and  continue  in  the  path 
until  the  end  of  the  day  of  probation. 

10.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  and  also  Jew,  and  all 
ye  ends  of  the  earth,  hearken  unto  these  words,  and  believe 
in  Christ;  and  if  ye  believe  not  in  these  words,  believe  in 
Christ.  And  if  ye  shall  believe  in  Christ,  ye  will  believe  in 
these  words:  for  they  are  the  words  of  Christ,  and  he  hath 
given  them  unto  me;  and  they  teach  all  men  that  they  should 
do  good. 

11.  And  if  they  are  not  the  words  of  Christ,  judge  ye : 
for  Christ  will  show  unto  you,  ^with  power  and  great  glo-ry, 
that  they  are  his  words,  at  the  last  day;  and  you  and  I  shall 
stand  face  to  face  before  his  bar;  and  ye  shall  know  that  I 
have  been  commanded  of  him  to  write  these  things,  notwith- 
standing my  weakness : 

6,  see  g,  rr.  Nep.  3.  Also  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  30.  c,  i.  Nep.  16: 1—3.  17: 48. 
IT.  Nsp.  1:  25—27.  Enos  1 :  23.  Jarom  1 :  12.  Words  of  Mor.  1 :  17.  Moro. 
9:  4.  d,  see  5,  ii.  Nep.  25.  e,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  15.  f,  see  2a,  II.  Nep.  9. 

fi'.  Ether  4:8—10.      5:4—6.      Moro.  7:35.      10:27. 


128  BOOK  OF  JACOB.  [CHAP.  i; 

12.  And  I  pray  the  Father  in  the  name  of  Christ,  that 
many  of  us,  if  not  all,  may  be  saved  in  his  kingdom,  at  that 
great  and  last  day. 

13.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  all  those  who  are  of 
the  house  of  Israel,  and  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  I  speak  unto 
3'ou,  as  the  voice  of  one  ''crying  from  the  dust :  farewell  until 
that  great  day  shall  come ; 

14.  And  you  that  will  not  partake  of  the  goodness  of  God, 
and  respect  the  words  of  the  Jews,  and  also  my  words,  and 
the  words  which  shall  proceed  forth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Lamb  of  God,  behold,  I  bid  you  an  everlasting  farewell,  for 
*these  words  shall  condemn  you  at  the  last  day ; 

15.  For  what  I  ^seal  on  earth,  shall  be  brought  against  you 
at  the  judgment  bar ;  for  thus  hath  the  Lord  commanded  me, 
and  I  must  obey.     Amen. 


THE  BOOK  OF  JACOB, 

THE    BROTHER   OF    KEPHI. 


The  words  of  his  preaching  unto  his  brethren.  He  confoundeth 
a  man  who  sceketh  to  overthroiv  the  doctrine  of  Christ.  A 
few  words  concerning  the  history  of  the  people  of  Nephi. 

CHAPTER   L 

1.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  fifty  and  five  years 
had  passed  away,  from  the  time  that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem: 
wherefore,  Nephi  gave  me,  Jacob,  a  commandment  concern- 
ing the  "small  plates,  upon  which  these  things  are  en- 
graven. 

2.  And  he  gave  me,  Jacob,  a  commandment  that  I  should 
write  upon  these  plates,  a  few  of  the  things  which  I  con- 
sidered to  be  most  precious :  that  I  should  not  touch,  save 
it  were  lightly,  concerning  the  history  of  the  people  which  are 
called  the  people  of  Nephi. 

3.  For  he  said  that  the  history  of  his  people  should  be 
engraven  upon  his  ^other  plates,  and  that  I  shouM  preserve 
these  plates  and  hand  them  down  unto  my  seed,  from  genera- 
tion to  generation. 

4.  And    if    there    were    preaching     which     was     sacred,     or 

h,  see  I,  II.  Nep.  26.  i,  see  q,  u.  Nep.  27.  ;,  Hela.  10:5—11.         See  g, 

II.  Nep.  27. 

a,  see  b,  I.  Nep.  6,      6,  see  /,  I.  Nep.  1, 


CHAP.  I.]  BOOK  OF  JACOB.  129 

revelation  which  was  great,  or  prophesying,  that  I  should 
engraven  the  heads  of  them  upon  ''these  plates,  and  touch 
upon  them  as  much  as  it  were  possible,  for  Christ's  sake, 
and  for  the  sake  of  our  people ; 

5.  For  because  of  faith  and  great  anxietj%  it  truly  had 
been  made  manifest  unto  us  concerning  our  people,  '^what 
things   should    happen    unto    them. 

6.  And  we  also  had  many  revelations,  and  the  Spirit  of 
much  prophecy ;  wherefore,  we  knew  of  Christ  and  his  kingdom, 
which  should  come. 

7.  Wherefore  we  laboured  diligently  among  our  people, 
that  we  might  persuade  them  to  come  unto  Christ,  and 
partake  of  the  goodness  of  God,  that  they  might  enter  into 
his  rest,  lest  by  any  means  he  should  swear  in  his  wrath 
they  should  not  enter  in,  as  in  the  provocation  in  the  days 
of  temptation,  while  the  children  of  Israel  were  in  the 
wilderness. 

8.  Wherefore,  we  would  to  God  that  we  could  persuade 
all  men  not  to  rebel  against  God,  to  provoke  him  to  anger» 
but  that  all  men  would  believe  in  Christ,  and  view  his  death, 
and  suffer  his  cross  and  bear  the  shame  of  the  world ;  where- 
fore, I,  Jacob,  take  it  upon  me  to  fulfil  *the  commandment 
of  my  brother  Nephi. 

9.  Now  Nephi  began  to  be  old,  and  he  saw  that  he  must 
soon  die;  wherefore,  he  annointed  a  man  to  be  king  and  a 
ruler  over  his  people  now,  according  to  the  reigns  of  the 
kings. 

10.  The  people  having  loved  Nephi  exceedingly,  he  having 
been  a  great  pi'otector  for  them,  having  wielded  the  sword 
of  Laban  in  their  defence,  and  having  laboured  in  all  his  days 
for  their  welfare ; 

11.  Wherefore,  the  people  were  desirous  to  retain  in 
remembrance  his  name.  And  whoso  should  reign  in 
his  stead,  were  called  by  the  people,  ''second  Nephi,  third  Nephi, 
&c.,  according  to  the  reigns  of  the  kings ;  and  thus  they 
were  called  by  the  people,  let  them,  be  of  whatever  name 
they  would. 

12.  AVid  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  died. 

13.  Now  the  people  which  were  not  Lamanites,  were 
Nephites ;  nevertheless,  they  were  called  Nephites,  Jacob- 
ites, Josephites,  Zoramites,  Lamanites,  Lemuelites,  and 
Ishmaelites. 

14.  But  I,  Jacob,  shall  not  hereafter  distinguish  them  by 
these  names,  but  I  shall  call  them  Lamanites  that  seek  to 
destroy  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  those  who  are  friendly  to 
Nephi,  I  shall  call  Nephites,  or  the  people  of  Nephi,  according 
to  the  reigns  of  the  kings. 

15.  And    now    it   came    to   pass    that    the   people    of    Nephi, 

c,  small  plates.  See  &,  T.  Nep.  6.  d,  i.  Nep.  12  ch.  13  ch.  14  ch.  15r 
1—18.        19:10-17.  22:7,8.  ii.  Nep.  1:5— 12.  2:3.  3  ch.         4: 

1-11.  10  ch.  25  ch.  26  ch.  27  ch.  29:11—14.  30:1—6.  e,  vers.  1—4.  U 
vers.  9, 14,  15.      ii.  Nep.  5;  18, 


130  BOOK   OF   JACOB.  [CHAP.   IL 

imder  the  reign  of  the  ^second  king,  began  to  grow  hard  in 
their  hearts,  and  indulge  themselves  somewhat  in  wicked 
practices,  such  as  like  unto  David  of  old,  desiring  many  wives 
and  concubines,  and  also  Solomon,  his  son  : 

10.  Yea,  and  they  also  began  to  search  much  gold  and 
silver,  and  began  to  be   lifted  up  somewhat  in  pride ; 

17.  Wherefore  I,  Jacob,  gave  unto  them  these  words  as  I 
taught  them  in  the  ''temple,  having  firstly  obtained  mine  errand 
from  the  Lord. 

18.  For  I,  Jacob,  and  my  brother  Joseph,  *had  been  con- 
secrated priests,  and  teachers  of  this  people,  by  the  hand  of 
A'ephi. 

19.  And  we  did  magnify  our  office  unto  the  Lord,  taking 
upon  us  the  responsibility,  answering  the  sins  of  the  people 
upon  our  own  heads,  if  we  did  not  teach  them  the  word  of 
God  with  all  diligence ;  w^herefore,  by  labouring  with  our 
mights,  their  ^ blood  might  not  come  upon  our  garments ; 
otherwise,  their  blood  would  come  upon  our  garments,  and 
we  would  not  be  found  spotless  at  the  last  day. 


CHAPTER  2. 

1.  The  words  which  Jacob,  the  brother  of  Nephi,  spake  unto 
the  people  of  Nephi,  after  the  death  of  Nephi : 

2.  Now,  my  beloved  brethren,  I,  Jacob,  according  to  the 
responsibility  which  I  am  under  to  God,  to  magnify  mine  office 
with  soberness,  and  that  I  might  "rid  my  garments  of  your 
sins,  I  come  up  into  the  temple  this  day,  that  I  might  declare 
unto  you  the  word  of  God ; 

3.  And  ye  yourselves  know,  that  I  have  hitherto  been  dili- 
gent in  the  office  of  my  calling ;  but  I  this  day  am  weighed 
down  with  much  more  desire  and  anxiety  for  the  welfare  of 
your  souls  than  I  have  hitherto  been. 

4.  For  behold,  as  yet,  ye  have  been  obedient  unto  the  word 
of  the  Lord,  which  I  have  given  unto  you. 

5.  But  behold,  hearken  ye  unto  me,  and  know  that  by 
the  help  of  the  all-powerful  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  I 
can  tell  you  concerning  your  thoughts,  how  that  ye  are  begin- 
ning to  labour  in  sin,  which  sin  appeareth  very  abominable 
unto  me;  yea,  and  abominable  unto  God. 

6.  Yea,  it  grieveth  my  soul  and  causeth  me  to  shrink  with 
shame  before  the  presence  of  my  Maker,  that  I  might  testify 
unto  you  concerning  the  wickedness  of  your  hearts ; 

7.  And  also  it  grieveth  me  that  I  must  use  so  much 
boldness  of  speech  concerning  you,  before  your  wives  and 
your  children,  many  of   whose     ^feelings  are  exceeding  tender 

g,  ver.  11.  h,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5.  i,  ii.  Nep.  5: 26.  ;',  ii.  Nep.  9: 44. 

Jacob  2:  2. 


a,  see  J,  Jacob  1.      &,  vers.  9,  28,  33,  35.      Jacob  3: 7.     Moro.  9: 9,  10. 


CHAP.    II.]  BOOK   OP   JACOB.  131 

and  chaste,  and  delicate  before  God,  which   thing  is  pleasing 
unto  God ; 

8.  And  it  supposeth  me  that  they  have  come  up  hither 
to  hear  the  pleasing  word  of  God,  yea,  the  word  which  healeth 
the  wounded  soul. 

9.  Wherefore,  it  burdeneth  my  soul,  that  I  should  be  con- 
strained because  of  the  strict  commandment  which  I  have 
received  from  God,  to  admonish  you  according  to  your  crimes, 
to  enlarge  the  wounds  of  those  who  are  already  wounded, 
instead  of  consoling  and  healing  their  wounds ;  and  those  who 
have  not  been  wounded,  instead  of  feasting  upon  the  pleasing 
word  of  God,  have  daggers  placed  to  pierce  their  souls,  and 
wound  their  delicate  minds. 

10.  But,  notwithstanding  the  greatness  of  the  task,  I  must 
do  according  to  the  strict  commands  of  God,  and  tell  you 
concerning  your  wickedness  and  abominations,  in  the  presence 
of  the  pure  in  heart,  and  the  broken  heart,  and  under  the 
glance  of  the    ''piercing  eye  of  the  Almighty  God. 

11.  Wherefore,  I  must  tell  you  the  truth  according  to  the 
**plainness  of  the  word  of  God.  For  behold,  as  I  enquired  of 
the  Lord,  thus  came  the  word  unto  me,  saying,  Jacob,  get  thou 
up  into  the  temple  on  the  morrow,  and  declare  the  word 
which  I  shall  give  thee  unto  this  people. 

12.  And  now  behold,  my  brethren,  this  is  the  word 
which  I  declare  unto  you,  that  many  of  you  have  begun 
to  search  for  gold,  and  for  silver,  and  all  manner  of 
precious  ores,  in  the  which  this  land,  which  is  a  ^land  of 
promise  unto  you,  and  to  your  seed,  doth  ^abound  most 
plentifully. 

13.  And  the  hand  of  providence  hath  smiled  upon  you 
most  pleasingly,  that  you  have  obtained  many  riches ;  and 
because  some  of  you  have  obtained  more  abundantly  than 
that  of  your  brethren,  ye  are  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  your 
hearts,  and  ''wear  stiff  necks  and  high  heads,  because  of  the 
costliness  of  your  apparel  and  persecute  your  brethren,  because 
ye  suppose  that  ye  are  better  than  they. 

14.  And  now,  my  brethren,  do  ye  suppose  that  God  justifieth 
you  in  this  thing?  Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay.  But  he 
condemneth  you,  and  if  ye  persist  in  these  things,  his  judg- 
ments must  speedily  come  unto  you. 

15.  O  that  he  would  shew  you  that  he  can  pierce  you, 
and  with  one  *glance  of  his  eye,  he  can  smite  you  to  the 
dust. 

16.  O  that  he  would  rid  you  from  this  iniquity  and  abomi- 
nation. And,  O  that  ye  would  listen  unto  the  word  of  his 
commands,  and  let  not  this  pride  of  your  hearts  destroy  your 
souls. 

17.  Think    of   your    brethren,    like    unto    yourselves,    and    be 

c,  TT.  Nep.  9: 44.       Jacob  2: 15.       Mos.  27: 31.  d,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  33.      c,  see 

ft,  II.  Nep.  5.         /,  I.  Nep.  2: 20.         4: 14.         5: 22.  12: 1,  4.         13: 12,  14,  30. 

17: 13,  14.          18: 8,  23,  25.          g,  see  g,  ii.  Nep.  5.  ft,  li.  Nep.  28;  14.          Mor. 
8: 36—40.      i,  see  c. 


i. 


132  BOOK  OF   JACOB.  [CHAP.   II. 

familiar  with  all,  and  free  with  your  substance,  that  Uhey 
may  be  rich  like  unto  you. 

18.  But  before  ye  seek  for  riches,  seek  ye  for  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

19.  And  after  ye  have  obtained  a  hope  in  Christ,  ye  shall 
obtain  riches,  if  ye  seek  them;  and  ye  will  seek  them,  for  the 
intent  to  do  good ;  to  clothe  the  naked,  and  to  feed  the  hungry, 
and  to  liberate  the  captive,  and  administer  relief  to  the  sick, 
and  the  afflicted. 

20.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  have  spoken  unto  you  con- 
cerning pride;  and  those  of  you  which  have  afflicted  your 
neighoour,  and  persecuted  him  because  ye  were  proud  in  your 
hearts,  of  the  things  which  God  hath  given  you,  what  say  ye 
of  it? 

21.  Do  ye  not  suppose  that  such  things  are  abominable  unto 
him  who  created  all  flesh?  And  the  one  being  is  as  precious 
in  his  sight  as  the  other.  And  all  flesh  is  of  the  dust;  and 
for  the  self-same  end  hath  he  created  them,  that  they  should 
keep  his  commandments,  and  glorify  him  for  ever. 

22.  And  now  I  make  an  end  of  speaking  unto  you  con- 
cerning this  pride.  And  were  it  not  that  I  must  speak  unto 
you  concerning  a  grosser  crime,  my  heart  would  rejoice  ex- 
ceedingly, because  of  you. 

23.  But  the  word  of  God  burthens  me  because  of  your 
grosser  crimes.  For  behold,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  This  people 
begin  to  wax  in  iniquity ;  they  understand  not  the  scriptures ; 
for  they  seek  to  excuse  themselves  in  committing  whoredoms, 
because  of  the  things  which  were  written  concerning  David, 
and  Solomon  his  son. 

24.  Behold,  David  and  Solomon  truly  had  *^many  wives  and 
concubines,  which  thing  w^as  'abominable  before  me,  saith  the 
Lord ; 

25.  Wherefore,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  I  have  led  this  people 
forth  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  by  the  power  of  mine  arm, 
that  I  might  raise  up  unto  me  a  "^righteous  branch  from  the 
fruit  of  the  loins  of  Joseph. 

26.  Wherefore,  I  the  Lord  God,  will  not  suffer  that  this 
people  shall  do  like  unto  them  of  old. 

27.  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  hear  me,  and  hearken  to 
the  word  of  the  Lord;  for  there  shall  not  any  man  among? 
you  have  save  it  be  "one  wife ;  and  concubines  he  shall  have 
none ; 

28.  For  I,  the  Lord  God,  delighteth  in  the  chastity  of 
women.  And  "whoredoms  are  an  abomination  before  me ;  thus 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

29.  Wherefore,     this     people     shall     keep     my     command- 

j,  Mos.  4: 16,  22,  26.  Alma  1:26—30.  iv.  Nep.  3:24—26.  k,  i.  Kings 
11:1—13.  Deut.  17:14— 17.  ii.  Sara.  3: 2— 5,  14.  5:13.  11:26,27. 

12:7—12,24.  lo:  16.  16:21,22.  19:5.  20:3.  i.  Kings  1 : 1—4.  I,  Jl 
Kings  11: 1—11.  Deut.  7: 1—4.  Ezra  9: 1,  2.  Nehemiah  13:23—27.  Dcut. 
17: 14—17.  m,  H.  Nep.  3: 5.  n,  ver.  34.  Jacob  3: 5—7.  o,  see  i,  ii. 

Nep.  28. 


CHAP.   II.]  BOOK  OF  JACOB.  133 

ments,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  or  ^cursed  he  the  land 
for  their  sakes. 

30.  For  if  I  will,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  raise  up  seed 
unto  me,  I  «will  command  my  people ;  otherwise  they  shall 
hearken  unto    ^these  things. 

81.  For  behold,  I,  the  Lord,  have  seen  the  sorrow,  and 
heard  the  mourning  of  the  daughters  of  my  people  in  the 
land  of  Jerusalem ;  yea,  and  in  all  the  lands  of  my  people, 
because  of  the  wickedness  and  abominations  of  *their 
husbands. 

32.  And  I  will  not  suffer,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  that 
the  cries  of  the  fair  daughters  of  this  people,  w^hich  I  have 
led  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  shall  come  up  unto  me, 
against  the  men  of  my  people,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts; 

33.  For  they  shall  not  lead  away  captive  the  daughters 
of  my  people,  because  of  their  tenderness,  save  I  shall  visit 
them  with  a  'sore  curse,  even  unto  destruction :  for  they 
shall  not  commit  "whoredoms,  like  unto  them  of  old,  saith 
the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

34.  And  now  behold,  my  brethren,  ye  know  that  these 
commandments  were  ^'given  to  our  father,  Lehi ;  wherefore 
ye  have  known  them  before ;  and  ye  have  come  unto  great 
condemnation ;  for  ye  have  done  these  things,  which  ye  ought 
not  to  have  done. 

35.  Behold,  ye  have  done  greater  iniquities  than 
the  Lamanites,  our  brethren.  Ye  have  broken  the  hearts 
of  your  tender  wives,  and  lost  the  confidence  of  your 
children,  because  of  your  bad  examples  before  them ;  and 
the  sobbings  of  their  hearts  ascend  up  to  God  against  you. 
And  because  of  the  ^strictness  of  the  word  of  God,  which 
Cometh  down  against  you,  many  hearts  died,  pierced  with 
deep  wounds. 


CHAPTER  3. 

1.  But  behold,  I,  Jacob,  would  speak  unto  you  that  are 
pure  in  heart.  Look  unto  God  with  firmness  of  mind,  and 
^'pray  unto  him  with  exceeding  faith,  and  he  will  con- 
sole you  in  your  afflictions  and  he  will  plead  your  cause, 
and  send  down  justice  upon  those  who  seek  your  de- 
struction. 

2.  O  all  ye  that  are  pure  in  heart,  lift  up  your  heads  and 
receive  the  pleasing  word  of  God,  and  feast  upon  his  love;  for 
ye  may,  if  your  minds  are  firm,  for  ever. 

3.  But  wo,  wo,  unto  you  that  are  not  pure  in  heart ;   that 

p,  Jacob  3:  3.  Alma  45: 16.  Ether  2: 7—12.        g,  See  Rev.  on  marriage, 

given  in  1843.  Doc.  &  Cov.  132.  r,  the  law  t^iven  to  Lehi.  See  vers.  27,  34. 

Jacob  3: 5.        s,  Eek.  16: 22—43.        t,  see  p.        u,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  28.         v,  I.  Nep. 
1 :  16,  17.      6: 1.      w,  Jacob  2: 27,  34.      3: 5. 

o,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32. 


ilL 


134  BOOK  OF   JACOB.  [CHAP.   III. 

are  filthy  this  day  before  God;  for  except  ye  repent,  the  land 
is  ^cursed  for  your  sakes ;  and  the  Lamanites,  which  are  not 
filthy  like  unto  you,  (nevertheless,  ''they  are  cursed  with  a 
sore  cursing)   shall  scourge  you  even  unto  destruction. 

4.  And  the  time  speedily  cometh,  that  except  ye  repent, 
they  shall  ''possess  the  land  of  your  inheritance,  and  the  Lord 
God  will  lead  away  the  righteous  out  from  among  you. 

5.  Behold,  the  Lamanites  your  brethren,  whom  ye  hate, 
because  of  their  tilthiness  and  the  ^cursings  which  hath 
come  upon  their  skins,  are  more  righteous  than  you ;  for 
they  have  not  forgotten  the  commandment  of  the  Lord, 
which  was  given  unto  our  fathers,  that  they  should  have, 
save  it  were  'one  wife ;  and  concubines  they  should  have 
none ;  and  there  should  not  be  whoredoms  committed  among 
them. 

6.  And  now  this  commandment  they  observe  to  keep ;  where- 
fore, because  of  this  observance,  in  keeping  this  command- 
ment, the  Lord  God  will  not  destroy  them,  but  will  be  merciful 
unto  them;  and  one  day  they  shall  ^become  a  blessed 
people. 

7.  Behold,  their  husbands  love  their  wives,  and  their  wives 
love  their  husbands ;  and  their  husbands  and  their  wives  love 
their  children ;  and  their  unbelief  and  their  hatred  towards 
you,  is  because  of  the  iniquity  of  their  fathers ;  wherefore, 
how  much  better  are  you  than  they,  in  the  sight  of  your  great 
Creator  ? 

8.  O  my  brethren,  I  fear,  that  unless  ye  shall  repent  of 
your  sins,  that  their  skins  will  be  whiter  than  yours,  when 
ye  shall  be  brought  with  them  before  the  throne  of  God. 

9.  Wherefore,  a  commandment  I  give  unto  you,  which  is 
the  word  of  God,  that  ye  revile  no  more  against  them,  because 
of  the  Markness  of  their  skins ;  neither  shall  ye  revile  against 
them  because  of  their  filthiness;  but  ye  shall  remember  your 
own  filthiness,  and  remember  that  their  filthiness  came  because 
of  their  fathers. 

10.  Wherefore,  ye  shall  remember  your  children,  how  that 
ye  have  grieved  their  hearts  because  of  the  example  that 
ye  have  set  before  them ;  and  also,  remember  that  ye  may, 
because  of  your  filthiness,  bring  your  children  unto  de- 
struction, and  their  sins  be  heaped  upon  your  heads  at  the 
last  day. 

11.  O  my  brethren,  hearken  unto  my  word ;  arouse  the 
faculties  of  your  soul ;  shake  yourselves,  that  ye  may  awake 
from  the  slumber  of  death ;  and  loose  yourselves  from  the 
pains  of  hell,  that  ye  may  not  become  *angels  to  the  devil, 
to  be  cast  into  that  lake  of  ■'fire  and  brimstone  which  is  the 
second  death. 

12.  And   now   I,   Jacob,    spake   many   more   things   unto   the 

6,  see  p,  Jacob  2.  c,  see  d,  I.  Nep.  2.  d,  Omni  1 : 5 — 7,  12,  13.  e,  ser^ 

d,  I.  Nep.  2.  /,  see  n,  Jacob  2.  g,  I.  Nep.  15: 13—18.  22  r  8.  See 

i,  II.  Nep.  3.  h,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  2.  i,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  9.  j,  see  k,  i.  Nepi 

15. 


CHAP.  IV.]  •  BOOK  OF  JACOB.  135 

people  of  Nephi,  warning  them  against  fornication  andl 
lasciviousness,  and  every  kind  of  sin,  telling  them  the  awful 
consequences  of   them ; 

13.  And  a  hundredth  part  of  the  proceedings  of  this  people^ 
which  now  began  to  be  numerous,  cannot  be  written  upon 
''these  plates ;  but  many  of  their  proceedings  are  written  upon 
the  larger  plates,  and  their  wars,  and  their  contentions,  and 
the  reigns  of  their  kings. 

14.  These  plates  are  called  the  plates  of  Jacob,  and  they 
were  made  by  the  "'hand  of  Nephi.  And  I  make  an  end  of 
speaking  these  words. 


CHAPTER  4. 

1.  Now  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Jacob,  having  min- 
istered much  unto  my  people  in  word,  (and  I  cannot  write 
but  a  little  of  my  words,  because  of  the  "difficulty  of  engraving 
our  words  upon  plates,)  and  we  know  that  the  things  which 
we  write  upon  plates  must  remain  ; 

2.  But  whatsoever  things  we  write  upon  any  thing,  save 
it  be  upon  plates,  must  perish  and  vanish  away;  but  we  can 
write  a  few  words  upon  plates,  which  will  give  our  children, 
and  also  our  beloved  brethren,  a  small  degree  of  knowledge 
concerning  us,   or  concerning  their  fathers. 

3.  Now  in  this  thing  we  do  rejoice ;  and  we  labour  diligently 
to  engraven  these  words  upon  plates,  hoping  that  our  beloved 
brethren,  and  our  children,  will  receive  them  with  thankful 
hearts,  and  look  upon  them  that  they  may  learn  with  joy 
and  not  with  sorrow,  neither  with  contempt,  concerning  their 
first  parents : 

4.  For,  for  this  intent  have  we  written  these  things,  that 
they  may  know  that  we  knew  of  Christ,  and  we  had  a  hope 
of  his  glory  many  hundred  years  before  his  coming;  and  not 
only  we  ourselves  had  a  hope  of  his  glory,  but  also  all  the 
holy  prophets   which   were   before   us. 

5.  Behold,  they  believed  in  Christ  and  worshipped  the  Father 
in  his  name,  and  also  we  worship  the  Father  in  his  name.  And 
for  this  intent  we  ''keep  the  law  of  Moses,  it  pointing  our 
souls  to  him ;  and  for  this  cause  it  is  sanctified  unto  us  for 
righteousness,  even  as  it  was  accounted  unto  Abraham  in  the 
wilderness,  to  be  obedient  unto  the  commands  of  God  in  offering 
up  his  son  Isaac,  which  is  a  similitude  of  God  and  his  only 
begotten  Son. 

6.  Wherefore,  we  search  the  prophets,  and  we  have 
many  revelations,  and  the  Spirit  of  prophecy;  and  having 
all  these  witnesses  we  obtain  a  hope,  and  our  faith  becometh 

k,  small  plates.  See  6,  l.  Nep.  6.  I,  see  /,  i.  Nep.  1.  m,  i.  Nep.  19: 2,  3. 
II.  Nep.  5: 30—32. 


a,  Ether  12: 23—26.     6,  see  o,  ii.  Nep.  25. 


136  BOOK   OF   JACOB.  [CHAP.   IV. 

unshaken,  insomuch  that  we  truly  "^can  command  in  the 
name  of  Jesus,  and  the  very  trees  obey  us,  or  the  moun- 
tains, or  the  waves  of  the  sea : 

7.  Nevertheless,  the  Lord  God  sheweth  us  our  weakness, 
that  we  may  know  that  it  is  by  his  grace,  and  his  great 
condescensions  unto  the  children  of  men,  that  we  have  power 
to  do  these  things. 

8.  Behold,  great  and  marvellous  are  the  works  of  the  Lord. 
How  unsearchable  are  the  depths  of  the  mysteries  of  him ; 
and  it  is  impossible  that  man  should  find  out  all  his  ways. 
And  no  man  knoweth  of  his  ways,  save  it  be  revealed  unto 
him ;  wherefore,  brethren,  despise  not  the  revelations  of 
God. 

9.  For  behold,  by  the  '^power  of  his  word,  man  came 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth !  which  earth  was  created  by  the 
power  of  his  word.  Wherefore,  if  God  being  able  to  speak, 
and  the  world  was,  and  to  speak,  and'  man  was  created, 
O  then,  why  not  able  to  command  the  earth,  or  the  workman- 
ship of  his  hands'  upon  the  face  of  it,  according  to  his  wiR 
and  pleasure? 

10.  Wherefore,  brethren,  seek  not  to  counsel  the  Lord,  but 
to  take  counsel  from  his  hand.  For  behold,  ye  yourselves 
know  that  he  counselleth  in  wisdom,  and  in  justice,  and  in 
great  mercy,  over  all  his  works ; 

11.  Wherefore,  beloved  brethren,  be  reconciled  unto  him 
through  the  ^atonement  of  Christ,  his  only  begotten  Son,  and 
ye  may  obtain  a  ''resurrection,  according  to  the  power  of  the 
resurrection  which  is  in  Christ,  and  be  presented  as  the 
^first-fruits  of  Christ  unto  God,  having  faith,  and  obtained 
a  good  hope  of  glory  in  him  before  he  manifesteth  himself 
in  the  flesh. 

12.  And  now,  beloved,  marvel  not  that  I  tell  you  these 
things ;  for  why  not  speak  of  the  ''atonement  of  Christ,  and 
attain  to  a  perfect  knowledge  of  him,  as  to  attain  to  the 
knowledge  of  a    h-esurrection  and  the  world  to  come? 

13.  Behold,  my  brethren,  he  that  prophesieth,  let  him 
prophesy  to  the  understanding  of  men ;  for  the  Spirit 
speaketh  the  truth  and  lieth  not.  Wherefore,  it  speaketh  of 
things  as  they  really  are,  and  of  things  as  they  really  will 
be ;  wherefore,  these  things  are  manifested  unto  us  ^plainly, 
for  the  salvation  of  our  souls.  But  behold,  we  are  not  wit- 
nesses alone  in  these  things ;  for  God  also  spake  them  unto 
prophets   of  old. 

14.  But  behold,  the  Jews  were  a  fstififnecked  people; 
and  they  despised  the  words  of  plainness,  and  killed  the 
prophets,    and   sought    for    things    that    they   could    not    under- 

c,  I.  Nep.  7: 17  18.  17: 48,  50,  53—55.  Jacob  7: 13—19.  Mos.  13:  3—6. 
Alma  14: 26— 29.  Hela.  10:5— 11.  iii.  Nep.  28: 19-22.  Mor.  8:24.  Ether 
12:  30.  d,  II.  Nep.  2: 14,  15.  Mor.  9: 17.  Mos.  2: 25.  e,  see  /,  ii.  Nep  2. 
f,  see  d,  IT.  Nep.  2.  g,  Mos.  15: 21—23.  Alma  40: 16—21.  Hela.  14: 25. 

III.  Nep.  23:9— 13.  /i,  see /,  ii.  Nep.  2,  i,  see  d,  II.  Nep.  2.  i,  see  6,  IL 

Nep.  25.     k,  II.  Nep.  25:  2.     Jacob  6: 4. 


CHAP,   v.]  BOOK   OF   JACOB.  137 

Stand.  •  Wherefore,  because  of  their  blindness,  which 
blindness  came  by  looking  beyond  the  mark,  they  must  needs; 
fall :  for  God  hath  taken  away  his  'plainness  from  them, 
and  delivered  unto  them  many  things  which  they  cannot  under- 
stand, because  they  desired  it.  And  because  they  desired  it, 
God  hath  done  it,  that  they  may  stumble. 

15.  And  now  I,  Jacob,  am  led  on  by  the  Spirit  unto 
prophesying:  for  I  perceive  by  the  workings  of  the  Spirit 
which  is  in  me,  that  by  the  stumbling  of  the  Jews,  they 
will  "^reject  the  stone  upon  which  they  might  build,  and  have 
safe  foundation. 

16.  But  behold,  according  to  the  "scriptures,  this  stone  shall 
become  the  great,  and  the  last,  and  the  only  sure  foundation,, 
upon  which  the  Jews  can  build. 

17.  And  now,  my  beloved,  how  is  it  possible  that  these, 
after  having  rejected  the  sure  foundation,  can  ever  build  upon, 
it,  that  it  may  become  the    *'head  of  their  corner? 

18.  Behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  will  unfold  this  mystery 
unto  you ;  if  I  do  not,  by  any  means,  get  shaken  from  my 
firmness  in  the  Spirit,  and  stumble  because  of  my  over  anxiety 
for  you. 

.  (' 

CHAPTER  5. 

1.  Behold,  my  brethren,  do  ye  not  remember  to  have  read 
the  words  of  the  prophet  "Zenos,  which  he  spake  unto  the 
house  of  Israel,  saying : 

2.  Hearken,  O  ye  house  of  Israel,  and  hear  the  w^ords  of 
me,  a  prophet  of  the  Lord ; 

3.  For  behold,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  I  w^ill  liken  thee,  O 
house  of  Israel,  like  unto  a  ''tame  olive  tree,  which  a  man 
took  and  nourished  in  his  vineyard ;  and  it  grew,  and  waxed 
old,  and  began  to  decay. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  master  of  the  vineyard 
went  forth,  and  he  saw  that  his  olive  tree  began  to  decay; 
and  he  said,  I  will  prune  it,  and  dig  about  it,  and  nourish  it, 
that  perhaps   it  may  shoot  forth  young  and  tender   branches, 

.  and  it  perish  not. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  pruned  it,  and  digged  about 
it,  and  nourished  it  according  to  his  w^ord. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  many  days,  it  began  to 
put  forth  somewhat  a  little,  young  and  tender  branches ;  but 
behold,  the  maintop  thereof  began  to  perish. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  master  of  the  vineyard 
saw  it,  and  he  said  unto  his  servant,   It  grieveth  me   that   I 

I,  see  6,  IT.  Nep.  25.  m,  li.  Nep.  18.  Isa.  8: 14,  15.  n.  Psalm  118:  22,  23. 
o.  Psalm  118: 22,  23. 


a,  see  h,  i.  Nep.  19.  6,  I.  Nep.  10: 12,  14.  15: 7,  12,  13,  16.  ii.  Nep. 

3:  5.      Jacob  6: 1—7. 


138  BOOK   OF   JACOB.  [CHAP.   V. 

should  lose  this  tree;  wherefore,  go  and  pluck  the  'branches 
from  a  ''wild  olive  tree,  and  bring  them  hither  unto  me ;  and 
we  will  pluck  off  those  main  branches  which  are  beginning 
to  wither  away,  and  we  will  cast  them  into  the  fire,  that 
they  may  be  burned. 

8.  And  behold,  saith  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard,  I  take  away 
many  of  these  ''young  and  tender  branches,  and  I  will  graft 
them  whithersoever  I  will ;  and  it  mattereth  not  that  if  it 
so  be,  that  the  root  of  this  tree  will  perish,  I  may  preserve 
tne  fruit  thereof  unto  myself;  wherefore,  I  will  take  these 
young  and  tender  branches,  and  I  will  graft  them  whithersoever 
1  will. 

9.  Take  thou  the  branches  of  the  ®wild  olive  tree,  and  graft 
them  in,  in  the  stead  thereof ;  and  these  which  I  have  plucked 
off,  I  will  cast  into  the  fire,  and  burn  them,  that  they  may  not 
cumber  the  ground  of  my  vineyard. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  servant  of  the  Lord  of 
the  vineyard,  did  according  to  the  word  of  the  Lord  of  the 
vineyard,  and  grafted  in  the  branches  of  the  'wild  olive 
tree. 

11.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  caused  that  it  should 
be  digged  about,  and  pruned,  and  nourished,  saying  unto  his 
servant.  It  grieveth  me  that  I  should  lose  this  tree ;  wherefore, 
that  perhaps  I  might  preserve  the  roots  thereof  that  they 
perish  not,  that  I  might  preserve  them  unto  myself,  I  have 
done  this  thing. 

12.  Wherefore,  go  thy  way;  watch  the  tree,  and  nourish  it, 
according  to  my  words. 

13.  And  ^these  v»^ill  I  place  in  the  nethermost  part  of  my 
vineyard,  whithersoever  I  will,  it  mattereth  not  unto  thee; 
and  I  do  it  that  I  might  preserve  unto  myself  the  natural 
branches  of  the  tree ;  and  also,  that  I  may  lay  up  fruit  thereof, 
against  the  season,  unto  myself :  for  it  grieveth  me  that  I 
should  lose  this  tree  and  the  fruit  thereof. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
went  his  way,  and  hid  the  natural  branches  of  the  tame 
olive  tree  in  the  ''nethermost  parts  of  the  vineyard;  some  in 
one,  and  some  in  another,  according  to  his  will  and 
pleasure. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  a  *long  time  passed  away, 
and  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  unto  his  servant.  Come, 
let  us  go  down  into  the  vineyard,  that  we  may  labour  in  the 
vineyard. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard,  and 
also  the  servant,  went  down  into  the  vineyard  to  labour.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  the  servant  said  unto  his  master.  Behold, 
look  here ;  behold  the  tree. 

17.  And    it   came    to   pass    that    the    Lord    of   the   vineyard 

c,  vers.  9,  10,  17,  18,  30—37,  46,  57,  65,  73.  Rom.  11: 17,  24.  <f.  vers.  5. 

13,  14,  19—27,  38—40,  43—46,  52,  54,  67,  68.         e,  see  c.  f,  see  c.  g,  see  d, 

vpon  isles  distant  from  Palestine.  h,  ten  tribes  in  the  North.         ^    Some  of  Judah 

and   Joseph  in  America.  Others,   upon  isles.  l,   6  or  7   centu- 

ries. 


CHAP,  v.]  BOOK  OF  JACOB.  139 

looked  and  beheld  the  tree,  in  which  the  wild  olive 
branches  had  been  grafted ;  and  it  had  sprung  forth  and  ^began 
to  bear  fruit.  And  he  beheld  that  it  was  good ;  and  the  fruit 
thereof  was  like  unto  the  natural  fruit. 

18.  And  he  said  unto  the  servant,  Behold,  the  branches 
of  the  ^wrld  tree  hath  taken  hold  of  the  moisture  of  the  root 
thereof,  that  the  root  thereof  hath  brought  forth  much 
strength ;  and  because  of  the  much  strength  of  the  root 
thereof,  the  wild  branches  hath  brought  forth  tame  fruit: 
now,  if  we  had  not  grafted  in  these  branches,  the  tree 
thereof  would  have  perished.  And  now,  behold,  I  shall  lay 
up  much  fruit,  which  the  tree  thereof  hath  brought  forth;  and 
the  fruit  thereof  I  shall  lay  up,  against  the  season,  unto  mine 
own  self. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
said  unto  the  servant,  Come,  let  us  go  to  the  nethermost 
part  of  the  vineyard,  and  behold  if  the  natural  branches  of 
the  tree  hath  not  brought  forth  much  fruit  also,  that  I  may 
lay  up  of  the  fruit  thereof,  against  the  season,  unto  mine 
own  self. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  went  forth  whither  the 
master  had  hid  the  natural  branches  of  the  tree,  and  he  said 
unto  the  servant.  Behold  these :  and  he  beheld  the  first 
that  it  had  brought  forth  much  fruit;  and  he  beheld  also, 
that  it  was  good.  And  he  said  unto  the  servant,  Take  of  the 
fruit  thereof,  and  lay  it  up,  against  the  season,  that  I  may 
preserve  it  unto  mine  own  self;  for  behold,  said  he,  this 
long  time  have  I  nourished  it,  and  it  hath  brought  forth 
much  fruit. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  servant  said  unto  his 
master,  Hov/  comest  thou  hither  to  plant  this  tree,  or  this 
branch  of  the  tree?  for  behold,  it  was  the  poorest  ^spot  in  all 
the  land  of  the  vineyard. 

22.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  unto  him,  Counsel 
me  not :  I  knew  that  it  was  a  poor  spot  of  ground ;  where- 
fore, I  said  unto  thee,  I  have  nourished  it  this  long 
time,  and  thou  beholdest  that  it  hath  brought  forth  much 
fruit. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
said  unto  his  servant.  Look  hither;  behold  I  have  planted 
another  branch  of  the  tree  also ;  and  thou  knowest  that  ''^this 
spot  of  ground  was  poorer  than  the  first.  But,  behold  the 
tree :  I  have  nourished  it  this  long  time,  and  it  hath  brought 
forth  much  fruit;  therefore,  gather  it,  and  lay  it  up,  against 
the  season,  that  I  may  preserve  it  unto  mine  own  self. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
said  again  unto  his  servant,  Look  hither,  and  behold  "another 
branch  also,  which  I  have  planted:  behold  that,  I  have  nour- 
ished it  also,  and  it  hath  brought  forth  fruit. 


j.  The  Gentiles  in  the  Apostles'  days.  fc,  see  C.  I,  Place  unknown, 

m  Place  unknown.        n,  Place  unknown. 


140  BOOK   OP   JACOB.  [chap.   V. 

25.  And  he  said  unto  the  servant,  Look  hither  and 
behold  the  last :  behold,  this  have  I  planted  in  a  "good  spot 
of  ground ;  and  1  have  nourished  it  this  long  time,  and  only 
a  ''part  of  the  tree  hath  brought  -forth  tame  fruit;  and  the 
'other  part  of  the  tree  hath  brought  forth  wild  fruit;  behold, 
I  have  nourished  this  tree  like  unto  the  others. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said 
unto  the  servant,  Pluck  off  ''the  branches  that  have  not  brought 
forth  good  fruit,  and  cast  them  into  the  fire. 

27.  But  behold,  the  servant  said  unto  him,  Let  us  prune 
it,  and  dig  about  it,  and  nourish  it  a  little  longer,  that  perhaps 
it  may  bring  forth  good  fruit  unto  thee,  that  thou  canst  lay 
it  up  against  the  season. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard,  and 
the  servant  of  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard,  did  nourish  all  the 
fruit  of  the   vineyard. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  a  *long  time  had  passed  away, 
and  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  unto  his  'servant.  Come, 
let  us  go  down  into  the  vineyard,  that  we  may  labour  again 
in  the  vineyard.  For  behold,  the  time  draweth  near,  and  the 
*'end  soon  cometh ;  w^herefore,  I  must  lay  up  fruit,  against  the 
season,  unto  mine  ow^n  self. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard,  and 
the  servant,  went  down  into  the  vineyard ;  and  they  came 
to  the  tree  whose  natural  branches  had  been  broken  off,  and 
the  wild  branches  had  been  grafted  in :  and  behold  all  *"sorts 
of  fruit  did  cumber  the  tree. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  did 
taste  of  the  fruit,  every  sort  according  to  its  number.  And 
the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said.  Behold,  this  long  time  have 
we  nourished  this  tree,  and  I  have  laid  up  unto  myself  against 
the  season  much  fruit. 

32.  But  behold,  this  time  it  hath  brought  forth  much  fruit, 
and  there  is  ^'none  of  it  which  is  good.  And  behold  there  are 
'all  kinds  of  bad  fruit;  and  it  profiteth  me  nothing,  notwith- 
standing all  our  labour :  and  now  it  grieveth  me  that  I  should 
lose  this  tree. 

33.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  unto  the  servant. 
What  shall  we  do  unto  the  tree,  that  I  may  preserve  again  good 
fruit  thereof  unto  mine  own  self? 

34.  And  the  servant  said  unto  his  master.  Behold,  be- 
cause thou  didst  graft  in  the  branches  of  the  wild  olive  tree, 
they  have  nourished  the  roots  that  they  are  alive,  and  they 
have  not  perished;  wherefore  thou  beholdest  that  they  are 
yet  good. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
said    unto    his   servant,   The    tree   profiteth    me    nothing ;    iind 

0,  America.  p,  Nephites.  q,  Lamanites.  r,  Lamanites.  s.  About 

18  Centuries  U  Joseph  Smith.  u,  i.  Nep.  22: 15—26.  ii.  Nep.  27: 1—3. 

30:  vers.  10,  47,  62—64,  69,  71.  75,  76.  6: 2.  in.  Nep.  29: 4.  Mor. 

8:  41.  Ether  4: 16.  v,  Sects  of  Christendom.  w,  vers.  35,  37,  42,  46. 

X,  see  w. 


CHAP,   v.]  BOOK  OP   JACOB.  141 

the   roots   thereof   profiteth   me   nothing,   so   long   as   it   shall 
bring  forth  evil  fruit. 

36.  Nevertheless  I  know  that  the  roots  are  good ;  and  for 
mine  own  purpose  I  have  preserved  them ;  and  because  of  their 
much  strength,  they  have  hitherto  brought  forth  from  the 
I'wild  branches,  good  fruit. 

37.  But  behold,  the  wild  branches  have  grown,  and  have 
overran  the  roots  thereof;  and  because  that  the  wild 
branches  have  overcome  the  roots  thereof,  it  hath  brought 
forth  ^much  evil  fruit ;  and  because  that  it  hath  brought 
forth  so  much  evil  fruit,  thou  beholdest  that  it  beginneth  to 
perish :  and  it  will  soon  become  ripened,  that  it  may  be  cast 
into  the  fire,  except  we  should  do  something  for  it  to 
preserve  it. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said 
unto  his  servant.  Let  us  go  down  into  the  ^"nethermost  parts 
of  the  vineyard,  and  behold  if  the  natural  branches  have  also 
brought  forth  evil  fruit. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  went  down  into  the 
nethermost  parts  of  the  vineyard.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
they  beheld  that  the  fruit  of  the  natural  branches  had  become 
corrupt  also;  yea,  the  ^^first,  and  the  ^''second  and  also  the 
^''last;  and  they  had  all  become  corrupt. 

40.  And  the  ^^wild  fruit  of  the  last  had  overcome  that 
^^part  of  the  tree  which  brought  forth  good  fruit,  even  that  the 
branch  had  withered  away  and  died. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
^^wept,  and  said  unto  the  servant.  What  could  I  have  done 
more  for  my  vineyard? 

42.  Behold,  I  knew  that  all  the  fruit  of  the  vineyard, 
save  it  were  these,  had  become  corrupted.  And  now  these 
which  have  once  brought  forth  good  fruit,  have  also  become 
corrupted ;  and  now  all  the  trees  of  my  vineyard  are  good  for 
^'•nothing,  save  it  be  to  be  hewn  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire. 

43.  And  behold  this  last,  whose  ^*branch  hath  withered 
away,  I  did  plant  in  a  ^■'good  spot  of  ground ;  yea,  even  that 
which  was  choice  unto  me,  above  all  other  parts  of  the  land 
of  my  vineyard. 

44.  And  thou  beheldest  that  I  als^o  cut  down  that  which 
^''cumbered  this  spot  of  ground,  that  I  might  plant  this  tree 
in  the  stead  thereof ;  , 

45.  And  thou  beheldest  that  a  ^'part  thereof  brought  forth 
good  fruit,  and  a  ^"'part  thereof  brought  forth  wild  fruit ;  and 
because  that  I  plucked  not  the  branches  thereof,  and  cast  them 
into  the  fire,  behold  they  have  overcome  the  good  branch  that 
it  hath  withered  away. 

46.  And    now,    behold,    notwithstanding    all    the    care    which 

y,  see  c.           z,  see  w.           2a,  distant  isles.            26,  ver.  20.  2c,  ver.  23. 

2cf,  ver.  25.             2e,  Lamanites.              2/,  Nephites.             2g,  Isa.  5;  4.  2h,  see 

V).            2i,  Nephites.            2;,  America.             2k,  Jaredites.  21,  Nephites. 
2m,  Lamanites. 


142  BOOK   OP   JACOB.  [chap.    V. 

we  have  taken  of  my  vineyard,  the  trees  thereof  hath 
become  corrupted,  that  they  bring  forth  ^'^no  good  fruit ;  and 
these  I  had  hoped  to  preserve,  to  have  laid  up  fruit  thereoL 
against  the  season,  unto  mine  own  self.  But,  behold,  they 
have  become  like  unto  the  wild  olive  tree,  and  they  are  of 
^"no  worth  but  to  be  hewn  down  anU  cast  into  the  fire ;  and 
it  grieveth  me  that  I  should  lose  them. 

47.  But  what  could  I  have  done  ^^more  in  my  vineyard? 
have  I  slackened  mine  hand,  that  I  have  not  nourished  it? 
Nay,  I  have  nourished  it,  and  I  have  digged  about  it,  and  I 
have  pruned  it,  and  1  have  dunged  it;  and  I  have  stretched 
forth  mine  hand  almost  all  the  day  long,  and  the  ^^end 
draweth  nigh.  And  it  grieveth  me  that  I  should  hew  down 
all  the  trees  of  my  vineyard,  and  cast  them  into  the  fire  that 
they  should  be  burned.  Who  is  it  that  has  corrupted  my 
vineyard  ? 

48.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  servant  said  unto  his 
master.  Is  it  not  the  loftiness  of  thy  vineyard?  have  not  the 
branches  thereof  overcome  the  roots  wiiich  are  good?  And 
because  the  branches  have  overcome  the  roots  thereof, 
behold  they  grew  faster  than  the  strength  of  the  roots, 
taking  strength  unto  themselves.  Behold,  I  say,  is  not  this 
the  cause  that  the  trees  of  thy  vineyard  have  become  cqr- 
rupited? 

49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
said  unto  the  servant,  Let  us  go  to  and  hew  down  the  trees 
of  the  vineyard,  and  cast  them  into  the  fire,  that  they  shall 
not  cumber  the  ground  of  my  vineyard,  for  I  have  done  all ; 
what  could  I  have  done  -'more  for  my  vineyard? 

50.  But,  behold,  the  servant  said  unto  the  Lord  of  the  vine* 
yard.  Spare  it  a  little  longer. 

51.  And  the  Lord  said.  Yea,  I  will  spare  it  a  little  longer, 
for  it  grieveth  me  that  I  should  lose  the  trees  of  my  vine- 
yard. 

52.  Wherefore  let  us  take  of  the  ^* branches  of  these  which 
I  have  planted  in  the  nethermost  parts  of  my  vineyard,  and 
let  us  graft  them  into  the  ^'tree  from  w^hence  they  came; 
and  let  us  pluck  from  the  tree  those  ^"branches  whose  fruit  is 
most  bitter,  and  graft  in  the  natural  branches  of  the  tree  ia 
the  stead  thereof. 

53.  And  this  will  I  do,  that  the  tree  may  not  perish,  that, 
perhaps,  I  may  preserve  unto .  myself  the  roots  thereof  for 
mine  own  purpose. 

54.  And,  behold,  the  '^''roots  of  the  natural  branches  of 
the  tree  which 'jft  planted  withersoever  I  would,  are  yet 
alive :  wherefore,  that  I  may  preserve  them  also^  for  mine 
own  purpose,  I  will  take  of  the  ^""branches  of  this  tree,  and 
I  will  graff  them  in  unto    """them.     Yea,  I  will  graft  in  unto 

2w,  see  W.  2o,  Present  condition  of  the  Indians.  2p,  vers.  41,  ^9. 

2(/,  see  u.  2r,  vers.  41,  49.  2s,  see  d.  2t,  see  6;  2n,  The  mere 

vicked  portions  of  the  Gentiles.  2v,  The  scattered^'branches  of  Israel.  2w,  ihe 

believing  Gentiles.  2x,  Scattered  Israel. 


CHAP,   v.]  BOOK  OP   JACOB.  143 

them  the  branches  of  their  mother  tree,  that  I  may  preserve 
the  ^^roots  also  unto  mine  own  self,  that  when  they  shall  be 
sufficiently  strong,  i>erhaps  they  may  bring  forth  good  fruit 
unto  me,  and  I  may  yet  have  glory  in  the  fruit  of  my  vine- 
yard. 

55.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  '^^took  from  the  natural 
trpe  which  had  become  wild,  and  grafted  in  unto  the  natural 
trees,  which  also  had  become  wild ; 

5G.  And  they  also  ^"took  of  the  natural  trees  which  had 
become  wild,  and  grafted  into  their  mother  tree. 

57.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  unto  the  servants 
Pluck  not  the  wild  branches  from  the  trees,  save  it  be  those 
which  are  ^''most  bitter;  and  in  them  ye  shall  graft  according 
to  that  which  I  have  said. 

58.  And  we  will  nourish  again  the  trees  of  the  vineyard, 
and  w^e  will  trim  up  the  branches  thereof ;  and  we  will  pluck 
from  the  trees  those  branches  which  ^''are  ripened,  that  must 
perish,  and  cast  them  into  the  fire. 

59.  And  this  I  do  that,  perhaps,  the  roots  thereof  may 
take  strength  because  of  their  goodness;  and  because  of  the 
change  of  the  branches,  that  the  good  may  overoome  the 
evil ; 

60.  And  because  that  I  have  preserved  the  natural  branches! 
and  the  roots  thereof,  and  that  I  have  grafted  in  the  natural 
branches  again  into  their  mother  tree,  and  have  preserved  the 
roots  of  their  mother  tree,  that,  perhaps,  the  trees  of  my 
vineyard  may  bring  forth  again  good  fruit ;  and  that  I  may 
have  joy  again  in  the  fruit  of  my  vineyard,  and,  perhaps,  that 
1  may  rejoice  exceedingly  that  I  have  preserved  the  ^"^roots 
and  the  branches  of  the  first  fruit. 

61.  Wherefore,  go  to,  and  call  ^^servants,  that  we  may 
labour  diligently  with  our  mights  in  the  vineyard,  that  we 
may  prepare  the  way,  that  I  may  bring  forth  again  the 
natural  fruit,  which  natural  fruit  is  good,  and  the  most  precious 
above  all  other  fruit. 

62.  Wherefore,  let  us  go  to  and  labour  with  our  mights 
this  ^''last  time,  for  behold  the  end  draweth  nigh,  and  this 
is  for  the  last  time  that  I  shall  prune  my  vineyard. 

63.  Graft  in  the  branches,  begin  at  the  ^''last  that  they 
may  be  first,  and  that  the  ^"first  may  be  last,  and  dig  about 
the  trees,  both  old  and  young,  the  first  and  the  last,  and  the 
last  and  the  first,  that  all  may  be  nourished  once  again  for  the 
^*last  time. 

64.  Wherefore,  dig  about  them,  and  prune  them,  and 
dung  them  once  more,  for  the  last  time,  for  the  end  draweth 
nigh.     And  if  it  be  so  that  these  last  grafts  shall  grow,  and 

2y,  Scattered  Israel.  2z,  The  believing  Gentiles  numbered  with  the  believ- 

ing of  scattered  Israel.  3a,  The  believing  of  scattered  Israel  numbered  among 

the  believing  of  the  Gentiles.  36,  Those  ripened  for  destruction.  vers.  58, 

65,  66,  73,  74.  3c,  see  3&.  3d,  see  2v.  Se,  vers,  70,  72,  74,  75.        Jacob 

6: 2.  3/,  see  u.  Zg,  Gentiles,  3h,  Israel.  I.  Nep.  13: 42.         3i» 

■ee  u. 


144  BOOK   OF    JACOB.  [CHAP.    V. 

bring  forth  the  natural  fruit,  then  shall  ye  prepare  the  way 
for  them,  that  they  may  grow ; 

65.  And  as  they  begin  to  grow,  ye  shall  clear  away  the 
branches  which  bring  forth  ^•'bitter  fruit,  according  to  the 
strength  of  the  good  and  the  size  thereof :  and  ye  shall  not 
clear  away  the  bad  thereof  all  at  once,  lest  the  roots  thereof 
should  be  too  strong  for  the  graft,  and  the  graft  thereof  shall 
perish,  and  I  lose  the  trees  of  my  vineyard. 

6G.  For  it  grieveth  me  that  I  should  lose  the  trees  of  my 
vineyard ;  wherefore  ye  shall  clear  away  the  bad,  according 
as  the  good  shall  grow,  that  the  root  and  the  top  may  be 
equal  in  strength,  until  the  good  shall  overcome  the  bad,  and 
the  bad  be  hewn  down  and  cast  into  the  fire,  that  they  cumber 
not  the  ground  of  my  vineyard ;  and  thus  will  I  sweep  away 
the  bad  out  of  my  vineyard ; 

67.  And  the  ^''branches  of  the  natural  tree  will  I  graft  in 
again  into  the  natural  tree : 

68.  And  the  ^'branches  of  the  natural  tree  will  I  graft  into 
the  natural  branches  of  the  tree;  and  thus  will  I  bring  them 
together  again,  that  they  shall  bring  forth  the  natural  fruit, 
and  they  shall  be    ^'"one. 

69.  And  the  bad  shall  be  cast  away,  yea,  even  out  ^"of  all 
the  land  of  my  vineyard:  for  behold,  only  this  once  will  I 
prune  my   vinejard. 

70.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard 
sent  his  ^"servant ;  and  the  servant  went  and  did  as  the  Lord 
bad  commanded  him,  and  brought  ^^other  servants ;  and  they 
were     ^«few. 

71.  And  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  said  unto  them,  Go  to, 
and  ^''labour  in  the  vineyard,  with  your  mights.  For  behold, 
this  is  the  last  time  that  I  shall  nourish  my  vineyard :  for 
the  ^""end  is  nigh  at  hand,  and  the  season  speedily  cometh ; 
and  if  ye  labour  with  your  mights  with  me,  ye  shall  have 
^'joy  in  the  fruit  which  I  shall  lay  up  unto  myself,  against  the 
time  which  will  soon  come. 

72.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  ^"servants  did  go,  and 
labour  with  their  mights ;  and  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  laboured 
also  with  them  :  and  they  did  obey  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord  of  the  vineyard,  in  all  things. 

73.  And  there  began  to  be  the  natural  fruit  again  in 
the  vineyard ;  and  the  natural  branches  began  to  grow  and 
thrive  exceedingly ;  and  the  wild  branches  began  to  be 
plucked  off,  and  to  be  ^'^cast  away ;  and  they  did  keep  the 
root  and  the  top  thereof,  ^"' equal,  according  to  the  strength 
thereof. 

74.  And    thus    they    laboured,    with    all    diligence,    according 

3;,  see  3&.  3fc,  ver.  56.  3?,  ver.  55.        3m,  vers.  66,  73,  74.         3n.  vers. 

63,  74,  75.  I.  Nep.  22: 15—17,  19—26.  ii.  Nep.  30:9,  10.         So,  Joseph  Smith. 

Sp,  Those  called  throuerh  Joseph  Smith.  See  Doc.  &  Cov.  Bg,  i.  Nep.  14: 12. 

3r,  Doc.  &  Cov.         31:  4,  5.         33:  3,  4.         39: 17.         43: 28.         6:  3,  4.         24: 19. 
11:3.  21 : 9.  Zs,  see  u.  St,  ver.  75.  I.  Nep.  13: 37,  38.  Jacob  6: 3. 

3u,  see  Sp.      ov,  see  Sb.      Sw,  see  3m. 


€HAP.   VI.]  BOOK   OP   JACOB.  145 

to  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard,  even 
until  the  ^""bad  had  been  cast  away  out  of  the  vineyard, 
and  the  Lord  had  preserved  unto  himself,  that  the  trees 
had  become  again  the  natural  fruit;  and  they  became  like 
"unto  ^^one  body ;  and  the  fruit  were  equal ;  and  the  Lord  of 
the  vineyard  had  preserved  unto  himself  the  natural 
fruit,  which  was  most  precious  unto  him  from  the 
beginning. 

75.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lord  of  the 
vineyard  saw  that  his  fruit  was  good,  and  that  his  vineyard 
was  ^^no  more  corrupt,  he  called  up  his  servants,  and  said 
unto  them.  Behold,  for  this  last  time  have  we  nourished  my 
vineyard ;  and  thou  beholdest  that  I  have  done  according  to 
my  will ;  and  I  have  preserved  the  natural  fruit,  that  it  is 
good,  even  like  as  it  was  in  the  beginning;  and  blessed  art 
thou.  For  because  ye  have  been  diligent  in  labouring  with 
me  in  my  vineyard,  and  have  kept  my  commandments,  and 
have  brought  unto  me  again  the  natural  fruit,  that  my  vine- 
yard is  no  more  corrupted,  and  the  ^''bad  is  cast  away,  behold 
ye  shall  have  ''''joy  wih  me,  because  of  the  fruit  of  my  vine- 
yard. 

7G.  For  behold,  for  a  ^'^long  time  will  I  lay  up  of  the  fruit 
of  my  vineyard  unto  mine  own  self,  against  the  season, 
which  speedily  cometh ;  and  for  the  **^last  time  have  I 
nourished  my  vineyard,  and  pruned  it,  and  dug  about  it, 
and  dunged  it;  wherefore  I  will  lay  up  unto  mine  own  self 
of  the  fruit,  for  a  long  time,  according  to  that  which  I  have 
spoken. 

77.  And  w^hen  the  time  cometh  that  evil  fruit  shall  *®again 
come  into  my  vineyard,  then  will  I  cause  the  good  and  the 
bad  to  be  gathered ;  and  the  good  will  I  preserve  unto  myself ; 
and  the  bad  will  I  cast  away  into  its  own  place.  x\nd  then 
cometh  the  season  and  the  end ;  and  my  vineyard  will  I  cause 
to  be    ^^burned  with  fire. 


CHAPTER  6. 

1.  And  now,  behold,  my  brethren,  as  I  said  unto  you  that 
I  would  prophesy,  behold,  this  is  my  prophecy :  That  the 
things  which  this  prophet  °Zenos  spake,  concerning  the  house 
of  Israel,  in  the  w^hich  he  likened  them  unto  a  ''tame  olive 
tree,  must  surely  come  to  pass. 

2.  And  in  the  day  that  he  shall  set  his  hand  again 
the    ''second  time  to  recover  his  people,  is  the  day,   yea,  even 

Zx,  see  3n.  3y,  see  3m.  3z,  see  Zn.  4a,  see  Zn.  46,  see  3^.  4c,  one 
thousand  years.  i.  Nep,  22:  26.  See  n,  ii.  Nep.  30.  4rf,  see  u.  ie,  Rev.  20; 
7.  8.      4/.  Rev.  20: 11.      Jacob  6:  3.      iii.  Nep.  26:  3,  4. 

».  see  h,  I.  Nep.  19.        b,  see  b,  Jacob  5.        c,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  6. 


146  BOOK  OP   JACOB.  [CHAP.   VI. 

the  **last  time,  that  the  servants  of  the  Lord  shall  go  forth  in 
his  ^power,  to  nourish  and  prune  his  vineyard ;  and  after  that, 
the    ^end  soon  cometh. 

3.  And  how  blessed  are  "they  who  have  laboured 
diligently  in  his  vineyard :  and  how  "cursed  are  they  who 
shall  be  cast  out  into  their  own  place !  And  the  world  shall 
be    *burned  with  fire. 

4.  And  how  merciful  is  our  God  unto  us :  for  he  re- 
membereth  the  house  of  Israel,  both  roots  and  branches;  and 
he  stretches  forth  his  hands  unto  them,  all  the  day  long ; 
and  they  are  a  •'stiffnecked  and  a  gainsaying  people :  but  as 
many  as  will  not  harden  their  hearts,  shall  be  saved  in  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

5.  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  beseech  of  you  in  words 
of  soberness,  that  ye  would  repent,  and  come  with  full  purpose 
of  heart,  and  cleave  unto  God  as  he  cleaveth  unto  you.  And 
while  his  arm  of  mercy  is  extended  towards  you  in  the  light  of 
the  day,  harden  not  your  hearts. 

6.  Yea,  to-day,  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your 
hearts:  for  why  will  ye  die? 

7.  For  behold,  after  ye  have  been  nourished  by  the 
good  word  of  God  all  the  day  long,  will  ye  bring  forth 
evil  fruit,  that  ye  must  be  hewn  down  and  cast  into 
the  fire? 

8.  Behold,  will  ye  reject  these  words?  Will  ye  reject  the 
words  of  the  prophets?  and  will  ye  reject  all  the  words  which 
have  been  spoken  concerning  Christ,  after  so  many  have  spoken 
concerning  him ;  and  deny  the  good  word  of  Christ,  and  the 
power  of  God,  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  quench  the 
Holy  Spirit?  and  make  a  mock  of  the  great  plan  of  redemption, 
which  hath  been  laid  for  you? 

9.  Know  ye  not  that  if  ye  will  do  ^these  things,  that  the 
power  of  the  redemption  and  the  resurrection  which  is  in 
Christ,  will  bring  you  to  stand  with  shame  and  awful  guilt 
before  the  bar  of  God? 

10.  And  according  to  the  power  of  justice ;  for  justice  can- 
not be  denied,  ye  must  go  away  into  that  Hake  of  fire  and 
brimstone,  whose  flames  are  unquenchable,  and  whose  smoke 
ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever,  which  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone, is    "^endless  torment. 

11.  O  then,  my  beloved  brethren,  repent  ye,  and  enter  in  at 
the  "straight  gate,  and  continue  in  the  way  which  is  narrow, 
until  ye  shall  obtain  eternal  life. 

12.  O  be  wise:  what  can  I  say  more? 

13.  Finally,    I    bid    you    farewell,    until    I    shall    meet    you 

<f,  see  u,  Jacob  5.          e,  see  t,  i.  Nep.  13.          f,  see  u,  Jacob  5.  g,  see  t  i. 

Nep.  13.        h,  vers.  7—10.        Doc.  &  Gov.  41: 1.        i,  Jacob  5:  77.  III.  Nep.  2ti:  3. 

j,  see  k,  Jacob  4.         k,  Jacob  7: 19.         Mos.  15: 26.         Alma  39: 5,  6.  in.  Nep. 

29: 7.            I,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  15.            m.  Doc.  &  Gov.  19  :10— 12.  Mos.  3: 25,  27. 

28: 3.         II.  Nep.  9: 16,  19,  26.        28:23.         I.  Nep.  15: 29,  30.  35.  Alma  12: 17. 

.III.  Nep.  27: 11,  17.                   29: 7.                  Moro.  8: 21.  n,  see  2a,  ii. 
Nep.  9. 


CHAP.   VII.]  BOOK   OP   JACOB.  147 

before    the    "pleasing    bar    of    God,    which    bar    striketh   'the 
wicked  with  awful  dread  and  fear.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  7. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  after  some  years  had  passed 
away,  there  came  a  man  among  the  people  of  Nephi,  whose 
name  was  Sherem. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  began  to  preach  among  the 
people,  and  to  declare  unto  them  that  there  should  be  no 
Christ.  And  he  preached  many  things  which  were  flattering 
unto  the  people ;  and  this  he  did  that  he  might  overthrow 
the  doctrine  of  Christ. 

3.  And  he  laboured  diligently  that  he  might  lead  away  the 
hearts  of  the  people,  insomuch  that  he  did  lead  away  many 
hearts ;  and  he  knowing  that  I,  Jacob,  had  faith  in  Christ 
who  should  come,  he  sought  much  opportunity  that  he  might 
come  unto  me. 

4.  And  he  was  learned,  that  he  had  a  perfect  knowledge 
of  the  language  of  the  people ;  wherefore,  he  could  use  much 
flattery,  and  much  power  of  speech,  according  to  the  power 
of  the  devil. 

5.  And  he  had  hope  to  shake  me  from  the  faith,  not- 
withstanding the  many  revelations,  and  the  many  things  which 
I  had  seen  concerning  these  things :  for  I  truly  had 
"seen  angels,  and  they  had  ministered  unto  me.  And  also, 
I  had  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord  speaking  unto  me  in 
very  word,  from  time  to  time ;  wherefore,  I  could  not  be 
shaken. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  came  unto  me;  and  on 
this  wise  did  he  speak  unto  me,  saying :  Brother  Jacob,  I 
have  sought  much  opportunity  that  I  might  speak  unto  you : 
for  I  have  heard  and  also  know,  that  thou  goest  about  much, 
preaching  that  which  ye  call  the  gospel,  or  the  doctrine  of 
Christ ; 

7.  And  ye  have  led  away  much  of  this  people,  that  they 
pervert  the  right  way  of  God,  and  keep  not  the  law  of 
Moses,  which  is  the  right  way :  and  convert  the  law  of 
Moses  into  the  worship  of  a  being,  which  ye  say  shall  come 
many  hundred  years  hence.  And  now  behold,  I,  Sherem, 
declare  unto  you,  that  this  is  blasphemy ;  for  no  man 
knoweth  of  such  things ;  for  he  cannot  tell  of  things 
to  come.  And  after  this  manner  did  Sherem  contend 
against  me. 

8.  But  behold,  the  Lord  God  poured  in  his  Spirit  into 
my  soul,  insomuch  that  I  did   confound  him   in  all   his  words. 

0,  Moro.  10:  34. 


a,  II.  Nep.  2: 3,  4.      10:  3.      11: 3.      Jacob  1: 17.      2: 11.      7: 12. 


148  BOOK  OP  JACOB.  [CHAP.    VII. 

9.  And  I  said  unto  him,  Deniest  thou  the  Christ  who 
should  come?  And  he  said,  If  there  should  be  a  Christ,  I 
would  not  deny  him ;  but  1  know  that  there  is  no  Christ, 
neither  has  been,  nor  ever  will  be. 

10.  And    I    said    unto   him,    Believest   thou   the   scriptures  ? ' 
And  he  said.  Yea. 

11.  And  I  said  unto  him.  Then  ye  do  not  understand  thera ; 
for  they  truly  testify  of  Christ.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  That 
none  of  the  prophets  have  written,  nor  prophesied,  save  they 
have  spoken  concerning  this  Christ. 

12.  And  this  is  not  all :  it  has  been  made  manifest  unto 
me,  for  I  have  heard  and  seen ;  and  it  also  has  been  made 
manifest  unto  me  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  wherefore, 
I  know  if  there  should  be  no  ^atonement  made,  all  mankind 
must  be  lost. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said  unto  me.  Shew  me 
a  sign  by  this  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  which  ye  know 
so  much. 

14.  And  I  said  unto  •  him.  What  am  I  that  I  should 
tempt  God  to  shew  unto  thee  a  sign  in  the  thing  which 
thou  knovvest  to  be  true?  Yet  thou  wilt  deny  it,  because 
thou  ''art  of  the  devil.  Nevertheless,  not  my  will  be  done; 
but  if  God  shall  smite  thee,  let  that  be  a  sign  unto  thee 
that  he  has  power,  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth ;  and  also, 
that  Christ  shall  come.  x\nd  thy  will,  O  Lord,  be  done,  and 
not  mine. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  I,  Jacob,  '^had 
spoken  these  words,  the  power  of  the  Lord  came 
upon  him,  insomuch,  that  he  fell  to  the  earth.  And  it- 
came  to  p£;es  that  he  was  nourished  for  the  space  of  many 
days. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said  unto  the  people. 
Gather  together  on  the  morrow,  *for  I  shall  die ;  wherefore, 
I  desire  to  speak  unto  the  people  before  I  shall  die. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on  the  morrow  the  multitude 
were  gathered  together ;   and  he  spake  plainly   unto  them  and 
denied  the   things   whicn   he   had   taught   them ;    and   confessed  ^ 
the  Christ,  and  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the  minis- 
tering of  angels. 

18.  And  he  spake  plainly  unto  them,  that  he  had  been 
deceived  by  the  ''power  of  the  devil.  And  he  spake  of  ^hell, 
and  of  eternity,  and  of  ''eternal  punishment. 

19.  And  he  said,  I  fear  lest  I  have  committed  the  *un- 
pardonable  sin,  for  I  have  lied  unto  God :  for  I  denied  the 
Christ,  and  said  that  I  believed  the  scriptures ;  and  they 
truly  testify  of  him.  And  because  I  have  thus  lied  unto  God, 
I  greatly  fear  lest  my  case  shall  be  awful ;  but  I  confess  unto 
God. 

b,  see  f.  II.  Nep.  2.  c,  vers.  4,  18.  d,  see  c,  Jacob  4.  e,  ver.  20. 

f,  vers.  4,  14.  g,  see  k,  I.  Nep.  15.  h,  see  m,  Jacob  6.  i,  see  K 

jacob  6. 


CHAP.    VII.]  BOOK  OF  JACOB.  149 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  he  had  said  these  words, 
he  could  say  no  more,  and  he  ^gave  up  the  ghost. 

21.  And  when  the  '^multitude  had  witnessed  that  he  spake 
these  things  as  he  was  about  to  give  up  the  ghost,  they  were 
astonished  exceedingly ;  insomuch  that  the  power  of  God  came 
down  upon  them,  and  they  were  overcome,  that  they  fell  to  the 
earth. 

22.  Now,  this  thing  was  pleasing  unto  me,  Jacob,  for  I 
had  requested  it  of  my  1^'atlier  who  was  in  heaven :  for  he 
had  heard  my  cry  and  answered  my  prayer. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  peace  and  the  love  of  God 
was  restored  again  among  the  people ;  and  they  searched  the 
^scriptures,  and  hearkened  no  more  to  the  words  of  this  wicked 
man. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  many  means  were  devised 
to  "^reclaim  and  restore  the  Lamanites  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth ;  but  it  all  were  vain,  for  they  delighted  in  wars  and 
bloodshed,  and  they  had  an  eternal  '^hatred  against  us,  their 
brethren.  And  they  sought  by  the  power  of  their  arms  to 
destroy  us  continually ; 

25.  Wherefore,  the  people  of  Nephi  did  fortify  against  them 
with  their  armies,  and  with  all  their  might,  trusting  in  the 
God  and  rock  of  their  salvation ;  wherefore,  they  became  as 
yet,  conquerors  of  their  enemies. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Jacob,  began  to  be  old; 
and  the  record  of  this  people  being  kept  on  the  "other  plates 
of  Nephi,  wherefore,  I  conclude  this  record,  declaring  that  I 
have  written  according  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  by  saying, 
that  the  time  passed  away  with  us,  and  also  our  lives  passed 
away  like  as  it  were  unto  us  a  dream,  we  being  a  lonesome 
and  a  soleimn  people,  wanderers,  cast  out  from  Jerusalem ; 
born  in  tribulation,  in  a  wilderness,  and  ^hated  of  our  breth- 
ren, which  caused  wars  and  contentions ;  wherefore,  we  did 
mourn  out  our  days. 

27.  And  I,  Jacob,  saw  that  I  must  soon  go  down  to  my 
grave ;  wherefore,  I  said  unto  my  son  Enos,  Take  these  'plates. 
And  I  told  him  the  '"things  which  my  brother  Nephi  had  com- 
manded me,  and  he  promised  obedience  unto  the  commands. 
And  I  make  an  end  of  my  writing  upon  *these  plates,  which 
writing  has  been  small ;  and  to  the  reader  I  bid  farewell, 
hoping  that  many  of  my  brethren  may  read  my  words.  Breth- 
ren, adieu. 


j,  ver.  16.  k,  ver.  17.  I,  Probably  copies  made  from  the  Brass  Plates. 

Alma  63: 12.  m,  Enos  1: 14,  20.  n,  ver.  26.  Enos  1: 14,  20.  Jarom  1:  6. 
Mos.  10: 11—18.  28: 2.  Alma  26: 23—25.  o,  see  /,  I.  Nep.  1.  p,  see  n. 
q,  see  6,  i.  Nep.  6.      r  Jp.cob  1 : 1—4.      s,  see  b,  i.  Nep.  6. 


150  BOOK   OF   ENOS.  [CHAP.   I. 

THE  BOOK  OF  ENOS. 


CHAPTER  1. 

1.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  °Enos,  knowing  my 
father  that  he  was  a  just  man :  for  he  taught  me  in  his 
language,  and  also  in  th?  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord. 
And  blessed  be  the  name  Ox  my  God  for  it. 

2.  And  I  will  tell  you  oi  the  wrestle  which  I  had  before 
God,  before  I  received  a  remission  of  my  sins : 

3.  Behold,  1  went  to  hunt  beasts  in  the  forests;  and  the 
words  which  I  had  often  heard  my  father  speak  concerning 
eternal  life,  and  the  joy  of  the  saints,  sunk  deep  into  my 
heart. 

4.  And  my  soul  hungered ;  and  1  kneeled  down  before  my 
Maker,  and  I  cried  unto  him  in  mighty  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation for  mine  own  soul ;  and  all  the  day  long  did  I  cry  unto 
him;  yea,  anld  when  the  night  came,  I  did  still  raise  my  voice 
high  that  it  reached  the  heavens. 

5.  And  there  came  a  voice  unto  me,  saying,  Enos,  thy  sins 
are  forgiven  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  blessed. 

6.  And  I,  Enos,  knew  that  God  could  not  lie,  wherefore, 
my  guilt  was  swept  away. 

7.  And  I  said,  Lord,  how  is  it  done? 

8.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Because  of  thy  faith  m  Christ, 
whom  thou  hast  never  before  heard  nor  seen.  And  many  years 
pass  away,  before  he  shall  manifest  himself  in  the  flesh; 
wherefore,  go  to,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole. 

9.  Now,  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  I  had  heard  these 
words,  I  began  to  feel  a  desire  for  the  welfare  of  my  brethren, 
tne  Nephites;  wherefore,  I  did  pour  out  my  whole  soul  unto 
God  for  them. 

10.  And  while  I  was  thus  struggling  in  the  Spirit,  behold, 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  into  my  mind  again,  saying,  I 
will  visit  thy  brethren,  according  to  their  diligence  in  keeping 
my  commandments.  I  have  ^given  unto  them  this  land ;  and 
it  is  a  holy  land :  and  I  curse  it  not,  save  it  be  for  the  cause 
of  iniquity ;  wherefore,  I  will  visit  thy  brethren,  according  as 
I  have  said ;  and  their  transgressions  will  I  bring  down  w^'th 
sorrow  upon  their  own  heads. 

11.  And  after  I,  Enos,  had  heard  these  words,  my  faith 
began  to  be  unshaken  in  the  Lord;  and  I  prayed  unto  him 
with  many  long  strugglings  for  my  brethren,  the  Lamanites. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  I  had  prayed,  and 
laboured  with  all  diligence,  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  I  will 
grant  unto  thee  according  to  thy  desires,  because  of  thy 
faith. 

a,  Jacob  7: 27.     6,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  2. 


CHAP,  l]  book  of  enos.  151 

13.  And  now  behold,  this  was  the  desire  which  I  desired 
of  him :  That  if  it  should  so  be,  that  my  people,  the 
Nephites,  should  fall  into  transgression,  and  by  any  means 
be  destroyed,  and  the  Lamanites  should  not  be  destroyed,  that 
the  L<yd  God  would  *^preserve  a  record  of  my  people,  the 
Nephites;  even  if  it  so  be,  by  the  power  of  his  holy  arm, 
that  it  might  be  brought  forth  at  some  future  day  unto 
the  Lamanites,  that,  perhaps,  they  might  be  brought  unto 
salvation : 

14.  For  at  the  present,  our  strugglings  were  ^vain  in  re- 
storing them  to  the  true  faith.  And  they  swore  in  their  wrath, 
that  if  it  were  possible,  they  would  destroy  our  records  and 
us;    and,   also,   all   the   traditions  of   our   fathers. 

15.  Wherefore,  I  knowing  that  the  Lord  God  was  able  to 
preserve  our  records,  I  cried  unto  him  continually,  for  he  had 
said  unto  me,  Whatsoever  thing  ye  shall  ask  in  faith,  believing 
that  ye  shall  receive  in  the  name  of  Christ,  ye  shall  re- 
ceive it. 

16.  And  I  had  faith,  and  I  did  cry  unto  God  that  he 
would  ^preserve  the  records ;  and  he  covenanted  with  me  that 
he  would  ''bring  them  forth  unto  the  Lamanites  in  his  own 
due   time. 

17.  And  I,  Enos,  knew  it  would  be  according  to  the  covenant 
which  he  had  made ;  wherefore  my  soul  did  rest. 

18.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me.  Thy  fathers  have  also  re- 
quired of  me  this  thing;  and  it  shall  be  done  unto  them  accord- 
ing to  their  faith ;  for  their  faith  was  like  unto  thine. 

19.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Enos,  went  about 
among  the  people  of  Nephi,  prophesying  of  things  to  come, 
and  testifying  of  the  things  which  I  had  heard  and  seen. 

20.  And  I  bear  record  that  the  people  of  Nephi  did  seek 
diligently  to  ^restore  the  Lamanites  unto  the  true  faith  in 
God.  But  our  labours  were  vain;  their  hatred  was  fixed, 
and  they  were  led  by  their  evil  nature  that  they  became 
wild,  and  ferocious,  and  a  bloodthirsty  people ;  full  of  idolatry 
and  filthiness :  feeding  upon  beasts  of  prey ;  dwelling  in  tents, 
and  wandering  about  in  the  wilderness  with  a  short  skin 
girdle  about  their  loins  and  their  heads  shaven :  and  their 
skill  was  in  the  bow,  and  in  the  cimeter,  and  the  axe.  And 
many  of  them  did  eat  nothing  save  it  was  raw  meat;  and 
they  were  continually  seeking  to  destroy  us. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  of  Nephi  did  till 
the  land,  and  *raise  all  manner  of  grain,  and  of  fruit,  and 
flocks  of  herds,  and  flocks  of  all  manner  of  cattle  of  every 
kind,  and  goats,  and  wild  goats,  and  also  many  horses. 

22.  And  there  were  exceeding  many  prophets  among  us. 
And  the  people  were  a  stifCnecked  people,  hard  to  under- 
stand. 

23.  And     there     was     nothing     save     it     was     ^exceeding 

c,  vers.  15—18.  See  c  ii.  Nep.  27.         d,  ver.  20.  Jacob  7:  24.         e,  ver. 

13.  /,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.  g,  ver.  14.  Jacob  7: 24.  h,  see  n  Jacob  7. 

i,  I.  Nep.  18: 25.      j,  see  a,  l.  Nep.  16. 


152  BOOK  OF  JAROM.  LCHAP.  I. 

harshness,    preaching    and    prophesying    of    wars,     and    con- 
tentions, and    destructions,    and    continually    reminding    them 
of    death,    and    the    duration    of    eternity,    and    the    judgments 
and  the  power  of  God ;  and  all  these  things  stirring  them  up 
continually  to  keep  them  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.     I  sa^  there 
was    nothing    short    of     these     things ;     and     exceeding    great    ' 
plainness  of  speech,  would  keep  them  from  going  down  speedily    j 
to  destruction.     And  after  this  manner  do  I  write  concerning  * 
them. 

24.  And   I   saw  wars   between   the   Nephites  and  Lamanites  i^ 
in  the  course  of  my  days.  * 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  began  to  be  old,  and  an 
hundred  and  seventy  and  nine  years  had  passed  away  from  the 
time  that  our  father  Lehi    ''left  Jerusalem. 

26.  And  as  I  saw  that  I  must  soon  go  down  to  my  grave, 
having  been  wrought  upon  by  the  power  of  God  that  I  must 
preach  and  prophesy  unto  this  people,  and  declare  the  word 
according  to  the  truth  which  is  in  Christ.  And  I  have  de- 
clared it,  in  all  my  days,  and  have  rejoiced  in  it,  above  that 
of  the  world. 

27.  And  I  soon  go  to  the  place  of  my  rest,  which  is  with 
my  Redeemer ;  for  I  know  that  in  him  I  shall  rest :  and  I 
rejoice  in  the  day  when  my  mortal  shall  put  on  'immor- 
tality, and  shall  stand  before  him :  then  shall  I  see  his  face 
with  pleasure,  and  he  will  say  unto  me,  come  unto  me,  ye 
blessed,  there  is  a  place  prepared  for  you  in  the  ^"mansions 
of  my  Father.    Amen. 


THE  BOOK  OF  JAROM. 


CHAPTER  1. 

1.  Now  behold,  I,  Jarom,  write  a  few  words,  according  to 
the  commandment  of  my  father,  Enos,  that  our  genealogy 
may  be  kept. 

2.  And  as  "these  plates  are  small,  and  as  these  things 
are  written  for  the  intent  of  the  benefit  of  our  brethren  the 
"Lamanites,  wherefore,  it  must  needs  be  that  I  write  a  little ; 
but  I  shall  not  write  the  things  of  my  prophesying,  nor  of 
my  revelations.  For  what  could  I  write  more  than  my  fathers 
have  written?  For  have  not  they  revealed  the  plan  of  salva- 
tion?   I  say  unto  you.  Yea;  and  this  sufficeth  me. 

3.  Behold,  it  is  expedient  that  much  should  be  done 
among  this  people,    '^because  of  the  hardness  of   their   hearts, 

k,  I.  Nep.  1:4.      2: 2,  3.      I,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.      m,  Ether  12:  32—34. 
a,  see  6,  I.  Nep.  6.      &,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.      c,  Enos  1 :  23. 


CHAP.    I.]  BOOK   OP   JAROM.  153 

and  the  deafness  of  their  ears,  and  the  blindness  of  their 
minds,  and  the  stiffness  of  their  necks ;  nevertheless,  God  is 
exceeding  merciful  unto  them,  and  has  not  as  yet  swept  them 
off  from  the  face  of  the  land. 

4.  And  there  are  many  among  us  who  have  many  revela- 
tions :  for  they  are  not  all  stiffnecked.  And  as  many  as  are 
not  stiffnecked  and  have  faith,  have  communion  with  the 
Holy  Spirit,  which  maketh  manifest  unto  the  children  of  men, 
according  to  their  faith. 

5.  And  now,  behold  two  hundred  years  had  passed  away, 
and  the  people  of  Nephi  had  waxed  strong  in  the  land. 
They  observed  to  '^keep  the  law  of  Moses  and  the  Sabbath 
day  holy  unto  the  Lord.  And  they  profaned  not ;  neither 
did  they  blaspheme.  And  the  laws  of  the  land  were  exceeding 
strict. 

6.  And  they  were  scattered  upon  much  of  the  face  of  the 
land ;  and  the  Lamanites  also.  And  they  were  exceeding  more 
numerous  than  were  they  of  the  Nephites ;  and  they  ^loved 
murder  and  w^ould  drink  the  blood  of  beasts. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  came  many  times 
against  us,  the  Nephites,  to  battle.  But  our  kings  and  our 
leaders  were  mighty  men  in  the  faith  of  the  Lord  :  and  they 
taught  the  people  the  ways  of  the  Lord ;  wherefore,  we .  with- 
stood the  Lamanites,  and  swept  them  away  out  of  our  lands, 
and  began  to  fortify  our  cities,  or  whatsoever  place  of  our 
inheritance. 

8.  And  we  multiplied  exceedingly,  and  spread  upon  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  became  exceeding  ''rich  in  gold,  and  in 
silver,  and  in  precious  things,  and  in  fine  workmanship  of 
wood,  in  buildings,  and  in  machinery,  and  also  in  iron  and 
copper,  and  brass  and  steel,  making  all  manner  of  tools  of 
every  kind  to  till  the  ground,  and  weapons  of  war ;  yea,  the 
sharp  pointed  arrow,  and  the  quiver,  and  the  dart,  and  the 
javelin,  and  all  preparations  for  war ; 

9.  And  thus  being  prepared  to  meet  the  Lamanites,  they 
did  not  prosper  against  us.  But  the  word  of  the  Lord  was 
Terified,  which  he  spake  unto  our  fathers,  saying,  That  ^in- 
asmuch as  ye  will  keep  my  commandments  ye  shall  prosper 
in   the  land. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  prophets  of  the  Lord 
did  threaten  the  people  of  Nephi,  according  to  the  word  of 
God,  that  if  they  did  not  keep  the  commandments,  but  should 
fall  into  transgression,  they  should  be  ''destroyed  from  off 
the  face  of  the  land ; 

11.  Wherefore,  the  prophets,  and  the  priests,  and  the 
teachers,  did  labour  diligently,  exhorting  with  all  long 
suffering,  the  people  to  diligence ;  teaching  the  *law  of 
Moses,    and    the    intent    for    w^hich    it    was    given ;    persuading 


d,  see  0,  it.  Nep.  25.  e,  Enos  1: 14,  20.  Jacob  7:  24.  See  n,  Jacob  7. 

/  see  n,  i.  Nep.  18.  g.  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  1.  /?..  i.  Nep.  12: 19,  20.  Alma  45: 

10—14.      Hela.  13:5—10.      iii.  Nep.  27:32.      Mor.  6.      i,  see  o,  ii.  Nep.  25. 


154  BOOK   OF   OMNI.  [CHAr.    I. 

them  to  look  forward  unto  the  Messiah,  and  believe  in  him 
to  come  as  though  he  already  was.  And  after  this  manner 
did  they  teach  them. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  by  so  doing  they  kept  them 
from  being  destroyed  upon  the  face  of  the  land :  for  they 
did  prick  their  hearts  with  the  word,  continually  stirring 
them  up  unto  repentance. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  two  hundred  and  thirty  and 
eight  years  had  passed  away  after  the  manner  of  wars,  and 
contentions,  and  dissensions,  for  the  space  of  much  of  the 
time. 

14.  And  I,  Jarom,  do  not  write  more,  for  the  plates  are 
small.  But  behold,  my  brethren,  ye  can  go  to  the  ^'other 
plates  of  Nephi ;  for  behold,  upon  them  the  record  of  our  wars 
are  engraven,  according  to  the  writings  of  the  kings,  or  those 
which  they  caused  to  be  written. 

15.  And  I  deliver  these  plates  into  the  hands  of  my  son 
Omni,  that  they  may  be  kept  according  to  the  commandments 
of  my  fathers. 


THE  BOOK  OF  OMNI. 


CHAPTER  1. 

1.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Omni,  being  commanded 
by  my  father,  Jarom,  that  I  should  write  somewhat  upon 
"these  plates,  to  preserve  our  genealogy ; 

2.  Wherefore,  in  my  days,  I  would  that  ye  should  know 
that  I  fought  much  with  the  sword  to  preserve  my  people, 
the  Nephites,  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies, 
the  Lamanites.  But  behold,  I,  of  myself  am  a  wicked  man, 
and  I  have  not  kept  the  statutes  and  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord  as  I  ought  to  have  done. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  two  hundred  and  seventy  and 
six  years  had  passed  away,  and  we  had  many  seasons  of  peace ; 
and  we  had  many  seasons  of  serious  war  and  bloodshed.  Yea. 
and  in  fine,  two  hundred  and  eighty  and  two  years  had  passed 
away,  and  I  had  kept  these  plates  according  to  the  ''com- 
mandments of  my  fathers;  and  I  conferred  them  upon  my  son 
Amaron.     And  I  make  an  end. 

4.  And  now  I,  Amaron,  write  the  things  whatsoever  I  write, 
which  are  few,  in  the  book  of  my  father. 

5.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  three  hundred  and  twenty 
years  had  passed  away,  and  the  ''more  wicked  part  of  the 
Nephites  were  destroyed ; 

j,  see  b,  I.  Nep.  6.      See  f,  I.  Nep.  1. 


a,  see  6,  I.  Nep.  6.        &,  Jacob  1: 1—4.        7: 27.        Jarom  1: 1,  2,  15.        c,  see 
h,  Jarom  1. 


CHAP.  I.]  BOOK  OF  OMNI.  155 

G.  For  the  Lord  would  not  suffer,  after  he  had  led  them 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  and  kept  and  preserved  them 
from  falling  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies ;  yea,  he  would 
not  suffer  that  the  words  should  not  be  verified,  which  he 
spake  unto  our  fathers,  saying,  That  ^inasmuch  as  ye 
will  not  keep  my  commandments  ye  shall  not  prosper  in  the 
land. 

7.  Wherefore,  the  Lord  did  visit  them  in  great  judgment; 
nevertheless,  he  did  spare  the  righteous,  that  they  should 
not  perish,  but  did  deliver  them  out  of  the  hands  of  their 
enemies. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  deliver  the  plates  unto 
m^"  brother  Chemish. 

9.  Now  I,  Chemish,  write  what  few  things  I  write,  *in 
the  same  book  with  my  brother :  for  behold,  I  saw  the  last 
which  he  wrote,  that  he  wrote  it  with  his  own  hand ;  and 
he  wrote  it  in  the  day  that  he  delivered  them  unto  me. 
And  after  this  manner  we  keep  the  ^records,  for  it  is  ac- 
cording to  the  commandments  of  our  fathers.  And  I  make 
an  end. 

10.  Behold,  I,  Abinadom,  am  the  son  of  Chemish.  Behold, 
it  came  to  pass  that  I  saw  much  war  and  contention  between 
my  people,  the  Nephites,  and  the  Lamanites ;  and  I,  with  my 
own  sword,  have  taken  the  lives  of  many  of  the  Lamanites  in 
the  defence  of  my  brethren. 

11.  And  behold,  the  record  of  this  people  is  engraven  upon 
plates  which  is  had  by  the  kings,  according  to  the  genera- 
tions; and  I  know  of  no  revelation,  save  that  which  has  been 
written;  neither  prophecy;  wherefore,  that  which  is  sufficient 
is  written.     And  I  make  an  end. 

12.  Behold,  I  am  Amaleki,  the  son  of  Abinadom.  Behold, 
I  will  speak  unto  you  somew^hat  concerning  Mosiah,  who  was 
made  king  over  the  land  of  Zarahemla :  for  behold,  he  being 
w^arned  of  the  Lord  that  he  should  flee  out  of  the  land  of 
'Nephi,  and  as  many  as  would  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the 
Lord,  should  also  depart  out  of  the  land  with  him,  into  the 
wilderness. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  according  as  the 
Lord  had  commanded  him.  And  they  departed  out  of  the 
land  into  the  wilderness,  as  many  as  would  hearken  unto 
the  voice  of  the  Lord;  and  they  were  led  by  many  preach- 
ings and  prophesyings.  And  they  were  admonished  con- 
tinually by  the  word  of  God ;  and  they  were  led  by  the 
power  of  his  arm,  through  the  wilderness,  until  they  came 
down  into  the  land  which  is  called  the  land  of  ''Zara- 
hemla. 

14.  And     they     discovered     a     people,     who      were      called 

d,  see  /i,  ii.  Nep.  1.  e,  see  h.  f,  see  f,  i.  Nep.  1.  g,  see  b,  ii 

Nep.  5.  The  land  Nephi  is  supposed  to  have  been  in  or  near  Ecuador,  South 

America.  h.  The  land  of  Zarahemla  is  supposed  to  have  been  north  of  the 

head   waters    of   the   river    Magdalena,    its    northern   boundary    being    a   few  days' 
journey  south  of  the  isthmus. 


156  BOOK   OF   OMNI.  [CHAP.   I. 

the  *people  of  Zarahemla.  Now,  there  was  great  rejoicing 
among  the  people  of  Zarahemla ;  and  also  Zarahemla  did 
rejoice  exceedingly,  because  the  Lord  had  sent  the  people  of 
Mosiah  with  the  ^plates  of  brass  which  contained  the  record 
of  the  Jews. 

15.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  Mosiah  discovered  that 
the  people  of  Zarahemla  came  out  from  Jerusalem  at  the 
*time  that  Zedekiah,  king  of  Judah,  was  carried  away  captive 
into   Babylon. 

16.  And  they  journeyed  in  the  wilderness,  and  were  brought 
by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  across  the  great  waters,  into  the 
land  where  Mosiah  'discovered  them ;  and  they  had  dwelt  there 
from  that  time  forth. 

17.  And  at  the  time  that  Mosiah  discovered  them,  they 
had  become  exceeding  numerous.  Nevertheless,  they  had  had 
many  wars  and  serious  contentions,  and  had  fallen  by  the 
sword  from  time  to  time ;  and  their  language  had  become  '"cor- 
rupted ;  and  they  had  brought  no  records  with  them ;  and  they 
denied  the  being  of  their  Creator ;  and  Mosiah,  nor  the  people 
of  Mosiah,  could  understand  them. 

18.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  Mosiah  caused  that  they 
should  be  taught  in  his  language.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  they  were  taught  in  the  language  of  Mosiah, 
Zarahemla  gave  a  genealogy  of  his  fathers,  according  to 
his  memory;  and  they  are  written,  but  "not  in  these 
plates. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  of  Zarahemla,  and 
of  Mosiah,  did  unite  together;  and  Mosiah  was  appointed  to 
be    "their  king. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  Mosiah,  there  was 
a  large  stone  brought  unto  him  ^with  engravings  on  it;  and 
he  did  ^interpret  the  engravings  by  the  gift  and  power  of 
God. 

21.  And  they  gave  an  account  of  one  'Coriantumr,  and  the 
slain  of  his  people.  And  Coriantumr  was  'discovered  by  the 
'people  of  Zarahemla;  and  he  dwelt  with  them  for  the  space 
of  nine  moons. 

22.  It  also  spake  a  few  words  concerning  his  fathers. 
And  his  first  parents  came  out  from  the  "tower,  at  the  time 
the  Lord  confounded  the  language  of  the  people;  and  the 
severity  of  the  Lord  fell  upon  them  according  to  his  judgments, 
which  are  just ;  .  and  their  *'bones  lay  scattered  in  thje  land 
northward. 

23.  Behold,  I,  Amaleki,  was  born  in  the  days  of  Mosiah ; 
and  I  have  lived  to  see  his  death;  and  Benjamin,  his  son, 
reigneth  in  his  stead. 

t,  vers.  15— 19.  Mos.  25:2— 4.  Alma  22: 30— 32.  Hela.  6: 10.  8:21. 
j,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  3.  fc,  11  years  after  Lehi  left  Jerusalem.  See  i.  I,  ver.  14. 

m,  ver.  18.  n,  most  probably  written  upon  the  larger  plates,  kept  by  the  kings, 

o,  ver.  12.  p,  ver.  21.  q,  Mos.  8;  13—18.  r,  Ether  12: 1—3.  13: 1,  2, 

13—31.  14  eh.  15  ch.  s,  Ether  13: 21.  11:20,21.  ^.  see  i.  tt.  Mos. 
28: 17.      Ether  1: 1—6.      v,  Mos.  8:8—12.      See  q. 


CHAP.   I.]  BOOK   OF   OMNI.  157 

24.  And  behold  I  have  seen,  in  the  days  of  king 
Benjamin,  a  serious  war,  and  much  bloodshed,  between  the 
Nephites  and  the  Lamanites.  But  behold,  the  Nephites  did 
obtain  much  advantage  over  them ;  yea,  insomuch  that 
king  Benjamin  did  drive  them  out  of  the  ^'land  of  Zara- 
hemla. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  began  to  be  old;  and, 
having  no  seed,  and  knowing  king  Benjamin  to  be  a  just 
man  before  the  Lord,  wherefore,  I  shall  deliver  up  '^these 
plates  unto  him,  exhorting  all  men  to  come  unto  God,  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel,  and  believe  in  prophesying,  and  in  revela- 
tions, and  in  the  ministering  of  angels,  and  in  the  gift  of 
speaking  with  tongues,  and  in  the  gift  of  interpreting  lan- 
guages, and  in  all  things  which  are  good :  for  there  is  nothing 
which  is  good,  save  it  comes  from  the  Lord;  and  that  which 
is  evil,  cometh  from  the  devil. 

26.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  would  that  ye 
should  come  unto  Christ,  who  is  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  and 
partake  of  his  salvation,  and  the  power  of  his  redemption. 
Yea,  come  unto  him,  and  offer  your  whole  souls  as  an 
offering  unto  him,  and  continue  in  fasting  and  ^'praying, 
and  endure  to  the  end;  and  as  the  Lord  liveth,  ye  will  be 
saved. 

27.  And  now  I  would  speak  somewhat  concerning  a 
certain  number  who  went  up  into  the  wilderness,  to  return 
to  the  land  of  ^Nephi ;  for  there  was  a  large  number  who 
were  desirous  to  possess  the  land  of  their  inheritance ; 

28.  Wherefore,  they  went  up  into  the  wilderness.  And 
their  leader  being  a  strong  and  mighty  man,  and  a  stiff- 
necked  man,  wherefore  he  caused  a  contention  among  them ; 
and  ^"they  were  all  slain,  save  fifty,  in  the  wilderness, 
and  they  returned  again  to  the  ^^land  of  Zarahemla. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  also  took  ^''others  to 
a  considerable  number,  and  took  their  journey  again  into 
the  wilderness. 

30.  And  I,  Amaleki,  had  a  brother,  who  also  went  with 
them ;  and  I  have  not  since  known  concerning  them.  And 
I  am  about  to  lie  down  in  mv  grave;  and  these  plates 
are  ^'^full.     And  I  make  an  end  of  my  speaking. 

w,  see  7i%  X,  see  5,  i.  Nep.  6.  y,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.  z,  see  6  ii. 

Nep.  5.  2a,  Mos.  9: 1,  2,  4.  2b,  see  h.  2c,  Mos.  9:  3,  4.       2d,  The  record 

on  the  small  plates  embraces  a  brief  history  of  only  about  four  centuries,  and  closes  with 
the  words  of  Amaleki. 

I 


158  WORDS   OF    MORMON.  [CHAP.   L 

THE  WORDS  OF  MORMON. 


CHAPTER  1. 

1.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  being  about  to  deliver  up 
the  "record  which  I  have  been  making,  into  the  hands  of 
my  son  Moroni,  behold  I  have  witnessed  almost  all  the 
destruction   of  my  people,   the   Nephites. 

2.  And  it  is  "many  hundred  years  after  the  coming  of 
Christ  that  I  deliver  these  records  into  the  ''hands  of  my  son ; 
and  it  supposeth  me  that  he  will  witness  the  entire 
destruction  of  my  people.  But  may  God  grant  that  he  may 
survive  them,  that  '^he  may  write  somewhat  concerning 
them,  and  somewhat  concerning  Christ,  that  perhaps  some 
day   it  may  profit  them. 

3.  And  now,  I  speak  somewhat  concerning  that  which  I 
have  written ;  for  after  I  had  made  an  ^abridgment  from 
the  ''plates  of  Nephi,  down  to  the  ^reign  of  this  king 
Benjamin,  of  whom  Amaleki  spake,  I  searched  among 
the  '^records  which  had  been  delivered  into  my  hands,  and  I 
found  *these  plates,  which  contained  this  small  account  of 
the  ^prophets,  from  Jacob,  down  to  the  reign  of  this  king 
Benjamin;   and  also  ^many  of  the  words  of  Nephi. 

4.  And  the  things  which  are  upon  these  plates  pleasing 
me,  because  of  the  prophecies  of  the  coming  of  Christ ;  and 
my  fathers  knowing  that  many  of  them  have  been  fulfilled ; 
yea,  and  I  also  know  that  as  many  things  as  have  been 
prophesied  concerning  us  down  to  this  day,  have  been 
fulfilled,  and  as  many  as  go  beyond  this  day,  must  surely 
come  to  pass ; 

5.  Wherefore,  I  choose  ^these  things,  to  finish  my  record 
upon  them,  which  remainder  of  my  "^record  I  shall  take  from 
the  "plates  of  Nephi ;  and  I  cannot  write  the  "hundredth 
part  of  the  things  of  my  peoples 

6.  But  behold,  I  shall  take  ^these  plates,  whiclj  contain 
these  prophesyings  and  revelations,  and  put  them  with  the 
remainder  of  my  'record,  for  they  are  choice  unto  me ;  and  I 
know  they  will  be  choice  unto  my  brethren. 

a.  III.  Nep.  5: 10.  Mor.  1: 1—4.  2: 17.  18.  5:9.  6:  i;  6.  8: 1.  4, 
5,  14—16.  9:32—36.  Moro.  9:23,  24.  10: 1—5.  6.  Mor.  6:5.  C,  Mor. 
6:  6.  d,  Mor.  8: 1—8.  6,  Mor.  5;  9.  f,  The  larger  plates  of  Nephi.  See 

f,  I.  Nep.  1.  g,  Omni  1: 23— 25.  h,  Mor.  4: 23.  i,  see  6,  i.  Nep.  6.  j, 

Enos   Jarom,  Omni,  Amaron,  Chemish,  Abinadom,  and  Amaleki.  k,  see  i.  and  ii. 

Nephi.  I,  small  plates.         m,  iii.  Nep.  5;  14—18.         Mor.  1:1.         n,  The  large 

plates.  See  ver.  3;  also  see  f,  i.  Nep.  1.  0,  ver.  3.  iii.  Nep.  5:8 — 11.  26: 

6 — 12.  Mor.  5:9.  p,  Small  plates.  q.  Mormon's  abridgment. 


CHAP.    I.]  WORDS   OF    MORMON.  159 

7.  And  I  Co  this  for  a  '^wise  purpose ;  for  thus  it  whispereth 
me,  according  to  the  workings  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  which 
is  in  me.  And  now,  I  do  not  know  all  things ;  but  the  Lord 
knoweth  all  things  which  are  to  come ;  wherefore,  he  worketh 
in  me  to  do  according  to  his  will. 

8.  And  my  prayer  to  God  is  concerning  my  'brethren,  that 
they  may  once  again  come  to  the  knowledge  of  God ;  yea,  the 
redemption  of  Christ ;  that  they  may  once  again  be  a  'de- 
lightsome people. 

9.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  proceed  to  finish  out  my  "record, 
which  I  take  from  the  plates  of  Nephi ;  and  I  make  it  ac- 
cording to  the  knowledge  and  the  understanding  which  God 
has  given  me. 

10.  Wherefore  it  came  to  pass  %that  after  Amaleki  had 
delivered  up  '^these  plates  into  the  hands  of  king  Benjamin, 
he  took  them  and  put  them  with  the  ^other  plates,  which 
contained  records  which  had  been  handed  down  by  the 
kings,  from  generation  to  generation,  until  the  days  of  king 
Benjamin ; 

11.  And  they  were  handed  down  from  king  Benjamin,  from 
generation  to  generation,  until  they  have  fallen  into  ^my 
hands.  And  I,  Mormon,  pray  to  God  that  they  may  be  pre- 
served, from  this  time  henceforth.  And  I  know  that  they  will 
be  preserved ;  for  there  are  great  things  written  upon  them,  out 
of  which  ^my  people  and  ""their  brethren,  shall  be  ^"judged 
at  the  great  and  last  day,  according  to  the  word  of  God  which 
is  written. 

12.  And  now,  concerning  this  king  Benjamin :  He  had 
somewhat  contentions  among  his  own  people. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  also,  that  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites  came  down  out  of  the  ^''land  of  Nephi,  to  battle 
against  his  people.  But  behold,  king  Benjamin  gathered 
together  his  armies,  and  he  did  stand  against  them ;  and  he 
did  fight  with  the  strength  of  his  own  arm,  with  the  ^''sword 
of  Laban ; 

14.  And  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  they  did  contend 
against  their  enemies,  until  they  had  slain  many  thousands 
of  the  Lamanites.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  contend 
against  the  Lamanites,  until  they  had  driven  them  out  of  all 
the  lands  of  their  inheritance. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  there  had  been  false 
Christs,  ai)d  their  mouths  had  been  shut,  and  they  punished 
according  to  their  crimes; 

16.  And    after    there    had    been    false    prophets,    and    false 


r.  The  prophet  Joseph  Smith  translated  the  first  part  of  Mormon's  abridgment, 
and  the  manuscripts  were  stolen;  after  which,  he  translated  the  small  plates  of  Nephi 
which  supplied  their  place..  See  Doc.  &  Gov.,  3  ch.  10  ch.  s,  The  Lam- 

anites. t,  II.  Nep.  30:  6.  u,  Mormon's  abridgment.  v,  small  plates. 

w,  large  plates.  X,  iii.  Nep.  5:8—11.  Mor.  4:23.  ?/,  The  Nephites. 

z.  The  Lamanites.  2a,  ii.  Nep.  25: 18.  29:  11.  33: 11.  14,  15.  iii. 

Nep.  27: 23—27.  Ether  4: 8—10.  5: 4.  26,  see  b,  ii.  Nep.  5.  2c, 

see  a,  i.  Nep.  4. 


160  BOOK   OF    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   I. 

teachers  and  preachers  among  the  people,  and  all  these 
having  been  punished  according  to  their  crimes;  and  after 
there  having  been  much  contentions  and  many  dissensions 
away  unto  the  Lamanites,  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  king 
Benjamin,  with  the  assistance  of  the  holy  prophets  who  were 
among  his  people — 

^  17.  For  behold,  king  Benjamin  was  a  holy  man,  and  he 
did  reign  over  his  people  in  righteousness;  and  there  were 
many  holy  men  in  the  land;  and  they  did  speak  the  word  of 
God  with  power  and  with  authority ;  and  they  did  use 
much  ^dgharpness  because  of  the  stifCneckedness  of  the 
people — 

18.  Wherefore,  with  the  help  of  these,  king  Benjamin,  by 
labouring  with  all  the  might  of  his  body  and  the  faculty  of 
his  whole  soul,  and  also  the  prophets,  did  once  more  establish 
peace   in   the  land. 


THE  BOOK  OF  MOSIAH. 


CHAPTER  1. 

1.  And  now  there  was  no  more  contention  in  all  the  "land 
of  Zarahemla,  among  all  the  people  who  belonged  to  king 
Benjamin,  so  that  king  Benjamin  had  continual  peace  all  the 
remainder   of  his   days. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  had  three  sons;  and  he 
called  their  names  Mosiah,  and  Helorum,  and  Helaman. 
And  he  caused  that  they  should  be  taught  in  ''all  the 
language  of  his  fathers,  that  thereby  they  might  become 
men  of  understanding;  and  that  they  might  know  con- 
cerning the  prophecies  which  had  been  spoken  by  the 
mouths  of  their  fathers,  which  were  delivered  them  by  the 
hand  of  the  Lord. 

3.  And  he  also  taught  them  concerning  the  records  which 
'Were  engraven  on  the  plates  of  ''brass,  saying.  My  sons,  I 
would  that  ye  should  remember,  that  were  it  not  for  these 
plates,  which  contain  these  records  and  these  commandments, 
we  must  have  suffered  in  ignorance,  even  at  this  present  time, 
not  knowing  the  mysteries  of  God ; 

4.  For  it  were  not  possible  that  our  father,  Lehi,  could 
have  remembered  all  these  things,  to  have  taught  them  to 
his  children,  except  it  were  for  the  help  of  these  plates  :  for 
he    having   been     '^taught    in    the    language    of    the    Egyptians, 

2d,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  16. 

a,  see  h  Omni  1.  b,  ver.  4.  i.  Nep.  1: 2.  Mor.  9:  32.  c,  see  a,  L 

Nep.  3.      d,  see  b. 


CHAP.   I.]  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  101 

therefore  he  could  read  these  engravings,  and  teach  them 
to  his  children,  that  thereby  they  could  teach  them  to  their 
children,  and  so  fulfilling  the  commandments  of  God,  even 
down  to  this  present  time. 

5.  I  say  unto  you,  my  sons,  were  it  not  for  these  things, 
which  have  been  kept  and  preserved  by  the  hand  of  God, 
that  we  might  read  and  understand  of  his  mysteries,  and 
have  his  commandments  always  before  our  eyes,  that  even 
our  fathers  would  have  dwindled  in  unbelief,  and  we  should 
have  been  like  unto  our  brethren,  the  Lamanites,  who  know 
nothing  concerning  these  things,  or  even  do  not  believe  them 
when  they  are  taught  them,  because  of  the  ^traditions  of  their 
fathers,  which  are  not  correct. 

6.  O  my  sons,  I  would  that  ye  should  remember  that  these 
sayings  are  true;  and  also,  that  these  records  are  true.  And 
behold,  also  the  plates  of  Nephi,  which  contain  the  records 
and  the  sayings  of  our  fathers  from  the  time  they  left  Jerusa- 
lem until  now;  and  they  are  true;  and  we  can  know  of  their 
surety,  because  we  have  them  before  our  eyes. 

7.  And  now,  my  sons,  I  would  that  ye  should  remember  to 
search  them  diligently,  that  ye  may  profit  thereby ;  and  I  would 
that  ye  should  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  that  ye  may 
prosper  in  the  land  according  to  the  ^promises  which  the 
Lord  made  unto  our  fathers. 

8.  And  many  more  things  did  king  Benjamin  teach  his 
sons,  which  are  not  written  in  this  book. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  king  Benjamin  had  made 
an  end  of  teaching  his  sons,  that  he  waxed  old,  and  he  saw 
that  he  must  very  soon  go  the  way  of  all  the  earth;  therefore, 
he  thought  it  expedient  that  he  should  confer  the  kingdom 
upon   one   of  his  sons. 

10.  Therefore,  he  had  Mosiah  brought  before  him ;  and  these 
are  the  words  which  he  spake  unto  him,  saying :  My  son, 
I  would  that  ye  should  make  a  proclamation  throughout  all 
this  land  among  all  this  people,  or  the  ^'people  of  Zarahemla, 
and  the  '^people  of  Mosiah  who  dwell  in  the  land,  that  thereby 
they  may  be  gathered  together :  for  on  the  morrow  I  shall 
proclaim  unto  this  my  people  out  of  mine  own  mouth,  that 
*thou  art  a  king  and  a  ruler  over  this  people,  whom  the  Lord 
our  God  hath  given  us. 

11.  And  moreover,  I  shall  give  this  people  a  ^name,  that 
thereby  they  may  be  distinguished  above  all  the  people  which 
the  Lord  God  hath  brought  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem;  and 
this  I  do,  because  they  have  been  a  diligent  people  in  keeping 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord. 

12.  And  I  give  unto  them  a  name  that  never  shall  be 
blotted  out,  except  it  be  through  transgression. 

13.  Yea,  and  moreover  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  this 
highly    favoured   people   of   the    Lord   should    fall    into    trans- 


e,  see  n,  Jacob  7.       /,  see /i,  ii.  Nep.  1.       ^,  see  i,  Omni  1        ft,  The  Nephiteu. 
t.  Mos.  2: 30.      6: 3.  4.      j,  ver.  12.      Mos.  5: 11. 


162 


BOOK  OF  MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   H. 


gression,  and  become  a  wicked  and  an  adulterous  people, 
that  the  Lord  will  deliver  them  up,  that  thereby  they  become 
weak,  like  unto  their  brethren ;  and  he  will  no  more  preserve 
them,  by  his  matchless  and  marvellous  power,  as  he  has 
hitherto  preserved  our  fathers. 

14.  For  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  he  had  not  extended  his 
arm  in  the  preservation  of  our  fathers,  they  must  have  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites,  and  become  victims  to  their 
hatred. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  king  Benjamin  had  made 
an  end  of  these  sayings  to  his  son,  that  he  gave  him  charge 
concerning  all  the  affairs  of  the  kingdom. 

16.  And  moreover,  he  also  gave  him  charge  concerning 
the  records  which  were  engraven  on  the  ''plates  of  brass; 
and  also  ^the  plates  of  Nephi ;  and  also,  the  "*sword  of 
Laban,  and  the  "ball  or  director,  which  led  our  fathers 
through  the  wilderness,  which  was  prepared  by  the  hand  of 
the  Lord,  that  thereby  they  might  be  led,  every  one 
according  to  the  heed  and  diligence  which  they  gave 
unto  him. 

17.  Therefore,  as  they  were  unfaithful,  they  did  not  prosper 
nor  progress  in  their  journey,  but  were  ''driven  back,  and 
incurred  the  displeasure  of  God  upon  them ;  and  therefore,  thev 
were  smitten  with  famine  and  sore  afflictions,  to  stir  them  up  in 
remembrance  of  their  duty. 

18.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass  that  Mosiah  went  and  did 
as  his  father  ^had  commanded  him,  and  proclaimed  unto 
all  the  people  who  were  in  the  «land  of  Zarahemla,  that 
thereby  they  might  gather  themselves  together,  to  go  up  to 
the  ''temple  to  hear  the  words  which  his  father  should  speak 
unto  them. 


CHAPTER  2. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Mosiah  had  done  as  his 
father  "had  commanded  him,  and  had  made  a  proclamation 
throughout  all  the  land,  that  the  people  gathered  themselves 
together  throughout  all  the  land,  that  they  might  go  up  to 
the  ^temple  to  hear  the  words  which  king  Benjamin  should 
speak  unto  them. 

2.  And  there  were  a  great  number,  even  so  many  that 
they  did  not  number  them;  for  they  had  multiplied  exceed- 
ingly, and  waxed  great  in  the  land. 

3.  And  they  also  took  of  the  firstlings  of  their  flocks,  that 
they  might  offer  sacrifice  and  burnt  offerings,  according  to 
the    ''law  of  Moses; 

k,  see  a,  I.  Nep.  3.  I,  see  f,  I.  Nep.  1.  m,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  4.  n,  see  d. 
i.  Nep.  16.  0,  I.  Nep.  18: 12,  13.  p,  ver.  10.  Mos.  2: 1.  q,  see  h,  Omni  1. 
/•  see  /i,  II.  Nep.  5. 

a   Mos.  1: 10.  18.  b,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5.  c,  see  o,  ii.  Nep.  25. 


CHAP.   II.]  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  163 

4.  And  also,  that  they  might  give  thanks  to  the  Lord 
their  God,  who  had  brought  them  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusa- 
lem, and  who  had  delivered  them  out  of  the  hands  of  their 
enemies,  and  had  appointed  just  men  to  be  their  teachers;  and 
also  a  just  man  to  be  their  king,  who  had  established  peace 
in  the  '^land  of  Zarahemla,  and  who  had  taught  them  to 
keep  the  commandments  of  God,  that  they  might  rejoice,  and 
be  filled  with  love  towards  God  and  all  men. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  came  up  to  the 
^temple,  they  pitched  their  tents  round  about,  every  man 
according  to  his  family,  consisting  of  his  wife,  and  his  sons, 
and  his  daughters,  and  their  sons,  and  their  daughters,  from 
the  eldest  down  to  the  youngest,  every  family  being  separate 
one  from  another; 

6.  And  they  pitched  their  tents  round  about  the  ^temple, 
every  man  having  his  tent  with  the  door  thereof  towards  the 
temple,-  that  thereby  they  might  remain  in  their  tents,  and 
hear  the  words  which  king  Benjamin  should  speak  unto 
them ; 

7.  For  the  multitude  being  so  great,  that  king  Benjamin 
could  not  teach  them  all  within  the  walls  of  the  temple ; 
therefore  he  caused  a  ^tower  to  be  erected,  that  thereby  his 
people  might  hear  the  words  which  he  should  speak  unto 
them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  began  to  speak  to  his 
people  from  the  tower;  and  they  could  not  all  hear  his  words, 
because  of  the  greatness  of  the  multitude ;  therefore  he  caused 
that  the  words  which  he  spake,  should  be  written  and  sent 
forth  among  those  that  were  not  under  the  sound  of  his 
voice,   that   they  might  also   receive   his   words. 

9.  And  these  are  the  words  which  he  spake  and  caused  to 
be  written,  saying:  My  brethren,  all  ye  that  have  as- 
sembled yourselves  together,  you  that  can  hear  my  words  which 
I  shall  speak  unto  you  this  day :  for  1  have  not  commanded 
you  to  come  up  hither  to  trifle  with  the  words  which  I  shall 
speak,  but  that  you  should  hearken  unto  me,  and  open  your 
ears  that  ye  may  hear,  and  your  hearts  that  ye  may  under- 
stand, and  your  minds  that  the  mysteries  of  God  may  be  un- 
folded to  your  view. 

10.  I  have  not  commanded  you  to  come  up  hither  that  ye 
should  fear  me,  or  that  ye  should  think  that  I,  of  myself,  am 
more  than  a  mortal  man; 

11.  But  I  am  like  as  yourselves,  subject  to  all  manner  of 
infirmities  in  body  and  mind ;  yet  as  I  have  been  chosen  by 
this  people,  and  consecrated  by  ''my  father,  and  was  suffered 
by  the  hand  of  the  Lord  that  I  should  be  a  rulrr  and  a  king 
over  this  people ;  and  have  been  kept  and  preserved  by  his 
matchless  power,  to  *serve  thee  with  all  the  might,  mind 
f.nd  strength  which  the  Lord  hath  granted  unto  me; 

dt  see  h,  Omni  1.  e,  see  h,  it.  Nep.  5.  f,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5.         g,  ver.  8. 

h,  Omni  1: 23.  24.      i,  vers.  14,  16—19. 


164  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   II, 

12.  I  say  unto  you,  that  as  I  have  been  suffered  to  spend 
my  days  in  your  service,  even  up  to  this  time,  and  have  not 
sought  gold  nor  silver,  nor  any  manner  of  riches  of  you ; 

13.  Neither  have  I  suffered  that  ye  should  be  confined  in 
dungeons,  nor  that  ye  should  make  slaves  one  of  another,  or 
that  ye  should  murder,  or  plunder,  or  steal,  or  commit  adultery, 
or  even  I  have  not  suffered  that  ye  should  commit  any  manner 
of  wickedness,  and  have  taught  you  that  ye  should  keep  the 
commandments  of  the  Lord,  in  all  things  which  he  hath  com- 
manded you ; 

14.  And  even  I,  myself,  have  laboured  with  mine  own  hands, 
that  I  might  serve  you,  and  that  ye  should  not  be  laden  with 
taxes,  and  that  there  should  nothing  come  upon  you  which  was 
grevious  to  be  borne ;  and  of  all  these  things  which  I  have 
spoken,  ye  yourselves  are  witnesses  this  day. 

15.  Yet,  my  brethren,  I  have  not  done  these  things  that 
I  might  boast,  neither  do  I  tell  these  things  that  thereby  I 
might  accuse  you ;  but  I  tell  you  these  things,  that  ye  may 
know  that  I  can  answer  a  clear  conscience  before  God  this 
day. 

16.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  because  I  said  unto  you 
that  I  had  spent  my  days  in  your  ^service,  I  do  not  desire  to 
boast,  for  I  have  only  been  in  the  service  of  God. 

17.  And  behold,  I  tell  you  these  things  that  ye  may  learn 
wisdom ;  that  ye  may  learn  that  when  ye  are  in  the  service 
of  your  fellow  beings,  ye  are  only  in  the  service  of  your  God. 

18.  Behold,  ye  have  called  me  your  king;  and  if  I,  whom 
ye  call  your  king,  do  labour  to  serve  you,  then  had  not  ye 
ought  to  labour  to  serve  one  another? 

19.  And  behold  also,  if  I,  whom  ye  call  your  king,  w^ho 
has  spent  his  days  in  ''your  service,  and  yet  has  been  in 
the  service  of  God,  doth  merit  any  thanks  from  you,  O  how 
you  ought  to  thank  your  heavenly  King ! 

20.  I  say  unto  you,  my  brethren,  that  if  you  should 
render  all  the  thanks  and  praise  which  your  whole  souls 
has  power  to  possess,  to  that  God  who  has  created  you,  and 
has  kept  and  preserved  you,  and  has  caused  that  ye  should 
rejoice,  and  has  granted  that  ye  should  live  in  peace  one  with 
another ; 

21.  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  ye  should  serve  him  who  has 
created  you  from  the  beginning,  and  is  preserving  you  from 
day  to  day,  by  lending  you  breath,  that  ye  may  live  and 
move,  and  do  according  to  your  own  will,  and  even  sup- 
porting you  from  one  moment  to  another;  I  say,  if  ye  should 
serve  him  with  all  your  whole  souls,  yet  ye  would  be  un- 
profitable servants. 

22.  And  behold,  all  that  he  requires  of  you  is  to  keep 
his  commandments;  and  he  has  'promised  you,  that  if  ye 
would  keep  his  commandments,  ye  should  prosper  in  the 
land;    and    he    never    doth    vary    from    that    which    he    hath 


i,  vers.  11.  17—19.      k,  vers.  11,  16—18.      Z,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  1. 


CHAP.   II.]  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  165 

said;    therefore,    if    ye   do    keep    his   commandments,    he    doth 
bless  you  and  prosper  you. 

23.  And  now,  in  the  first  place,  he  hath  created  you,  and 
granted  unto  you  your  lives,  for  which  ye  are  indebted  unto 
him. 

24.  And  secondly :  He  doth  require  that  ye  should  do  as 
he  hath  commanded  you ;  for  which  if  ye  do,  he  doth  imme- 
diately bless  you ;  and  therefore,  he  hath  paid  you.  And  ye 
are  still  indebted  unto  him ;  and  are,  and  will  be,  for  ever 
and  ever;  therefore,  of  what  have  ye  to  boast? 

25.  And  now  I  ask,  can  ye  say  ought  of  yourselves?  I 
answer  you.  Nay.  Ye  cannot  say  that  ye  are  even  as  much 
as  the  dust  of  the  earth :  yet  ye  were  created  of  the  "*dust  of 
the  earth :    but  behold,  it  Jbelongeth  to  him  who  created  you. 

26.  And  I,  even  I,  whom  ye  call  your  king,  am  no  better 
than  ye  yourselves  are;  for  I  am  also  of  the  dust.  And  ye 
behold  that  I  am  old,  and  am  about  to  yield  up  this  mortal 
frame  to  its  mother  earth ; 

27.  Therefore,  as  I  said  unto  you  that  I  had  **served  you, 
walking  with  a  clear  conscience  before  God,  even  so  I  at  this 
time  have  caused  that  ye  should  assemble  yourselves  together, 
that  I  might  be  found  blameless,  and  that  your  blood  should 
not  come  upon  me,  when  I  shall  stand  to  be  judged  of  God 
of  the  things  whereof  he  hath  commanded  me  concerning 
you. 

28.  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  have  caused  that  ye  should 
assemble  yourselves  together,  that  I  might  rid  my  garments 
of  your  blood,  at  this  period  of  time  when  I  am  about  to  go 
down  to  my  grave,  that  I  might  go  down  in  peace,  and  my 
immortal  spirit  may  join  the  "choirs  above  in  singing  the 
praises   of   a   just   God. 

29.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  have  caused  that 
ye  should  assemble  yourselves  together,  that  I  might  declare 
unto  you  that  I  can  no  longer  be  your  teacher,  nor  your 
king ; 

30.  For  even  at  this  time,  my  whole  frame  doth  tremble 
exceedingly,  while  attempting  to  speak  unto  you ;  but  the 
Lord  God  doth  support  me,  and  hath  suffered  me  that  I  should 
speak  unto  you,  and  hath  commanded  me  that  I  should  declare 
unto  you  this  day,  that  my  son  Mosiah  is  a  ^king  and  a  ruler 
over   you. 

31.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  would  that  ye  should  do 
as  ye  have  hitherto  done.  As  ye  have  kept  my  command- 
ments, and  also  the  commandments  of  my  father,  and  have 
prospered,  and  have  been  kept  from  falling  into  the  hands 
of  your  enemies,  even  so  if  ye  shall  k^ep  the  commandments 
of    my    son,    or    the   commandments    of    God,    which    shall    be 

m  II.  Nep.  2:15.         29:7.         Jacob  4:9.         Mos.  4:21.         7:27.  28:17. 

Alma  18: 28,  34,  36.        22:10—13.        42:2.        Mor.  6: 15.        9:11,12,17.  Ether 

3: 15,  16.          Moro.  10:3.          n  vers.  11,  12,  14—19.          o,  Mor.  7:7.  p.  Mos. 
1:10.      6:3,4. 


166  BOOK  OF  MOSIAH.  [CHAP.  II. 

delivered    unto    you    by    him    ye    shall    prosper    in    the    land, 
and  your  enemies  shall  have  no  power  over  you. 

32.  But,  O  my  people,  beware  lest  there  shall  arise  conten- 
tions among  you,  and  ye  list  to  obey  the  ^evil  spirit,  which  was 
spoken  of  by  my  father  Mosiah. 

33.  For  behold,  there  is  a  wo  pronounced  upon  him  who 
listeth  to  obey  that  spirit;  for  if  he  listeth  to  obey  him,  and 
remaineth  and  dieth  in  his  sins,  the  same  drinketh  damnation 
to  his  own  soul ;  for  he  receiveth  for  his  wages  an  ''everlasting 
punishment,  having  transgressed  the  law  of  God,  contrary  to 
his  own  knowledge. 

34.  I  say  unto  you,  that  there  are  not  any  among  you, 
except  it  be  your  little  children,  that  have  not  been  taught 
concerning  these  things ;  but  what  knoweth  that  ye  are  eternally 
indebted  to  your  heavenly  Father,  to  render  to  him  all  that 
you  have  and  are,  and  also  have  been  taught,  concerning  the 
'records  which  contain  the  prophecies  which  have  been  spoken 
by  the  holy  prophets,  even  down  to  the  time  our  father,  Lehi, 
left   Jerusalem ; 

35.  And  also,  all  that  has  been  spoken  by  our  fathers 
until  now.  And  behold,  also,  they  spake  that  which  was 
commanded  them  of  the  Lord;  therefore,  they  are  just  and 
true. 

36.  And  now,  I  say  unto  you,  my  brethren,  that  after 
ye  have  known  and  have  been  taught  all  these  things, 
if  ye  should  transgress,  and  go  contrary  to  that  which  has 
been  spoken,  that  ye  do  withdraw  yourselves  from  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord,  that  it  may  have  no  place  in  you  to  guide  you  in 
wisdom's  paths,  that  ye  may  be  blessed,  prospered,  and  pre- 
served. 

37.  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  man  that  doeth  this,  the 
same  cometh  out  in  open  rebellion  against  God ;  therefore 
he  listeth  to  obey  the  *evil  spirit,  and  becometh  an  enemy 
to  all  righteousness ;  therefore,  the  Lord  has  no  place  in  him, 
for  he  dwelleth  not  in  unholy  temples. 

38.  Therefore  if  that  man  repenteth  not,  and  remaineth 
and  dieth  an  enemy  to  God,  the  demands  of  divine  justice 
doth  awaken  his  immortal  soul  to  a  lively  sense  of  his  own 
guilt,  which  doth  cause  him  to  shrink  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord,  and  doth  fill  his  breast  with  guilt,  and  pain,  and 
anguish,  which  is  "like  an  unquenchable  fire,  whose  flame 
ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever. 

39.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  that  mercy  hath  no  claim 
on  that  man;  therefore,  his  final  doom  is  to  endure  a  ^'never- 
ending   torment. 

40.  O,  all  ye  old  men,  and  also  ye  young  men,  and  you 
little   children,   who   can   understand   my   words,    (for   I    have 

a,  see  t,  ii.  Nep.  2: 37.  9:  39.  18: 19.  28: 20—22.  32: 8.  Mos.  3: 6. 
4:14.  16:3.  Alma  3: 26,  27.  5:20,39—42.  30:42,53.  34:34,35,39. 
40: 13  14.  Hela.  7: 15,  16.  13:  37.  iii.  Nep.  27: 11,  32.  Mor.  1: 19.  5: 18. 
Moro.  7: 11—14,  17.  10: 30.  r,  see  m,  Jacob  6.  s,  The  brass  plates.  t,  see 
q.      u,  see  m,  Jacob  6.      v,  see  m,  Jacob  6. 


CHAP.    III.  J  BOOK   or   MOSIAH.  167 

spoken  plain  unto  you,  that  ye  might  understand,)  I  pray 
that  ye  should  awake  to  a  remembrance  of  the  awful  situation 
of  those  that  have  fallen  into  transgression : 

41.  And  moreover,  I  would  desire  that  ye  should  consider 
on  the  blessed  and  happy  state  of  those  that  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God.  For  behold,  they  are  blessed  in  all  things,, 
both  temporal  and  spiritual ;  and  if  they  hold  out  faithful 
to  the  end,  they  are  received  into  heaven,  that  thereby  they 
may  dwell  with  God  in  a  state  of  never-ending  happiness.  O 
remember,  remember  that  these  things  are  true;  for  the  Lord 
God  hath  spoken  it. 


CHAPTER  3. 

1.  And  again  my  brethren,  I  would  call  your  attention, 
for  I  have  somewhat  more  to  speak  unto  you ;  for  behold,  I 
have  things  to  tell  you  concerning  that  which  is  to  come ; 

2.  And  the  things  which  I  shall  tell  you  are  made  known 
unto  me,  by  an  angel  from  God.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Awake; 
and   I  awoke,  and  behold  he  stood  before  me. 

3.  And  he  said  unto  me.  Awake,  and  hear  the  words  which 
I  shall  tell  thee;  for  behold,  I  am  come  to  declare  unto  you 
the  glad  tidings  of  great  joy. 

4.  For  the  Lord  hath  heard  thy  prayers,  and  hath 
judged  of  thy  righteousness,  and  hath  sent  me  to  declare 
unto  thee  that  thou  mayest  rejoice;  and  that  thou  mayest 
declare  unto  thy  people,  that  they  may  also  be  filled  with 
joy. 

5.  For  behold,  the  time  cometh,  and  is  not  far  distant, 
that  with  power,  the  Lord  Omnipotent  who  reigneth,  who 
was,  and  "is  from  all  eternity  to  all  eternity,  shall  come 
down  from  heaven,  among  the  children  of  men,  and  shall 
dwell  in  a  ''tabernacle  of  clay,  and  shall  go  forth  amongst 
men,  working  ''mighty  miracles,  such  as  healing  the  sick, 
raising  the  dead,  causing  the  lame  to  walk,,  the  blind  to 
receive  their  sight,  and  the  deaf  to  hear,  and  curing  all 
manner  of  diseases ; 

6.  And  he  shall  cast  out  devils,  or  the  "^evil  spirits  which 
dwell  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 

7.  And  lo,  he  shall  suffer  temptations,  and  *pain  of  body,, 
hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue,  even  more  than  man  can  suffer,, 
except  it  be  unto  death;  for  behold,  blood  cometh  from  every 
pore,  so  great  shall  be  his  anguish  for  the  wickedness  and  the 
abominations  of  his  people. 

a,  II.  Nep.  19: 6.    26: 12.          Mos.  15: 1—5.        Alma  11: 38,  39,  44.  13: 7—9, 

Hela.  14:12.          Moro.  7:22.          8:18.          Doc.  &  Gov.  39  1.         29:33.  76:4. 

5.  I.  Nep.  9: 18— 21.        ii.  Nep.  2:4.        6:9.        9:5.        25:12.        32:6.  Mos.  7t 

27.       15:1—7.       Alma  7:9—13.     19:13.     Hela.  14:4.      iii.  Nep.  1: 14.  9:15,16; 

10: 18.  19,  11—28.         Mor.  3: 21.          c,  i.  Nep.  11: 31.         II.  Nep.  10: 4.  26: 13* 
Alma  7: 11.      d,  see  g,  Mos.  2.      e,  see  s,  ii.  Nep.  9. 


168  BOOK  OF  MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   III. 

8.  And  he  shall  be  called  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God, 
the  Father  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Creator  of  all  things, 
from  the  beginning;  and  his  mother  shall  be  called    /"Mary. 

9.  And  lo,  he  cometh  unto  his  own,  that  salvation  might 
come  unto  the  children  of  men,  even  through  faith  on  his 
name;  and  even  after  all  this,  they  shall  consider  him  a 
man,  and  say  that  he  hath  a  devil,  and  shall  scourge  him, 
and  shall    ^crucify  him. 

10.  And  he  shall  rise  the  '^third  day  from  the  de^d;  and 
behold,  he  standeth  to  judge  the  world ;  and  behold,  all  these 
things  are  done,  that  a  righteous  judgment  might  come  upon 
the  children  of  men. 

11.  For  behold,  and  also  his  blood  *atoneth  for  the  sins 
of  those  who  have  fallen  by  the  transgression  of  Adam,  wiio 
have  died,  not  knowing  the  will  of  God  concerning  them,  or 
who  have    ^ignorantly  sinned. 

12.  But  wo,  wo  unto  him  who  knoweth  that  he  rebelleth 
against  God ;  for  salvation  cometh  to  none  such,  except  it  be 
through  repentance  and  faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

13.  And  the  Lord  God  hath  sent  his  holy  prophets 
among  all  the  children  of  men,  to  declare  these  things  to 
every  kindred,  nation,  and  tongue,  that  thereby  whosoevor 
should  believe  that  Christ  should  come,  the  same  might 
receive  remission  of  their  sins,  and  rejoice  vdth  exceeding 
great  joy,  even  as  though  he  had  already  come  among 
them. 

14.  Yet  the  Lord  God  saw  that  his  people  were  a  stiffnecked 
people,  and  he  appointed  unto  them  a  law,  even  the  ^'law  of 
Moses. 

15.  And  many  signs,  and  wonders,  and  types,  and 
shadows  shewed  he  unto  them,  concerning  his  coming;  and 
also  holy  prophets  spake  unto  them  concerning  his  coming; 
and  yet  they  hardened  their  hearts,  and  understood  not  that 
the  law  of  Moses  availeth  nothing,  except  it  were  through 
the     ^atonement  of  his  blood; 

16.  And  even  if  it  were  possible  that  little  children  could 
sin,  they  could  not  be  saved ;  but  I  say  unto  you  they  are 
blessed ;  for  behold,  as  in  Adam,  or  by  nature  they  fall,  even 
so  the  blood  of  Christ   atoneth   for    *"their  sins. 

17.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto  you,  that  there  shall  be  no 
other  name  given,  nor  any  other  way  nor  means  whereby  sal- 
vation can  come  unto  the  children  of  men,  only  in  and  through 
the  name  of  Christ,  the  Lord  Omnipotent. 

18.  For  behold  he  judgeth,  and  his  judgment  is  just; 
and  the  "infant  perisheth  not  that  dieth  in  his  infancy; 
but    men    drink    damnation    to    their    own    souls,    except    they 

f.  Alma  7: 10.  a,  T.  Nep.  11:  33.  19: 10,  13.  ii.  Nep.  6: 9.  10:  3. 

25: 13.         Mos.  15: 7.       iii.  Nep.  11: 14,  15.       h,  i.  Nep.  19: 10.        ii  Nep.  25: 13. 
Heia.  14: 20.  27.        iii.  Nep.  10:9.  i,  see  f,  ii.  Nep.  2.  j,  ii.  Nep.  9:  25.  26. 

Mo6.  3: 20-22,  15: 24,  25.  Alma  9: 15.  16.  29: 5.  42:  21.  Hela.  15: 

14.  15.  Moro.  8:  22.         k,  see  o,  u.  Nep.  25.  I,  see  /,  II.  Nep.  2.         m,  vew. 

18.  19.      Mos.  15:  25.      Moro.  8: 8,  12,  22.      n.  see  m. 


CHAP.   III.]  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  169^ 

humble  themselves  and  become  as  little  children,  and  believe 
that  salvation  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come,  in  and  through 
the  "atoning  blood  of  Christ,  the  Lord  Omnipotent; 

19.  For  the  natural  man  is  an  enemy  to  God,  and  has  been 
from  the  fall  of  Adam,  and  will  be,  for  ever  and  ever;  but 
if  he  yields  to  the  enticings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  putteth 
off  the  natural  man,  and  becometh  a  saint,  through  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ  the  Lord,  and  becometh  as  a  child,  submissive^ 
meek,  humble,  patient,  full  of  love,  willing  to  submit  to  all 
things  which  the  Lord  seeth  fit  to  inflict  upon  him,  even 
as  a  child  doth  submit  to  his  father. 

20.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  time  shall  come, 
when  the  knowledge  of  a  Saviour  shall  spread  throughout 
every   nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and   people. 

21.  And  behold,  when  that  time  cometh,  none  shall  be  found 
blameless  before  God,  except  it  be  ^little  children,  only  through 
repentance  and  faith  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  God  Omnipo- 
tent ; 

22.  And  even  at  this  time,  when  thou  shalt  have  taught 
thy  people  the  things  which  the  Lord  thy  God  hath  com- 
manded thee,  even  then  are  they  found  no  more  blameless  in 
the  sight  of  God,  only  according  to  the  words  which  I  have 
spoken  unto  thee. 

23.  And  now  I  have  spoken  the  words  which  the  Lord  God 
hath    commanded   me. 

24.  And  thus  saith  the  Lord :  They  shall  stand  as  a  bright 
testimony  against  this  people,  at  the  judgment  day ;  whereof 
they  shall  be  judged,  every  man  according  to  his  works,  whether 
they  be  good,  or  whether  they  be  evil ; 

25.  And  if  they  be  evil,  they  are  consigned  to  an  awful 
view  of  their  own  guilt  and  abominations,  which  doth  cause 
them  to  shrink  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  into  a  state 
of  misery  and  '^endless  torment,  from  whence  they  can  no 
more  return :  therefore  they  have  drunk  damnation  to  their 
own  souls. 

26.  Therefore,  they  have  drunk  out  of  the  cup  of  the  wrath 
of  God,  which  justice  could  no  more  deny  unto  them,  than 
it  could  deny  that  Adam  should  fall,  because  of  his  partaking 
of  the  forbidden  fruit ;  therefore,  mercy  could  have  claim 
on  them  no  more  for  ever. 

27.  And  their  torment  is  'as  a  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone, whose  flames  are  unquenchable,  and  whose  smoke 
ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever.  Thus  hath  the  Lord  com- 
manded me.     Amen. 

o,  see  /,  n.  Nep.  2.      p,  see  m.  q,  see  m,  Jacob  6.     r,  see  m, 

Jacob  6. 


170  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   IV. 


CHAPTER  4. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass  that  when  king  Benjamin 
had  made  an  end  of  speaking  the  words  which  had  been 
delivered  unto  him  by  the  "angel  of  the  Lord,  that  he  cast 
his  eyes  round  about  on  the  multitude,  and  behold  they  had 
fallen  to  the  earth,  for  the  fear  of  the  Lord  had  come  upon 
them ; 

2.  And  they  had  viewed  themselves  in  their  own  carnal 
state,  even  less  than  the  dust  of  the  earth.  And  they  all 
cried  aloud  with  one  voice,  saying,  O  have  mercy,  and  apply 
the  ^'atoning  blood  of  Christ,  that  we  may  receive  forgive- 
ness of  our  sins,  and  our  hearts  may  be  purified;  for  we 
believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  who  created  heaven 
and  earth,  and  all  things ;  who  shall  come  down  among  the 
children  of  men. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  they  had  spoken  these 
words,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  came  upon  them,  and  they 
were  filled  with  joy,  having  received  a  remission  of  their  sins, 
and  having  peace  of  conscience,  because  of  the  exceeding 
faith  which  they  had  in  Jesus  Christ  who  should  come,  ac- 
cording to  the  words  which  king  Benjamin  had  spoken  unto 
them. 

4.  And  king  Benjamin  again  opened  his  mouth,  and  began 
to  speak  unto  them,  saying.  My  friends  and  my  brethren, 
my  kindred  and  my  people,  I  would  again  call  your  attention, 
that  ye  may  hear  and  understand  the  remainder  of  my  words 
which  I  shall  speak  unto  you ; 

5.  For  behold,  if  the  knowledge  of  the  goodness  of  God  at 
this  time  has  awakened  you  to  a  sense  of  your  nothingness, 
and  your  worthless  and  fallen  state ; 

6.  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye  have  come  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
goodness  of  God,  and  his  matchless  power,  and  his  wisdom, 
and  his  patience,  and  his  long  suffering  towards  the  children 
of  men,  and  also,  the  ''atonement  which  has  been  prepared 
from  the  '^foundation  of  the  world,  that  thereby  salvation 
might  come  to  him  that  should  put  his  trust  in  the  Lord, 
and  should  be  diligent  in  keeping  his  commandments,  and 
continue  in  the  faith  even  unto  the  end  of  his  life;  I  mean 
the  life  of  the  mortal  body ; 

7.  I  say,  that  this  is  the  man  who  receiveth  salvation, 
through  the  ^atonement  which  was  prepared  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world  for  all  mankind,  which  ever  were  ever 
since  the  fall  of  Adam,  or  who  are,  or  who  ever  shall  be,  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world ; 

8.  x\nd  this  is  the  means  whereby  salvation  ^  cometh. 
And    there    is    none    other    salvation,    save    this    which    hath 


o,  Mos.  3:2.  &  see  f.  Ii.  Nep.  2.  c,  see  f,  ii.  Nep.  2.  d,  ver.  7.  Mos 
18:13.  Alma  12: 25,  30.  13:3.5,7,8.  18:39.  22:13.  42:26.  Hela, 
5: 47.      III.  Nep.  1:  U.     26; 5.      Ether  3: 14.      e,  see  f,  ii.  Nep.  2. 


CHAP.   IV.]  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  171 

been  spoken  of;  neither  are  there  any  conditions  whereby 
man  can  be  saved,  except  the  conditions  which  I  have  told 
you. 

9.  Believe  in  God;  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  created 
all  things,  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth;  believe  that  he  has 
all  wisdom,  and  all  power,  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth; 
believe  that  man  doth  not  comprehend  all  the  things  which 
the  Lord  can  comprehend. 

10.  And  again:  Believe  that  ye  must  repent  of  your 
sins  and  forsake  them,  and  humble  yourselves  before  God; 
and  ask  in  sincerity  of  heart  that  he  would  forgive  you;  and 
now,  if  you  believe  all  these  things  see  that  ye  do 
them. 

11.  And  again  I  say  unto  you  as  I  have  said  before,  that 
as  ye  have  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God,  or  if 
ye  have  known  of  his  goodness,  and  have  tasted  of  his  love, 
and  have  received  a  remission  of  your  sins,  which  causeth 
such  exceeding  great  joy  in  your  souls,  even  so  I  would  that 
ye  should  remember,  and  always  retain  in  remembrance,  the 
greatness  of  God,  and  your  own  nothingness,  and  his  good- 
ness and  long  suffering  towards  you,  unworthy  creatures, 
and  humble  yourselves  even  in  the  depths  of  humility,  calling 
on  the  name  of  the  Lord  daily,  and  standing  steadfastly  in  the 
faith  of  that  which  is  to  come,  which  was  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  the    'angel; 

12.  And  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  ye  do  this,  ye 
shall  always  rejoice,  and  be  filled  with  the  love  of  God,  and 
always  retain  a  remission  of  your  sins;  and  ye  shall  grow  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  him  that  created  you,  or  in  the 
knowledge  of  that  which  is  just  and  true. 

13.  And  ye  will  not  have  a  mind  to  injure  one  another, 
but  to  live  peaceably,^  and  to  render  to  every  man  according 
to  that  which  is  his  due. 

14.  And  ye  will  not  suffer  your  children,  that  they  go 
hungry,  or  naked;  neither  will  ye  suffer  that  they  transgress 
the  laws  of  God,  and  fight  and  quarrel  one  with  another,  and 
serve  the  ^devil,  who  is  the  master  of  sin,  or  who  is  tlie  evil 
spirit  which  hath  been  spoken  of  by  our  fathers;  he  being 
an  enem:s    to  all  righteousness; 

15.  But  ye  will  teach  them  to  walk  in  the  ways  of  truth 
and  soberness;  ye  will  teach  them  to  love  one  another,  and 
to  serve  one  another; 

16.  And  also,  ye  yourselves  will  succour  those  that  stand 
in  need  of  your  succour ;  ye  will  administer  of  your  sub- 
stance unto  him  that  standeth  in  need;  and  ye  will  not  suffer 
that  the  ''beggar  putteth  up  his  petition  to  you  in  vain,  and 
turn  him  out  to  perish. 

17.  Perhaps  thou  shalt  say,  the  man  has  brought  upon 
himself  his  misery,  therefore  I  will  stay  my  hand,  and  will 
not  give  unto  him  of  my  food,  nor  impart  unto  him  of  my 

/,  see  o.     g,  see  q,  Mos.  2.     h,  vers.  19,  20,  22—25. 


172  BOOK  OF   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.  IV* 

gubstance  that  he  may  not  suffer,   for  his  punishments  are 
just. 

18.  But  I  say  unto  you,  O  man,  whosoever  doeth  this,  the 
same  hath  great  cause  to  repent ;  and  except  he  repenteth  of 
that  which  he  hath  done,  he  perishethi  for  ever,  and  hath  no- 
interest   in   the   kingdom   of   God. 

19.  For  behold,  are  we  not  all  ^beggars?  Do  we  not  all 
depend  upon  the  same  Being,  even  God,  for  all  the  substance 
which  we  have;  for  both  food  and  raiment,  and  for  gold,  and 
for  silver,  and  for  all  the  riches  which  we  have  of  every 
kind? 

20.  And  behold,  even  at  this  time,  ye  have  been  calling 
on  his  name,  and  begging  for  a  remission  of  your  sins.  And 
has  he  suffered  that  ye  have  begged  in  vain?  Nay;  he  has 
poured  out  his  Spirit  upon  you,  and  has  caused  that  your 
hearts  should  be  filled  with  joy,  and  has  caused  that  your 
mouths  should  be  stopped,  that  ye  could  tlkjC  find  utterance, 
so  exceeding  great  was  your  joy. 

21.  And  now,  if  God,  who  has  created  you,  on  whom  you 
are  dependent  for  your  lives,  and  for  all  that  ye  have  and 
are,  doth  grant  unto  you  ^whatsoever  ye  ask  that  is  right,  in 
faith,  believing  that  ye  shall  receive,  O  then,  how  ye 
ought  to  impart  of  the  substance  that  ye  have  one  to 
another. 

22.  And  if  ye  judge  the  man  who  putteth  up  his  petition 
to  you  for  your  substance  that  he  perish  not,  and  condemn 
him,  how  much  more  just  will  be  your  condemnation  for 
withholding  your  substance,  which  doth  not  belong  to  you 
but  to  God,  to  whom  also  your  life  belongeth ;  and  yet  ye 
put  up  no  petition,  nor  repent  of  the  thing  which  thou  hast 
done. 

23.  I  say  unto  you.  Wo  be  unto  that  man,  for  his  sub- 
stance shall  perish  with  him;  and  now,  I  say  these  things 
unto  those  who  are  rich,  as  pertaining  to  the  things  of  this 
world. 

24.  And  again,  I  say  unto  the  poor.  Ye  who  have  not  and 
yet  have  sufficient,  that  ye  remain  from  day  to  day ;  I  mean 
all  you  who  Meny  the  beggar,  because  ye  have  not ;  I  would 
that  ye  say  in  your  hearts,  that  I  give  not  because  I  have  not ; 
but  if  I  had,  I  would  give. 

25.  And  now,  if  ye  say  this  in  your  hearts,  ye  remain 
guiltless,  otherwise  ye  are  condemned,  and  your  condemnation 
is  just;  for  ye  covet  that  which  ye  have  not  received. 

26.  And  now,  for  the  sake  of  these  things  which  I  have 
spoken  unto  you;  that  is,  for  the  sake  of  retaining  a  re- 
mission of  your  sins  from  day  to  day,  that  ye  may  walk 
guiltless  before  God,  I  would  that  ye  should  impart  of  your 
substance  to  the  poor,  every  man  according  to  that  which  he 
hath,     such     'as     feeding     the     hungry,     clothing    the     naked, 

i,  see  h.         j,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.  k,  see  h.  I,  ii.  Nop.  20:  30.  Jacob 

2:19.        Mos.  18: 27— 29,  21:17.        Alma  1:27,  30.         4:12.13.         34:28,29. 

III.  Nep.  12:42.      13:1-4.     rv.  Nep.  1:3.      Mor.8:37,  39.      Moro.  7:6-8. 


CHAP,  v.]  BOOK  OP  MOSIAH.  173 

visiting  the  sick,  and  administering  to  their  relief,  both  spirit- 
ually and  temporally,  according  to  their  wants; 

27.  And  see  that  all  these  things  are  done  in  wisdom  and 
order;  for  it  is  not  requisite  that  a  man  should  run  faster 
than  he  hns  strength.  And  again:  It  is  expedient  that  he 
should  be  diligent,  that  thereby  he  might  win  the  prize;  there- 
fore, all  things  must  be  done  in  order. 

28.  And  I  would  that  ye  should  remember,  that  whoso- 
ever among  you  that  *"borroweth  of  his  neighbor,  should  return 
the  thing  that  he  borroweth,  according  as  he  doth  agree,  or 
else  thou  shalt  commit  sin,  and  perhaps  thou  shalt  cause  thy 
neighbor  to  commit  sin  also. 

29.  And  finally,  I  cannot  tell  you  all  the  things  whereby  ye 
may  commit  sin ;  for  there  are  divers  ways  and  means,  even 
fio  many,  that  I  cannot  number  them.   * 

30.  But  this  much  I  can  tell  you,  that  if  ye  do  not  watch 
yourselves,  and  your  thoughts,  and  your  words,  and  your  deeds, 
and  observe  the  commandments  of  God,  and  continue  in  the 
faith  of  what  ye  have  heard  concerning  the  coming  of  our 
Xiord,  even  unto  the  end  of  your  lives,  ye  must  perish.  And 
now,  O  man,  remember,  and  perish  not. 


CHAPTER  5. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass  that  when  king  Benjamin 
liad  thus  spoken  to  his  people,  he  sent  among  them,  desiring 
to  know  of  his  people,  if  they  believed  the  words  which  he 
"had  spoken  unto  them. 

2.  And  they  all  cried  with  one  voice,  saying.  Yea,  we 
t)elieve  all  the  words  which  thou  hast  spoken  unto  us ;  and 
also,  we  know  of  their  surety  and  truth,  because  of  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  Omnipotent,  which  has  wrought  a  mighty  change 
in  us,  or  in  our  hearts,  that  we  have  no  more  disposition  to 
•do  evil,  but  to  do  good  continually. 

3.  And  we,  ourselves,  also,  through  the  infinite  goodness  of 
God,  and  the  manifestations  of  his  Spirit,  have  great  views 
of  that  which  is  to  come;  and  were  it  expedient,  we  could 
prophesy  of  all  things. 

4.  And  it  is  the  faith  which  we  have  had  on  the  things 
"which  our  king  has  spoken  unto  us,  that  has  brought  us  to 
this  great  knowledge,  whereby  we  do  rejoice  with  such  exceed- 
ing great  joy ; 

5.  And  we  are  willing  to  enter  into  a  covenant  with  our 
•God  to  do  his  will,  and  to  be  obedient  to  his  commandments 
in  all  things  that  he  shall  command  us,  all  the  remainder 
of    our    days,    that    we    may    not    bring    upon    ourselves    a 


m,  III.  Nep.  12: 42. 


174  BOOK  or  MOSiAH.  [chap.  v. 

never  "ending  torment,  as  has  been  spoken  by  the  "angel, 
that  we  may  not  drink  out  of  the  cup  of  the  wrath  of  God. 

6.  And  now,  these  are  the  words  which  king  Benjamin 
desired  of  them ;  and  therefore  he  said  unto  them,  Ye  have 
spoken  the  words  that  I  desired ;  and  the  covenant  which  ye 
have  made  is  a  righteous  covenant. 

7.  And  now,  because  of  the  covenant  which  ye  have 
made,  ye  shall  be  called  the  children  of  Christ,  his  sons,  and 
his  daughters ;  for  behold,  this  day  he  hath  spiritually 
begotten  you ;  for  ye  say  that  your  hearts  are  changed 
through  faith  on  his  name ;  therefore,  ye  are  '^born  of  him, 
and  have  become  his  sons  and  his  daughters. 

8.  And  under  this  head,  ye  are  made  free,  and  there  is  no 
other  head  whereby  ye  can  be  made  free.  There  is  no  **other 
name  given  whereby  salvation  cometh ;  therefore,  I  would 
that  ye  should  ^take  upon  you  the  name  of  Christ,  all  you 
that  have  entered  into  the  covenant  with  God,  that  ye 
should  be  obedient  unto  the  end  of  your  lives. 

9.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  whosoever  doeth  this, 
shall  be  found  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  for  he  shall  know 
the  name  by  which  he  is  called;  for  he  shall  be  called  by 
the    ^name   of   Christ. 

10.  And  now  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  w^hosoever  shall 
not  take  upon  them  the  name  of  Christ,  must  be  called  by 
some  other  name ;  therefore,  he  findeth  himself  on  the  left 
hand  of  God. 

11.  And  I  would  that  ye  should  remember  also,  that  this 
is  the  name  that  I  said  I  should  give  unto  you  that  ^never 
should  be  blotted  out,  except  it  be  through  transgression; 
therefore,  take  heed  that  ye  do  not  transgress,  that  the  name 
be  not  blotted  out  of  your  hearts. 

12.  I  say  unto  you,  I  would  that  ye  should  remember  to 
retain  the  "name  written  always  in  your  hearts,  that  ye  are 
not  found  on  the  *left  hand  of  God,  but  that  ye  hear  and 
know  the  voice  by  w^hich  ye  shall  be  called,  and  also,  the 
name  by  which  he  shall  call  you ; 

13.  For  how  knoweth  a  man  the  master  whom  he  has  not 
served,  and  who  is  a  stranger  unto  him,  and  is  far  from  the 
thoughts  and   intents  of  his   heart? 

14.  And  again :  Doth  a  man  take  an  ass  which  belongeth 
to  his  neighbour,  and  keep  him?  I  say  unto  you,  Nay;  he 
will  not  even  suffer  that  he  shall  feed  among  his  flocks,  but 
will  drive  him  away,  and  cast  him  out.  I  say  unto  you,  that 
even  so  shall  it  be  among  you,  if  ye  know  not  the  ■'name 
by   which   ye   are   called. 

15.  Therefore,    I    would    that    ye    should    be    steadfast    and 

a,  see  m,  Jacob  6.  b,  :Mos.  3: 2,  3.  4: 1.  c,  Mos.  27: 24—27.  Alma. 
5: 14.  49.         22: 15.        36: 23,  26.  38: 6.  d,  i.  Nep.  10: 6.  ii.  Nep.  2: 8. 

11:6.  25:20.  31:21.  Mos.  4:8.  13:28.  15:19.  16:4.  Alma  21:9. 
34:9.  38:9.  e,  vers.  9— 14.  Mos.  26: 18,  24.  Alma  5: 38.  34:38.  in. 
Nep.  27: 5—9.  Mor.  8: 38.  f,  see  e.  g,  Mos.  1: 11,  12.  h,  see  e.  i,  ver. 
10.      j,  see  e. 


CHAP.   VI.]  BOOK   OP  MOSIAH.  175 

immovable,  always  abounding  in  good  works,  that  Christ* 
the  ''Lord  God  Omnipotent,  may  seal  you  his,  that  you  may 
be  brought  to  heaven,  that  ye  may  have  everlasting  salvation 
and  eternal  life,  through  the  wisdom,  and  power,  and  justice,, 
and  mercy  of  him,  who  ^created  all  things,  in  heaven  and  ia 
earth,  who  is  God  above  all.    Amen. 


CHAPTEPw  6. 

1.  And  now  king  Benjamin  thought  it  was  expedient,  after 
having  finished  speaking  to  the  "people,  that  he  should  take 
the  names  of  all  those  who  had  entered  into  a  covenant  with 
God,  to  keep  his  commandments. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  not  one  soul,  except 
it  were  little  children,  but  who  had  entered  into  the  covenant, 
and  had  taken  upon  them  the    "name  of  Christ. 

3.  And  again :  It  came  to  pass  that  when  king  Benjamim 
had  made  an  end  of  all  these  things,  and  had  ''consecrated 
his  son  Mosiah,  to  be  a  ruler  and  a  king  over  his  people* 
and  had  given  him  all  the  charges,  concerning  the  kingdom* 
and  also  had  appointed  ^'priests  to  teach  the  people,  that 
thereby  they  might  hear  and  know  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  to  stir  them,  up  in  remembrance  of  the  '^oath  which 
they  had  made,  he  dismissed  the  multitude,  and  they  re- 
turned, every  one  according  to  their  families,  to  their  own 
houses. 

4.  And  Mosiah  began  to  *reign  in  his  father's  stead.  And 
he  began  to  reign  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age,  making  in. 
the  whole,  about  four  hundred  and  seventy-six  years  fronk 
the    ^time  that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem. 

5.  And   king   Benjamin  lived   three   years   and   he   died. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Mosiah  did  walk  in  th^  ways; 
of  the  Lord,  and  did  observe  his  judgments,  and  his  statutes* 
and  did  keep  his  commandments  in  all  things  whatsoever  he? 
commanded  him. 

7.  And  king  Mosiah  did  cause  his  people  that  they  should 
till  the  earth.  And  he  also,  himself,  did  till  the  earth,  that 
thereby  he  might  not  become  burdensome  to  his  people,  that 
he  might  do  according  to  that  which  his  father  had  done  in 
all  things.  And  there  was  no  contention  among  all  his  people 
for   the   space   of   three   years. 

k,  Mos.  3:  5.  17,  18,  21.  I,  Mos.  3: 8.  4:  2.  Alma  11:  39.  in.  Nep. 

9:15.      Mor.  9:17.      Ether  3: 14— 16.      4:7. 


a,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  5,  see  i,  Mos.  1.  c,  see  0,  ii.  Nep.  5.  Mos.  18: 18^ 

24,28.  21:33.  23:16,17.  25:19,21.  26:7.  27:1.5,22.  29:42. 
Alma  1:  3,  26.  4: 7.  16,  18,  20.  5:3.  6: 1.  8.  8: 11,  23.  13: 1—20.  15r 
13.  16:5,18.  18:34.  23:4,16.  24:7.  29:13.  30:20—23,29,31.  43:2.. 
46:38.  49:30.  in.  Nep.  6: 21,  22,  27.  11:21,22.  12:1.  18:36,37.  iv. 
Nep.  1 :  14.  More.  2: 1—3.  3  ch.  4  ch.  6: 1,  7.  7: 2.  8: 1,  2,  2& 
d,  vers.  1,  2.      Mos.  5: 5—7.      e,  Mos.  1;  10,  15.      /,  I.  Nep.  1: 4.      2: 4. 


176  BOOK  OF  MOSIAH.  [CHAP.  VH, 


CHAPTER   7. 

1.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass  that  after  king  Mosiah  had 
had  continual  peace,  for  the  space  of  three  years,  he  was 
desirous  to  know  concerning  the  people  who  went  up  to 
•dwell  in  the  land  of  ''Lehi-^^ephi,  or  in  the  city  of  Lehi-Nephi ; 
for  his  people  had  heard  nothing  from  them,  from  the  time 
they  left  the  land  of  ^Zarahemla;  therefore,  they  wearied 
him   with   their   teasings. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Mosiah  granted  that  six- 
teen of  their  strong  men  might  go  up  to  the  ^land  of  Lehi- 
Kephi,  to  inquire  concerning  their  brethren. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on  the  morrow  they  started 
to  go  up,  having  with  them  one  Ammon,  he  being  a  strong 
and  mighty  man,  and  a  ''descendant  of  Zarahemla ;  and  he 
was   also   their   leader. 

4.  And  now,  they  knew  not  the  course  they  should  travel 
in  the  wilderness,  to  go  up  to  the  *land  of  Lehi-Nephi ;  there- 
fore they  wandered  many  days  in  the  wilderness,  even  forty 
days  did  they  wander. 

5.  And  when  they  had  wandered  forty  days  they  came  to 
a  hill,  which  is  north  of  the  land  of  ^Shilom,  and  there  they 
pitched   their  tents. 

G.  And  Ammon  took  three  of  his  brethren,  and  their  names 
were  Amaleki,  Helem,  and  Hem,  and  they  went  down  into 
the    ''land  of  Nephi ; 

7.  And  behold,  they  met  the  king  of  the  neople,  who  was 
in  the  land  of  Nephi,  and  in  the  land  of  Shilom;  and  they 
were  surrounded  by  the  king's  guard,  and  were  taken,  and 
"Were  bound,  and  were  committed  to  prison. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  they  had  been  in  prison 
two  days,  they  were  again  brought  before  the  king,  and  their 
hand^  were  loosed ;  and  they  stood  before  the  king,  and  were 
permitted,  or  rather  commanded  that  they  should  answer  the 
•questions   which   he  should  ask  them. 

9.  And  he  said  unto  them,  '^Behold,  I  am  Limhi,  the  son 
of  Noah,  who  was  the  son  of  Zenifif,  who  came  up  out  of  the 
*land  of  Zarahemla  to  inherit  this  land,  w^hich  was  the  land 
of  their  fathers,  who  was  made  a  king  by  the  -^ voice  of  the 
people. 

10.  And  now,  I  desire  to  know  the  cause  whereby  ye  were 
so  *bold  as  to  come  near  the  w^alls  of  the  city,  when  I,  myself, 
was  with  my  guards,  without  the  gate? 

11.  And  now,  for  this  cause  have  I  suffered  that  ye 
should   be  preserved,   that   I   might   inquire   of   you,   or  else   I 


a,  see  h,  li.  Nep.  5.  6,  see  h,  Omni  1.  c.  see  6.  ii.  Nep.  5,  d,  Omni  1: 14. 
e,  see  rf,  II.  Nep.  5.  f,  vers.  7,  16,  21.  Mos.  9:  6,  8,  14.  10:  8.  11: 12,  13. 
22: 8,  11.  24: 1.  Alma  23: 12.  g,  see  6,  ii.  Nep.  5.  h,  Mos,  11: 1.  19: 16. 
i,  see  h,  Omni  1.      j,  Mos.  19: 26.      k,  Mos.  21:  23,  24. 


CHAP.   VII.]  BOOK   OF    MOeiAH,  '  177 

shouM  have  caused  that  my  guards  should  have    *put  you  to 
death.     Ye  are  permitted  to  speak. 

12.  And  now,  when  Ammon  saw  that  he  was  permitted  to 
speak,  he  went  forth  and  "*bowed  himself  before  the  king ; 
and  rising  again  he  said,  O  king,  I  am  very  thankful  before 
God  this  day,  that  I  am  yet  alive,  and  am  permitted  to  speak ; 
and  r  will  endeavour  to  speak  with  boldness, 

13.  For  I  am  assured  that  if  ye  had  known  me,  ye  would 
not  have  suffered  that  I  should  have  worn  these  bands.  For 
I  am  xlmmon,  and  am  a  "descendant  of  Zarahemla,  and  have 
come  up  out  of  the  "land  of  Zarahemla,  to  inquire  concern- 
ing our  brethren,  whom  ^Zenif^  brought  up  out  of  that 
land. 

14.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Limhi  had  heard 
the  words  of  Ammon,  he  was  exceeding  glad,  and  said.  Now, 
I  know  of  a  surety  that  my  brethren  who  were  in  the  land  of 
Zarahemla  *are  yet  alive.  And  now,  I  will  rejoice ;  and  on 
the  morrow,  I  will  cause  that  my  people  shall  rejoice  also. 

15.  For  behold,  we  are  in  bondage  to  the  Lamanites,  and 
'are  taxed  with  a  tax  which  is  grievous  to  be  borne.  And 
now,  behold,  out  brethren  will  deliver  us  out  of  our  bondage, 
or  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites,  and  we  will  be  their 
slaves ;  for  it  is  better  that  we  be  slaves  to  the  Nephites,  than 
to  pay  tribute  to  the  king  of  the  Lamanites. 

16.  And  now,  king  Limhi  commanded  his  guards  that  they 
should  no  more  bind  Ammon,  nor  his  brethren,  but  caused 
that  they  should  go  to  the  'hill  which  was  north  of  Shilom, 
and  bring  their  brethren  into  the  city,  that  thereby  they 
might  eat,  and  drink,  and  rest  themselves  from  the  labours 
of  their  journey ;  for  they  4iad  suffered  many  things ;  they 
had   suff'ered   hunger,   thirst,   and   fatigue. 

17.  And  now,  it  came  to  pass  on  the  morrow,  that  king 
Limhi  sent  a  proclamation  among  all  his  people,  that 
thereby  they  might  gather  themselves  together  to  the 
•temple,  to  hear  the  words  which  he  should  speak  unto 
them. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  gathered 
themselves  together,  that  he  spake  unto  them  in  this  wise, 
saying,  O  ye^  my  people,  lift  up  your  heads  and  be  com- 
forted ;  for  behold,  the  time  is  at  hand,  or  is  not  far  distant, 
when  we  shall  no  longer  be  in  subjection  to  our  enemies, 
notwithstanding  our  many  strugglings,  which  have  been  in 
vain;  yet  I  trust  there  remaineth  an  effectual  struggle  to 
be  made. 

19.  Therefore,  lift  up  your  heads,  and  rejoice,  and  put 
your  trust  in  God,  in  that  God  who  was  the  God  of 
Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  .Tacob ;  and  also,  that  God  who 
brought  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  and 
caused   that   they   should    walk    through    the    Red    Sea   on   dry 

I,  Mos.  21: 23.  m.  Alma  47: 22,  23.  n,  Omni  1: 14.  o,  see  h,  Omni  1. 

p.  Mos.  9:1.        g.  Mos.  21:25,  2G.        r,  ver.  22.      Mos.  19: 15.       s,  ver.  5.       i,  ver. 
4.      u,  see  h,  li.  Nep.  5. 


178  '  BOOK    OP    MOSIAH.  [  CHAP.    VII. 

ground,  and  fed  them  with  manna,  that  they  might  not 
perish  in  the  wilderness ;  and  many  more  things  did  he  do 
for  them. 

20.  And  again :  That  same  God  has  brought  our  fathers 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  and  has  kept  and  preserved 
his  people,  even  until  now ;  and  behold,  it  is  because  of 
our  iniquities  and  abominations  that  he  has  brought  us  into 
bondage. 

21.  And  ye  all  are  witnesses  this  day,  that  "Zeniff,  who 
was  made  king  over  this  people,  he  being  "'^ over-zealous  to 
inherit  the  land  of  his  fathers,  therefore  being  deceived  by 
the  cunning  and  craftiness  of  king  Laman,  who  having  entered 
into  a  treaty  with  king  Zenifif,  and  having  yielded  up  into 
his  hands  the  possessions  of  a  part  of  the  land,  or  even  the 
city  of  -^Lehi-Nephi,  and  the  city  of  ''Shilom ;  and  the  land 
round  about : 

22.  And  all  this  he  did,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  bringing 
this  people  into  subjection  or  into  bondage.  And  behold,  we 
at  this  time  do  pay  tribute  to  the  king  of  the  Lamanites,  to 
the  ^amount  of  one  half  of  our  corn,  and  our  barley,  and 
even  all  oin*  grain  of  every  kind,  and  one  half  of.  the  increase 
of  our  flocks  and  our  her  1:- ;  and  even  one  half  of  all  we  have 
or  possess,  the  king  of  tlie  Lamanites  doth  exact  of  us,  or  our 
lives. 

23.  And  now,  is  not  this  grievous  to  be  borne?  And  is 
not  this,  our  affliction,  great?  Now  behold,  how  great  reason 
we   have  to  mourn. 

24.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  great  are  the  reasons  which  we 
have  to  mourn ;  for  behold,  how  many  of  our  brethren  have 
been  slain,  and  their  blood  has  been  spilt  in  vain,  and  all 
because  of  iniquity. 

25.  For  if  this  people  had  not  fallen  into  ttansgression, 
the  Lord  would  not  have  suffered  that  this  great  evil  should 
come  upon  them.  But  behold,  they  would  not  hearken  unto 
his  words ;  but  there  arose  contentions  among  them,  even  so 
much   that  they   did  shed   blood  among  themselves. 

26.  And  a  ^''prophet  of  the  Lord  have  they  slain ;  yea,  a 
chosen  man  of  God,  who  told  them  of  their  wickedness  and 
abominations,  and  prophesied  of  many  things  which  are  to 
come,  yea,  even  the  coming  of  Christ. 

27.  And  because  he  said  unto  them,  That  Christ  ^*was 
the  God,  the  Father  of  all  things,  and  said  that  he  should 
take  upon  him  the  image  of  man,  and  it  should  be  the  image 
after  which  man  was  ^''created  in  the  beginning;  or  in  other 
words,  he  said  that  man  was  created  after  the  image  of  God, 
and  that  God  should  come  down  among  the  children  of  men. 


V,  Mos.  9: 1.         w,  Mos.  9:  3.         x,  see  b,  ii.  Nep.  5.         y,  see  /.  z.  see  r. 

2a,  Mos.  17: 12—20.        2b,  i.  Nep.  19:  7,  10.        ii.  Nep.  2: 14,  15.        10:  3.        2.5: 12. 
26: 12.  Mos.  3: 5,  8.  15: 1—5.  16: 15.  27:  30,  31.  Alma  11:  38.  39. 

III.  Nep.  9: 15.         11: 14.         Mor.  3:  21.         9: 11,  12.         Ether  4:  7.         2c,  Alma 
18: 34.      Ether  3: 15.  16. 


CHAP.   VIII.]  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  179 

and    "'take  upon  him  flesh  and  blood,  and  go  forth  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth ; 

28.  And  now,  because  he  said  this,  they  did  ^^put  him  to 
death ;  and  many  more  things  did  they  do,  which  brought 
down  the  wrath  of  God  upon  them.  Therefore,  who  wondereth 
that  they  are  in  bondage,  and  that  they  are  smitten  with  sore 
afflictions? 

29.  For  behold,  the  Lord  hath  said,  I  will  not  succour 
my  people  in  the  day  of  their  transgression :  but  I  will  hedge 
up  their  ways,  that  they  prosper  not ;  and  their  doings  shall 
be  as  a  stumbling  block  before  them. 

30.  And  again,  he  saith.  If  my  people  shall  sow  filthiness^ 
they  shall  reap  the  chafO  thereof  in  the  whirlwind ;  and  the 
effects  thereof  is  poison. 

31.  And  again  he  saith,  If  my  people  shall  sow  filthiness, 
they  shall  reap  the  '''east  wind,  which  bringeth  immediate 
destruction. 

32.  And  now,  behold,  the  promise  of  the  Lord  is  fulfilled; 
and  ye  are  smitten  and  afflicted. 

33.  But  if  ye  will  turn  to  the  Lord  with  full  purpose  of 
heart,  and  put  your  trust  in  him,  and  serve  him  with  all 
diligence  of  mind ;  if  ye  do  this,  he  will,  according  to  his 
own  will  and  pleasure,  deliver  you  out  of  bondage. 


CHAPTER   8. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  king  Limhi  had  made 
an  end  of  speaking  to  his  people,  for  he  spake  many  things 
unto  them,  and  only  a  few  of  them  have  I  written  in  this 
book,  he  told  his  people  all  the  things  concerning  their 
brethren  who  were  in  the    "land  of  Zarahemla ; 

2.  And  he  caused  that  Ammon  should  stand  up  before 
the  multitude,  and  rehearse  unto  them  all  that  had  happened 
unto  their  brethren  from  the  time  that  ''Zeniff  went  up  out 
of  the  land,  even  until  the  time  that  he  ""himself  came  up 
out   of   the   land. 

3.  And  he  also  rehearsed  unto  them  the  ''last  words  which 
king  Benjamin  had  taught  them,  and  explained  them  to  the 
people  of  king  Limhi,  so  that  they  might  understand  ail  the 
words  which  he  spake. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  he  had  done  all  this, 
that  king  Limhi  dismissed  the  multitude,  and  caused  that  they 
should  return,  every  one  unto  his   own   house. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  caused  that  the  ''plates 
which  contained  the  record  of  his  people,  from  the  time  that 

2c?,  see  6.  Mos.  3.      2e,  see  2a.      2f,  Mos.  12: 6. 

a,  see  h,  Omni  1.        b,  see  p,  Mos.  7.        c,  Mos.  7:3.  d,  Mos.  3  ch.         4  ch. 

5  ch.      e,  see  Record  of  Zeniff,  Mos.  9. 


180  BOOK  OP   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   vm. 

they   left   the    ^land  of  Zarahemla,   should  be  brought  before 
Ammon,  that  he  might  read  them. 

6.  Now,  as  soon  as  Ammon  had  read  the  record,  the  king 
inquired  of  him  to  know  if  he  could  interpret  languages,  and 
Ammon  told  him  that  he  could  not^ 

7.  And  the  king  said  unto  him,  Being  grieved  for  the 
afflictions  of  my  people,  I  caused  that  ''forty  and  three  of  my 
people  should  take  a  journey  into  the  wilderness,  that 
thereby  they  might  find  the  ''land  of  Zarahemla,  that  we 
might  appeal  unto  our  brethren  to  deliver  us  out  of 
bondage ; 

8.  And  they  were  lost  in  the  wilderness  for  the  space  of 
many  days,  yet  they  were  diligent,  and  found  not  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  but  returned  to  this  land,  having  travelled  in  a 
land  among  *many  waters ;  having  discovered  a  land  which 
was  covered  with  %ones  of  men,  and  of  beasts,  &c.,  and  was 
also  covered  with  ruins  of  buildings  of  every  kind ;  having 
discovered  a  land  which  had  been  p  op  led  with  a  people  who 
w^ere  as  numerous  as  the  hosts  of  Israel. 

9.  And  for  a  testimony  that  the  things  that  they  have 
said  are  true,  they  have  brought  ''twenty-four  plates  which 
are  filled  with  engravings,  and  they  are  of  pure  gold. 

10.  And  behold,  also,  they  have  brought  'breast-plates,  which 
are  large,  and  they  are  of  ""brass  and  of  copper,  and  are  perfectly 
sound. 

11.  And  again,  they  have  brought  swords,  the  hilts  thereof 
have  perished,  and  the  blades  thereof  were  cankered  with  rust ; 
and  there  is  no  one  in  the  land  that  is  able  to  interpret  the 
language  or  the  engravings  that  are  on  the  plates.  Therefore 
I  said  unto  thee.  Canst  thou  translate? 

12.  And  I  say  unto  thee  again,  Knowest  thou  of  any  one 
that  can  translate?  for  I  am  desirous  that  these  records 
should  be  translated  into  our  language ;  for,  perhaps,  they 
will  give  us  a  knowledge  of  a  remnant  of  the  people,  who 
have  been  destroyed,  from  whence  these  records  came ;  or, 
perhaps,  they  will  give  us  a  knowledge  of  this  very  people 
who  have  been  destroyed ;  and  I  am  desirous  to  know  the 
cause  of  their  destruction. 

13.  Now  Ammon  said  unto  him,  I  can  assuredly  tell  thee, 
O  king,  of  a  man  that  can  translate  the  records ;  for  he  has 
wherewith  that  he  can  look,  and  translate  all  records  that 
are  of  ancient  date ;  and  it  is  a  gift  from  God.  And  the 
things  are  called  "interpreters,  and  no  man  can  look  in  them, 
■except  he  be  commanded,  lest  he  should  look  for  that  he  ought 
not,  and  he  should  perish.  And  whosoever  is  commanded  to 
look  in  them,   the  same  is  called  seer. 

/,  see  h,  Omni  1.  g,  Mos.  21:  25.  h,  see  h,  Omni  1.  i,  Alma  50: 29. 

Hela.  3:  3,  4.        Mor.  6: 4.        j,  Mos.  21: 26,  27.      Hela.  3: 3—12.        See  B.  of  Ether. 
k  Mos.  21 :  27.  28: 11.  Alma  37: 21—31.  Hela.  6: 26.  Ether  1 : 1—5. 

15:  33.  I,  Ether  15: 15,  24.         m.  Ether  10: 23.  n,  vers.  14—19.  Omni  1: 

20—22.  Mos.  21:27,  28.         28:11—19.        Alma  10: 2.      37:21—26.        Ether  3'. 

23,28.      4:5.      Doc.  &  Gov.  17: 1. 


CHAP.    IX.]  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  181 

14.  And  behold,  the  king  of  the  people  who  is  in  the 
land  of  Zarahemla,  is  the  "man  that  is  commanded  to  do  these 
things,  and  who  has  this  high  gift  from  God. 

lo.  And  the  king  said,  that  a  seer  is  ^greater  than  a 
prophet. 

16.  And  Ammon  said,  that  a  seer  is  a  revelator  and  a 
prophet  also ;  and  a  gift  which  is  greater  can  no  man  have, 
except  he  should  possess  the  power  of  God,  which  no  man 
can ;  yet  a  man  may  have  great  power  given  him  from  God. 

17.  But  a  seer  can  know  of  things  which  have  past,  and 
also  of  things  which  are  to  come,  and  by  them  shall  all 
things  be  revealed,  or,  rather,  shall  secret  things  be  made 
manifest,  and  hidden  things  shall  come  to  light,  and  things 
which  are  not  known  shall  be  made  known  by  them ;  and 
also  things  shall  be  made  known  by  them  which  otherwise 
could  not  be  known. 

18.  Thus  God  has  -nrovided  a  means  that  man,  through 
faith,  might  work  mighty  miracles ;  therefore  he  becometh  a 
great  benefit  to  his  fellow-beings. 

19.  And  now,  when  Ammon  had  made  an  end  of  speaking 
these  words,  the  king  rejoiced  exceedingly,  and  gave  thanks 
to  God,  saying,  doubtless  a  'great  mystery  is  contained  within 
these  plates,  and  these  interpreters  were  doubtless  prepared 
for  the  purpose  of  unfolding  all  such  mysteries  to  the  children 
of  men. 

2u.  O  how  marvellous  are  the  works  of  the  Lord,  and 
how  long  doth  he  suffer  with  his  people ;  yea,  and  how  blind 
and  impenetrable  are  the  understandings  of  the  children  of 
men ;  for  they  will  not  seek  wisdom,  neither  do  they  desire 
that  she  should  rule  over  them. 

21.  Yea,  they  are  as  a  wild  flock  which  fleeth  from  the 
shepherd,  and  scattereth,  and  are  driven,  and  are  devoured 
by  the  beasts  of  the  forest. 


The  Record  of  Zeniff. — An  account  of  his  people,  from^ 
the  time  they  left  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  until  the 
time  that  they  were  delivered  out  of  the  hands  of  the 
Lamanites. 

CHAPTER  9. 

1.  I,  Zeniff,  having  been  taught  in  all  the  language  of 
the  Nephites,  and  having  had  a  knowledge  of  the  "land 
of  Nephi,  or  of  the  land  of  our  fathers'  first  inheritance,  and 
having  been  sent  as  a  spy  among  the  Lamanites,  that  I 
might  spy  out  their  forces,  that  our  army  might  come  upon 
them    and    destroy    them ;    but    when    I    saw    that    which    was- 

0,  Mos.  21: 28.         28: 17.         p,  vers.  16—19.         Doc.  &  Cov.  21: 1.         q,  Ethesr 
3: 21—28.      4: 1—8.      ii.  Nep.  27: 7,  8,  10,  11.      Ether  5- 1. 


o,  see  6,  ii.  Nep.  5. 


182  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.    IX. 

good   among   them,   I    was   desirous   that   they   should   not   be 
destroyed ; 

2.  Therefore  I  contended  with  my  brethren  in  the  wilder- 
ness, for  I  would  that  our  ruler  should  make  a  treaty  with 
them ;  but  he  being  an  austere  and  a  blood-thirsty  man,  com- 
manded that  I  should  be  slain;  but  I  was  rescued  by  the 
shedding  of  much  blood ;  for  father  fought  against  father, 
and  brother  against  brother,  until  the  ''greatest  number  of 
our  army  was  destroyed  in  the  wilderness;  and  we  returned, 
those  of  us  that  were  spared,  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  to 
relate  that  tale  to  their  wives  and  their  children. 

3.  And  yet,  I  being  ''over-zealous  to  inherit  the  land  of 
our  fathers,  collected  as  many  as  were  desirous  to  go  up  to 
possess  the  land,  and  started  again  on  our  journey  into  the 
wilderness,  to  go  up  to  the  land;  but  we  were  smitten  with 
famine  and  sore  afflictions;  for  we  w^ere  slow  to  remember 
the  Lord  our  God. 

4.  Nevertheless,  after  many  days*  wandering  in  the 
wilderness,  we  pitched  our  tents  in  the  place  where  our 
brethren  '^were  slain,  which  was  near  to  the  *land  of  our 
fathers. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  went  again  with  four  of 
my  men  into  the  city,  in  unto  the  king,  that  I  might  know 
of  the  disposition  of  the  king,  and  that  I  might  know  if  I 
might  go  in  with  my  people  and  possess  the  land  in  peace. 

6.  And  I  went  in  unto  the  king,  and  he  covenanted  with 
me  that  I  might  possess  the  land  of  'Lehi-Nephi,  and  the  land  of 
*Shilom. 

7.  And  he  also  commanded  that  his  people  should  depart 
out  of  the  land,  and  I  and  my  people  went  into  the  land  that 
we  might  possess  it. 

8.  And  we  began  to  build  buildings,  and  to  repair  the  walls 
of  the  city,  yea,  even  the  walls  of  the  city  of  Lehi-Nephi,  and 
the  city  of  Shilom. 

9.  And  we  began  to  till  the  ground,  yea,  even  with  '^all 
manner  of  seeds,  with  seeds  of  corn,  and  of  wheat,  and  of 
barley,  and  with  *neas,  and  with  ^sheum,  and  with  seeds  of 
all  manner  of  fruits ;  and  we  did  begin  to  multiply  and  prosper 
in  the  land. 

10.  Now  it  was  the  *cunning  and  the  craftiness  of  king 
Laman,  to  bring  my  people  into  bondage,  that  he  yielded  up 
the  land  that  we  might  possess  it. 

11.  Therefore  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  we  had  dwelt  in 
the  land  for  the  space  of  twelve  years,  that  king  Laman 
began  to  grow  uneasy,  lest  by  any  means  my  people  should 
wax  strong  in  the  land,  and  that  they  could  *not  overpower 
them  and  bring  them  into  bondage. 

12.  Now    they    were    a    "*lazy    and    an    idolatrous    people; 

6,  Omni  1 :  28.  C,  Mos.  7: 21.  Omni  1 :  29.  d,  ver.  2.        Omni  1 :  28. 

«,  see  &,  II,  Nep.  5.  /,  see  &,  ii.  Nep.  5.  g,  see  /,  Mos.  7.  h,  i.  Nep.  8: 1. 

18:24.         Eno8l:2l.         i,  unknown.         j,  unknown.         /:.  vera.  II,  12,         Mob.  7: 
22.      10: 18.      19: 26.  28.      21: 3,  13.      Z,  see  k,     m,  Enoa  1: 20. 


CHAP.   X.]  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  183 

therefore  they  were  desirous  to  bring  ua  into  "bondage, 
that  they  might  glut  themselves  with  the  labours  of  our  hands ; 
yea,  that  they  might  feast  themselves  upon  the  flocks  of  our 
fields. 

IS.  Therefore  it  came  to  pass  that  King  Laman  began  to 
stir  up  his  people,  that  they  should  contend  with  my  people; 
therefore    there    began    to    be    wars    and    contentions    in    the 
.  land ; 

14.  For,  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  my  reign  in  the  land  of 
Nephi,  away  on  the  south  of  the  land  of  *Shilom,  when  my 
people  were  watering  and  feeding  their  flocks,  and  tilling 
their  lands,  a  numerous  host  of  Lamanites  came  upon  thorn 
and  began  to  slay  them,  and  to  take  off  their  flocks,  and  the 
corn  of  their  fields. 

15.  Yea,  and  it  came  to  pass  that  they  fled,  all  that  were 
not  overtaken,  even  into  the  ^city  of  Nephi,  and  did  call 
upon  me  for  protection. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  arm  them  with  bows, 
and  with  arrows,  with  swords,  and  with  cimeters,  and  with 
clubs,  and  with  slings,  and  with  all  manner  of  weapons 
which  we  could  invent,  and  I  and  my  people  did  go  forth 
against  the  Lamanites  to  battle; 

17.  Yea,  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  did  we  go  forth  to 
battle  against  the  Lamanites;  for  I  and  my  people  did  cry 
mightily  to  the  Lord  that  he  would  deliver  us  out  of  the 
hands  of  our  enemies,  for  we  were  awakened  to  a  remem- 
brance of  the  deliverance  of  our  fathers. 

18.  And  God  did  hear  our  cries  and  did  answer  our  prayers ; 
and  we  did  go  forth  in  his  might ;  yea,  we  did  go  forth  against 
the  Lamanites,  and  in  one  day  and  a  night,  we  did  slay  three 
thousand  and  forty-three:  we  did  slay  them,  even  until  we 
had  driven  them  out  of  our  land. 

19.  And  I,  myself,  with  mine  own  hands,  did  help  to 
bury  their  dead.  And  behold,  to  our  great  sorrow  and  lamen- 
tation, two  hundred  and  seventy-nine  of  our  brethren  were 
slain. 


CHAPTER  10. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  again  began  to  establish 
the  kingdom  and  we  again  began  to  possess  the  land  in 
peace.  And  I  caused  that  there  should  be  weapons  of  war 
made  of  every  kind,  that  thereby  I  might  have  weapons  for 
my  people,  against  the  time  the  Lamanites  should  come  up 
again  to  war  against  my  people. 

2.  And  I  set  guards  round  about  the  land,  that  the 
Lamanites  might  not  come  upon  us  again  unawares  and 
destroy  us;  and  thus  I  did  guard  my  people  and  my  flocks, 
and   keep   them    from   falling   into   the  hands   of   our   enemies. 

n,  see  fc.      o,  see  /,  Mos.  7.      V,  see  b,  u.  Nep.  5. 


184  BOOK  OP   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.  X. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  inherit  the  "land  of 
our  fathers,  for  many  years,  yea,  for  the  space  of  twenty 
and  two  years; 

4.  And  I  did  cause  that  the  men  should  till  the  ground, 
and  raise  ''all  manner  of  grain,  and  all  manner  of  fruit  of 
every  kind. 

5.  And  I  did  cause  that  the  women  should  spin,  and 
toil,  and  work,  and  work  ''all  manner  of  fine  linen;  yea, 
and  cloth  of  every  kind,  that  we  might  clothe  our  naked- 
ness ;  and  thus  we  did  prosper  in  the  land — thus  we  did 
have  continual  peace  in  the  land  for  the  space  of  twenty  and 
two  years. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Laman  died,  and  his 
son  began  to  reign  in  his  stead.  And  he  began  to  stir 
his  people  up  in  rebellion  against  my  people ;   therefore  they 

^''fbegah  to  prepare  for  war,  and  to  come  up  to  battle  against 
my  people. 

7.  But  I  had  sent  my  spies  out  round  about  the  land 
of  '^Shemlon,  that  I  might  discover  their  preparations,  that 
1  might  guard  against  them,  that  they  might  not  come  upon 
my  people  and  destroy  them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  came  up  upon  the 
north  of  the  land  of  ^Shilom,  with  their  numerous  hosts, 
men  ''armed  with  bows,  and  with  arrows,  and  with  swords, 
and  with  cimeters,  and  with  stones,  and  with  slings ;  and 
they  had  their  heads  shaved,  that  they  were  naked :  and 
they  were  girded  with  a  leathern  girdle  about  their  loins. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  caused  that  the  women  and 
children  of  my  people  should  be  hid  in  the  wilderness:  and 
I  also  caused  that  all  my  old  men  that  could  bear  arms,  and 
also  all  my  young  men  that  were  able  to  bear  arms,  should 
gather  themselves  together  to  go  to  battle  against  the  Laman- 
ites;  and  I  did  place  them  in  their  ranks,  every  man  according 
to  his  age. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  go  up  to  battle 
against  the  Lamanites;  and  I,  even  I,  in  my  old  age,  did  go 
up  to  battle  against  the  Lamanites.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
we  did  go  up  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  to  battle. 

11.  Now,  the  Lamanites  knew  nothing  concerning  the  Lord, 
nor  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  therefore  they  depended  upon 
their  own  strength.  Yet  they  were  a  strong  people,  as  to 
the  strength  of  men. 

12.  They  were  a  wild,  and  ferocious,  and  a  blood-thirsty 
people,  believing  in  the  ^'tradition  of  their  fathers,  which 
is  this  :• — Believing  that  they  were  driven  out  of  the  land 
of  Jerusalem,  because  of  the  iniquities  of  their  fathers, 
and  that  they  were  wronged  in  the  wilderness  by  their 
brethren,  and  they  were  also  wronged  while  crossing 
the  sea. 

a,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5.        6,  see  h,  Mos.  9.        c.  Alma  1:29.        Hela.  6: 13.  d, 

Mos.  11:12.        19:6.       20:1.       24:1.       Alma  23: 12.       e,  see /,  Mos.  7.      f ,  Eno» 
1 :  20.      Alma  3: 4,  5.      17: 14,  15.      43: 18—21.      g,  see  n,  Jacob  7. 


CHAP.  XI.]  BOOK  OF  MOSIAS.  185 

13.  And  again :  That  they  were  wronged  while  in  the 
land  of  their  '^first  inheritance,  after  they  had  crossed  the 
sea,  and  all  this  because  that  Nephi  was  more  faithful  in 
keeping   the   commandments    of    the    Lord ;    therefore    he    waa 

A  favoured  of  the  Lord,  for  the  Lord  heard  his  prayers  and 
"answered  them,  and  *he  took  the  lead  of  their  journey  in  the 
'  wilderness. 

14.  And   his   brethren   were  wroth   with   him,   because   they 
-   understood    not    the    dealings    of    the    Lord ;    they    were    also 

wroth  with  him  upon  the  waters,  because  they  hardened  their . 
hearts  against  the  Lord. 

15.  And  again:  they  were  wroth  with  him  when  they  had 
arriven  to  the  promised  land,  because  they  said  that  he  had 
taken  the  ^ruling  of  the  people  out  of  their  hands;  and  they 
€Ought  to  kill  him. 

16.  And  again :  they  were  wroth  with  him,  because  he 
departed  into  the  wilderness  as  the  Lord  had  commanded  him, 
and  ''took  the  records  which  were  engraven  on  the  plates  of 
brass,  for  they  said  that  he  robbed  them. 

iL  And  thus  they  have  taught  their  children,  that  they 
should  hate  them,  and  that  they  should  murder  them,  and 
that  they  should  rob  and  plunder  them,  and  do  all  they  could 
to  destroy  them :  therefore  they  have  an  'eternal  hatred 
towards  the  children  of  Nephi. 

18.  For  this  very  cause  has  king  Laman,  by  his  "*cunning, 
and  lying  craftiness,  and  his  fair  promises,  deceived  me,  that 
I  have  brought  this  my  people  up  into  this  land,  that  they 
may  destroy  them ;  yea,  and  we  have  suffered  this  many  years 
In  the  land. 

19.  And  now  I,  Zeniff,  after  having  told  all  these  things 
unto  my  people  concerning  the  Lamanites,  I  did  stimulate 
them  to  go  to  battle  with  their  might,  putting  their  trust  in 
the  Lord;  therefore,  we  did  contend  with  them,  face  to  face. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  drive  them  again  out 
of  our  land;  and  we  slew  them  with  a  great  slaughter,  even 
€0  many  that  we  did  not  number  them. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  returned  again  to  our 
own  land,  and  my  people  again  "began  to  tend  their  flocks, 
and  to  till  their  ground. 

22.  And  now  I,  being  old,  did  confer  the  kingdom  upon 
^one  of  my  sons;  therefore,  I  say  no  more.  And  may  the 
Xord  bless  my  people.    Amen. 


CHAPTER  11. 

1.  And   now    it   came    to    pass    that    Zeniff   conferred    the 
kingdom  upon  Noah,  one  of  his  sons:   therefore  Noah  began 

h,  I.  Nep.  18: 23.  i,  ii.  Nep.  5: 5—9.  j,  ii,  Nep.  5: 1—4.  jfc,  ii.  Nep. 

ft:  12.      Z,  Bee  n,  Jacob  7.      m,  see  ^,  Mos.  9.     nMos.  9:9,  14. 


186  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  [  CHAP.    XI. 

to  reign  in  his  stead;  and  he  did  not  walk  in  the  ways  of  hi;? 
father. 

2.  For  behold,  he  did  not  keep  the  commandments  of  God, 
but  he  did  walk  after  the  desires  of  his  own  heart.  And 
he  had  "many  wives  and  concubines.  And  he  did  cause  hi^ 
people  to  commit  sin,  and  do  that  which  was  abominable  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord.  Yea,  and  they  did  commit  ''whoredoms 
and  all  manner  of  wickedness. 

3.  And  he  laid  a  tax  of  one  fifth  part  of  all  they  possessed : 
a  tifth  part  of  their  gold  and  of  their  silver,  and  a  fifth  part 
of  their  ''zifiE,  and  of  their  copper,  and  of  their  brass  and 
their  iron ;  and  a  fifth  part  of  their  fatlings ;  and  also  a  fifth 
part  of  all  their  grain. 

4.  And  all  this  did  he  take  to  support  himself,  and  his 
wives,  and  his  concubines ;  and  also  his  priests,  and  *^their 
wives,  and  their  concubines;  thus  he  had  changed  the  affairs 
of   the   kingdom. 

5.  For  he  put  down  all  the  ^priests  that  had  been 
consecrated  by  his  father ;  and  consecrated  new  ^ones  in 
their  stead,  such  as  were  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their 
hearts. 

6.  Yea,  and  thus  they  were  supported  in  their  laziness, 
and  in  their  idolatry,  and  in  their  whoredoms,  by  the  ^'taxea 
which  king  Noah  had  put  upon  his  people ;  thus  did  the  people 
labour  exceedingly   to  support  iniquity. 

7.  Yea,  and  they  also  became  idolatrous,  because  they  were 
deceived  by  the  vain  and  flattering  words  of  the  king  and 
"priests ;   for  they  did  speak  flattering  things  unto  them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Noah  built  many  elegant 
and  spacious  buildings ;  and  he  ornamented  them  with  fine 
work  of  wood,  and  of  all  manner  of  precious  things,  of  gold, 
and  of  silver,  and  of  iron,  and  of  brass,  and  of  *ziff,  and 
of  copper ; 

9.  And  he  also  built  him  a  spacious  palace,  and  a  throne 
in  the  midst  thereof,  all  of  which  was  of  fine  wood,  and 
was  ornamented  with  gold  and  silver,  and  with  precious 
things. 

10.  And  he  also  caused  that  his  workmen  should  work  all 
manner  of  fine  work  within  the  walls  of  the  ^temple,  of  fine 
wood,  and  of  copper,  and  of  brass ; 

11.  And  the  seats  which  were  set  apart  for  the  *high 
priests,  which  were  above  all  the  other  seats,  he  did  ornament 
with  pure  gold :  and  he  caused  a  breastwork  to  be  buHt 
before  them,  that  they  might  rest  their  bodies  and  their 
arms  upon,  while  they  should  speak  lying  and  vain  words 
to  his  people. 

CL  see  n,  Jacob  2.         b,  see  i,  li.  Nep.  28.  c,  unknown.         ver.  8.  d,  see 

n.  Jacob  2.  e,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  /,  vers.  7,  11,  14.  Mos.  12:17,  25.  13:1. 

17: 1.  6,  12—18.  19: 21,  23  20: 3.  18,  23,  21: 20,  23.  23:9,  12,  31—35  39. 
24:1—6.8—11.  Alma 21:2,  3,4.  23:14.  24:l,28r-30.  25:7—12.  Alma 
43: 13,  14.  g,  ver.  3.         h,  see  /.  i,  unknown.  ver.  3.         ;,  see  h,  ii. 

Nep.  5.       kt  see  /. 


CHAP.   XI.]  BOOK  OF    MOSIAH.  187 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  built  a  'tower  near 
the  '"temple;  yea,  a  very  high  tower,  even  so  high  that  he 
could  stand  upon  the  top  thereof  and  overlook  the  land  of 
•^Shilom,  and  also  the  land  of  *'ShemIon,  which  was  possessed 
by  the  Lamanites;  and  he  could  even  look  over  all  the  land 
round  about. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  caused  many  buildings 
to  be  built  in  the  land  Shilom ;  and  he  caused  a  ^great 
tower  to  be  built  on  the  hill  north  of  the  land  Shilom,  which 
had  been  a  resort  for  the  children  of  Nephi,  at  the  time  they 
^fled  out  of  the  land ;  and  thus  he  did  do  with  the  riches  which 
he  obtained  by  the  taxation  of  his  people. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  placed  his  heart  upon  his 
riches,  and  he  spent  his  time  in  riotous  living  with  ''his 
wives  and  his  concubines ;  and  so  did  also  his  ^priests  spend 
their  time  with  harlots. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  planted  vineyards  round 
about  in  the  land ;  and  he  built  wine  presses,  and  made  wine 
in  abundance;  and  therefore  he  became  a  wine  bibber,  and 
also  his  people. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  began  to 
come  in  upon  his  people,  upon  small  numbers,  and  to  slay 
thera  in  their  fields,  and  while  they  were  tending  their 
flocks. 

17.  And  king  Noah  sent  guards  round  about  the  land  to 
keep  them  off:  but  he  did  not  send  a  sufficient  number,  and 
the  Lamanites  came  upon  them  and  killed  them,  and  drove 
many  of  their  flocks  out  of  the  land :  thus  the  Lamanites 
began  to  destroy  them,  and  to  exercise  their  hatred  upon 
them. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Noah  sent  his  armies 
against  them,  and  they  were  driven  back,  or  they  drove  them 
back  for  a  time;  therefore,  they  returned  rejoicing  in  their 
spoil. 

19.  And  now,  because  of  this  great  victory,  they  were 
lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts :  they  did  boast  in  their 
own  strength,  saying,  that  their  fifty  could  stand  against 
thousands  of  the  Lamanites;  and  thus  they  did  boast,  and 
did  delight  in  blood,  and  the  shedding  of  the  blood  of  their 
brethren,  and  this  because  of  the  wickedness  of  their  king 
and    'priests. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  a  man  among 
them  whose  name  was  Abinadi ;  and  he  went  forth  among 
them,  and  began  to  prophesy,  saying.  Behold,  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  and  thus  hath  he  commanded  me,  saying,  Go  forth, 
and  say  unto  this  people,  thus  saith  the  Lord  r  Wo  be  unto 
this  people,  for  I  have  seen  their  abominations,  and  their 
wickedness,  and"  their  whoredoms ;  and  except  they  repent, 
I  will  visit  them  in  mine  anger. 

I,  Mos;  19: 5,  6.         m,  see  h,  tt.  Nep.  5.  n,  see  f,  Mos.  7.         o,  see  d,  Mos. 

10.  p.  Mos.  7:5.  g,  Omni  1:12,  13.  r,  see  n,  Jacob  2.  s,  see /. 

<,aee/. 


188  BOOK  OP   MOSIAH.  [chap.  XII. 

21.  And  except  they  repent,  and  turn  to  the  Lord  their 
<jrod,  behold,  I  will  deliver  them  into  the  hands  of  their 
enemies :  yea,  and  they  shall  be  brought  into  "bondage ;  and 
they  shall  be  afflicted  by  the  hand  of  their  enemies. 

22.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  they  shall  know  that  I 
am  the  Lord  their  God,  and  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the 
iniquities  of  my  people. 

23.  xVnd  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  except  this  people 
repent,  and  turn  unto  the  Lord  their  God,  they  shall  be 
brought  infto  ''bondage :  and  none  shall  deliver  them,  except 
it  be  the  Lord   the  Almighty  God. 

24.  Yea,  and  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  when  they  shall 
cry  un'to  me,  I  will  be  ^'slow  to  hear  their  cries ;  yea,  and  I 
will  suffer  them  that  they  be  smitten  by  their  enemies. 

25.  And  except  they  repent  in  sackcloth  and  ashes,  and 
cry  mightily  to  the  Lord  their  God,  I  will  not  hear  their 
prayers,  neither  will  I  deliver  them  out  of  their  afflictions ; 
and  thus  saith  the  Lord,  and  thus  hath  he  commanded  me. 

26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  w^hen  Abinadi  had  spoken 
these  words  unto  them,  they  w^ere  wroth  with  him,  and 
eought  to  take  away  his  life ;  but  the  Lord  delivered  him 
out  of  their   hands. 

27.  Now  w^hen  king  Noah  had  heard  of  the  words  which 
Abinadi  had  spoken  unto  the  people,  he  was  also  wroth ; 
and  he  said.  Who  is  Abinadi,  that  I  and  my  people  should 
he  judged  of  him?  or  who  is  the  Lord,  that  shall  bring  upon 
my  people  such  great  affliction? 

28.  I  command  you  to  bring  Abinadi  hither,  that  I  may 
flay  him :  for  he  has  said  these  things  that  he  might  stir  up 
my  people  to  anger  one  with  another,  and  to  raise  contentions 
among  my  people;  therefore  I  will  slay  him. 

29.  Now  the  eyes  of  the  people  were  blinded :  therefore 
they  hardened  their  hearts  against  the  words  of  Abinadi,  and 
they  sought  from  that  time  forward  to  take  him.  And  king 
Noah  hardened  his  henrt  a,<rainst  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and 
lie  did  not  repent  of  his  evil  doings. 


CHAPTER   12. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the  space  of  two  years, 
that  Abinadi  came  among  them  in  disguise,  that  they  knew 
him  not,  and  began  to  prophesy  among  them,  saying,  Thus 
has  the  Lord  commanded  me,  saying :  Abinadi,  go  and 
prophesy  unto  this  my  people,  for  they  have  hardened  their 
hearts  against  my  words :  they  have  repented  not  of  their 
-evil  doings ;  therefore,  I  will  visit  them  in  my  anger,  yea, 
in  my  fierce  anger  will  I  visit  them  in  their  iniquities  and 
abominations  • 

w,  ver.  23.  See  k,  Mos.  9.  12: 2.  i\  see  w.  w,  ver.  25.  Mos.  21: 
14.  15. 


CHAP.   XII.]  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  189 

2.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  this  generation.  And  the  Lord  said 
unto  me,  Stretch  forth  thy  hand  and  prophesy,  saying.  Thus 
saith  the  Lord :  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  this  generation, 
because  of  their  iniquities,  shall  be  brought  into  "bondage, 
and  shall  be  smitten  "on  the  cheek ;  yea,  and  shall  be 
driven  *^by  men,  and  shall  be  slain ;  and  the  vultures  of  the 
air,  and  the  dogs,  yea,  and  the  wild  beasts,  shall  devour  their 
flesh. 

3.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  life  of  king  Noah 
shall  be  valued  even  as  a  ''garment  in  a  hot  furnace;  for  he 
shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord. 

4.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  I  will  smite  this  my 
people  with  sore  afflictions;  yea,  with  famine  and  with 
pestilence;  and  I  will  cause  that  they  shall  *howl  all  the 
day  long. 

I  5.  Yea,  and  I  will  cause  that  they  shall  have  burdens 
flashed  upon  their  backs;  and  they  shall  be  driven  before  like 
a  dumb  ass. 

6.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  I  wiU  send  forth  hail 
among  them,  and  it  shall  smite  them ;  and  they  shall  also  be 
smitten  with  the  ''east  wind;  and  insects  shall  pester  their 
land  also,  and  devour  their  grain. 

7.  And  they  shall  be  smitten  with  a  great  pestilence :  and 
all  this  will  I  do  because  of  their  iniquities  and  abomina- 
tions. 

8.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  except  they  repent,  I 
will  '^utterly  destroy  them  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth ; 
yet  they  shall  *leave  a  record  behind  them,  and  I  will  pre- 
serve them  for  Mother  nations  which  shall  possess  the  land ; 
yea,  even  this  will  I  do  that  I  may  discover  the  abominations 
of  this  people  to  other  nations.  And  many  things  did  Abinadi 
prophesy   against   this  people. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  angry  with  him ; 
and  they  took  him  and  carried  him  bound  before  the  king, 
and  said  unto  the  king,  Behold,  we  have  brought  a  man 
before  thee  who  has  prophesied  evil  concerning  thy  people, 
and  saith  that  God  will  destroy  them. 

10.  And  he  also  prophesieth  evil  concerning  thy  life,  and 
saith  that  thy  life  shall  be  as  a   '^garment  in  a  furnace  of  fire. 

11.  And  again,  he  saith,  That  thou  shalt  be  as  a  stalk, 
even  as  a  dry  stalk  of  the  field,  which  is  ran  over  by  the 
beasts  and  trodden  under  foot. 

12.  And  again,  he  saith,  Thou  shalt  be  as  the  blossoms  of 
a  thistle,  which,  when  it  is  fully  ripe,  if  the  wind  bloweth,  it 
is  driven  forth  upon  the  face  of  the  land;  and  he  pretendeth 
the   Lord  hath   spoken   it.     And   he  saith  all  this  shall   come 


a,  see  u,  Mos.  11,  6,  Mos.  21: 3.  c,  ver.  5.  Mos.  21:  3,  4,  13.  d,  Mos. 
19: 20.  e,  Mos.  21: 1—15.  I  Mos.  21: 3.  g,  Mos.  7: 31.  h,  i.  Nep.  12: 1». 
II.  Nep.  26: 10.  11.  Alma  45: 9—14.  Hela  13: 5.  6.  in.  Nep.  27: 32. 

Mor.  6.  i,  Mor.  8: 14—16.  See  c,  II.  Nep.  27.  i,  see  s  i.  Nep.  13. 

*,  ver.  3.  . 


190  BOOK   OP    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   XII. 

upon    thee    except    thou    repent ;    and    this    because    of    thine 
iniquities. 

13.  And  now,  O  king,  what  great  evil  hast  thou  done,  or 
what  great  sins  have  thy  people  committed,  that  we.  should 
be  condemned  of  God  or  judged  of  this  man? 

14.  And  now,  O  king,  behold,  we  are  guiltless,  and  thou, 
O  king,  hast  not  sinned ;  therefore,  this  man  has  lied  concerning 
jou,  and  he  has  prophesied  in  vain. 

15.  And  behold,  we  are  strong,  we  shall  not  come  into 
bondage,  or  be  taken  captive  by  our  enemies :  yea,  and  thou 
hast  prospered  in  the  land,  and  thou  shalt  also  prosper. 

16.  Behold,  here  is  the  man,  we  deliver  him  into  thy  hands; 
thou  mayest  do  with  him  as  seemeth  thee  good. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Noah  caused  that  Abinadi 
should  be  cast  into  prison ;  and  he  commanded  that  the 
'priests  should  gather  themselves  together,  that  he  might  hold 
a  council  with  them  what  he  should  do  with  him. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  said  unto  the  king, 
Bring  him  hither  that  we  may  question  him ;  and  the  king 
commanded   that   he  should   be   brought  before  them. 

19.  And  they  began  to  question  him,  that  they  might  cross 
him,  that  thereby  they  might  have  wherewith  to  accuse  him ; 
but  he  answered  them  boldly,  and  withstood  all  their  ques- 
tions, yea,  to  their  astonishment :  for  he  did  withstand  them 
in  all  their  questions,  and  did  confound  them  in  all  their 
■woras. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  one  of  them  said  unto  him. 
What  meaneth  the  words  which  are  written,  and  which  have 
been  taught  by  our  fathers,  saying : 

21.  "*How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of 
him  that  bringeth  good  tidings ;  that  publisheth  peace ;  that 
bringeth  good  tidings  of  good ;  that  publisheth  salvation ;  that 
saith  unto  Zion,  thy  God  reigneth ; 

22.  Thy  watchman  shall  lift  up  the  voice ;  with  the  voice 
together  shall  they  sing;  for  they  shall  see  eye  to  eye  when 
the  Lord  shall  bring  again  Zion. 

23.  Break  forth  into  joy;  sing  together  ye  waste  places  of 
Jerusalem :  for  the  Lord  hath  comforted  his  people,  he  hath 
redeemed  Jerusalem. 

24.  The  Lord  hath  made  bare  his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes 
of  all  the  nations,  and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the 
salvation  of  our  God. 

25.  And  now  Abinadi  said  unto  them.  Are  you  "priests, 
and  pratend  to  teach  this  people,  and  to  understand  the  Spirit 
of  prophesying,  and  yet  desire  to  know  of  me  what  these 
things  mean? 

26.  I  say  unto  you.  Wo  be  unto  you  for  perverting  the 
ways  of  the  Lord.  For  if  ye  understand  these  things  ye 
have  not  taught  them :  therefore,  ye  have  perverted  the  ways 
of  the  Lord. 

/,  see  f,  Mos.  ll.        m,  Isa.  52: 7—10.        n,  see  /,  Mos.  11. 


CHAP.   XIII.]  BOOK   OF    MOSIAH.  191 

27.  Ye  have  not  applied  your  hearts  to  understanding ; 
therefore,  ye  have  not  been  wise.  Therefore,  what  teach  ye 
this  people? 

28.  And  they  said.  We  teach  the  law  of  Moses. 

29.  And  again  he  said  unto  them.  If  ye  teach  the  "law 
of  Moses  why  do  ye  not  keep  it?  Why  do  ye  set  your  hearts 
upon  riches?  Why  do  ye  commit  ^whoredoms  and  spend 
your  strength  with  harlots,  yea,  and  cause  this  people  to 
commit  sin,  that  the  Lord  has  cause  to  send  me  to  prophesy 
against  this  people,  yea,  even  a  great  evil  against  this 
people  ? 

30.  Know  ye  not  that  I  speak  the  truth?  Yea,  ye  know 
that  I  speak  the  truth;  and  you  ought  to  tremble  before 
God. 

31.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  ye  shall  be  smitten  for 
your  iniquities :  for  ye  have  said  that  ye  teach  the  law  of 
Moses.  And  what  know  ye  concerning  the  law  of  Moses? 
Doth   salvation   come   by   the   law   of   Moses?      Wliat   say   ye? 

32.  And  they  answered  and  said,  that  salvation  did  come 
by  the    'law  of  Moses. 

33.  But  now  Abinadi  said  unto  them,  I  know  if  ye  keep 
the  commandments  of  God  ye  shall  be  saved;  yea,  if  ye  keep 
the  commandments  which  the  Lord  delivered  unto  Moses  in 
the  mount  of  Sinai,  saying, 

,34.  *■!  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  who  hast  brought  thee  out 
of  the  land  of  Egypt,  out  of  the  house  of  bondage. 

35.  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  God  before  me. 

36.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or 
any  likeness  of  any  thing  in  heaven  above,  or  things  which 
are  in  the  earth  beneath. 

37.  Now  Abinadi  said  unto  them,  Have  ye  done  all  this? 
I  say  unto  you,  Nay,  ye  have  not.  And  have  ye  taught  this 
people  that  they  should  do  all  these  things?  I  say  unto  you. 
Nay,  ye  have  not. 

CHAPTER   13. 

1.  And  now  when  the  king  had  heard  these  words,  he  said 
unto  "his  priests,  Away  with  this  fellow,  and  slay  him :  for 
what  have  we  to  do  with  him,  for  he  is  mad. 

2.  And  they  stood  forth  and  attempted  to  lay  their  hands 
on  him;  but  he  withstood  them,  and  said  unto  them, 

3.  Touch  me  not,  for  God  shall  smite  you  if  ye  lay  your 
hands  upon  me,  for  I  have  not  delivered  the  message  which 
the  Lord  sent  me  to  deliver;  neither  have  I  told  you  that 
which  ''ye  requested  that  I  should  tell ;  therefore,  God  will 
not  suffer  that  I  shall  be  destroyed  at  this  time. 

o.  see  0,  II.  Nep.  25.  p,  see  i,  li.  Nep.  28.  q,  see  0  II.  Nep.  25.  r,  Ey» 
odus  20: 2—4. 

O,  see /,  Mos.  11;       &,  Mos.  12:20— 24. 


192  BOOK    OF    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.    XIIL 

4.  But  I  must  fulfil  the  commandments  wherewith  God 
has  commanded  me,  and  because  I  have  told  you  the  truth, 
ye  are  angry  with  me.  And  again,  because  I  have  spoken 
the  word  of  God,  ye  have  judged  me  that  I  am    ^mad. 

5.  Now  it  came  to  pass  after  xVbinadi  had  spoken 
these  words,  that  the  people  of  king  Noah  durst  not  lay 
their  hands  on  him,  for  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  upon 
him ;  and  his  face  shone  with  exceeding  lustre,  even  as 
**Moses'  did  while  in  the  mount  of  Sinai,  while  speaking  with 
the  Lord. 

6.  And  he  spake  with  power  and  authority  from  God;  and 
he   continued   his   words,   saying, 

7.  Ye  see  that  ye  have  not  power  to  slay  me,  therefore  I 
finish  my  message.  Yea,  and  I  perceive  that  it  cuts  you  to 
your  hearts,  because  I  tell  you  the  truth  concerning  your 
iniquities ; 

8.  Yea,  and  my  words  fill  you  with  wonder  and  amazement, 
and  with  anger. 

9.  But  I  finish  my  message ;  and  then  it  matters  not  whither 
I  go,  if  it  so  be  that  I  am  saved. 

10.  But  this  much  I  tell  you ;  what  you  do  with  me,  after 
this,  shall  be  as  a  ^type  and  a  shadow  of  things  which  are  to 
come. 

11.  And  now  I  read  unto  you  the  remainder  of  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  for  I  perceive  that  they  are  not  written  in 
your  hearts;  I  perceive  that  ye  have  studied  and  taught 
iniquity  the  most  part  of  your  lives. 

12.  And  now,  ye  remember  that  I  ^said  unto  you.  Thou 
shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any  likeness 
of  things  which  are  in  heaven  above,  or  which  are  in  the  earth 
beneath,  or  which  are  in  the  water  under  the  earth. 

13.  And  again;  ^thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  janto 
them,  nor  serve  them;  for  I  the  Lord  thy  God  am,., a  jealous 
God,  visiting  the  iniquities  of  the  fathers  updn  the  children, 
unto  the  third  and  fourth  generations  of  them  that  hate  me ; 

14.  And  shewing  mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that  love 
me  and  keep  my  commandments. 

15.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in 
vain;  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his 
name  in  vain. 

16.  Remember  the  sabbath  day,  to  keep  it  holy. 

17.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labour,  and  do  all  thy  work; 

18.  But  the  seventh  day,  the  sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy 
God,  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy  son^  nor  thy 
daughter,  thy  man-servant,  nor  thy  maid-servant,  nor  thy 
cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that  is  within  thy  gates: 

19.  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  and 
the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is;  wherefore  the  Lord  blessed 
the  sabbath  day,  and  hallowed  it. 

c,  ver.  1.  rf.  Exodus  34: 29—35.  e.  Mos.  17:13— 19.  19:20.  Alma 
25: 7—12.       /,  Mob.  12: 36.       g.  Exodus  ^0: 5—17. 


CHAP.   XIII.]  BOOK   GP   MOSIAH.  195 

20.  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother,  that  thy  day© 
may  be  long  upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth 
thee. 

21.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

22.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery.  Thou  shalt  not 
steal. 

23.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy 
neighbour. 

24.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's  house,  thou  shalt 
not  covet  thy  neighbour's  wife,  nor  his  man-servant,  nor  hi» 
maid-servant,  nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor  any  thing  that  is- 
thy  neighbour's. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Abinadi  had  made  aa 
end  of  these  sayings,  that  he  said  unto  them,  Have  ye  taught 
this  people  that  they  should  observe  to  do  all  these  things? 
for  to  keep  these  commandments? 

26.  I  say  unto  you,  Nay;  for  if  ye  had,  the  Lord  would 
not  have  caused  me  to  come  forth  and  to  prophesy  evil  con- 
cerning this  people. 

27.  And  now  ye  have  said  that  salvation  cometh  by  the- 
law  of  Moses.  I  say  unto  you  that  it  is  expedient  that  ye- 
should  ''keep  the  law  of  Moses  as  yet;  but  I  say  unto  you, 
that  the  time  shall  come  when  it  shall  *no  more  be  expedient 
to  keep  the  law  of  Moses. 

28.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto  you,  that  salvation  doth 
not  come  by  the  law  alone ;  and  were  it  not  for  the  ^atone- 
ment,  which  God  himself  shall  make  for  the  sins  and  iniquities, 
of  his  people,  that  they  must  unavoidably  perish,  notwith- 
standing the  law  of  Moses. 

29.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  that  it  was  expedient  that 
there  should  be  a  law  given  to  the  children  of  Israel,  yea, 
even  a  very  strict  law;  for  they  were  a  stiff-necked  people; 
quick  to  do  iniquity,  and  slow  to  remember  the  Lord  their 
God ; 

30.  Therefore  there  was  a  law  given  them,  yea,  a  ''law  of 
performances  and  of  ordinances,  a  law  which  they  were  to 
observe  strictly,  from  day  to  day,  to  keep  them  in  remembrance 
of  God,  and  their  duty  towards  him. 

31.  But  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  all  these  things  were 
types  of  things  to  come. 

32.  And  now,  did  they  understand  the  law?  I  say  unto» 
you.  Nay,  they  did  not  all  understand  the  law;  and  this 
because  of  the  hardness  of  their  hearts ;  for  they  understood 
not  that  there  could  not  any  man  be  saved,  except  it  were 
through  the  redemption  of  God. 

33.  For  behold,  •  did  not  Moses  prophesy  unto  them  con- 
cerning the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  that  God  should 
redeem  his  people,  yea,  and  even  all  the  prophets  who  have 
prophesied  ever  since  the  world  began?  Have  they  not 
spoken  more  or  less  concerning  these  things? 

h,  see  o,  ii.  Nep.  25.  l,  III.  Nep.  9: 19,  20.  15: 2—10.  j,  see  f,  ii. 

Nep.  2.       kt  see  o,  ii.  Nep.  25. 


194  BOOK   OF    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   XIV. 

34.  Have'  Uiey  not  said  that  *God  himself  should  come 
down  among  the  children  of  men,  and  take  upon  him  the 
form  of  man,  and  go  forth  in  mighty  power  upon  the  face  of 
the  earth? 

35.  Yea,  and  have  they  not  said  also,  that  he  should 
bwng  to  pass  the  "^resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  that  he,  him- 
self, should  be  oppressed  and  afflicted? 


CHAPTER   14.      {See  Isaiah  53.) 

1.  Yea,  even  doth  not  Isaiah  say,  Who  hath  believed  our 
report,  and  to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the  Lord  revealed? 

2.  For  he  shall  grow  up  before  him  as  a  tender  plant,  and 
as  a  root  out  of  dry  ground ;  he  hath  no  form  nor  comeliness ; 
and  when  we  shall  see  him,  there  is  no  beauty  that  we  should 
desire  him. 

3.  He  is  despised  and  rejected  of  men ;  a  man  of  sorrows, 
and  acquainted  with  grief ;  and  we  hid  as  it  were  our  face 
from  him ;  he  was  despised,  and  we  esteemed  him  not. 

4.  Surely  he  has  borne  our  griefs,  and  carried  our  sor- 
rows; yet  we  did  esteem  him  stricken,  smitten  of  God,  and 
afflicted. 

5.  But  he  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  he  was 
bruised  for  our  iniquities ;  the  chastisement  of  our  peace  was 
upon  him ;   and  with   his  stripes   we  are  healed. 

6.  All  we,  like  sheep,  have  gone  astray ;  we  have  turned 
every  one  to  his  own  way ;  and  the  Lord  hath  laid  on  him 
the  iniquities  of  us  all. 

7.  He  was  oppressed,  and  he  was  afflicted,  yet  he  opened 
not  his  mouth ;  he  is  brought  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter, 
and  as  a  sheep  before  her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  he  opened 
not   his   mouth. 

8.  He  was  taken  from  prison  and  from  judgment;  and 
who  shall  declare  his  generation?  for  he  was  cut  off  out  of 
the  land  of  the  living;  for  the  transgressions  of  my  people 
"was  he  stricken. 

9.  And  he  made  his  grave  with  the  wicked,  and  with  the 
rich  in  his  death ;  because  he  had  done  no  evil,  neither  was 
any  deceit  in  his  mouth. 

10.  Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him;  he  hath  put 
him  to  grief;  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering  for 
sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  days,  and  the 
pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand. 

11.  He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  shall  be 
satisfied;  by  his  knowledge  shall  my  righteous  servant  justify 
many ;  for  he  shall  bear  their  iniquities. 

12.  Therefore  will  I  divide  him  a  portion  with  the  great, 
and   he   shall    divide   the   spoil    with   the   strong;    because    he 

I,  see  6,  Mos.  3.       m,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2. 


CHAP.   XV.]  BOOK  OP   MOSIAH.  195 

hath  poured  out  his  soul  unto  death;  and  he  was  numbered 

with   the   transgressors;   and   he   bare   the   sins  of  many,   and 
made   intercession   for   the   transgressors. 


CHAPTER   15. 

1.  And  now  Abinadi  said  unto  them,  I  would  that  ye  should 
understand  that  "God  himself  shall  come  down  among  the 
children  of  men,  and  shall  redeem  his  people ; 

2.  And  because  he  Mwelleth  in  flesh,  he  shall  be  called 
the  Son  of  God :  and  having  subjected  the  flesh  to  the  will 
of  the  Father,  being  the  Father  and  the  Son ; 

3.  The  Father,  because  he  was  ''conceived  by  the  power 
of  God ;  and  the  Son,  '^because  of  the  flesh ;  thus  becoming 
the  Father  and  Son: 

4.  And  they  are  ^one  God,  yea,  the  very  ^eternal  Father 
of  heaven  and  of  earth ; 

5.  And  thus  the  flesh  becoming  ^'subject  to  the  Spirit,  or 
the  Son  to  the  Father,  being  ''one  God,  *suffereth  temptation, 
and  yieldeth  not  to  the  temptation,  but  sufifereth  himself  to 
be  mocked,  and  scourged,  and  cast  out,  and  disowned  by  his 
people. 

6.  And  after  all  this,  after  working  many  ^mighty  miracles 
among  the  children  of  men,  he  shall  be  led,  yea,  even  as 
Isaiah  said,  ''As  a  sheep  before  the  shearer  is  dumb,  so  he 
opened  not  his  mouth; 

7.  Yea,  even  so  he  shall  be  led,  ^crucified,  and  slain,  the 
flesh  "^becoming  subject,  even  unto  death,  the  will  of  the 
Son  being  swallowed  up  in  the  will  of  the  Father; 

8.  And  thus  God  breaketh  the  '^bands  of  death,  having  gained 
the  victory  over  death ;  giving  the  Son  power  to  make  "inter- 
cession for  the  children  of  men : 

9.  Having  ascended  into  heaven;  having  the  bowels  of 
mercy ;  being  filled  with  compassion  towards  the  children  of 
men ;  standing  betwixt  them  and  justice ;  having  ''broken  the 
bands  of  death,  taken  upon  ^himself  their  iniquity  and  their 
transgressions :  Having  redeemed  them,  and  satisfied  the  de- 
mands of  justice. 

10.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  Who  shall  'declare  his  genera- 
tion? Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  when  his  soul  has  been 
made  an  ^offering  for  sin,  he  shall  see  his  seed.  And  now  what 
say  ye?    And  who  shall  be    *his  seed? 

11.  Behold  I  say   unto  you,  that  whosoever  has  heard  the 

a,  see  2b,  Mos.  7.  b,  see  b,  Mos.  3.  c,  i.  Nep.  11: 13—21.  Mos.  3:  8,  9. 
Alma  7: 10.  19: 13.  iii.  Nep.  1: 14.  Mor.  9: 12.  d,  see  b,  Mos.  3.  e,  see 
fe,  II.  Nep.  31.  /,  see  a,  Mos.  3.         g,  xer.  2.         /i,  see  A:,  ii.  Nep.  31.         i,  see 

s,  II.  Nep.  9.  3,  see  c,  Mos.  3.  k,  Mos.  14: 7.  Isa.  53: 7.  I,  see  flr. 

Mos.  3.  m,  vers.  2,  6.  n,  see  g  and  j,  ii.  Nep.  9.  o,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  2. 

t),  see  a  and  j,  ii.  Nep.  9.  q,  Mos.  14;  5— 8,  U,  12.         r,  Mos.  14;  8.         s,  Mos. 

14: 10.        t,  vers.  11—13. 


196  BOOK   UP    MOeSIAK.  [chap.   XV. 

words  of  the  prophets,  yea,  all  the  holy  prophets,  who  have 
prophesied  concerning  the  coming  of  the  Lord;  I  say  unto 
you,  that  all  those  who  have  hearkened  unto  their  words,  and 
believed  that  the  Lord  would  redeem  his  people,  and  have 
looked  forward  to  that  day  for  a  remission  of  their  sins;  I 
say  unto  you,  that  these  are  his  seed,  or  they  are  the  heirs  of 
the  kingdom  of  God : 

12.  For  these  are  they  whose  sins  he  "has  borne;  these 
are  they  for  whom  he  has  died,  to  redeem  them  from  their 
transgressions.     And  now,  are  they  not  his  seed? 

13.  Yea,  and  are  not  the  prophets,  every  one  that  has 
opened  his  mouth  to  prophesy,  that  has  ilot  fallen  into  trans- 
gression; I  mean  all  the  holy  prophets  ever  since  the  world 
began?     I  say  unto  you  that  they  are  his  seed; 

14.  And  these  are  ^they  who  have  published  peace,  who 
have  brought  good  tidings  of  good,  who  have  published  salva- 
tion ;  and  said  unto  Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth ! 

15.  And  O  how  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  were  their 
feet! 

16.  And  again,  how  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the 
feet  of  those  that  are  still  publishing  peace! 

17.  And  again,  how  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the 
feet  of  those  who  shall  hereafter  publish  peace,  yea,  from  this 
time   henceforth   and   for  ever ! 

18.  And  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  this  is  not  all:  For  O 
how  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that 
bringeth  good  tidings,  that  is  the  founder  of  peace:  yea,  even 
the  Lord,  who  has  redeemed  his  people:  yea,  him  who  has 
granted  salvation  unto  his  people: 

19.  For  were  it  not  for  the  redemption  which  he  hath 
made  for  his  people,  which  was  prepared  from  the  '^founda- 
tion of  the  world ;  I  say  unto  you,  were  it  not  for  this,  *all 
mankind  must  have  perished. 

20.  But  behold,  the  bands  of  death  ^shall  be  broken,  and 
the  Son  reigneth,  and  hath  power  over  the  dead ;  therefore, 
he  bringeth  to  pass  the   ^resurrection  of  the  dead. 

21.  And  there  cometh  a  resurrection,  even  a  ^"first  resurrec- 
tion; yea,  even  a  resurrection  of  those  that  have  been,  and 
who  are,  and  who  shall  be,  even  until  the  resurirection  of  Christ  : 
for  so  shall  he  be  called. 

22.  And  now,  the  resurrection  of  all  the  prophets,  and 
all  those  that  have  believed  in  their  words,  or  all  those  that 
have  kept  the  commandments  of  God,  shall  come  forth 
in  the  first  resurrection ;  therefore,  they  are  the  first 
resurrection. 

23.  They  are  raised  to  dwell  with  God  who  has  redeemed 
them:  thus  they  have  eternal  life  through  Christ,  who  has 
broken  the  bands  of  death. 

24.  And    these    are    those    who    have    part     in    the.    first 

u,  Mos.  14: 12.  v,  Mos.  12: 21—24.  Isa.  52;  7—10.  w,  see  d,  Mosiah  4. 
X,  see  e  and  g,  ii.  Nep.  9.  y,  see  g  and  j,  ii.  Nep.  9.  z,  see  d,  li.  Nep.  2. 

2a,  see  g,  Jacob  4. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  197 

resurrection ;  and  these  are  they  that  have  died  before 
Christ  came  '^''in  their  ignorance,  not  having  salvation 
declared  unto  them.  And  thus  the  Lord  bringeth  about  the 
r<^storation  of  these ;  and  they  have  a  part  in  the  first 
resurrection,  or  have  eternal  life,  being  redeemed  by  the 
Lord. 

25.  And  little  children    *^also  have  eternal  life. 

26.  But  behold,  and  fear,  and  tremble  before  God;  for  ye 
ought  to  tremble:  for  the  Lord  redeemeth  none  such  that 
rebel  against  him,  and  die  in  their  sins ;  yea,  even  all  those 
that  have  perished  in  their  sins  ever  since  the  world  began, 
that  have  ^''wilfully  rebelled  against  God,  that  have  known 
the  commandments  of  God,  and  would  not  keep  them;  these 
are  they  that  have  ^^no  part  in  the  first  resurrection. 

27.  Therefore  had  ye  not  ought  to  tremble?  For  sal- 
vation Cometh  to  none  such;  for  the  Lord  hath  redeemed 
none  such ;  yea,  neither  can  the  Lord  redeem  such ;  for  he 
cannot  deny  himself;  for  he  cannot  ^^deny  justice  when  it 
has  its  claim. 

28.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  time  shall  come 
that  the  salvation  of  the  Lord  shall  be  declared  to  every 
nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  people. 

29.  Yea,  Lord,  ^^thy  watchmen  shall  lift  up  their  voice; 
with  the  voice  together  shall  they  sing:  for  they  shall  see 
eye  to  eye,  when  the  Lord  shall  bring  again  Zion. 

30.  Break  forth  into  joy,  sing  together,  ye  waste  places 
of  Jerusalem :  for  the  Lord  hath  comforted  his  people,  he 
hath   redeemed  Jerusalem. 

31.  The  Lord  hath  made  bare  his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes  of 
all  the  nations:  and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the 
salvation  of  our  God. 


CHAPTER  16. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Abinadi  had 
spoken  these  words,  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  and  said.  The 
time  shall  come  when  all  shall  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord; 
**when  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  people,  shall  see 
eye  to  eye  and  shall  confess  before  God  that  his  judgments  are 
just; 

2.  And  then  shall  the  wicked  be  cast  out,  and  they  shall 
have  ^cause  to  howl,  and  weep,  and  wail,  and  gnash  their 
teeth;  and  this  because  they  would  not  hearken  unto  the  voice 
of  the  Lord ;  therefore  the  Lord  redeemeth  them  not, 

3.  For  they  are  carnal  and  devilish,  and  the  devil  ''has 
power    over    them;    yea,    even    that    ''old    serpent    that    did 

2b,  see  j,  Mos.  3.  2c,  see  m,  Mos.  3.  2d,  see  k,  Jacob  6.  2e,  ver.  24; 

2/,  Alma  42: 1—26.       2g,  Isa.  52: 8—10.       Mos.  12: 22—24. 

a,  Mos.  3: 20,  21.  15;  28,  31.  6,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  15.  c.  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  9; 
4»  see  i,  II.  iNep.  2. 


198  BOOK  OP  MOSIAH.  [CHAP.  XVI. 

beguile  our  first  parents,  which  was  the  cause  of  their  fall; 
which  was  the  cause  of  all  mankind  becoming  carnal,  sensual, 
devilish,  knowing  evil  from  good,  subjecting  themselves  to  the 
devil. 

4.  Thus  ^all  mankind  were  lost;  and  behold,  they  would 
have  been  endlessly  lost,  were  it  not  that  God  redeemed  his 
people  from  their  lost  and  fallen  state. 

5.  But  remember,  that  he  that  persists  in  his  own  carnal 
nature,  and  goes  on  in  the  ways  of  sin  and  rebellion  against 
God,  remaineth  in  his  fallen  state,  and  the  devil  hath  ^all 
power  over  him.  Therefore  he  is  as  though  there  was  no 
redemption  made ;  being  an  enemy  to  God ;  and  also  is  the  devil 
an  enemy  of  God. 

6.  And  now  if  Christ  had  not  come  into  the  world,  speaking 
of  things  to  come,  as  though  they  had  already  come,  there 
could  have  been  no  redemption. 

7.  And  if  Christ  had  not  risen  from  the  dead,  or  have 
"broken  the  bands  of  death,  that  the  grave  should  have  '^no 
victory,  and  that  death  should  have  *no  sting,  there  could 
have  been  no  resurrection. 

8.  But  there  is  a  ^resurrection,  therefore  the  grave 
hath  *^no  victory,  and  the  *sting  of  death  is  swallowed  up  in 
Ciirist  : 

9.  He  is  the  *"light  and  the  life  of  the  world;  yea,  a  light 
that  is  endless,  that  can  never  be  darkened ;  yea,  and  also  a 
life  which  is  endless,  that  there  can  be  no  more  death. 

10.  Even  '^this  mortal  shall  put  on  immortality,  and  this 
corruption  shall  put  on  incorruption,  and  shall  be  brought 
to  stand  before  the  bar  of  God,  to  be  judged  of  him  according 
to  their  works,  whether  they  be  good  or  whether  they  be 
evil. 

11.  If  they  be  good,  to  the  resurrection  of  endless  life  and 
happiness,  and  if  they  be  evil,  to  the  resurrection  of  endless 
damnation ;  being  delivered  up  ^to  the  devil,  who  hath  sub- 
jected them,  which  is  damnation : 

12.  Having  gone  according  to  their  own  carnal  wills  and 
desires ;  having  never  called  upon  the  Lord  while  the  arms 
of  mercy  were  extended  towards  them ;  for  the  arms  of  mercy 
were  extended  towards  them ;  and  they  would  not ;  they  being 
warned  of  their  iniquities,  and  yet  they  would  not  depart  from 
them ;  and  they  were  commanded  to  repent,  and  yet  they  would 
not  repent. 

13.  And  now  had  ye  not  ought  to  tremble  and  repent  of 
your  sins,  and  remember  only  in  and  through  Christ  ye  can 
be  saved? 

14.  Therefore,  if  ye  teach  the  ^law  of  Moses,  also  teach 
that  it  is  a  shadow  of  those  things  which  are  to  come; 

e,  see  e  and  g,  ii.  Nep.  9.  /,  see  i,  ll.  Nep.  9.  g,  see  g  and  j,  Mos.  15. 

ti,  Mos.  15: 8,  20.        Alma  22: 14.        27: 28.         i,  ver.  8.        Alma  22: 14.        24: 23. 
Mot.  7:5.  j,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  11.  ^,  ver.  7.  i,  ver.  7.  m,  Alma  38:9. 

III.  Nep.  9: 18.  15: 9.  18: 16.  24.  Ether  3: 14.  4: 12.  Moro.  7: 18. 

«,  see  d,  II.  Nep.  2.        Also  ;  and  m,  ii.  Nep.  9.        o,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  9.        p,  see  0, 
II.  Nep.  25. 


CHAP.  XVII.]  BOOK  OP  MOSIAH.  199 

15.  Teach    them    that    redemption    cometh    through    Christ 
the  Lord,  who  is  the    '^very  eternal  Father.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  17. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Abinadi  had 
finished  these  sayings,  that  the  king  commanded  that 
the  "priests  should  take  him  and  cause  that  he  should  be  put 
to  death. 

2.  But  there  was  one  among  them  whose  name  was  Alma, 
he  also  being  a  descendant  of  Nephi.  And  he  was  a  young 
man,  and  he  believed  the  words  which  Abinadi  had  spoken,, 
for  he  knew  concerning  the  iniquity  which  Abinadi  had  testi- 
fied against  them;  therefore  he  began  to  plead  with  the  kin^ 
that  he  would  not  be  angry  with  Abinadi,  but  suffer  that  he 
might  depart  in  peace. 

3.  But  the  king  was  more  wroth,  and  caused  that  Alma 
should  be  cast  out  from  among  them,  and  sent  his  servants, 
after  him  that  they  might  slay  him. 

4.  But  he  fled  from  before  them,  and  hid  himself  that  they 
found  him  not.  And  he  being  concealed  for  many  days,  did 
write  all  the  words  which  Abinadi  had  spoken. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  caused  that  his  guards 
should  surround  Abinadi,  and  take  him;  and  they  bound  him 
and  cast  him  into  prison. 

6.  And  after  three  days,  having  counselled  with  his 
''priests,  he  caused  that  he  should  again  be  brought 
before  him. 

7.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Abinadi,  we  have  found  an  accusa- 
tion against  thee,  and  thou  art  worthy  of  death. 

8.  For  thou  hast  said  that  ''God  himself  should  come 
down  among  the  children  of  men;  and  now,  for  this  cause 
thou  shalt  be  put  to  death,  unless  thou  wilt  recall  all  the 
words  which  thou  hast  spoken  evil  concerning  me  and  my 
people. 

9.  Now  Abinadi  said  unto  him :  I  say  unto  you,  I  will 
not  recall  the  words  which  I  have  spoken  unto  you  con- 
cerning this  people,  for  they  are  true;  and  that  ye  may  know 
of  their  surety,  I  have  suffered  myself  that  I  have  fallen  into 
your  hands. 

10.  Yea,  and  I  will  suffer  even  until  death,  and  I  will  not 
recall  my  words,  and  they  shall  stand  as  a  testimony  against 
you.  And  if  ye  slay  me,  ye  will  shed  innocent  blood,  and 
this  shall  also  stand  as  a  testimony  against  you  at  the  last 
day. 

11.  And    now    king    Noah    was    about    to    release    him,    for 

q,  see  a,  Mos;  S. 


a,  see  /,  Mos.  11.       6,  see  f,  Mos.  11.       c,  Mos.  7: 27.       13: 34„ 


200  BOOK   OF    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   XVIIL 

he  feared  his  word;  for  he  feared  that  the  judgments  of  God 
would  come  upon  him. 

12.  But  the  '^priests  lifted  up  their  voices  against  him, 
and   began   to  accuse  him,   saying :      He  has   reviled   the  king. 

.  Therefore  the  king  was  stirred  up   in  anger  against  him,  and 
..    he  delivered  him  up,  that  he  might  be  slain. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  took  him,  and  bound  him, 
:  and  scourged  his  skin  with  faggots,  yea,  even  unto  ^death. 

^      14.  And  now  when  the  flames  began  to  scorch  him,  he  cried 
J^  tin  to  them,  saying  : 

15.  Behold  even  as  ye  have  done  unto  me,  so  shall  it  come 
to  pass  that  ^thy  seed  shall  cause  that  many  shall  suffer, 
^ven  the  pains  ©f  death  by  fire ;  and  this  because  they  believe 
in   the   salvation   of   the   Lord   their   God. 

16.  And'  it  will  come  to  pass  that  ye  shall  be  afflicted 
with  all  manner  of  diseases  because  of  your  iniquities. 

17.  Yea,  and  ye  shall  be  smitten  on  every  hand,  and  shall 
be  driven  and  scattered  to  and  fro,  even  as  a  wild  flock  is 
driven  by  wild  and  ferocious  beasts. 

♦  18.  And  in  that  day  ye   shall  be    ^hunted,   and  ye  shall  be 

taken  by  the  hand  of  your  enemies,  and  then  ye  shall  suffer, 
as  I  suffer,  the  pains  of  death  by  fire. 

19.  Thus  God  executeth  vengeance  upon  those  that  destroy 
his  people.     O   God,   receive  my  soul. 

20.  And  now  when  Abinadi  had  said  these  words,  he  fell, 
having  suffered  ''death  by  fire ;  yea,  having  been  put  to  death 
because  he  would  not  deny  the  commandments  of  God :  having 
sealed  the  truth  of  his  words  by  his  death. 


CHAPTER  18. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma,  who  had  fled 
from  the  servants  of  king  Noah,  repented  of  his  sins  and 
iniquities,  and  went  about  privately  among  the  people,  and 
began  to  teach  the  words  of  Abinadi ; 

2.  Yea,  concerning  that  which  was  to  come,  and  also  con- 
<!erning    the     "resurrection    of    the    dead,    and    the    redemption, 
of  the  people,  which  was  to  be  brought  to  pass   through  the 
power,  and  sufferings,  and  death  'of  Christ,  and  his  resurrec- 
tion and  ascension  into  heaven. 

3.  And  as  many  as  would  hear  his  word  he  did  teach. 
And  he  taught  them  privately,  that  it  might  not  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  king.  And  many  did  believe  his 
words. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  many  as  did  believe  him, 
did  go   forth  to  a  place   which   was  called     ^Mormon,   having 

d,  see  /.  Mos.  11.  e,  vers.  18—20.  Mos.  7: 28.  /.  Mos.  13: 10.  Alma 
25;  7—12.       gf,  Alma  25: 8,  9.       h,  see  e. 

a,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.       b,  vers.  5,  8,  16,  30.        III.  Nep.  5: 12.       Mor.  1:5. 


CHAP.  XVIII.]  BOOK  OF   MOSIAH.  201 

received  its  name  from  the  king,  being  in  the  borders  of  the 
land  having  been  infested,  by  times,  or  at  seasons,  by  wild 
beasts. 

5.  Now  there  was  in  "Mormon  a  fountain  of  pure  water^ 
and  Alma  resorted  thither,  there  being  near  the  water  a  thicket 
of  small  trees,  where  he  did  hide  himself  in  the  daytime,  from 
the  searches  of  the  king. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  many  as  believed  him,  went 
thither   to   hear   his   words. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  many  days,  there  were  a 
goodly  number  gathered  together  to  the  place  of  Mormon,  to» 
hear  the  words  of  Alma.  Yea,  all  were  gathered  together 
that  believed  on  his  word,  to  hear  him.  And  he  did  teach 
them,  and  did  preach  unto  them  repentance,  and  redemption, 
and  faith  on  the  Lord. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said  unto  them,  behold^ 
here  are  the  '^waters  of  Mormon ;  for  thus  were  they  called- 
And  now,  as  ye  are  desirous  to  come  into  the  fold  of  God, 
and  to  be  called  his  people,  and  are  willing  to  bear  one  another's 
burdens,  that  they  may  be  light; 

9.  Yea,  and  are  willing  to  mourn  with  those  that 
mourn;  yea,  and  comfort  those  that  stand  in  need  of  comfort, 
and  to  stand  as  witnesses  of  God  at  all  times,  and  in  ali 
thmes,  and  in  all  places  that  ye  may  be  in,  even  until 
death,  that  ye  may  be  redeemed  of  God,  and  be  numbered 
with  those  of  the  ^first  resurrection,  that  ye  may  have  eternal 
life. 

10.  Now  I  say  unto  you,  if  this  be  the  desire  of  your 
hearts,  wnat  have  you  against  being  ''baptized  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  as  a  witness  before  him  that  ye  have  entered 
into  a  covenant  with  him,  that  ye  will  serve  him  and  keep 
his  commandments,  that  he  may  pour  out  his  Spirit  more 
abundantly  upon  you? 

11.  And  now  when  the  people  had  heard  these  words,  they 
clapped  their  hands  for  joy,  and  exclaimed,  This  is  the  desire 
of  our  hearts. 

12.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  took  Helam,  he 
being  one  of  the  first,  and  went  and  stood  forth  in  the 
water,  and  cried,  saying,  O  Lord,  pour  out  thy  Spirit  upon 
thv  servant,  that  he  may  do-  this  work  with  holiness  of 
heart. 

13.  And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  was  upon  him,  and  he  saia,  Helam,  I  baptize 
thee,  ^having  authority  from  the  Almighty  God,  as  a  testi- 
mony that  ye  have  entered  into  a  covenant  to  serve  hini 
until  you  are  dead,  as  to  the  mortal  body;  and  may  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  be  poured  out  upon  you;  and  may  he 
grant  unto  you  eternal  life,  through  the  redemption  of 
Christ,  whom  he  has  prepared  from  the  '^foundation  of  the 
world. 

c,  ver.  4.   d,  ver.  5.   e,  see  g,  Jacob  4.   f,  see  W,  il.  Nep.  9.   g,  Alnit 
5: 3.   III.  Nep.  U:  25.  h^  see  d,  Mos.  4. 


202  BOOK   OF    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   XVIII. 

14.  And  after  Alma  had  said  these  words,  both  Alma 
and  Helam  were  buried  in  the  water ;  and  they  arose  and 
came  forth  out  of  the  water  rejoicing,  being  filled  with  the 
Spir>. 

15.  And  again,  Alma  took  another,  and  went  forth  a  second 
time  in^to  the  water,  and  baptized  him  according  to  the  first, 
only  he  did  not  bury  himself  again  in  the  water. 

10.  xind  after  this  manner  he  did  baptize  every  one  that 
went  forth  to  the  *place  of  Mormon:  and  they  were  in  num- 
ber about  two  hundred  and  four  souls;  yea,  and  they  were 
baptized  in  the  ^waters  of  Mormon,  and  were  filled  with  tlje 
grace  of  God; 

17.  And  they  were  called  the  church  of  God,  or  the  church 
of  Christ,  from  that  time  forward.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
whosoever  was  '^baptized  by  the  power  and  authority  of  God, 
was  added  to  his  church. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma,  having  authority 
from  God,  'ordained  priests ;  even  one  priest  to  every  fifty  of 
their  number  did  he  ordain  to  preach  unto  them,  and  to  teach 
them  concerning  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of 
-God. 

19.  And  he  commanded  them  that  they  should  teach  nothing 
save  it  were  the  things  which  he  had  taught,  and  which  had 
been  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  the  holy  prophets. 

20.  Yea,  even  he  commanded  them  that  they  should  preach 
nothing  save  it  were  repentance  and  faith  on  the  Lord,  who 
3iad  redeemed  his  people. 

21.  And  he  commanded  them  that  there  should  be  no 
contention  one  with  another,  but  that  they  should  look 
forward  with  one  eye,  having  one  faith  and  one  baptism ; 
having  their  hearts  knit  together  in  imity  and  in  love,  one 
towards  another. 

22.  And  thus  he  commanded  them  to  preach.  And  thus  they 
became  the  children  of  God. 

23.  And  he  commanded  them  that  they  should  observe  the 
*"sabbath  day,  and  keep  it  holy,  and  also  every  day  they  should 
give  thanks  to  the  Lord  their  God. 

24.  And  he  also  commanded  them  that  the  *^riests  whom 
lie  had  ordained  should  labour  with  their  °own  hands  for  their 
support ; 

25.  And  there  was  ^one  day  in  every  week  that  was  set 
apart  that  they  should  gather  themselves  together  to  teach 
the  people,  and  to  worship  the  Lord  their  God,  and  also, 
as  often  as  it  was  in  their  power,  to  assemble  themselves 
together. 

26.  And  the  priests  were  not  to  depend  upon  i^e  people 
for  «their  support;  but  for  their  labour  they  were  to  receive 
the  grace  of  God,  that  they  might  wax  strong  in  the  Spirit, 

i,  see  b.  j,  vers.  5,  8,  k,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  I,  see  c»  Mos.  6.         m, 

Qdos.  13: 16—19.  n.  see  c,  Mos.  6.  o,  ver.  26,  28.  p.  Alma  32: 11. 

t,  vec.  24. 


CHAP.  XIX.]  BOOK  OP   MOSIAH.  205. 

having   the   knowledge   of   God,   that   they   might   teach   with 
power  and  authority  from  God. 

27.  And  again  Alma  commanded  that  the  people  of  the 
church  should  impart  of  their  substance,  *"every  one  according 
to  that  which  he  had ;  if  he  have  more  abundantly  he  should 
impart  more  abundantly ;  and  he  that  had  but  little,  but  little 
should  be  required;  and  to  him  that  had  not  should  be 
given. 

28.  And  thus  they  should  impart  of  their  substance,  of 
their  own  free  will  and  good  desires  towards  God,  and  to 
those  priests  that  stood  in  need,  yea,  and  to  every  needy,  naked 
soul. 

29.  And  this  he  said  unto  them,  having  been  commanded 
of  God;  and  they  did  walk  uprightly  before  God,  imparting 
to  one  another,  both  temporally  and  spiritually,  according 
to  their  needs  and  their  wants. 

30.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  all  this  was  done  in 
'Mormon;  yea,  by  the  *  waters  of  Mormon,  in  the  "forest  that 
was  near  the  waters  of  Mormon ;  yea,  the  place  of  Mormon, 
the  waters  of  Mormon,  the  forest  of  Mormon,  how  beautiful 
are  they  to  the  eyes  of  them  who  there  came  to  the  knowledge 
of  their  Redeemer ;  yea,  and  how  blessed  are  they,  for  they  shall 
sing  to  his  praise  for  ever. 

81.  And  these  things  were  done  in  the  "borders  of  the 
land,  that  they  might  not  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
king. 

82.  But  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  having  dis- 
covered a  movement  among  the  people,  sent  his  servants  to 
watch  them.  Therefore  uu  the  day  that  they  were  assembling 
themselves  together  to  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  they  were 
discovered  unto  the  king. 

33.  And  now  the  king  said  that  Alma  was  stirring  up  the 
people  to  rebellion  against  him ;  therefore  he  sent  his  army  to 
destroy  them. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  and  the  people  of  the 
Lord  were  ^apprised  of  the  coming  of  the  king's  army ; 
therefore  they  took  their  tents  and  their  families,  and  de- 
parted into  the  wilderness. 

35.  And  they  were  in  number  about  four  hundred  and  fifty 
souls. 


CHAPTER  19. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  'army  of  the  king 
returned,  having  searched  in  vain  for  the  people  of  the 
Lord. 

2.  And    now    behold,    the    forces    of    the    king    were    small, 

r,  Bee  j,  Jacob  2,  S,  see  b,  Mos.  18.  <.  vera.  5,  8.  Mos.  26: 15.  u,  ver. 
6.       V,  ver.  4.       w,  Mos.  23: 1. 

o.  Mos.  18;  33.  34. 


204  BOOK    OP    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.    XIX, 

having  been  reduced,  and  there  began  to  be  a  division  among 
the  remainder  of  the  people. 

3.  And  the  lesser  part  began  to  breathe  out  threatenings 
against  the  king,  and  there  began  to  be  a  great  contention 
among  them. 

4.  And  now  there  was  a  man  among  them  whose  name  was 
Gideon,  and  he  being  a  strong  man,  and  an  enemy  to  the 
king,  therefore  he  drew  his  sword,  and  swore  in  his  wrath 
that  he  would  slay  the  king. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  fought  with  the  king; 
and  when  the  king  saw  that  he  was  about  to  overpower  him, 
he  fled  and  ran  and  got  upon  the  ''tower  which  was  near 
the    ''temple. 

6.  And  Gideon  pursued  after  him  and  was  about  to  get 
upon  the  tower  to  slay  the  king,  and  the  king  cast  his  eyes 
round  about  towards  the  land  of  '^Shemlon,  and  behold,  the 
army  of  the  Lamauites  were  within  the  borders  of  the  land. 

7.  And  now  the  king  cried  out  in  the  anguish  of  his  soul, 
saying,  Gideon,  spare  me,  for  the  Lamanites  are  upon  us, 
and  they  will  destroy  us ;  yea,  they  will  destroy  my 
people. 

8.  And  now  the  king  was  not  so  much  concerned  about 
his  people,  as  he  was  about  his  own  life;  nevertheless,  Gideon 
did  spare  his  life. 

9.  x\nd  the  king  commanded  the  people  that  they  should 
flee  before  the  Lamanites,  and  he  himself  did  go  before  them, 
and  they  did  flee  into  the  wilderness,  with  their  women  and 
their  children. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  pursue 
them,  and  did  overtake  them,  and  began  to  slay  them. 

11.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  commanded  them 
that  all  the  men  should  *leave  their  wives  and  their  children, 
and  flee  before  the  Lamanites. 

12.  Now  there  were  many  that  would  not  leave  them,  but 
had  rather  stay  and  perish  with  them.  And  the  rest  left  their 
wives  and  their  children  and  fled. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  those  who  tarried  with  their 
wives  and  their  children,  caused  that  their  ^fair  daughters 
should  stand  forth  and  plead  with  the  Lamanites,  that  they 
would  not  slay  them. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  had  com- 
passion on  them,  for  they  were  charmed  with  the  ^beauty  of 
their  women; 

15.  Therefore  the  Lamanites  did  spare  their  lives,  and 
took  them  captives,  and  carried  them  back  to  the  Mand  of 
Nephi,  and  granted  unto  them  that  they  might  possess  the 
land,  under  the  conditions  that  they  would  deliver  up  king 
Noah  into  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites,  and  deliver  up  their 
property,   even    *one   half   of   all    they   possessed ;    one    half   of 

b,  Mos.  11: 12.  c,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5.  d.  Bee  d,  Mos.  10.  e,  vera.  19,  21. 

/.  ver.  14.         ff,  ver.  13.         h,  see  b,  ii.  Nep.  5.  i,  eee  k,  Mos.  9. 


CHAP.   XIX.]  BOOK   OF   MOSIAH.  205 

their  gold,  and  their  silver,  and  all  their  precious  things, 
and  thus  they  should  pay  tribute  to  the  king  of  the 
Lamanites,  from  year  to  year. 

16.  And  now  there  was  one  of  the  sons  of  the  king 
among  those  that  were  taken  captive,  whose  name 
"Was  •'Limhi. 

17.  And  now  Limhi  was  desirous  that  his  father  should 
Dot  be  destroyed ;  nevertheless,  Limhi  was  not  ignorant  of 
the  iniquities  of  his  father,  he  himself  being  a  just  man, 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Gideon  sent  men  into  the 
wilderness  secretly,  to  search  for  the  king,  and  those  that 
were  with  him.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  met  the 
people  in   the  wilderness,  all  save   the   king  and   his  ^priests. 

19.  Now  they  had  sworn  in  their  hearts  that  they  would 
return  to  the  land  of  Nephi,  and  if  Hheir  wives  and  their 
children  were  slain,  and  also  "*those  that  had  tarried  with 
them,  that  they  would  seek  revenge,  and  also  perish  with 
them. 

20.  And  the  king  commanded  them  that  they  should  not 
return;  and  they  were  angry  with  the  king,  and  caused  that 
he  should  suffer,  even  unto  death  "by  fire. 

21.  And  they  were  about  to  take  the  **priests  also  and 
put  them  to  death,  and  they  fled  before  them. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  about  to  return 
to  the  land  of  Nephi,  and  they  met  the  men  of  Gideon.  And 
the  men  of  Gideon  told  them  of  all  that  had  ^happened  to 
their  wives  and  their  children;  and  that  the  Lamanites  had 
granted  unto  them  that  they  might  possess  the  land,  by 
paying  a  tribute  to  the  Lamanites  of  ^'one  half  of  all  they 
possessed. 

23.  And  the  people  told  the  men  of  Gideon  that  they 
had  *"slain  the  king,  and  'his  priests  had  fled  from  them 
farther  into  the  wilderness. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  they  had  ended  the 
ceremony,  that  they  returned  to  the  land  of  Nephi,  rejoicing, 
because  *their  wives  and  their  children  were  not  slain;  and 
they  told  Gideon  what  they  had  "done  to  the  king. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  of  the  Lamanites 
made  an  oath  unto  them,  that  his  people  should  not  slay 
them. 

26.  And  also  Limhi,  being  the  son  of  the  king,  having 
the  kingdom  conferred  upon  him  by  the  people,  made  oath 
unto  the  king  of  the  Lamanites,  that  his  people  should  pay 
tribute  unto  him,  •'even  one  half  of  all  they  possessed. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Limhi  began  to  establish 
the  kingdom,  and  to  establish  peace  among  his  people. 

28.  And  the  king  of  the  Lamanites  set  '^guards  round 
about  the  lauJ,  that  he  might   keep   the  people  of  Limhi   in 

i,  see  h,  Mos.  7.    fc,  see  f,  Mos.  11.    I,  vers.  11,  12.  m,  ver.  12.    n, 

Mos.  12: 3,  10—12.     0.  see  /,  Moa.  11.     p,  vers.  14,  15.  q,  see  K  Mos.  9. 

r,  ver.  20.  «,  see  /.  Mos.  11.  t,  vers.  14,  15,  19,  22.  u,  vers.  20,  23. 
o,  see  K  Moi.  9.  w,  Mos.  21 : 5.   22: 6—10. 


206  BOOK   OF    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.    XX. 

the  land,  that  they  might  not  depart  into  the  wilderness; 
and  he  did  support  his  guards  out  of  the  'tribute  which  he 
did  receive   from  the  Nephites. 

29.  And  now  king  Limhi  did  have  continual  peace  in  his 
kingdom,  for  the  space  of  two  years,  that  the  Lamanites  did 
not  molest  them  nor  seek  to  destroy  them. 


CHAPTER   20. 

1.  Now  there  was  a  place  in  *Shemlon,  where  the 
daughters  of  the  Lamanites  did  gather  themselves  together 
to  sing,  and  to  dance,  and  to  make  themselves  merry. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  one  day  a  small 
number  of  them  gathered  together  to  sing  and  to  dance. 

3.  And  now  the  ^priests  of  king  Noah,  being 
ashamed  to  return  to  the  ''city  of  Nephi,  yea,  ^nd  also 
fearing  that  the  people  would  ''slay  them,  therefore  they 
durst  not  return  to  their  wives  and  their  children. 

4.  And  having  tarried  in  the  wilderness,  and  having 
discovered  the  daughters  of  the  Lamanites,  they  laid  and 
watched  them ; 

5.  And  when  there  were  but  few  of  them  gathered 
together  to  dance,  they  came  forth  oit  of  their  secret  places, 
and  took  them  and  carried  them  into  the  wilderness ;  yea, 
twenty  and  four  of  the  ^daughters  of  the  Lamanites  they 
carried  into  the  wilderness. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lamanites  found 
that  their  daughters  had  been  missing,  they  were  angry  with 
the  people  of  Limhi;  for  they  thought  it  was  the  people  of 
Limhi. 

7.  Therefore  they  sent  their  armies  forth;  yea,  even  the 
king  himself  went  before  his  people ;  and  they  went  up  to 
the  land  of  Nephi,  to  destroy  the  people  of  Limhi. 

8.  And  now  Limhi  had  discovered  them  from  the  ^tower, 
even  all  their  preparations  for  war  did  he  discover ;  therefore 
he  gathered  his  people  together,  and  laid  wait  for  them  in 
the  fields,  and  in  the  forests. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lamanites  had 
come  up,  that  the  people  of  Limhi  began  to  fall  upon  them 
from  their  waiting  places,  and  began  to  slay  them. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  battle  became  exceeding 
sore,  for  they  fought  like  lions  for  their  prey. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  of  Limhi  began 
to  drive  the  Lamanites  before  them;  yet  they  were  not  half 
so  numerous  as   the   Lamanites.       But   they   fought   for   thteir 

J,  Bee  k,  Mos.  9. 

o,  see  d,  Mos.  10.  b,  see  /.  Mos.  11.  c,  sec  6.  II.  Nep.  5.  d,  Mos.  19;  21. 
e.  vera.  6,  7.  15.  23.      Mos.  23:  30—35.      /.  Mos.  11;  12. 


CHAP.  ZZ.]  BOOK  OF   MOSIAH.  207 

lives,   and   for   their   wives,   and   for   their  children ;   therefore 
they  exerted  themselves,  and  like  dragons  did  they  fight. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  found  the  king  of  the- 
Lamanites  among  the  number  of  their  dead;  yet  he  was  not 
dead,  having  been  wounded  and  left  upon  the  ground,  so 
speedy  was  the  flight  of  his  people. 

13.  And  they  took  him  and  bound  up  his  wounds,  and 
brought  him  before  Limhi,  and  said,  behold,  here  is  the  king 
of  the  Lamanites;  he  having  received  a  wound,  has  fallen 
among  their  dead,  and  they  have  left  him ;  and  behold,  we 
have  brought  him  before  you;  and  now  let  us  slay  him. 

14.  But  Limhi  said  unto  them,  ye  shall  not  slay  him,  but 
bring  him  hither,  that  I  may  see  him.  And  they  brought 
him.  And  Limhi  said  unto  him.  What  cause  have  ye  to 
come  up  to  war  against  my  people?  Behold,  my  people 
have  ''not  broken  the  oath  that  I  made  unto  you;  therefore^ 
why  should  ye  break  the  oath  which  ye  made  unto  my  people? 

15.  And  now  the  king  said,  I  have  broken  the  oath» 
because  thy  people  did  ''carry  away  the  daughters  of  my 
people;  therefore,  in  my  anger  I  did  cause  my  people  to  come 
up  to  war  against  thy  people. 

16.  Now     Limhi      had      heard     nothing     concerning     this 
^    matter;    therefore   he    said,    I    will    search   among   my    people 

and   whosoever   has   done   this   thing   shall   perish.      Therefore 
he  caused  a  search  to  be  made  amoug  his  people. 

17.  Now  when  Gideon  had  heard  these  things,  he  being 
the  king's  captain,  he  went  forth  and  said  unto  the  king,  I 
pray  thee  forbear,  and  do  not  search  this  people,  and  lay  not 
this  thing  to  their  charge. 

18.  For  do  ye  not  remember  the  *priests  of  thy  father^ 
whom  this  people  sought  to  destroy?  And  are  they  not  in 
the  wilderness?  And  are  not  they  the  ones  who  have  'stolen 
the  daughters  of  the  Lamanites? 

19.  And  now  behold,  and  tell  the  king  of  these  things^ 
that  he  may  tell  his  people  that  they  may  be  pacified  towards 
us:  for  behold  they  are  already  preparing  to  come  against 
us;  and  behold  also,  there  are  but  few  of  us. 

20.  And  behold,  they  come  with  their  numerous  hosts; 
and  except  the  king  doth  pacify  them  towards  us,  we  must 
perish. 

21.  For  are  not  the  words  of  Abinadi  ''fulfilled,  which 
he  prophesied  against  us?  and  all  this  because  we  would 
not  hearken  unto  the  words  of  the  Lord,  and  turn  from  our 
iniquities. 

22.  And  now  let  us  pacify  the  king,  and  we  fulfil 
the  *oath  which  we  have  made  unto  him :  for  it  is  better  that 
we  should  be  in  bondage,  than  that  we  should  lose  our  lives; 
therefore,  let  us  put  a  stop  to  the  shedding  of  so  much  blood. 

23.  And   now   Limhi   told   the   king   all   the   things   concern- 

^        a.  Mob.  19:25,  26.        h,  vera.  1—6.        i,  see  /,  Mos.  11.        j,  ver.  5.        k,  Moi. 
12:1-8.     i.Mo^  19:26. 


^208  BOOK   OF    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.  XXI, 

3ng  his  father,  and  the  "^priests  that  had  fled  into  the  wilder- 
ness, and  attributed  the  carrying  away  of  their  "daughters 
to  them. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  was  pacified 
towards  his  people :  and  he  said  unto  them,  Let  us  go  forth 
to  meet  my  people,  without  arms;  and  I  swear  unto  you 
with  an  oath,  that  my  people  shall  not  slay  thy  people. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  followed  the  king,  and 
"Went  forth  without  arms  to  meet  the  Lamanites.  And  it 
•came  to  pass  that  they  did  meet  the  Lamanites;  and  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites  did  bow  himself  down  before  them, 
and  did  plead  in  behalf  of  the  people  of  Limhi. 

26.  And  when  the  Lamanites  saw  the  people  of  Limhi, 
that  they  were  without  arms,  they  had  compassion  on  them, 
a,nd  were  pacified  towards  them,  and  returned  with  their 
king  in  peace  to  their  own  land. 


CHAPTER  21. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Limhi  and  his  people 
returned  to  the  city  of  Nephi,  and  began  to  dwell  in  the  land 
again  in  peace. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  many  days,  the  Laman- 
ites began  again  to  be  stirred  up  in  anger  against  the 
Nephites,  and  they  began  to  come  into  the  borders  of  the 
land  round  about. 

3.  Now  they  durst  not  slay  them,  because  of  the  <*oath 
whicn  their  king  had  made  unto  Limhi ;  but  they  would 
smite  them  on  ''their  cheeks,  and  exercise  authority  over 
them ;  and  began  to  put  ''heavy  burdens  upon  their  backs, 
and  '^drive  them  as  they  would  a  dumb  ass : 

4.  Yea,  all  this  was  done  that  the  word  of  the  Lord 
anight  be  ^fulfilled. 

5.  And  now  the  afflictions  of  the  Nephites  were  great, 
and  there  was  no  way  that  they  could  deliver  themselves 
out  of  their  hands,  for  the  Lamanites  had  ^surrounded  them 
on  every  side. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  began  to  murmur 
with  the  king,  because  of  their  afflictions ;  and  they  began 
to  be  desirous  to  go  against  them  to  battle.  And  they  did 
afflict  the  king  sorely  with  their  complaints;  therefore  he 
granted  unto  them  that  they  should  do  according  to  their 
desires. 

7.  And  they  gathered  themselves  together  again,  and 
put  on  their  armour,  and  .went  forth  against  the  Lamanites 
to  drive  them  out  of  their  land. 

m,  see  /,  Mos.  11.       n,  ver.  5. 


O.Mos.  19:25.        6,  ver.  3.        Mos.  12:2.        c,  ver.  13.        Mos.  12:5.        d,  ver 
13.      Mo6.  12:5.      e,  Mos.  12:2—7.      20:21.      /.  see  w.  Mob.  19. 


CHAP.  XXr.]  BOOK  OP  MOSIAH.  209 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  beat  them, 
and  drove  them  back,  and  slew  many  of  them. 

9.  And  now  there  was  a  great  mourning  and  lamentation 
among  the  people  of  Limhi :  the  widow  mourning  for  her 
husband;  the  son  and  the  daughter  mourning  for  their 
father,  and  the  brothers  for  their  brethren. 

10.  Now  there  were  a  great  many  widows  in  the  land, 
and  they  did  cry  mightily  from  day  to  day,  tor  a  great  fear 
of  the  Lamanites  had  come  upon  them. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  their  continual  cries  did 
stir  up  the  remainder  of  the  people  of  Limhi  to  anger  against 
the  Lamanites;  and  they  went  again  to  battle,  but  they 
were  driven  back  again,  suffering  much  loss. 

12.  Yea,  they  went  again  even  the  third  time,  and 
suffered  in  the  like  manner;  and  those  that  were  not 
slain  returned  again  to  the  city  of  Nephi. 

13.  And  they  did  humble  themselves  even  to  the  dust, 
subjecting  themselves  to  the  *yoke  of  bondage,  submitting 
themselves  to  be  smitten,  and  to  be  driven  to  and  fro,  and 
burdened,  according  to  the  desires  of  their  enemies. 

14.  And  they  did  humble  themselves  even  in  the  depths 
of  humility ;  and  they  did  cry  mightily  to  God ;  yea,  even 
all  the  day  long  did  they  cry  unto  their  God  that  he  would 
deliver  them  out  of  their  afflictions. 

15.  And  now  the  Lord  was  ''slow  to  hear  their  cry, 
because  of  their  iniquities;  nevertheless  the  Lord  did  hear 
their  cries,  and  began  to  soften  the  hearts  of  the  Lamanites, 
that  they  began  to  ease  their-  burdens :  yet  the  Lord  did  not 
see  fit  to  deliver  them  out  of  bondage. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  began  to  prosper  by  de- 
grees in  the  land,  and  began  fb  raise  grain  more  abundantly, 
and  flocks,  and  herds,  that  they  did  not  suffer  with  hunger. 

17.  Now  there  was  a  great  number  of  women,  *more 
than  there  was  of  men ;  therefore  king  Limhi  commanded 
that  •'every  man  should  impart  to  the  support  of  the  widows 
and  their  children,  that  they  might  not  perish  with  hunger : 
and  this  they  did  because  of  the  greatness  of  their  number 
that  had  been  slain. 

18.  Now  the  people  of  Limhi  kept  together  in  a  body  as 
much  as  it  was  possible,  and  secured  their  grain  and  their 
flocks ; 

19.  And  the  king  himself  did  not  trust  his  person  with- 
out the  walls  of  the  city,  unless  he  *took  his  guards  with 
him,  fearing  that  he  might  by  some  means  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lamanites. 

20.  And  he  caused  that  his  people  should  watch  the 
land  round  about,  that  by  some  means  they  might  take 
those  ^priests  that  fled  into  the  wilderness,  who  had  stolen 
the  ""daughters  of  the  Lamanites,  and  that  had  caused 
such  a  great  destruction  to  come  upon  them : 

g,  Mos.  12-  2—8.  h,  Mos.  11: 24,  25.         i,  vers.  10,  11.         ;,  see  j,  Jacob  2. 

.k,  Mos.  7:7,  10.      i,  see  f,  Mos.  11.      m,  Mos.  20r5. 


210  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.  XXI. 

21.  For  they  were  desirous  to  take  them,  that  they 
might  "punish  them ;  for  they  had  come  into  the  land  of 
Nephi  by  night,  and  carried  off  their  grain,  and  many  of 
their  precious  things ;  therefore  they  laid  wait  for  them. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  no  more  disturb- 
ance between  the  Lamanites  and  the  people  of  Limhi,  even 
until  the  "time  that  Ammon  and  his  brethren  came  into 
the  land. 

23.  And  the  king  having  been  without  the  gates  of  the 
city  with  his  guard,  discovered  Ammon  and  his  brethren; 
and  supposing  them  to  be  priests  of  Noah,  therefore  he 
caused  that  they  should  be  taken,  and  bound,  and  cast  into 
prison.  And  had  they  been  the  priests  of  Noah,  he  would 
have  caused  that  they  should  be  put  to  death ; 

24.  But  when  he  found  that  they  were  not,  but  that  they 
were  his  brethren,  and  had  come  ^from  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  he  w^as  filled  with  ^exceeding  great  joy. 

25.  Now  king  Limhi  had  sent,  j^revious  to  the  coming  of 
Ammon,  a  'small  number  of  men  to  search  for  the  land  of 
Zarahemla ;  but  they  could  not  find  it,  and  they  were  *lost 
in  the  wilderness. 

2(3.  Nevertheless  they  did  find  a  land  which  had  been 
peopled ;  yea,  a  land  which  was  'covered  with  dry  bones ; 
yea,  a  land  which  had  been  peopled,  and  w^iich  had  been 
destroyed ;  and  they  having  "supposed  it  to  be  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  returned  to  the  land  of  Nephi,  having  arrived 
in  the  borders  of  the  land  not  many  days  before  the  ^coming 
of  Ammon. 

27.  x\nd  they  brought  a  "'record  with  them,  even  a  record 
of  the  people  whose  bones  t|jey  had  found :  and  they  were 
engraven  on  plates  of  ore. 

28.  And  now  Limhi  was  again  filled  wuth  joy  on  learn- 
ing from  the  mouth  of  Ammon  that  king  Mosiah  had  a  .'gift 
from  God,  whereby  he  could  interpret  such  engravings;  yea, 
and  Ammon  also  did  rejoice. 

29.  Yet  Ammon  and  his  brethren  were  filled  with  sorrow 
because  so  many  of  their  brethren  had  been  slain ; 

80.  And  also  that  king  Noah  and  ^his  priests  had  caused 
the  people  to  commit  so  many  sins  and  iniquities  against 
God ;  and  they  also  did  mourn  for  the  ^death  of  Abinadi ; 
and  also  for  the  -"departure  of  Alma  and  the  people  that 
went  with  him,  who  had  formed  a  church  of  God  through 
the  strength  and  power  of  God,  an*'  vaith  on  the  words 
which  had  been  spoken  by  Abinadi; 

31.  Yea,  they  did  mourn  for  their  departure,  for  they 
knew  not  w^hither  they  had  fled.  Now  they  would  have 
gladly    joined    with    them,    for    they    themselves    had    entered 

n,  ver.  23.         Mos.  7: 7—11.         o,  Mos.  7: 6—13.         p,  see  ft,  Omni  1.         q, 
Mos.  7: 14.  r,  Mos.  8: 7.  s,  Mos.  8: 8.  U  Mos.  8: 7—11.  w,  Mos.  8: 

7,  8.  V,  Mos.  7: 6—11.  w,  see  k,  Mos.  8.  X,  see  n,  Mos.  8.  y,  see  /, 

Mos.  11.       z,  Mos.  17: 12—20.       2a,  Mos.  18: 34,  35. 


CHAP.    XXn.]  BOOK  OP  MOSIAH.  211 

into   a   covenant   with   God,   to   serve   him   and  keep   his  com- 
mandments. 

32.  And  now  since  the  coming  of  Ammon  king  Limhi 
had  also  entered  into  a  covenant  with  God,  and  also  manj 
of  his  people,  to  serve  him  and  keep  his  commandments. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Limhi  and  many  of  his 
people  were  desirous  to  be  baptized ;  but  there  was  none  in 
the  land  that  had  ^''authority  from  God.  And  Amman 
declined  doing  this  thing,  considering  himself  an  unworthy 
servant ; 

34.  Therefore  they  did  not  at  that  time  form  themselves? 
into  a  church,  ^^waiting  upon  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.  Now 
they  were  desirous  to  become  even  as  Alma  and  his 
brethren,  who  had  fled  into  the  wilderness. 

35.  They  were  desirous  to  be  ^"baptized,  as  a  witness  and 
a  testimony  that  they  were  willing  to  serve  God  with  alt 
their  hearts ;  nevertheless  they  did  prolong  the  time :  and 
an  account  of  their  baptism  shall  be  ^^given  hereafter; 

36.  And  now  all  the  study  of  Ammon  and  '^^his  people, 
and  King  Limhi  and  his  people,  was  to  deliver  themselves 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites,  and  from  '^''bondage. 


CHAPTER  22. 

1.  Akd  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Ammon  and  king 
Limhi  began  to  consult  with  the  people  how  they  should 
deliver  themselves  out  of  bondage ;  and  even  they  did  cause 
that  all  the  people  should  gather  themselves  .together :  and 
this  they  did  that  they  might  have  the  voice  of  the  people 
concerning  the  matter. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  could  find  no  way  to 
deliver  themselves  out  of  bondage,  except  it  were  to  take 
their  women  and  children,  and  their  flocks,  and  their  herds, 
and  their  tents,  rnd  depart  into  the  wilderness;  for  the 
Lamanites  being  so  numerous  that  it  was  impossible  for  the 
people  of  Limhi  to  contend  with  them,  thinking  to  deliver 
themselves  out  of  bondage  by  the  sword. 

3.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  "Gideon  went  forth  and 
stood  before  the  king,  and  said  unto  him,  Now  O  king,  thou 
hast  hitherto  hearkened  unto  my  words  many  times  when 
we    have   been   contending   with    our   brethren,   the   Lamanitesu 

4.  And  now  O  king,  if  thou  hast  not  found  me  to  be  an 
unprofitable  servant,  or  if  thou  hast  hitherto  listened  to  my 
words  in  any  degree,  and  they  have  been  of  ''service  to  thee^ 
even  so  I  desire  that  thou  wouldst  listen  to  my  words  at  this 
time,  and  I  will  be  thy  servant,  and  deliver  this  people  out 
of  bondage. 

26,  Mos.  18: 13, 17.         m.  Nep.  11 :  25.         2r,  ver.  35.         2rf,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  ft. 
2e.  iMos.  25;  17,  18.      2f,  Mos.  7: 2,  3.      2g,  Mos.  21: 13. 
a,  Mos.  20: 17.       b,  Mos.  20: 17—22. 


212  BOOK   OF    MOSIAH.  [GHAP.    XXII. 

5.  And  the  king  granted  unto  him  that  he  might  speak. 
And  Gideon  said  unto  him, 

6.  Behold  the  ''back  pass,  through  the  back  wall,  on  the 
back  side  of  the  city.  The  Lamanites,  or  the  guards  of  the 
Lamanites,  by  night,  are  drunken ;  therefore  let  us  send  a 
proclamation  among  all  this  people,  that  they  gather  to- 
gether their  flocks  and  herds,  that  they  may  drive  them  into 
the  wilderness  by  night. 

7.  And  I  will  go  according  to  thy  command,  and  pay  '^the 
last  tribute  of  wine  to  the  Lamanites,  and  they  will 
be  ^drunken ;  and  we  will  pass  through  the  ''secret  pass 
on  the  left  of  the  camp,  when  they  are  drunken  and  asleep : 

8.  Thus  we  will  depart  with  our  women  and  our  chil- 
dren, our  flocks,  and  our  herds  into  the  wilderness;  and  we 
will  travel  ^around  the  land  of  Shilom. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  hearkened  unto  the 
words  of  Gideon. 

10.  And  king  Limhi  caused  that  his  people  should  gather 
their  flocks  together ;  and  he  sent  the  ''tribute  of  wine  to  the 
Lamanites ;  and  he  also  sent  more  wine,  as  a  present  unto 
them:  and  they  did  drink  *freely  of  the  wine  which  king 
Limhi   did  send   unto   them. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  of  king  Limhi 
did  depart  by  night  into  the  wilderness  with  their  flocks 
and  their  herds,  and  they  went  ^  round  about  the  land  of 
Shilom  in  the  wilderness,  and  bent  their  course  towards 
the  ^land  of  Zarahemla,  being  led  by  Ammon  and  'his 
brethren. 

12.  And  they  had  taken  all  their  gold,  and  silver,  and 
the'v  precious  things,  which  they  could  carry;  and  also 
their  provisions  with  them,  into  the  wilderness ;  and  they 
pursued  their  journey. 

13.  And  after  being  many  days  in  the  wilderness,  they 
arrived  in  the  *"Iand  of  Zarahemla,  and  joined  his  people,  and 
became  his  subjects. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Mosiah  received  them 
with  joy;  and  he  also  received  their  "records,  and  also 
the   "records  which  had  been   found  by   the   people   of   Limhi. 

15.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  when  the  Lamanites  had 
found  that  the  people  of  Limhi  had  departed  out  of  the  land 
by  night,  that  they  sent  an  ^army  into  the  wilderness  to 
pursue  them ; 

16.  And  after  they  had  pursued  them  two  days,  they 
could  no  longer  follow  their  tracks ;  therefore  they  were  'lost 
in  the  wilderness. 

c,  ver.  7.  d,  Mos.  19: 26,  e,  vers.  6—10.  f,  ver.  6.  g,  ver.  11,  see  f, 
Mos.  7.  h,  ver.  7.  i,  vers.  6,  7.  ;,  ver.  8,  see  f,  Mos.  7.  A;,  see  h,  Omni 

1.        Z,  Mos.  7:2,  3.        m,  see  ft,  Omni  1.        n,  Record  of  Zeniff,  Mos.  9.        o,  see  fc, 
Mos.  8.      p.  Mos.  23:  30—39.      q,  Mos.  23:  30,  36,  37. 


ICHAP.    XXm.]  BOOK  OP  MOSIAH.  215 

An  account  of  Alma  and  the  people  of  the  Lord,  who  were 
driven  into  the  wilderness   hy  the  people  of  king  Noah. 

CHAPTER  23. 

1.  Now  Alma,  having  been  ^warned  of  the  Lord  that 
the  ^armies  of  king  Noah  would  come  upon  them,  and  had 
made  it  known  to  his  people ;  therefore  they  gathered  to- 
gether their  flocks,  and  took  of  their  grain,  and  departed 
into  the  wilderness  before  the  armies  of  king  Noah. 

2.  And  the  Lord  did  strengthen  them,  that  the  people  of 
king  Noah  could  not  overtake  them,  to  destroy  them. 

3.  And   they   fled    ''eight   days'   journey    into   the   wilderness. 

4.  And  they  came  to  a  land,  yea,  even  a  very  beautiful 
and  pleasant  land ;   a  land  of  pure  water. 

5.  And  they  pitched  their  tents,  and  began  to  till  the 
ground,  and  began  to  build  buildings,  &c. ;  yea,  they  were 
industrious,  and  did  labour  exceedingly. 

6.  And  the  people  were  desirous  that  Alma  should  be 
their  king,  for  he  was  beloved  by  his  people. 

7.  But  he  said  unto  them,  Behold,  it  is  not  expedient 
that  we  should  have  a  king ;  for  thus  saith  the  Lord :  Ye 
shall  '^not  esteem  one  flesh  above  another,  or  one  man  shall 
not  think  himself  above  another :  therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
it  is  not  expedient  that  ye  should  have  a  king. 

8.  Nevertheless,  if  it  were  possible  that  ye  could  always 
have  just  men  to  be  your  kings,  it  would  be  well  for  you  to 
have  a  king. 

9.  But  remember  the  ^iniquity  of  king  Noah  and  his 
priests :  and  I  myself  was  ''caught  in  a  snare,  and  did  many 
things  which  were  abominable  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord, 
which  caused  me  ^'sore  repentance ; 

10.  Nevertheless,  after  much  tribulation,  the  Lord  did 
hear  my  cries,  and  did  answer  my  prayers,  and  has  made 
me  an  instrument  in  his  hands,  in  bringing  ''so  many  of  you 
to  a  knowledge  of  his  truth. 

11.  Nevertheless,  in  this  I.  do  not  glory,  for  I  am  un- 
worthy to  glory  of  myself. 

12.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  ye  have  been  oppressed  by 
king  Noah,  and  have  been  in  ^bondage  to  him  and  his  priests,, 
and  have  been  brought  into  iniquity  by  them :  therefore  ye 
were  bound  with  the  bands  of  iniquity. 

13.  And  now  as  ye  have  been  delivered  by  the  power  of 
Ood  out  of  these  bonds ;  yea,  even  out  of  the  ^hands  of  king 
Noah  and  his  people,  and  also  from  the  bonds  of  iniquity^ 
even   so    I    desire   that    ye    should    stand    fast   in   this    liberty 


a,  Mos.  18: 34.  35.  b,  Mos.  18:  33,  34.  19: 1.  c,  Eight  days'  journey 

from  Mormon,  on  the  borders  of  Nephi,         d,  vers.  8— 15.        Mos.  18:21— 29.         27: 
3—5.  See;,  Jacob  2.  e,  Mos.  11 : 1—15.  A  Mos.  17: 1—4.  24:8—12. 

g,  Mos,  IS;  1.        h,  Mos.  1-8: 35.  i,  Mos.  11 : 2—15.        ;,  vew.  1—3.        Mos.  18 

34,  35, 


214  BOOK  OP  MOSIAH.  [CHAP.    XXIII. 

wherewith   ye   have   been   made   free,   and   .that   ye   trust   *^no 
man  to  be  a  king  over  you ; 

14.  And  also  trusting  'no  one  to  be  your  teacher  nor  your 
minister,  except  he  be  a  man  of  God,  walking  in  his  ways 
and  keeping  his  commandments. 

15.  Thus  did  Alma  teach  his  people,  that  every  man 
should  love  his  neighbour  "'as  himself:  that  there  should  be 
no  contention  among  them. 

10.  And  now  Alma  was  their  '^high  priest,  he  being  the 
founder  of  their  church. 

17-  And  it  came  to  pass  that  none  received  authority  to 
preach  or  to  teach,  except  it  were  by  him  from  God.  There- 
fore he  consecrated  all  their  priests,  and  all  their  teachers, 
and  none  were  consecrated  except  they  were  just  men. 

18.  Therefore  they  did  watch  over  their  people,  and  did 
nourish  them  with  things  pertaining  to  righteousness. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  began  to  prosper 
exceedingly  in  the  land ;    and  they  called  the  land  ''Helam. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  multiply  and  pros- 
per exceedingly  in  the  land  of  Helam ;  and  they  built  a  city, 
which  they  called  the  city  of  Helam. 

21.  Nevertheless  the  Lord  seeth  fit  to  chasten  his  people; 
yea,  he  trieth  their  patience  and  their  faith. 

22.  Nevertheless,  whosoever  putteth  his  trust  in  him, 
the  same  shall  be  ^lifted  up  at  the  last  day.  Yea,  and  thus 
it  was  with  this  people. 

23.  For  behold,  I  will  shew  unto  you  that  they  vv^ere 
l)rought  into  bondage,  and  none  could  deliver  them  but  the 
Lord  their  God ;  yea,  even  the  God  of  Auraham  and  Isaac,, 
and  of  Jacob. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  deliver  them,  and  he 
did  shew  forth  his  mighty  power  unto  them,  and  great  were 
their  rejoicings. 

25.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  while  they  w^ere  in 
the  land  of  Helam,  yea,  in  the  city  of  «Helam,  while  tilling 
the  l^d  round  about,  behold  an  army  of  the  Lamanites 
were  in  the  borders  of  the  land. 

26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  brethren  of  Alma  fled 
from  their  fields,  and  gathered  themselves  together  in  the 
(City  of  Helam ;  and  they  were  much  frightened  because  of  the 
^appearance  of  the  Lamanites. 

27.  But  Alma  went  forth  and  stood  among  them,  and 
exhorted  them  that  they  should  not  be  frightened,  but  that 
they  should  remember  the  Lord  their  God,  and  he  would 
deliver   them ; 

28.  Therefore  they  hushed  their  fears,  and  began  to  cry 
unto  the  Lord,  that  he  would  soften  the  hearts  of  the 
Lamanites,  that  they  would  spare  them,  and  their  wives, 
and  their  children. ^ 

fc,  vers.  6—9.  Mos.  29: 5—36.  l  Mos.  18: 1&— 29.  m,  Mos.  18: 21. 

III.  Nep.  14: 12.  w,  Mos.  18: 18.  See  c,  Mos.  C.  o»  vers.  20.  25,  26,  29,  35, 

38,39.       27:16.        Alma  24:1.       p,  i.  Nep.  13: 37.       \6:2.      Alma  26;  7.       26:28. 
38:5.       III.  Nep.  15: 1.       27:14,15,22.        Mor.  2:19         Ether  4: 19.         q.  see  o. 


CHAP.    XXIV.]  BOCIi   Cr    TvICSIAH.  215 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  tHe  Lord  did  soften  the 
hearts  of  the  Lainanites.  And  Alma  and  his  brethren  went 
forth  and  delivered  themselves  up  into  their  hands ;  and  the 
Lamanites  took  possession  of  the  '^land  of  Helam. 

30.  Now  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  which  had  followed 
after  the  people  of  king  Limhi,  had  been  'lost  in  the  wilder- 
ness for  many  days. 

31.  And  behold,  they  had  found  those  *priests  of  king 
Noah,  in  a  place  which  they  called  "Amulon ;  and  they  had 
begun  to  possess  the  land  of  Amulon,  and  had  begun  to  till 
the  ground. 

32.  Now  the  name  of  the  leader  of  those  priests  was 
Amulon. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amulon  did  plead  with  the 
Lamanites;  and  he  ailso  sent  forth  their  wives,  who  were 
the  ''daughters  of  the  Lamanites,  to  plead  with  their 
brethren,  that  they  should  not  destroy  their  husbands. 

34.  And  the  Lamnnites  had  compassion  on  Amulon  and 
his  brethren,  and  did  not  destroy  them,  because  of  ^  their 
wives. 

35.  And  Amulon  and  his  brethren  did  join  the  Laman- 
ites, and  they  were  travelling  in  the  wilderness  in  search  of 
the  land  of  Nephi,  when  they  discovered  the  land  of  ^Helam, 
which  was  possessed  by  Alma  and  his  brethren. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  promised 
unto  Alma  and  his  brethren,  that  if  they  would  shew  them 
the  way  which  led  to  the  ^land  of  Nephi,  that  they  would 
grant   unto  them   their   lives   and   their   liberty. 

37.  But  after  Alma  had  shewn  them  the   way  that   led   to  • 
the    land    of    Nephi,    the    Lamanites    would    not    keep    their 
promise;     but   they   set   ''guards     round    about    the    land    of 
Helam,  over  Alma  and  his  brethren. 

38.  And  the  remainder  of  them  went  to  the  land  of 
Nephi ;  and  a  part  of  them  returned  to  the  land  of  Helam, 
and  also  brought  with  them  the  wives  and  the  children  of 
the  guards  who  had  been  left  in  the  land. 

39.  And  the  king  of  the  Lamanites  had  granted 
unto  =^"Amulon  that  he  should  be  a  king  and  a  ruler  over  his 
people,  who  were  in  the  land  of  Helam ;  nevertheless  he 
should  have  no  power  to  do  anything  contrary  to  the  will  of 
the  king  of  the  Lamanites. 


CHAPTER  24. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amulon  did  gain  favour  in 
the  eyes  of  the  king  of  the  Lamanites ;    therefore,  the  king  of 

r,  see  o.  s,  Mos.  22: 16.  t,  see  f,  Mos.  11.  u,  vers.  32,  35,  39.  Mos. 
24: 1.  4.  5.  8—11.  25: 12.  Alma  21: 2—4.  23: 14.  24: 1,  28—30.  25: 
4—12.  43: 13,  14,  v,  I'im.  20:  5,  6,  18.  W,  ver.  33.  X,  see  o.  y,  see  6. 
II.  Nep.  5.       s,  ver.  38.       2a,  see  u. 


216  eOOE  OF  MOSIAH.  [CHAP.  ZZI7* 

the  Lamanites  granted  unto  him  and  his  brethren,  that  they 
should  be  appointed  "teachers  over  his  people ;  yea,  even 
over  the  people  v^ho  were  in  the  land  of  ^Shemlon,  and  in 
the  land  of  ''Shilom,  and  in  the  land  of  ** Amnion; 

2.  For  the  Lamanites  had  taken  possession  of  all  these 
lands;  therefore,  the  king  of  the  Lamanites  had  appointed 
kings  over  all  these  lands. 

3.  And  now  the  name  of  the  king  of  the  Lamanites 
was  ^Laman,  being  called  after  the  name  of  his  father;  and 
therefore  he  was  called  king  Laman.  And  he  was  king  over 
a  numerous  people ; 

4.  And  he  appointed  ^teachers  of  the  brethren  of 
Amnion,  in  every  land  which  was  possessed  by  his  people : 
and  thus  the  ^language  of  Nephi  began  to  be  taught  among 
all  the  people  of  the  Lamanites. 

5.  And  they  were  a  people  friendly  one  with  another ; 
nevertheless  they  knew  not  God ;  neither  did  the  ''brethren 
of  Amnion  teach  them  anything  concerning  the  Lord  their 
God,  neither  the  law  of  Moses ;  nor  did  they  teach  them  the 
words  of  Abinadi ; 

6.  But  they  taught  them  that  they  should  keep  Hheir 
record,  and  that  they  might  ^write  one  to  another. 

7.  And  thus  the  Lamanites  began  to  increase  in  riches, 
and  began  to  trade  one  with  another,  and  wax  great,  and 
began  to  be  a  cunning  and  a  wise  people,  as  to  the  wisdom 
of  the  world ;  yea,  a  very  cunning  people ;  delighting  in  all 
manner  of  wickedness  and  plunder,  except  it  were  among 
their  own  brethren. 

8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  ^Amnion  began  to 
exercise  authority  over  Alma  and  his  brethren,  and  began  to 
persecute  him,  and  cause  that  his  children  should  persecute 
their  children : 

9.  For  Amnion  knew  Alma,  that  he  had  been  ^one  of  the 
king's  priests,  and  that  it  was  he  that  believed  the  words  of 
Abinadi,  and  was  driven  out  before  the  king;  and  therefore 
he  was  wroth  with  him,  for  he  was  subject  to  king  Laman; 
yet  he  exercised  authority  over  them,  and  put  tasks  upon 
them,  and  put  task-masters  over  them. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  so  great  were  their  afflic- 
tions, that  they  began  to  cry  mightily  to  God. 

11.  And  Amnion  commanded  them  that  they  should  stop 
their  cries ;  and  he  put  guards  over  them  to  watch  them, 
that  whosoever  should  be  found  calling  upon  God,  should  be 
put  to  death. 

12.  And  Alma  and  his  people  did  not  raise  their  voices  to- 


o,  vers.  4—6.  6,  see  d,  Mos.  10.  c,  see  f,  Mos.  7.  d,  see  u,  Mos.  23. 

c,  Mos.  9: 10,  11.  10:6.  f,  ver.  1.  (/,   About  470  years  had  elapsed 

since  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites  were  separated,  during  which  the  Nephite  lan- 
guage, among  the  Lamanites,  had  become  corrupted.  h,  see  /,  Mos.  11.  i,  the 
Lamanite  History.  ;,  in  the  Nephite  characters.  k,  Mos.  23.-  32.  I,  Mos. 
17:2-4. 


CHAP.   XXIV.]  BOOK  OF  MOSIAH.  217 

the  Lord  their  God,  but  did  pour  out  their  hearts  to  him; 
and  he  did  know  the  thoughts  of  their  hearts. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came 
to  them  in  their  afflictions,  saying,  Lift  up  your  heads  and  be 
of  good  comfort,  for  I  know  of  the  covenant  which  ye  have 
made  unto  me ;  and  I  will  covenant  with  my  people,  and 
deliver  them  out  of  bondage. 

14.  And  I  will  also  ""ease  the  burdens  which  are  put 
upon  your  shoulders,  that  even  you  cannot  feel  them  upon 
your  backs,  even  while  you  are  in  bondage;  and  this  will  I  ' 
do,  that  ye  may  stand  as  witnesses  for  me  hereafter,  and 
that  ye  may  know  of  a  surety  that  I,  the  Lord  God,  do  visit 
my  people  in  their  afflictions. 

15.  And    now    it    came    to    pass    that    the    burdens    which 
were    laid   upon   Alma    and   his   brethren,    were   made   "light;  • 
yea,   the   Lord  did   strengthen   them   that  they  could  bear  up 
their  burdens  with  ease,   and  they  did  submit  cheerfully  and 
with  patience  to  all  the  will  of  the  Lord. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  so  great  was  their  faith  and 
their   patience,   that   the   voice   of   the   Lord  came   unto   them  " 
again,  saying.  Be  of  good  comfort,  for  on  the  morrow  I  will 
deliver  you  out  of  bondage. 

17.  And  he  said  unto  Alma,  Thou  shalt  go  before  this 
people,  and  I  will  go  with  thee,  and  deliver  this  people  out 
of  "bondage. 

18.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  and  his  people  in  the 
night  time,  gathered  their  flocks  together,  and  also  of  their 
grain;  yea,  even  all  the  night  time  were  they  gathering 
their  flocks  together. 

19.  And  in  the  morning  the  Lord  caused  a  ^deep  sleep  to 
come  upon  the  Lamanites,  yea,  and  all  their  task-masters 
were  in  a  profound  sleep. 

20.  And  Alma  and  his  people  departed  into  the  wilder- 
ness; and  when  they  had  travelled  all  day,  they  pitched 
their  tents  in  a  valley,  and  they  caUed  the  valley  Alma, 
because  he  led  their  way  in  the  wilderness ; 

21.  Yea,  and  in  the  valley  of  Alma  they  poured  out  their 
thanks  to  God,  because  he  had  been  merciful  unto  them, 
and  eased  their  burdens,  and  had  delivered  them  out 
of  "^bondage ;  for  they  were  in  bondage,  nnd  none  could 
-deliver  them,  except  it  were  the  Lord  their  God. 

22.  And  they  gave  thanks  to  God,  yea,  all  their  men, 
and  all  their  women,  and  all  their  children,  that  could 
speak,  lifted  their  voices  in  the  praises  of  their  God. 

23.  And  now  the  Lord  said  unto  Alma,  Haste  thee  and 
^et  thou  and  this  people  out  of  this  land,  for  the  Lamanites 
liave  *"awoke  and  do  pursue  thee ;  therefore  get  thee  out  of 
this  land,  and  I  will  stop  the  Lamanites  in  this  *valley,  that 
they  come  no  further  in  pursuit  of  this  people. 

m,  vers.  9,  15.  n,  vers.  9,  14.  o,  vers.  13,  21.  Mos.  25: 10.  27: 16.  Alma 
S;5,  6.    29: 11, 12.    36:2,  29.    p,  ver.  23.    a»  see  0,    r,  ver.  19.   s,  vers.  20,  2L 


218  BOOK  OF   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   XXV. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  departed  out  of  the 
valley,  and  took  their  journey   into  the  wilderness. 

25.  And  after  they  had  been  in  the  wilderness  'twelve 
days,  they  arrived  to  the  "land  of  Zarahemla;  and  king 
Mosiah  did  *also  receive  them  with  joy. 


CHAPTER  25. 

1.  And  now  king  Mosiah  caused  that  all  the  people 
should  be  gathered  together. 

2.  Now  there  were  not  so  many  of  the  children  of  Nephi, 
or  so  many  of  those  who  were  descendants  of  Nephi,  as  there 
were  of  the  people  of  Zarahemla,  who  was  a  "descendant  of 
Mulek,   and   those   who   came   with   him   into   the   wilderness : 

3.  And  there  were  not  so  many  of  the  people  of  Nephi 
and  of  the  people  of  Zarahemla  as  there  were  of  the  Laman- 
ites :    yea,  they  were  not  half  so  numerous. 

4.  And  now  all  the  people  of  Nephi  were  assembled 
together,  and  also  all  the  people  of  Zarahemla,  and  Hhey 
were  gathered  together  in  two  bodies. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Mosiah  did  read,  and  caused 
to  be  read,  the  ''records  of  Zeniff  to  his  people;  yea,  he  read 
the  records  of  the  people  of  Zeniff,  from  the  time  they  '^left 
the  land  of  Zarahemla  until  they  ^returned  again. 

6.  And  he  also  read  the  account  of  Alma  and  his  brethren, 
and  all  their  aflaictions,  from  the  time  they  Heft  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  until  the  time  they  ^returned  again. 

7.  And  now  when  Mosiah  had  made  an  end  of  reading  the 
records,  his  people  who  tarried  in  the  land  were  struck  with 
wonder  and  amazement, 

8.  For  they  knew  not  what  to  think :  for  when  they  beheld 
those  that  had,  been  delivered  ''out  of  bondage,  they  were  filled 
with  exceeding  great  joy. 

9.  And  again,  when  they  thought  of  their  brethren  who  had 
been  slain  by  the  Lamanites,  they  were  filled  with  sorrow,  and 
even  shed  many  tears  of  sorrow. 

10.  And  again,  when  they  thought  of  the  immediate  goodness 
of  God,  and  his  power  in  ^delivering  Alma  and  his  brethren 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites,  and  of  bondage,  they  did 
raise  their  voices,  and  give  thanks  to  God. 

11.  And  again,  when  they  thought  upon  the  Lamanites, 
who  were   their   brethren,   of   their   sinful   and  polluted   state, 

t,  Twelve  days'  journey  from  the  valley  of  Alma.  From  flelam  to  the  valley 
of  Alma  was  one  day's  journey.           See  c,  Mos.  23.  Hence  from  the  city  of  Nephi 

to  Zarahemla  was  about  22  days*  journey.  U,  see  h,  Omni  1.  V,  Mos.  22; 

14. 

a,  see  i,  Omni  1.  6,  ver.  13.  c,  see  the  heading  of  Mos.  9.  d,  Mos. 

9:  3.  4.  e.  Mos.  22: 13.  /,  Mos.  9: 3,  4.  g,  Mos.  24,  25.  h,  Mos.  22: 

11—13.       i,  Mos.  24: 16—25. 


CHAP.   XXV.]  BOOK  OF   MOSIAH.  219 

they   were   filled   with  pain  and  anguish,   for   the  welfare  of 
their  souls. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  those  who  ^'were  the  children 
of  Amulon  and  his  brethren,  who  had  taken  to  wife  the 
^daughters  of  the  Lamanites,  were  displeased  with  the  conduct 
of  their  fathers,  and  they  would  no  longer  be  called  by  the* 
names  of  their  fathers,  therefore  they  took  upon  themselves 
the  name  of  Nephi,  that  they  might  be  called  the  children 
of  Nephi,  and  be  numbered  among  those  who  were  called 
Nephites. 

13.  And  now  ^all  the  people  of  Zarahemla  were  numbered 
with  the  Nephites,  and  this  because  the  kingdom  had  been 
conferred  upon  none  but  those  who  were  descendants  of 
Nephi. 

14.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Mosiah  had  made 
an  end  of  speaking  and  '"reading  to  the  people,  he  desired  that 
Alma  should  also  speak  to  the  people. 

15.  And  Alma  did  speak  unto  them,  when  they  were 
assembled  together  in  large  bodies,  and  he  went  from  one 
body  to  another,  preaching  unto  the  people  repentance  and 
faith  on  the  Lord. 

16.  And  he  did  exhort  the  people  of  Limhi  and  bis 
brethren,  all  those  that  had  been  Melivered  out  of  bondage^ 
that  they  should  remember  that  it  was  the  Lord  that  did 
deliver  them. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Alma  had  taught  the 
people  many  things,  and  had  made  an  end  of  speaking  to 
them,  that  king  Limhi  was  desirous  that  he  might  be  baptized; 
and  all  his  people  were  desirous  that  they  might  be  baptized 
also. 

18.  Therefore  Alma  did  go  forth  into  the  water,  and  did 
baptize  them ;  yea,  he  did  "baptize  them  after  the  manner 
he  did  his  ^brethren  in  the  waters  of  Mormon ;  yea,  and  as 
many  as  he  did  baptize  did  belong  to  the  church  of  God;  and 
this  because  of  their  belief  on  the  words  of  Alma. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Mosiah  granted  tmto 
Alma,  that  he  might  establish  churches  throughout  all  the 
land  of  Zarahemla ;  and  gave  him  power  to  ^ordain  priests 
and  teachers  over  every  church. 

20.  Now  this  was  done  because  there  were  so  many  people 
that  they  could  not  all  be  governed  by  one  teacher;;  neither 
could  they  all  hear  the  word  of  God  in  one  assembly; 

21.  Therefore  they  did  assemble  themselves  together  in 
different  bodies,  being  called  churches;  every  church  hsaving: 
their  priests  and  their  teachers,  and  every  priest  preaiching- 
the  word  according  as  it  was  delivered  to  him  by  the  mouth 
of  Alma. 

j,  Mos,  20: 3—5,  Jc,  Mos.  20: 5.  23: 33.  I,  Omni  1 :  19.  m,  vera. 

5—7.  n,  Mos.  22: 11—13.  24: 16—25.  o,  see  v^  li.  Nep,  %         Mos.  21: 

32—35.       p,  Mos.  18;  8— 17.       ^,  see  c,  Mos.  6. 


220  BOOK  OF  MOSIAH.  [CHAP,  XXVI. 

22.  And  thus,  notwithstanding  there  being  many  churches, 
they  were  all  one  church ;  yea,  even  the  church  of  God ;  for 
there  was  nothing  prea«hed  in  all  the  churches  except  it  were 
repentance  and  faith  in  God. 

23.  And  now  there  were  seven  churches  in  the  land  of  Zara- 
hernia.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  whosoever  were  desirous 
to  take  upon  them  the  ""name  of  Christ,  or  of  God,  they  did 
join  the  churches  of  God ; 

24.  And  they  were  called  the  people  of  God.  And  the  Lord 
did  pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  them,  and  they  were  blessed,  and 
prospered    in    the    land. 


CHAPTER   26. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  many  of  the  rising 
generation  that  could  not  understand  the  "words  of  king 
Benjamin,  being  little  children  at  the  time  he  spake  unto  his 
people;  and  they  did  not  believe  the  tradition  of  their 
fathers. 

2.  They  did  not  believe  what  had  been  said  concerning 
the  ^resurrection  of  the  dead,  neither  did  they  believe  con- 
cerning the  coming  of  Christ. 

3.  And  now  because  of  their  unbelief  they  could  not 
understand  the  word  of  God;  and  their  hearts  were 
hardened. 

4.  And  they  would  not  be  ^^baptized ;  neither  would  they 
''join  the  church.  And  they  were  a  separate  people  as  to 
their  faith,  and  remained  so  ever  after,  even  in  their  carnal 
and  sinful  state ;  for  they  would  not  call  upon  the  Lord  their 
God. 

5.  And  now  in  the  reign  of  Mosiah,  they  were  not  half 
so  numerous  as  the  people  of  God ;  but  because  of  the 
dissensions  among  the  brethren,  they  became  more  nu- 
merous. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  deceive  many  with 
their  flattering  words,  who  were  in  the  church,  and  did  cause 
them  to  ^commit  many  sins ;  therefore  it  became  expedient 
that  those  who  committed  sin  that  were  in  the  church,  should 
be  admonished  by  the  church. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  brought  before  the 
priests,  and  delivered  up  unto  the  ^priests  bv  the  teachers: 
and  the  priests  brought  them  before  Alma,  who  was  the  "high 
priest. 

r,  see  e,  Mos.  5. 


a,  Mos.  2—5  ch.  6,  see  d,  ll.  Nep.  2.  c,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  d,  Mos.  18;  17. 
25: 18—23.  Alma  4: 4,  5.  in.  Nep.  26: 21.  e.  vers.  7—13,  19.  25—36.  Alma 
5 :  57,  58.  6: 3.  /,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  g,  Mos.  23: 16.  29 :  42.  Alma  4 : 4. 
18,20.  5:3.44,49.  6:8.  8:11,23.  13:1—20.  16:5.  30:21,22,23. 
29.       43:2.        46:6,38.        49:30.        Hela.3:25. 


CHAP.  XXVI.]  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  221 

8.  Now  king  Mosiah  had  given  Alma  the  authority  over  the 
church. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  did  not  know  concern- 
ing them,  for  there  were  many  witnesses  against  them ;  yea, 
the  people  stood  and  testified  of  their  iniquity  in  abun- 
dance. 

10.  Now  there  had  not  any  such  thing  happened  before  in 
the  church ;  therefore  Alma  was  troubled  in  his  spirit,  and 
he  caused  that  they  should  be  brought  before  the  king. 

11.  And  he  said  unto  the  king.  Behold,  here  are  many, 
whom  we  have  brought  before  thee,  who  are  accused  of  their 
brethren;  yea,  and  they  have  been  taken  in  divers  iniquities. 
And  they  do  not  repent  of  their  iniquities ;  therefore  ~we  have 
brought  them  before  thee,  that  thou  mayst  judge  them  accord- 
ing to  their  crimes. 

12.  But  king  Mosiah  said  unto  Alma,  Behold,  I  judge 
them  not;  therefore  I  deliver  them  into  thy  hands  to  be 
judged. 

13.  And  now  the  spirit  of  Alma  was  again  troubled;  and 
lie  went  and  inquired  of  the  Lord  what  he  should  do  concern- 
ing this  matter,  for  he  feared  that  he  should  do  wrong  in  the 
sight  of  God. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  he  had  poured  out  his 
whole  soul  to  God,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  to  him, 
saying, 

15.  Blessed  art  thou,  Alma\  and  blessed  are  they  who 
were  ''baptized  in  the  ^waters  of  Mormon.  Thou  art  blessed 
because  of  thy  exceeding  faith  in  the  words  alone  of  my 
servant  Abinadi.  \ 

16.  And  blessed  are  they,  because  of  their  exceeding  faith 
in  the  words  alone  which  thou  hast  spoken  unto  them. 

17.  And  blessed  art  thou  because  thou  hast  established  a 
^church  among  this  people ;  and  they  shall  be  established,  and 
they  shall  be  my  people. 

18.  Yea,  blessed  is  this  people,  who  are  willing  to  bear 
my  ''name;  for  in  my  name  shall  they  be  called;  and  they  are 
mine. 

19.  And  because  thou  hast  inquired  of  me,  concerning  the 
^transgressor,  thou  art  blessed. 

20.  Thou  art  my  servant;  and  I  covenant  with  thee,  that 
thou  shalt  have  eternal  life ;  and  thou  shalt  serve  me,  and  go 
forth  in  my  name,  and  shalt  gather  together  my  sheep. 

21.  And  he  that  will  hear  my  voice  shall  be  my  sheep; 
and  him  shall  ye  receive  into  the  church,  and  him  will  I  also 
receive. 

22.  For  behold,  this  is  my  *"church :  whosoever  is  *^bap- 
tized,  shall  be  baptized  unto  repentance.  And  whosoever  ye 
receive  shall  believe  in  my  name ;  and  him  will  I  freely 
forgive ; 


h,  see  u,  IT.  Nep.  9.     i,  see  t,  Mos.  18.     ;,  Mos.  25: 19—24.     k,  see  e, 
Mos.  5.   i5,  see  e.   m,  see  d.       n,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9. 


222  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.  XXVI. 

23.  For  it  is  I  that  taketh  upon  me  the  sins  of  the  world ; 
for  it  is  I  that  hath  ''created  them ;  and  it  is  I  that  granteth 
unto  him  that  believeth  unto  the  end,  a  place  at  my  right 
hand. 

24.  For  behold,  in  ^my  name  are  they  called;  and  if  they 
tnow  me  they  shall  come  forth,  and  shall  have  a  place  eternally 
at  my  right  hand. 

25.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  when  the  second  trump 
shall  sound,  then  shall  they  that  never  knew  me  come  forth 
and  shall  stand  before  me  ; 

26.  And  then  shall  they  know  that  I  am  the  Lord  their 
God,  that  I  am  their  Redeemer;  but  they  would  not  be 
redeemed. 

27.  And  then  I  will  confess  unto  them  that  I  never  knew 
them ;  and  they  shall  depart  into  'everlasting  jfire,  prepared 
for  the  devil  and  his^  angels. 

28.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  that  he  that  will  not  hear 
my  voice,  the  same  shall  ye  *"not  receive  into  my  church,  for 
him  I  will  not  receive  at  the  last  day ; 

29.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you.  Go ;  and  whosoever  *trans- 
gresseth  against  me,  him  shall  ye  judge  according  to  the  sins 
which  he  has  committed ;  and  if  he  confess  his  sins  before 
thee  and  me,  and  repenteth  in  the  sincerity  of  his  heart,  him 
shall  ye  forgive,  and  I  will  forgive  him  also ; 

30.  Yea,  and  as  often  as  my  people  repent,  will  I  forgive 
them  their  trespasses  against  me. 

31.  And  ye  shall  also  forgive  *one  another  your  trespasses ; 
for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  forgiveth  not  his  neighbour's 
trespasses,  when  he  says  that  he  repents,  the  same  hath  brought 
himself  under  condemnation. 

32.  Now  I  say  unto  you.  Go;  and  whosoever  will  not 
repent  of  his  sins,  the  same  shall  "not  be  numbered  among 
my  people;  and  this  shall  be  observed  from  this  time  for- 
ward. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  Alma  had  heard  these  words, 
lie  wrote  them  down  that  he  might  have  them,  and  that  he 
might  judge  the  people  of  that  church,  according  to  the 
^commandments  of  God. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  went  and  judged  those 
that  had  been  taken  in  iniquity,  according  to  the  word  of 
the  Lord. 

35.  And  whosoever  repented  of  their  sins  and  did  '^con- 
fess  them,  them  he  did  number  among  the  people  of  the 
church ; 

36.  And  those  that  would  not  confess  their  sins  and 
repent  of  their  iniquity,  the  same  were  *not  numbered 
among  the  people  of  the  church,  and  their  names  were 
blotted  out. 


0,  see  I,  Mos.  5.  p,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  q,  see  fc,  i.  Nep.  15.  r,  see  d.  s,  see 
€.  t,  III.  Nep.  13: 14.  15.  u,  vers.  34—36.  v,  vers.  28—32.  w,  vers.  29,  30. 
X,  ver.  32. 


CHAP.   XXVII.]  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  223 

87.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  did  regulate  all  the 
affairs  of  the  church ;  and  they  began  again  to  have  peace 
and  to  prosper  exceedingly  in  the  affairs  of  the  church ; 
walking  circumspectly  before  God ;  receiving  many,  and  ^'bap- 
tizing  many. 

38.  And  now  all  these  things  did  Alma  and  his  fellow 
labourers  do  who  were  over  the  church ;  walking  in  all  dili- 
gence; teaching  the  word  of  God  in  all  things;  suffering  all 
manner  of  afflictions ;  being  persecuted  by  all  those  who  did 
not   belong   to   the   church   of   God. 

39.  And  they  did  admonish  their  brethren;  and  they  were 
also  admonished,  every  one  by  the  word  of  God,  according 
to  his  sins,  or  to  the  sins  which  he  had  committed,  being 
commanded  of  God  to  ''pray  without  ceasing,  and  to  give 
thanks  in  all  things. 


CHAPTER   27. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  persecutions  which 
were  inflicted  on  the  church  by  the  unbelievers  became  so 
great,  that  the  church  began  to  murmur,  and  complain  to 
their  leaders  concerning  the  matter ;  and  they  did  complain 
to  Alma.  And  ^ Alma  laid  the  case  before  their  king,  Mosiah. 
And  Mosiah  consulted  with  his  priests. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Mosiah  sent  a  proclama- 
tion throughout  the  land  round  about,  that  there  should  not 
any  unbeliever  persecute  any  of  those  who  belonged  to  the 
church  of  God; 

3.  And  there  was  a  strict  command  throughout  all  the 
churches,  that  there  should  be  no  persecutions  among  them, 
that  there  should  be  an    "equality  among  all  men ; 

4.  That  they  should  let  no  pride  nor  haughtiness  disturb 
their  peace ;  that  every  man  should  esteem  his  neighbour  ^as 
himself,    labouring   with    their   own   hands   for   their   support; 

5.  Yea,  and  all  their  "priests  and  teachers  should  labour 
with  their  '^own  hands  for  their  support,  in  all  cases  save  it 
were  in  sickness,  or  in  much  want;  and  doing  these  things, 
they  did  abound  in  the  grace  of  God. 

6.  And  there  began  to  be  much  peace  again  in  the  land; 
and  the  people  began  to  be  very  numerous,  and  began  to 
scatter  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  yea,  on  the  north 
and  on  the  south,  on  the  east  and  on  the  west,  building  large 
cities  and  villages  in  all  quarters  of  the  land. 

7.  And  the  Lord  did  visit  them  and  prosper  them,  and  they 
became  a  large  and  wealthy  people. 

y,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.       z,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32. 

a,  see  j,  Jacob  2.  b,  see  I.  Mo3.  4.  c,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  d,  Mos.  18: 

24.  26. 


224  BOOK  OJP  mosiah;  [chap.  xxvn. 

8.  Now  the  *sons  of  Mosiah  were  numbered  among  the 
unbelievers ;  and  also  one  of  the  sons  of  Alma  was  numbered 
among  them,  he  being  called  Alma,  after  his  father ;  never- 
theless, he  became  a  very  wicked  and  an  idolatrous  man. 
And  he  was  a  man  of  many  words,  and  did  speak  much  flattery 
to  the  people;  therefore  he  led  many  of  the  people  to  do  after 
the   manner   of   his   iniquities. 

9.  And  he  became  a  great  hinderment  to  the  prosperity 
of  the  church  of  God;  stealing  away  the  hearts  of  the 
people ;  causing  much  dissension  among  the  people ;  giving 
a  chance  for  the  enemy  of  God  to  exercise  his  power  over 
them. 

10.  And  now  it  came  to  pass,  that  while  he  was  going 
about  to  destroy  the  church  of  God ;  for  he  did  go  about 
secretly  with  the  sons  of  Mosiah,  ^seeking  to  destroy  the 
church,  and  to  lead  astray  the  people  of  the  Lord,  contrary 
to  the  commandments  of  God,  or  even  the  king ; 

11.  And  as  I  said  unto  you,  as  they  were  going  about 
rebelling  against  God,  behold,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  ^appeared 
unto  them ;  and  he  descended  as  it  were  in  a  cloud ;  and  he 
6pake  as  it  were  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  which  caused  the 
*earth  to  shake  upon  which  they  stood ; 

12.  And  so  great  was  their  astonishment,  that  they  fell  to, 
the  earth,  and  understood  not  the  words  which  he  spake  unto 
them. 

13.  Nevertheless  he  cried  again,  saying,  Ahna,  arise  and 
stand  forth,  for  why  persecuteth  thou  the  church  of  God? 
For  the  Lord  hath  said,  *This  is  my  church,  and  I  will 
establish  it ;  and  nothing  shall  overthrow  it,  save  it  is  the 
transgression  of  my  people. 

14.  And  again,  the  angel  said,  Behold,  the  Lord  hath  heard 
the  prayers  of  his  people,  and  also  the  prayers  of  his  servant. 
Alma,  who  is  thy  father :  for  he  has  prayed  with  much 
faith  concerning  thee,  that  thou  mightest  be  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth ;  therefore,  for  this  purpose  have  I 
come  to  convince  thee  of  the  power  and  authority  of  God, 
that  the  prayers  of  his  servants  might  be  answered  according 
to  their  faith. 

15.  And  now  behold,  can  ye  dispute  the  power  of  God? 
For  behold,  doth  not  my  voice  ^shake  the  earth?  And  can 
ye  not  also  ''behold  me  before  you?  And  I  am  sent  from 
God. 

16.  Now  I  say  unto  thee.  Go,  and  remember  the  captivity 
of  thy  fathers  in  the  land  of  ^Helam,  and  in  the  "^land  of 
Nephi ;  and  remember  how  great  things  he  has  done  for 
them :  for  they  were  in  bondage,  and  he  has  "delivered 
them.     And   now    I    say   unto   thee.   Alma,    go    thy    way,    and 


e,  vers.  10,  34.  /,  Mos.  28: 3,  4.  .\lma  26: 17,  18.  36:  6,  9,  11.  38: 
7.  g,  vers.  15,  18.  Alma  36:5—11.  38:7.  h,  vers.  15,  18.  Alma  36:7 
38: 7.  i,  Mos.  26: 22.  j,  see  h.  k,  see'g.  I,  see  0,  Mos.  23.  m,  see  b 
II.  Nep.  5.       n,  Mos.  24: 17—21.        18.  34.       23: 1—4. 


CHAP.  XXVn.]  BOOK  OP  MOSIAH.  225 

seek  to  destroy  the  church  no  more,  that  their  prayers  may- 
be answered;  and  this  even  if  thou  wilt  of  thyself  be  cast 
off. 

17.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  these  were  the  last  words; 
which  the  angel  spake  unto  Alma,  and  he  departed. 

18.  And  now  Alma,  and  those  that  were  with  him,  felll 
"again  to  the  earth,  for  great  was  their  astonishment:  for 
with  their  own  eyes  they  had  ^beheld  an  angel  of  the  Lord; 
and  his  voice  was  as  thunder,  which  ^shook  the  earth ;  and! 
they  knew  that  there  was  nothing  save  the  power  of  God 
that  could  shake  the  earth  and  cause  it  to  tremble,  as  though, 
it   would   part   asunder. 

19.  And  now  the  astonishment  of  Alma  was  so  great, 
that  he  became  ""dumb,  that  he  could  not  open  his  mouth ; 
yea,  and  he  became  weak,  even  that  he  could  not  move  his 
hands;  therefore  he  was  taken  by  those  that  were  with  him,, 
and  carried  helpless,  even  until  he  was  laid  before  his 
father. 

20.  And  they  rehearsed  unto  his  father  all  that  had  hap- 
pened unto  them ;  and  his  father  rejoiced,  for  he  knew  that 
it   was    the   power   of   God. 

21.  And  he  caused  that  a  multitude  should  be  gathered 
together,  that  they  might  witness  what  the  Lord  had  done 
for  his  son,  and  also  for  those  that  were  with  him. 

22.  And  he  caused  that  the  ''priests  should  assemble  them- 
selves together;  and  they  began  to  'fast,  and  to  pray  to  the 
Jjord  their  God,  that  he  would  "open  the  mouth  of  Alma„ 
that  he  might  speak ;  and  also  that  his  ^limbs  might  receive 
their  strength,  that  the  eyes  of  the  people  might  be  opened  to 
see  and  know  of  the  goodness  and  glory   of  God. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  they  had  "" fasted  and  prayed 
for  the  space  of  two  days  and  two  nights,  the  limbs  of  Alma 
received  their  strength,  and  he  stood  up  and  began  to  speak 
unto  them,  bidding  them  to  be  of  good  comfort; 

24.  For,  said  he,  I  have  repented  of  my  sins,  and  have 
been  redeemed  of  the  Lord;  behold  I  am  ^born  of  the  Spirit. 

25.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  me.  Marvel  not  that  all  man- 
kind, yea,  men  and  women,  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues 
and  people,  must  be  ^born  again;  yea,  born  of  God,  changed 
from  their  carnal  and  fallen  state,  to  a  state  of  righteous- 
ness, being  redeemed  of  God,  becoming  his  sons  and 
daughters ; 

26.  And  thus  they  become  new  creatures;  and  unless 
they  do  this,  they  can  in  no  wise  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

27.  I  say  unto  you,  unless  this  be  the  case,  they  must  be 
cast  off :  and  this  I  know,  because  I  was  like  to  be  cast  off. 

o,  ver.  12.  p,  see  g,  q,  see  h.  r,  ver.  22.  s,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  t,  ver. 
23.  Alma  5: 46.  6:6.  8:26.  10:7.  17:3,9.  28:6.  30:2.  Hela.  3:35. 
HI.  Nep.  13: 16—18.  27: 1.  iv.  Nep.  1: 12.  Moro.  6:5.  u,  vers.  19, 

23,  V,  vers.  19,  23.         w,  v?r.  22.      •  See  t.         x,  see  c,  Mos.  5.         y,  see  c, 

Mos.  5. 


226  BOOK   OP    MOSIAH.  [CHAP,   XXVII. 

28.  Nevertheless,  after  wandering  through  much  tribulation, 
repenting  nigh  unto  death,  the  Lord  in  mercy  hath  seen  fit 
to  snatch  me  out  of  an  ^everlasting  burning,  and  I  am  born 
of  God: 

29.  My  soul  hath  been  redeemed  from  the  gall  of  bitter- 
ness and  bonds  of  iniquity.  1  was  in  the  darkest  abyss ;  but 
now  I  behold  the  marvellous  light  of  God.  My  soul  was 
racked  with  ^''eternal  torment;  but  I  am  snatched,  and  my 
soul  is  pained  no  more. 

30.  I  rejected  my  Redeemer,  and  denied  that  which  had 
been  spoken  of  by  our  fathers;  but  now  that  they  may 
foresee  that  he  will  come,  and  that  he  remembereth  every 
creature  of  his  creating,  and  he  will  make  himself  manifest 
unto    all ; 

31.  Yea,  ^^every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every  tongue  confess 
before  him.  Yea,  even  at  the  last  day,  when  all  men  shall 
stand  to  be  judged  of  him,  then  shall  they  confess  that  he  is 
God ;  then  shall  they  confess,  who  live  without  God  in  the 
world,  that  the  judgment  of  an  ^^everlasting  punishment  is 
just  upon  them :  and  they  shall  quake,  and  tremble,  and  shrink 
beneath    the  ^''glance  of  his  all-searching   eye. 

32.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  began  from  this 
time  forward,  to  teach  the  people,  and  those  who  were  with 
Alma  at  the  time  the  angel  appeared  unto  them :  travelling 
round  about  through  all  the  land,  publishing  to  all  the  people 
the  things  which  they  had  heard  and  seen,  and  preaching  the 
word  of  God  in  much  tribulation,  being  greatly  persecuted 
hy  those  who  were  unbelievers,  being  smitten  by  many  of 
them  ; 

33.  But  notwithstanding  all  this,  they  did  impart  much 
•consolation  to  the  church,  confirming  their  faith,  and  ex- 
horting them  with  long  suffering  and  much  travail,  to  keep 
the   commandments   of   God. 

34.  And  ^^four  of  them  were  the  sons  of  Mosiah ;  and  their 
"names  were  Ammon  and  Aaron,  and  Omner,  and  Himni : 
these  were  the  names  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah. 

35.  And  they  travelled  throughout  all  the  ^Hand  of  Zara- 
liemJa,  and  among  all  the  people  who  were  under  the  reign 
of  king  Mosiah,  zealously  striving  to  repair  all  the  injuries 
which  they  had  done  to  the  church :  confessing  all  their  sins, 
and  publishing  all  the  ^^things  which  they  had  seen,  and 
explaining  the  prophecies  and  the  scriptures  to  all  who  desired 
to  hear  them  ; 

36.  And  thus  they  were  instruments  in  the  hands  of  God, 
in  bringing  many  to  the  knowledge  of  the  trutn,  yea,  to  the 
knowledge  of  their   Redeemer. 

37.  And  how  blessed  are  they !  For  they  did  ^'•publish  peace : 
they  did  publish  good  tidings  of  good;  and  they  did  declare 
unto  the  people  that  the  Lord  reigneth. 

s,  see  k,  I.  Nep.  15.  2a,  see  m,  Jacob  6.  26,  Mos.  16: 1,  2.  Doc.  and 

Gov.  88: 104.        2c,  see  m,  Jacob  6.        2(i,  see  c,  Jacob  2.        2e,  ver.  10.        2/,  see  h, 
Omni  1.      2g,  vers.  10—17.      2h,  Mos.  15: 14—17. 


CHAP.    XXVIII.]  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  227 


CHAPTER   28. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the  "sons  of  Mosiah 
had  done  all  these  things,  they  took  a  small  number  with 
them,  and  returned  to  their  father,  the  king,  and  desired  of 
him  that  he  would  grant  unto  them,  that  they  might,  with 
these  whom  they  had  selected,  go  up  to  the  ^land  of  Nephi, 
that  they  might  preach  the  things  which  they  had  heard, 
and  that  they  might  impart  the  word  of  God  to  their  brethren, 
the  Lamanites; 

2.  That  perhaps  they  might  bring  them  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  their  God,  and  convince  them  of  the  iniquity 
of  their  fathers ;  and  that  perhaps  they  might  cure  them  of 
their  '^hatred  towards  the  Nephites,  that  they  might  also 
be  brought  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  their  God,  that  they  might 
become  friendly  to  one  another,  and  that  there  should  be  no 
more  contentions  in  all  the  land  which  the  Lord  their  God 
had  given  them. 

3.  Now  they  were  desirous  that  salvation  should  be  declared 
to  every  creature,  for  they  could  not  bear  that  any  human 
soul  should  perish ;  yea,  even  the  very  thoughts  that  any 
soul  should  endure  '^endless  torment,  did  cause  them  to  quake 
and  tremble. 

4.  And  thus  did  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  work  upon  them, 
for  they  were  the  ^very  vilest  of  sinners.  And  the  Lord  saw 
fit  in  his  infinite  mercy  to  spare  them ;  nevertheless  they 
suffered  much  anguish  of  soul,  because  of  their  iniquities; 
and  suffering  much,  fearing  that  they  should  be  cast  off  for 
ever. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  plead  with  their 
father  many  days  that  they  might  go  up  to  the  ''land  of 
Nephi. 

6.  And  king  Mosiah  went  and  inquired  of  the  Lord,  if 
he  would  let  his  sons  go  up  among  the  Lamanites  to  preach 
the  word. 

7.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Mosiah,  Let  them  go  up,  for 
many  shall  believe  on  their  words,  and  they  shall  have  eternal 
life;  and  I  will  ''deliver  thy  sons  out  of  the  hands  of  the 
Lamanites. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Mosiah  granted  that  they  might 
go,  and  do  according  to  their  request ; 

9.  And  they  took  their  journey  into  the  wilderness,  to  go 
up  to  preach  the  word  among  the  Lamanites:  and  I  shall  give 
an   ''account   of   their   proceedings   hereafter. 

10.  Now  king  Mosiah  had  no  one  to  confer  the  kingdom 
upon,  for  there  was  not  any  of  his  sons  who  would  accept  of 
the   kingdom ; 

11.  Therefore   he    took    the    records    which    were    engraven 

a,  Mos.  27: 34.  6,  see  6.  ii.  Nep.  5.  c,  see  n,  Jacob  7.  d,  see  m,  Jacob 
6.         e,  Mos.  27: 8—11.  f,  see  6,  li.  Nep.  5.         g,  Alma  17: 3o.  19  .22,  23. 

h.  Alma  17—28  chapters. 


228  BOOK  OP   MOSIAH.  [CHAP.    XXVIir. 

on  the  plates  of  *brass,  and  also  the  ^plates  of  Nephi,  and  all 
the  things  which  he  had  kept  and  preserved,  according  ta 
the  commandments  of  God,  after  having  translated  and 
caused  to  be  written  the  records  which  were  on  the  ''plates 
of  gold,  which  had  been  found  by  the  people  of  Limhi,  which 
were  delivered  to  him  by  the  hand  of  Limhi; 

12.  And  this  he  did  because  of  the  great  anxiety  of  his 
people,  for  they  were  desirous  beyond  measure,  to  know  con- 
cerning those  people   *who  had  been  destroyed. 

13.  And  now  he  translated  them  by  the  means  of  those^ 
•"two  stones  which  were  fastened  into  the  two  rims  of  a 
bow. 

14.  Now  these  things  were  prepared  from  the  beginning,, 
and  were  handed  down  from  generation  to  generation,  for 
the  purpose  of  'interpreting  languages ; 

15.  And  they  have  been  kept  and  preserved  by  the  hand 
of  the  Lord,  that  he  should  discover  to  every  creature  who 
should  possess  the  land,  the  iniquities  and  abominations  of 
his  people : 

16.  And  whosoever  has  these  things,  is  called  "seer,  after 
the  manner  of  old  times. 

17.  Now  after  Mosiah  had  finished  translating  these  records,, 
behold,  it  gave  an  account  of  the  people  *'who  were  destroyed, 
from  the  time  that  they  were  destroyed,  back  to  the  building 
of  the  ^great  tower,  at  the  time  the  Lord  confounded  the 
language  of  the  people ;  and  they  were  scattered  abroad  upon 
the  «face  of  all  the  earth,  yea,  and  even  from  that  time  until 
the  *"creation  of  Adam. 

18.  Now  this  account  did  cause  the  people  of  Mosiah  to 
mourn  exceedingly,  yea,  they  were  filled  with  sorrow :  never- 
theless it  gave  them  much  knowledge,  in  the  which  they  did 
rejoice. 

19.  And  this  account  shall  be  ^written  hereafter :  for 
behold,  it  is  expedient  that  all  people  should  know  the  things 
which  are  written  in  this  account. 

20.  And  now,  as  I  said  unto  you,  that  after  king  Mosiah 
had  done  these  things,  he  took  the  Opiates  of  brass,  and  all 
the  things  which  he  had  kept,  and  conferred  them  upon  Alma, 
who  was  the  son  of  Alma ;  yea,  "all  the  records,  and  also 
the  ^interpreters,  and  conferred  them  upon  him,  and  com- 
manded him  that  he  should  keep  and  preserve  them,  and  also 
keep  a  record  of  the  people,  handing  them  down  from  one 
generation  to  another,  even  as  they  had  been  handed  down 
from   the  time   that   Lehi   left  Jerusalem. 

i,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  3.  ;,  see  /,  i.  Nep.  1.  k,  see  fc,  Mos.  8.  I,  see  j^ 

Mos.  8.  m,  see  n,  Mos,  8.  n,  Mos.  8: 13—18.  o,  see  ;,  Mos.  8.  p. 

Tower  of  Babel.  Omni  1 :  20—22.  Ether  1 ;  1—5.  q.  Ether  1 :  33.  r,  see 

m,  Mos.  2.  s,  Book  of  Ether.  t,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  3.  u.  The  two  sets  of 

plates    of    Nephi,   sword  of    Laban,   miraculous   ball,   twenty-four    plates    of    gold, 
the  prass  plates,  &c,         V,  see  n,  Mos.  8. 


CHAP.   XXIX.]  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  ^  229 


CHAPTER  29. 

1.  Now  when  Mosiah  had  done  this,  he  sent  out  throughout 
all  the  land,  among  all  the  people,  desiring  to  know  their  will 
concerning  who  should  be  their  king. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  voice  of  the  people  came, 
saying.  We  are  desirous  that  Aaron  thy  son  should  be  our 
king,   and  our   ruler. 

3.  Now  Aaron  had  gone  up  to  the  "land  of  Nephi,  there- 
fore the  king  could  not  confer  the  kingdom  upon  him ;  neither 
would  Aaron  take  upon  him  the  kingdom ;  neither  were  any 
of  the  ''sons  of  Mosiah  willing  to  take  upon  them  the 
kingdom, 

4.  Therefore  king  Mosiah  sent  again  among  the  people : 
yea,  even  a  written  word  sent  he  among  the  people.  And 
these   were   the   words   that   were   written  : — saying, 

5.  Behold,  O  ye  my  people,  or  my  brethren,  for  I  esteem 
you  as  such ;  for  I  desire  that  ye  should  consider  the  cause 
which  ye  are  called  to  consider;  for  ye  are  desirous  to  have  a 
king. 

6.  Now  I  declare  unto  you,  that  he  to  whom  the  kingdom 
doth  ''rightly  belong,  has  declined,  and  will  not  take  upon  him 
the  kingdom. 

7.  And  now  if  there  should  be  another  appointed  in  his 
stead,  behold  I  fear  there  would  rise  contentions  among  you; 
and  who  knoweth  but  what  my  son,  to  whom  the  kingdom 
*^doth  belong,  should  turn  to  be  angry,  and  draw  away  a  part 
of  this  people  after  him,  which  would  cause  wars  and  conten- 
tions among  you ;  which  would  be  the  cause  of  shedding  much 
blood,  and  perverting  the  way  of  the  Lord;  yea,  and  destroy 
the  souls  of  many  people. 

8.  Now  I  say  unto  you,  Ijet  us  be  wise  and  consider  these 
things,  for  we  have  no  right  to  destroy  my  son,  neither  should 
we  have  a  right  to  destroy  another,  if  he  should  be  appointed 
in  his  stead. 

9.  And  if  my  son  should  turn  again  to  his  pride  and  vain 
things,  he  would  recall  the  things  which  he  had  said,  and 
claim  his  right  to  the  kingdom,  which  would  cause  him  and 
also  this  people  to  commit  much   sin. 

10.  And  now  let  us  be  wise  and  look  forward  to  these 
things,  and  do  that  which  will  make  for  the  peace  of  this 
people. 

11.  Therefore  I  will  be  your  king  the  remainder  of  my 
days;  nevertheless,  let  ^us  appoint  judges,  to  judge  this 
people  according  to  our  law,  and  we  will  newly  arrange  the 
affairs   of   this   people,   for  we   will   appoint   wise   men   to   be 

a,  see  b,  ii.  Nep.  5.          6,  Mos.  27: 34.          c,  vers.  2,  3,  7,  9.  d,  vers.  2,  3,  6, 

9.        e,  vers.  25—27.  34,  38,  39,  41.        Alma  2:3—7.        4: 16.  17.  50:39.       Hela. 

1:3—5,13.          2:2.        3:37.        5:1,2,4.         6:15.19,39.  7:4.        8:27,28. 
9ch.     III.  Nep.  1:1.     3:1.     6:19.21-30.     7:1-3. 


230  BOOK   OF    MOSIAH.  [CHAP.    XXIX* 

judges,  that  will  judge  this  people  according  to  the  command- 
ments of  God. 

12.  Now  it  is  better  that  a  man  should  be  judged  of  God 
than  of  man,  for  the  judgments  of  God  are  always  just,  but 
the  judgments  of  man  are  not  always  just; 

m.  Therefore  if  it  were  possible  that  you  could  have  just 
men  to  be  your  kings,  who  would  establish  the  laws  of  God,, 
and  judge  this  people  according  to  his  commandments ;  yea, 
if  ye  could  have  men  for  your  kings,  who  would  do  even  a.^ 
my  father  ^Benjamin  did  for  this  people :  I  say  unto  j^ou,  if 
this  could  always  be  the  case,  then  it  would  be  expedient  that 
ye  should  always  have  kings  to  rule  over  you. 

14.  And  even  I  myself  have  laboured  with  all  the  power 
of  faculties  which  I  have  possessed,  to  teach  you  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  to  establish  peace  throughout  the 
land,  that  there  should  be  no  wars  nor  contentions,  no 
stealing,  nor  plundering,  nor  murdering,  nor  any  manner  of 
iniquity : 

15.  And  whosoever  has  committed  iniquity,  hira  have  I  pun- 
ished accord-ing  to  the  law  which  has  been  given  to  us  by  our 
fathers. 

16.  Now  I  say  unto  you,  that  because  all  men  are  not  just,, 
it  is  not  expedient  that  ye  should  have  a  king  or  kings  to  rule 
over  you. 

17.  For  behold,  how  much  iniquity  doth  one  wicked  king 
cause  to  be  committed  !  yea,  and  what  great  destruction ! 

18.  Yea,  remember  ^king  Noah,  his  wickedness  and  his 
abominations :  and  also  the  wickedness  and  abominations  of 
his  people.  Behold  what  great  destruction  did  come  upon 
them;  and  also  because  of  their  iniquities,  they  were  brought 
*into   bondage. 

19.  And  were  it  not  for  the  interposition  of  their  all-wise 
Creator,  and  this  because  of  their  sincere  repentance,  they 
must   unavoidably   remain   in   bondage   until   now. 

20.  But  behold,  he  did  deliver  them  because  *they  did 
humble  themselves  before  him ;  and  because  they  cried  mightily 
unto  him,  he  did  deliver  them  out  of  bondage :  and  thus  doth 
the  Lord  work  with  his  power  in  all  cases  anions  the  children 
of  men,  extending  the  arm  of  mercy  towards  them  that  put 
their   trust   in    him. 

21.  And  behold,  now  I  say  unto  you,  ye  cannot  dethrone 
an  iniquitous  king,  save  it  be  through  much  contention,  and 
the  shedding  of  much  blood. 

22.  For  behold,  he  has  his  friends  in  iniquity,  and  he 
keepeth  his  guards  about  him :  and  he  teareth  up  the  laws  of 
those  who  have  reigned  in  righteousness  before  him :  and  he 
trampleth  under  his  feet  the  commandments  of  God ; 

23.  And  he  enacteth  laws,  and  sendeth  them  forth  among 
his  people;   yea,   laws  after   the   manner   of   his   own   wicked- 

f,  Omni  1:23— 25.  Words  of  Mormon,  vers.  3,  10— 18.  Mos.  1— 6  oh 

g,  Mos.  11 : 1—15.  12: 17—19.  17;  1—20.  h,  Mos.  12: 2—8.  i,  Mos.  21: 
14.        22-  5—14. 


CHAP.  XXIX.]  BOOK   OP   MOSIAH.  231 

ness;  and  whosoever  doth  not  obey  his  laws,  he  causeth  tO' 
be  destroyed;  and  whosoever  doth  rebel  against  him,  he  will 
send  his  armies  against  them-  to  war,  and  if  he  can,  he  will 
destroy  them :  and  thus  an  unrighteous  king  doth  pervert 
the   ways   of   all   righteousness. 

24.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto  you,  it  is  not  expedient  that 
such  abominations  should  come  upon  you ; 

25.  Therefore  choose  you  by  the  •'voice  of  this  people,  judges^ 
that  ye  may  be  judged  according  to  the  laws  which  have  been 
given  you  by  our  fathers,  which  are  correct,  and  which  were- 
given  them  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 

2(J.  Now  it  is  not  common  that  the  voice  of  the  people 
desireth  anything  contrary  to  that  which  is  right;  but  it  i» 
common  for  the  lesser  part  of  the  people  to  desire  that 
which  is  not  right;  therefore  this  shall  ye  observe,  and 
make  it  your  law  to  do  your  business  by  the  voice  of  the 
people. 

27.  And  if  the  time  comes  that  the  voice  of  the  people  doth 
^choose  iniquity,  then  is  the  time  that  the  judgments  of  God 
will  come  upon  you,  yea,  then  is  the  time  he  will  visit  you 
with  great  destruction  even  as  he  has  hitherto  visited  thisi 
land. 

28.  And  now  if  ye  have  judges,  and  they  do  not  judge  you 
according  to  the  law  which  has  been  given,  ye  can  cause  that 
they  may  be  judged  of  a  higher  judge  : 

29.  If  your  higher  judges  do  not  judge  righteous  judgments^ 
ye  shall  cause  that  a  small  number  of  your  lower  judges- 
should  be  gathered  together,  and  they  shall  judge  your  higher 
judges,  according  to  the   'voice  of  the  people. 

30.  And  I  command  you  to  do  these  things  in  the  f'\ar  of 
the  Lord :  and  I  command  you  to  do  these  things,  and  that 
ye  have  no  king :  that  if  those  people  commit  sins  and  iniqui- 
ties, they  shall  be  answered  upon  their  own  heads. 

31.  For  behold  I  say  unto  you,  the  sins  of  many  people 
have  been  caused  by  the  iniquities  of  their  kings ;  therefore 
their  iniquities  are  answered  upon  the  heads  of  their  kings. 

32.  And  now  I  desire  that  this  .inequality  should  be  no- 
more  in  this  land,  especially  among  this  my  people ;  but  I 
desire  that  this  land  be  a  ""land  of  liberty,  and  every  man 
may  enjoy  his  rights  and  privileges  alike,  so  long  as  the 
Lord  sees  fit,  that  we  may  live  and  inherit  the  land :  yea, 
even  as  long  as  any  of  our  posterity  remains  upon  the  face 
of  the  land. 

33.  And  many  more  things  did  king  Mosiah  write  unto- 
them,  unfolding  unto  them  all  the  trials  and  troubles  of  a 
righteous  king;  yea,  all  the  travails  of  soul  for  their  people, 
and  also  all  the  murmurings  of  the  people  to  their  king ;  and  he 
explained  it  all  unto  them. 

34.  And  he  told  them  that  these  things  ought  not  to  be; 


j,  see  e.        k,  Alma  2: 3—7.        10: 10.        Hela.  5: 2.         6:38—40.         I,  see  e?, 
m,  11.  Nep.  1:7.      Alma  46: 10-28,  34-36. 


232  BOOK  OP  MOSIAH.  [CHAP.   XXIX. 

but  that  the  burden  should  come  upon    "all  the  people,  that 
every  man  might  bear  his  part. 

35.  And  he  also  unfolded  unto  them  all  the  disadvantages 
they  laboured  under,  by  havmg  an  unrighteous  king  to  rule 
over  them ; 

36.  Yea,  all  his  iniquities  and  abominations,  and  all  the 
wars,  and  contentious,  and  bloodshed,  and  the  stealing,  and 
the  plundering,  and  the  committing  of  whoredoms,  and  all 
manner  of  iniquities  which  cannot  be  enumerated ;  telling 
them  that  these  things  ought  not  to  be;  that  they  were 
expressly   repugnant  to   the  commandments  of   God. 

37.  And  now  it  came  to  pass,  after  king  Mosiah  had  sent 
these  things  forth  among  the  people,  they  were  convinced  of 
the  truth  of  his  words; 

38.  Therefore  they  relinquished  their  desijce^  for  a  king, 
and  became  exceedingly  anxious  that  every  man  should 
have  an  ''equal  chance  throughout  all  the  land;  yea,  and 
€very  man  expressed  a  willingness  to  answer  for  his  own 
sins. 

39.  Therefore,  it  came  to  pass  that  they  assembled  them- 
selves together  in  bodies  throughout  the  land,  to  cast  in 
their  voices  concerning  who  should  be  their  judges,  to  judge 
them,  according  to  the  law  which  had  been  given  them ;  and 
they  were  exceedingly  rejoiced,  because  of  the  ^liberty  which 
had  been  granted  unto  them. 

40.  And  they  did  wax  strong  in  love  towards  Mosiah;  yea, 
they  did  esteem  him  more  than  any  other  man;  for  they  did 
not  look  upon  him  as  a  tyrant,  who  was  seeking  for  gain, 
yea,  for  that  lucre  which  doth  corrupt  the  soul ;  for  he  had 
not  exacted  riches  of  them,  neither  had  he  delighted  in  the 
shedding  of  blood;  but  he  had  established  peace  in  the  land, 
and  he  had  granted  unto  his  people  that  they  should  be 
delivered  from  all  manner  of  bondage ;  therefore  they  did  esteem 
him,  yea,  exceedingly  beyond  measure. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  ^appoint  judges  to 
Tule  over  them,  or  to  judge  them  according  to  the  law ;  and 
this    they    did    throughout   all    the    land. 

42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  was  appointed  to  be 
the  first  chief  judge ;  he  being  also  the  *"high  priest ;  his  father 
having  conferred  the  ofl5ce  upon  him,  and  had  given  him 
the  charge  concerning  all  the  affairs  of  the  church. 

43.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  did  walk  in  the 
ways  of  the  Lord,  and  he  did  keep  his  commandments,  and 
he  did  judge  righteous  judgments;  and  there  was  continual 
peace  through  the  land : 

44.  And  thus  commenced  the  *reign  of  the  judges  through- 
out all  the  *land  of  Zarahemla,  among  all  the  people  who 
were  called  the  Nephites :  and  Alma  was  the  first  and  chief 
judge. 

n,  see  e.  o,  see  e.  p,  see  m.  q,  see  e.  r,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  s,  see  e. 
i,  see  h,  Omni  1. 


CHAP.  I.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  233 

45.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  his  father  died,  being 
eighty  and  two  years  old,  having  lived  to  fulfil  the  command- 
ments of  God. 

46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Mosiah  died  also,  in  the  thirty 
and  third  year  of  his  reign,  being  "sixty  and  three  years  old; 
making  in  the  vv^hole,  five  hundred  and  nine  years  from  the 
time   Lehi    left    Jerusalem ; 

47.  And  thus  ended  the  ^reign  of  the  kings  over  the  people 
of  Nephi :  and  thus  '"ended  the  days  of  Alma,  who  was  the 
founder  of   their   church. 


THE  BOOK  OF  ALMA, 

THE  SON   OF  ALMA. 

The  account  of  Alma,  who  was  the  son  of  Alma  the  flrsfp 
and  Chief  Judge  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also  the 
High  Priest  over  the  Church.  An  account  of  the  reign  of 
the  Judges,  and  the  wars  and  contentions  among  the  people. 
And  also  an  account  of  a  war  between  the  Nephites  and 
the  Lamanites,  according  to  the  record  of  Alma  the  first 
and  Chief  Judge. 


CHAPTER  1. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  from  this  time  forward, 
king  Mosiah  having  "gone  the  way  of  all  the  earth,  having 
warred  a  good  warfare,  walking  uprightly  before  God,  leaving^ 
none  to  reign  in  his  stead ;  nevertheless  he  established  laws, 
and  they  w^ere  acknowledged  by  the  people ;  therefore 
they  were  obliged  to  "abide  by  the  laws  which  he  had 
made. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  Alma  in  the  judgment  seat,  there  was  a  ''man  brought 
before  him  to  be  judged ;  a  man  who  was  large,  and  was 
noted  for  his  much  strength ; 

3.  And  he  had  gone  about  among  the  people,  preaching  ta 
them  that  which  he  termed  to  be  the  word  of  God,  bearing  down 
against  the  church ;  declaring  nnto  the  people  that  every  priest 
and  teacher  ought  to  become  popular;  and  they  ought  '^not  to- 
labour  with  their  hands,  but  that  they  ought  to  be  supported 
by    the    people ; 

4.  And  he  also  testified  unto  the  people  that  ®all  man- 
kind should  be  saved  at  the  last  day,  and  that  they  need  not 

u,  Mos.  6:4.        V,  vers.  41,  42.       w,  ver.  45. 

a,  Mos.  29:46.         b,  vers.  14,  18.         C,  ver.  15.         d,  Moe.  18:24,  26.         275 
3—5       e.  Alma  15: 15.       21:6. 


234  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.  I. 

fear  nor  tremble,  but  that  they  might  lift  up  their  heads 
and  rejoice :  for  the  Lord  had  created  all  men,  and  had  also 
redeemed  all  men ;  and  in  the  end,  all  men  should  have 
eternal    life. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  teach  these  things  so 
much,  that  many  did  believe  on  his  words,  even  so  many  that 
they   began   to   support   him   and   give   him   money ; 

6.  And  he  began  to  be  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  his  heart, 
and  to  wear  very  costly  apparel ;  yea,  and  even  began  to 
establish  a  church,  after  the  manner  of  his  preaching. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he  was  going  to  preach  to  those 
who  believed  on  his  word,  he  met  a  man  who  belonged  to  the 
•church  of  God,  yea,  even  one  of  their  teachers;  and  he  began 
to  contend  with  him  sharply,  that  he  might  lead  away  the 
people  of  the  church ;  but  the  man  withstood  him,  admonishing 
him  with  the  words  of  God. 

8.  Now  the  name  of  the  man  was  Gideon ;  and  it  was  he 
who  was  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God  ^in  delivering 
the  people  of  Limhi  out  of  bondage. 

9.  Now,  because  Gideon  withstood  him  with  the  words  of 
■God,  he  was  wroth  with  Gideon,  and  drew  his  sword  and 
l)egan  to  smite  him.  Now  Gideon  being  stricken  with  many 
jears,  therefore  he  was  not  able  to  withstand  his  blows, 
therefore  he  was  slain  by  the  sword ; 

10.  x\nd  the  man  who  slew  him  was  taken  by  the  people 
of  the  church,  and  was  brought  before  Alma,  to  be  judged 
according  to   the  crimes   which  he  had  committed. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  stood  before  Alma,  and 
pleaded  for  himself  with  much  boldness. 

12.  But  Alma  said  unto  him,  Behold,  this  is  the  first 
time  that  priestcraft  has  been  introduced  among  this  people. 
And  behold,  thou  art  not  only  guilty  of  priestcraft,  but  hast 
•endeavoured  to  enforce  it  by  the  sword ;  and  were  priestcraft 
to  be  enforced  among  this  people,  it  would  prove  their  entire 
destruction. 

13.  And  thou  hast  shed  the  blood  of  a  ^'righteous  man, 
yea,  a  man  who  has  done  much  good  among  this  people; 
and  were  we  to  spare  thee,  his  blood  would  come  upon  us 
for  vengeance ; 

14.  Therefore,  thou  art  ''condemned  to  die,  according  to 
the  law  which  has  been  given  us  by  Mosiah,  our  last  king; 
and  they  have  been  acknowledged  by  this  people;  therefore, 
this  people  must  abide  by  the  law. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  took  him;  and  his  name 
was  *Nehor ;  and  they  carried  him  upon  the  top  of  the  hill 
Manti,  and  there  he  was  caused,  or  rather  did  acknowledge, 
between  the  heavens  and  the  enrth,  that  what  he  had  taught 
to  the  people  was  contrary  to  the  word  of  God ;  and  there  he 
suffered    an    ignominious   death. 


/,  Mos.  22: 3—16.  g,  ver.  9.  h,  vers.  1.  18.  i.  Alma  2: 1,  20.  16; 

11.       24:28—30. 


CHAP.  I.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  235 

16.  Nevertheless,  this  did  not  put  an  end  to  the  spreading 
of  ^priestcraft  through  the  land :  for  there  were  many  who 
loved  the  vain  things  of  the  world,  and  they  weiic  forth 
preaching  false  doctrines ;  and  this  they  did  for  the  'sake  of 
riches  and   honour. 

17.  Nevertheless,  they  durst  not  lie,  if  it  were  known,  for 
fear  of  the  law,  for  liars  were  punished ;  therefore  they  pre- 
tended to  preach  according  to  their  belief :  and  now  the  law 
could  have  no  power  on  any  man  for   'his  belief. 

18.  And  they  '"durst  not  steal,  for  fear  of  the  law ;  for 
such  were  punished ;  neither  durst  they  rob,  nor  murder :  for 
he  that  murdered  was  punished  unto  death. 

19.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  whosoever  did  not  belong  to 
the  church  of  God,  began  to  persecute  those  that;  did  belong 
to  the  church  of  God,  and  had  taken  upon  theni  t.ie  "name 
•of   Christ ; 

20.  Yea,  they  did  persecute  them,  and  afflict  them  with  all 
manner  of  words,  and  this  because  of  their  humility ;  b(^cause 
they  were  not  proud  in  their  own  ej^es,  and  because  they  did 
impart  the  word  of  God,  one  with  r.nother,  without  money 
and   without   price. 

21.  Now  there  was  a  strict  law  among  the  people  of  the 
church,  that  there  should  not  any  man,  belonging  to  the 
church,  arise  and  "persecute  those  that  did  not  belong  to  the 
church,  and  that  there  should  be  no  persecution  among  them- 
selves. 

22.  Nevertheless,  there  were  many  among  them  who  began 
to  be  proud,  and  began  to  contend  warmJy  with  their  adver- 
saries, even  unto  blows ;  yea,  they  would  ^smite  one  another 
with  their  fists. 

23.  Now,  this  was  in  the  second  year  of  the  reign  of  Alma,  . 
and  it  was  a  cause  of  much  affliction  to  the  church ;  yea,  it  was 
the  cause  of  much  trial  with  the  church ; 

24.  For  the  hearts  of  many  were  hardened,  and  their  names 
were  ^blotted  out,  that  they  were  remembered  no  more  among 
the  people  of  God.  And  also  many  withdrew  themselves  from 
among  them. 

25.  Now  this  was  a  great  trial  to  those  that  did  stand 
fast  in  the  fr'>h;  nevertheless,  they  were  steadfast  and  im- 
moveable in  keeping  the  commandments  of  God,  and  they 
bore  Wiith  patience  the  persecution  which  was  heaped  upon 
them. 

26.  And  when  the  'priests  left  their  ^labour,  to  impart  the 
word  of  God  unto  the  people,  the  people  also  left  their  labours 
to  hear  the  word  of  God.  And  when  the  priest  had  imparted 
unto  them  the  word  of  God,  they  all  returned  again  dili- 
gently unto  their  labours;  and  the  priest,  not  esteeming  him- 
self above  his  hearers;  for  the  preacher  was  no  better  than 
the    hearer,     neither    was    the     teacher    any    better    than     the 

j  vers.  5,  6,  12.  k,  vers.  5.  6.  I,  Alma  20:7—12.  m,  Alma  30: 10. 

71,  see  e,  Mos.  5.         o,  vers.  22—25.         p,  vers.  21,  23,         q,  Mos,  26:32,  36.         r, 
see  c;  Mos.  6.       S,  Mos.  18: 24,  26.      27: 4,  5. 


236  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP   IL 

learner;  and  thus  they  were  all  equal,  and  they  did  all  labour^ 
every   man   according   to   his   strength ; 

27.  And  they  did  impart  of  their  substance  every  man 
'according  to  that  which  he  had,  to  the  poor,  and  the  needy,, 
and  the  sick,  and  the  afflicted ;  and  they  did  not  wear  costly 
apparel,  yet  they  were  neat  and  comely ; 

28.  And  thus  they  did  establish  the  affairs  of  the  church; 
and  thus  they  began  to  have  continual  peace  again,  notwith- 
standing all  their  persecutions. 

29.  And  now  because  of  the  steadiness  of  the  church,  they- 
began  to  be  exceeding  rich :  having  abundance  of  all  things 
whatsoever  they  stood  in  need ;  and  abundance  of  flocks  and 
herds,  and  fatlings  of  every  kind,  and  also  abundance  of 
grain,  and  of  gold,  and  of  silver,  and  of  precious  things ;  and 
abundance  of  "silk  and  fine  twined  linen,  and  all  manner  of 
good   homely  cloth. 

30.  And  thus,  in  their  prosperous  circumstances,  they  did 
not  send  away  ^any  who  were  naked,  or  that  were  hungry^ 
or  that  were  athirst,  or  that  were  sick,  or  that  had  not  beea 
nourished;  and  they  did  not  set  their  hearts  upon  riches; 
therefore  they  were  liberal  to  all,  both  old  and  young,  both 
bond  and  free,  both  male  and  female,  whether  out  of  the 
church,  or  in  the  church,  having  no  respect  to  persons  as  to 
those  who  stood  in  need ; 

31.  And  thus  they  did  prosper  and  become  far  more  wealthy^ 
than  those  who  did  not  belong  to  their  church. 

32.  For  those  who  did  not  belong  to  their  church,  did  in- 
dulge themselves  in  sorceries,  and  in  idolatry  or  idleness, 
and  in  babblings,  and  in  envyings  and  strife;  wearing  costly 
apparel ;  being  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their  own  eyes ;  lying,, 
thieving,  robbing,  committing  whoredoms,  and  murdering,  and 
all  manner  of  wickedness;  nevertheless,  the  ^law  was  put  in 
force  upon  all  those  who  did  transgress  it,  inasmuch  as  it 
were  possible. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  by  thus  exercising  the  law 
upon  them,  every  man  suffering  according  to  that  which  he 
had  done,  they  became  more  still,  and  durst  not  commit  any 
wickedness  if  it  were  known ;  therefore,  there  was  much  peace 
among  the  people  of  Nephi,  until  the  fifth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  judges. 


CHAPTER  2. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the  fifth 
year  of  their  reign,  there  began  to  be  a  contention 
among  the  people ;  for  a  certain  man,  being  called  Amlici ; 
he   being   a   very   cunning   man,    yea,    a   wise   man,    as   to   the 

t,  see';,  Jacob  2.  u,  Mos.  10: 5.  Alma.  4: 6.  Hela.  6: 13.  v,  see  ;", 

Jacob  2.       Wf  vers.  14, 17, 18,  33.       Mos,  29: 15,  41. 


CHAP.   II. j  BOOK   OF    ALMA.  237 

'wisdom  of  the  world ;  he  being  after  the  order  of  the  "man 
that  slew  ^Gideon  by  the  sword,  who  was  ""executed  according 
to  the  law. 

2.  Now  this  Amlici  had,  by  his  cunning,  drawn  away  much 
people  after  him ;  even  so  much  that  they  began  to  be  very 
powerful ;  and  they  began  to  endeavour  to  establish  Amlici 
to  be  a  king  over  the  people. 

3.  Now  this  was  alarming  to  the  people  of  the  church,  and 
also  to  all  those  who  had  not  been  drawn  away  after  the 
persuasions  of  Amlici ;  for  they  knew,  that  according  to  their 
law,  that  such  things  must  be  established  by  the  **voice  of  the 
people : 

4.  Therefore,  if  it  were  possible  that  Amlici  should  gain  the 
voice  of  the  people,  he,  being  a  wicked  man,  would  deprive 
them  of  their  rights  and  privileges  of  the  church,  &c. ;  for 
it  was  his  intent  to  destroy  the  church  of  God. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  assembled  themselves 
together  throughout  all  the  land,  every  man  according  to  his 
mind,  whether  it  were  for  or  against  Amlici,  in  separate  bodies, 
having  much  dispute  and  wonderful  contentions  one  with  an- 
other ; 

6.  And  thus  they  did  assemble  themselves  together  to  cast 
iin  their  voices  concerning  the  matter;  and  they  were  laid  be- 
fore the  judges. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  ^voice  of  the  people  came 
against  Amlici,  that  he  was  not  made  king  over  the  people. 

8.  Now  this  did  cause  much  joy  in  the  hearts  of  those 
-who  were  against  him ;  but  Amlici  did  stir  up  those  who  were 
in  his  favour,  to  anger  against  those  who  were  not  in  his 
favour. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  gathered  themselves  to- 
gether, and  did  consecrate  Amlici  to  be  their  king. 

10.  Now  when  Amlici  was  made  king  over  them,  he 
commanded  them  that  they  should  take  up  arms  against  their 
brethren;  and  this  he  did,  that  he  might  subject  them  to 
him. 

11.  Now  the  people  of  Amlici  were  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  Amlici,  being  called  Amlicites ;  and  the  remainder  were 
-called  Nephites,  or  the  people  of  God; 

12.  Therefore  the  people  of  the  Nephites  were  aware  of 
the  intent  of  the  Amlicites,  and  therefore  they  did  prepare  to 
meet  them ;  yea,  they  did  ^arm  themselves  with  swords,  and 
with  cimeters,  and  with  bows,  and  with  arrows,  and  wifh 
stones,  and  with  slings,  and  with  all  manner  of  weapons  of 
war,  of  every  kind ; 

13.  And  thus  they  were  prepared  to  meet  the  Amlicites 
at    the    time    of    their    coming.      And    there    were    appointed 


a.  Alma  1: 15.  6,  Alma  1:9.  c,  Alma  1: 15.  d,  see  e,  Mos,  29.  e,  see 
e,  Mos.  29.  /,  II.  Nep.  5: 14.  Enos  1:20.  Jarom  1:8.  Mos.  10:8.  Alma 
3:5.     43:18—20.      Heia.  1:14.      in.  Nep.  3: 26.      Mor.  6:9. 


238  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP    II. 

captains,  and  higher  captains,  and  chief  captains,  according 
to  their  numbers. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amlici  did  arm  his  men 
with  all  manner  of  weapons  of  war,  of  every  kind ;  and  he 
also  appointed  rulers  and  leaders  over  his  people,  to  lead  them 
to  war  against  their  brethren. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Amlicites  came  upon  the 
hill  Amnihu,  which  was  the  east  of  the  ^river  Sidon,  which 
ran  by  the  ''land  Zarahemla,  and  there  they  began  to  make 
"War  with  the  Nephites. 

16.  Now  Alma,  being  the  *chief  judge,  and  the  governor 
of  the  people  of  Nephi,  therefore  he  went  up  with  his  people, 
yea,  with  %is  captains,  and  chief  captains,  yea,  at  the  head 
of  his  armies,  against  the  Amlicites  to  battle ; 

17.  And  they  began  to  slay  the  Amlicites  upon  the  '^hill  east 
of  ^ Sidon.  And  the  Amlicites  did  contend  with  the  Nephites 
with  great  strength,  insomuch  that  many  of  the  Nephites  did 
fall  before  the  Amlicites ; 

18.  Nevertheless  the  Lord  did  strengthen  the  hand  of  the 
Nephites,  that  they  slew  the  Amlicites  with  great  slaughter, 
that  they  began  to  flee  before  them. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  did  pursue  the 
Amlicites  all  that  day,  and  did  slay  them  with  much 
slaughter,  insomuch  that  there  was  slain  of  the  Amlicites 
twelve  thousand  five  hundred  thirty  and  two  souls ;  and  there 
was  slain  of  the  Nephites,  six  thousand  five  "Tiundred  sixty  and 
two  souls. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Alma  could  pursue  the 
Amlicites  no  longer,  he  caused  that  his  people  should  pitch 
their  tents,  in  the  *"valley  of  Gideon,  the  valley  being  called 
after  that  Gideon  who  was  slain  by  the  hand  of  "Nehor  with 
the  sword ;  and  in  this  valley  the  Nephites  did  pitch  their  tents 
for  the  night. 

21.  And  Alma  sent  spies  to  follow  the  remnant  of  the 
Amlicites,  that  he  might  know  of  their  plans  and  their  plots, 
whereby  he  might  guard  himself  against  them,  that  he  might 
preserve  his  peop-le  from  being  destroyed. 

22.  Now  those  whom  he  had  sent  out  to  watch  the  camp 
of  the  Amlicites  were  called  Zeram,  and  Amnor,  and  Manti, 
and  Limher ;  these  were  they  who  went  out  with  their  men 
to  watch  the  camp  of  the  Amlicites. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on  the  morrow  they  returned 
i^ito  the  camp  of  the  Nephites  in  great  haste,,  being  greatly 
astonished,   and   struck   with   much   fear,   saying, 

24.  Behold,  we  followed  the  camp  of  the  Amlicites,  and 
to    our    great    astonishment,    in    the    land    of     ^Minon,    above 


a,  SuDposed  to  be  Mapdnlena.  vers.  17,  27,  34,  35.  Alma  3:3.  4:4. 

6:7.      8:3.      16:6.7.     43:22,27,32,35,39—41.50—53.     44:22.       50:11.     56:25. 
h,  see  h,  Omni  1.  i,  Mos.  29: 42.  j,  vers.  13,  14.  ^^  ver.  15. 

l,s-^.g.        m,  ver.  26.        Mos.  22: 3— 16.        Alma  1:8,9.        6:7.        8:1.        n,  see 
i.  Alma  1.      0,  .\bout  two  days'  jouiney  south  of  the  city  Zarahemla, 


CHAP.    II.  J  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  23^ 

the  ^land  of  Zarahemla,  in  the  course  of  the  «land  of  Nephi, 
we  saw  a  numerous  host  of  the  Lamanites ;  and  behold,  the 
Amiicites  have  joined  them, 

25.  And  they  are  upon  our  brethren  in  that  land ;  and  they 
are  fleeing  before  them  with  their  flocks,  and  their  wives, 
and  their  children,  towards  '"our  city ;  and  except  we  make 
haste,  they  obtain  possession  of  our  city ;  and  our  fathers, 
and  our  wives,  and  our  children  be  slain. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  of  Nephi  took  their 
tents,  and  departed  out  of  the  ''valley  of  Gideon  towards 
their  city,  which  was  the  city  of  Zarahemla. 

27.  And  behold,  as  they  were  crossing  the  *river  Sidon„ 
the  Lamanites  and  the  Amiicites,  being  as  numerous  almost,. 
as  it  were,  as  the  sands  of  the  sea,  came  upon  them  to  destroy 
them ; 

28.  Nevertheless,  the  Nephites  being-  strengthened  by 
the  hand  of  the  Lord,  having  prayed  mightily  to  him  that  he 
would  deliver  them  out  of  the  hands  of  their  enemies ; 
therefore  the  Lord  did  hear  their  cries,  and  did  strengthen 
them,  and  the  Lamanites  and  the  Amiicites  did  fail  before 
them. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  fought  with  Amlici  with 
the  sword,  face  to  face;  and  they  did  contend  mightily,  one 
with  another. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma,  being  a  man  of  God, 
being  exercised  with  much  faith,  cried,  saying,  O  Lord,  have 
mercy  and  spare  my  lifr,  that  I  may  be  an  instrument  in  thj^ 
hands  to  save  and  preserve  this  people. 

31.  Now  when  Alma  had  said  these  words,  he  contended 
again  with  Amlici ;  and  he  was  strengthened,  insomuch  that  he 
slew  Amlici   with   the  sword. 

32.  And  he  also  contended  with  the  king  of  the  Lamanites ; 
but  the  king  of  the  Lamanites  fled  back  from  before  Alma, 
and  sent  his  guards  to  contend  with  Alma. 

33.  But  Alma,  with  his  guards,  contended  with  the  guards 
of  the  king  of  the  Lamanites,  until  he  slew  and  drove  them 
back ; 

34.  And  thus  he  cleared  the  ground,  or  rather  the  bank, 
which  was  on  the  west  of  the  "river  Sidon,  throwing  the  bodies 
of  the  Lamanites  who  had  been  slain  into  the  waters  of  Sidon, 
that  thereby  his  people  might  have  room  to  cross  and  contend 
with  the  Lamanites  and  the  Amiicites,  on  the  west  side  of  the 
river  Sidon. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  all  crossed 
the  river  Sidon,  that  the  Lamanites  and  the  Amiicites  began  to 
flee  before  them,  notwithstanding  they  were  so  numerous  that 
they  could  not  be  numbered ; 

36.  And  they  fled  before  the  Nephites  towards  th^  wil- 
derness    which     was     west     and     north,     away     beyond     the 

p.  see  h,  Omni  1.        §,  see  6,  ii.  Nep.  5.        r,  Zaraliemia.        s,  see  ?::,        t,  see 
g.      u,  see  g. 


240  BOOK   OF    ALMA.  [CIIAP.    III. 

t)orders    of    the    land ;    and    the    Nephites    did    pursue    them 
with  their  might,  and  did  slay  them ; 

37.  Yea,  they  were  met  on  every  hand,  and  slain,  and  driven, 
until  they  were  scattered  on  the  west,  and  on  the  north,  until 

«they  had  reached  the  wilderness,  which  was  called  Hermounts; 
'•and  it  was  that  part  of  the  wilderness  which  was  infested  by 
wild  and  ravenous  beasts. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  many  died  in  the  wiWertiess 
of  their  wounds,  and  were  devoured  by  those  beasts,  and  also 
ithe  vultures  of  the  air ;  and  their  bones  have  been  found,  and 
have  been  heaped  up  on  the  earth. 


CHAPTER  3. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  who  were  not 
tslain  by  the  weapons  of  war,  after  having  buried  those 
*who  had  been  slain, — now  the  number  of  the  slain  were  not 
numbered,  because  of  the  greatness  of  their  number ; — after 
i;hey  had  finished  burying  their  dead,  they  all  returned  to 
their  lands,  and  to  their  houses,  and  their  wives,  and  their 
■children. 

2.  Now  many  women  and  children  had  been  slain  with 
the   sword,    and   also    many    of    their    flocks    and    their   herds ; 

:and  also  many  of  their  fields  of  grain  were  destroyed,  for  they 
were  trodden  down  by  the  hosts  of  men. 

3.  And  now  as  many  of  the  Lamanites  and  the  Amlicites 
who  had  been  slain  upon  the    "bank  of  the  river  Sidon,  were 

'Cast  into  the  ^waters  of  Sidon ;  and  behold  their  bones  are 
in  the  depths  of  the    ''sea,  and  they  are  many. 

4.  xVnd  the  Amlicites  were  distinguished  from  the 
Nephites,  for  they  had  marked  themselves  with  ''red  in 
their  foreheads,  after  the  manner  of  the  Lamanites;  never- 
theless they  had  not  ^shorn  their  heads  like  unto  the 
Xiamanites. 

5.  Now  the  heads  of  the  Lamanites  were  shorn;  and  they 
•were  ^naked,  save  it  were  skin,  which  was  girded  about  their 
loins,  and  also  their  ^armour,  which  was  girded  about  them, 
-and  their  bows,  and  their  arrows,  and  their  stones,  and  their 
slings,  &c. 

6.  And  the  skins  of  the  Lamanites  Vv^ere  Mark,  according 
to  the  mark  which  was  set  upon  their  fathers,   which  was  a 

•curse  upon  them  because  of  their  transgression  and  their 
rebellion  against  their  brethren,  who  consisted  of  Nephi,  Jacob, 
and  Joseph,  and   Sam,  who  were  just  and  holy  men. 

7.  And  their  brethren  sought  to  destroy  them,  therefore 
they  were  cursed;  and  the  Lord  God  set  a    *mark  upon  them, 

a,  West  bank,  Alma ^:  34.  6,  see  gf,  Alma  2.  c,  Caribbean  Sea.  rf,  vers. 
.13.  15,  16,  18,  19.  e,  ver.  5.  Enos  1 :  20.  A  Enos  1: 20.  Alma  43: 20.  g,  see 
,f,  Alma  2.     K  seed,  J.  N^.  2.      i,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  2. 


CHAP.    III.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  241 

yea,  upon  Laman  and  Lemuel,  and  also  the  sons  of  Ishmael, 
and  Ishmaelitish  women ; 

8.  And  this  was  done  that  their  seed  might  be  distinguished 
from  the  seed  of  their  brethren,  that  thereby  the  Lord 
Crod  might  preserve  his  people,  that  they  might  not  mix  and 
believe  in  incorrect  traditions  which  would  prove  their  de- 
struction. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  whosoever  did  mingle  his  seed 
•with  that  of  the  Lamanites,  did  bring  the  same  curse  upon  his 
seed ; 

10.  Therefore,  whomsoever  suffered  himself  to  be  led  away 
by  the  Lamanites  were  called  under  that  head,  and  there  was 
:a  mark  set  upon  him. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  whosoever  would  not  be- 
lieve in  the  tradition  of  the  Lamanites,  but  believed  those 
records  which  were  brought  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem, 
and  also  in  the  tradition  of  their  fathers,  which  were  correct, 
who  believed  in  the  commandments  of  God,  and  kept  them, 
•were  called  the  Nephites,  or  the  people  of  Nephi,  from  that 
time  forth ; 

12.  iiLud  it  is  they  who  have  kept  the  ^records  which  are 
true  of  their  people,  and  also  of  the  people  of  the  Laman- 
ites. 

13.  Now  we  will  return  again  to  the  Amlicites,  for  they 
also  had  a  mark  net  upon  them;  yea,  they  set  the  mark 
upon  themselves,  yea,  even  a  '^mark  of  red  upon  their  fore- 
Leads. 

14.  Thus  the  word  of  God  is  fulfilled,  for  these  are  the 
words  which  he  said  to  Nephi — Behold,  the  Lamanites  have 
I  cursed,  and  I  will  set  a  mark  on  them,  that  they  and  their 
seed  may  be  separated  from  thee  and  thy  seed,  from  this 
time  henceforth  and  for  ever,  except  they  repent  of  their 
wickedness  and  turn  to  me,  that  I  may  have  mercy  upon 
them. 

15.  And  again :  I  will  set  a  mark  upon  him  that  min- 
gleth  his  seed  with  thy  brethren,  that  they  may  be  cursed 
also. 

16.  And  again,  I  will  set  a  *mark  upon  him  that  fighteth 
against  thee  and  thy  seed. 

17.  And  again  I  say,  he  that  departeth  from  thee,  shall 
:no  more  be  called  thy  seed;  and  I  will  bless  thee,  &c.,  and 
whomsoever  shall  be  called  thy  seed,  henceforth  and  for  ever; 
and  these  Were  the  promises  of  the  Lord  unto  Nephi  and  to 
Ms  seed. 

18.  Now  the  Amlicites  knew  not  that  they  were  fulfilling 
the  words  of  God,  when  they  began  to  '"mark  themselves  in 
their  foreheads ;  nevertheless  they  had  come  out  in  open  rebel- 
lion against  God ;  therefore  it  was  expedient  that  the  curse 
should  fall  upon  them. 

19.  Now    I    would    that    ye    should    see    that    they    brought 

j,  see  /,  I.  Nep.  1.       k,  see  d.        I,  see  d.       m,  ver.  4. 


242  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.   IV. 

upon    themselves    the    curse ;    and    even    so    doth    every    man 
that  is  cursed,  bring  upon  himself  his  own  condemnation. 

20.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  not  many  days  after  the  battle 
which  was  fought  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  by  the  Lamanites 
and  the  Amlicites,  that  there  w^as  another  army  of  the  Laman- 
ites came  in  upon  the  people  of  Nephi,  in  the  "^same  place 
where  the  first  army  met  the  Amlicites. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  an  army  sent  to- 
drive  them  out  of  their  land. 

22.  Now  Alma  himself  being  afflicted  with  a  wound,  did  not 
go  up  to  battle  at  this  time  against  the  Lamanites ; 

23.  But  he  sent  up  a  numerous  army  against  them ;  and 
they  went  up  and  slew  many  of  the  Lamanites,  and  drove  the 
remainder  of  them  out  of  the  borders  of  their  land; 

24.  And  then  they  returned  again,  and  began  to  establish 
peace  in  the  land,  being  troubled  no  more  for  a  time  with  their 
enemies. 

25.  Now  all  these  things  were  done,  yea,  all  these  wars  and 
contentions  were  commenced  and  ended  in  the  fifth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges; 

26.  And  in  one  year  were  thousands  and  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  souls  sent  to  the  eternal  w^orl3,  that  they  might 
reap  their  rewards,  according  to  their  works,  whether  they 
w^ere  good  or  whether  they  were  bad,  to  reap  eternal 
happiness  or  ''eternal  misery,  according  to  the  ^spirit  which 
they  listed  to  obey,  whether  it  be  a  good  spirit  or  a  bad 
one; 

27.  For  every  man  receiveth  wages  of  him  whom  he  listeth 
to  obey,  and  this  according  to  the  words  of  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy ;  therefore  let  it  be  according  to  the  truth.  And  thus 
endeth  the  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges. 


CHAPTER  4. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  there  were  no  contentions 
nor  wars  in  the    "land  of  Zarahemla; 

2.  But  the  ^  people  were  afflicted,  yea,  greatly  afflicted  for 
the  ^loss  of  their  brethren,  and  also  for  the  loss  of  *^their 
flocks  and  herds,  and  also  for  the  loss  of  their  fields  of  grain, 
which  were  trodden  under  foot  and  destroyed  by  the  Laman- 
ites ; 

3.  And  so  great  were  their  afflictions,  that  every  soul  had 
cause  to  mourn ;  and  they  believed  that  it  was  the.  judg- 
ments of  God  sent  upon  them,  because  of  their  wickedness 
and  their  abominations;  therefore  they  were  awakened 
to  a  remembrance  of  their  duty. 

n,  Alma  2: 24.        o,  see  m,  Jacob  6.        p,  see  q,  Mos.  2. 


a,  see  h,  Omni  1.       &,  Alma  2: 19.       3: 1,  26.       c.  Alma  3: 2. 


CHAP.  IV.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  243 

4.  And  they  began  to  establish  the  church  more  fully; 
yea,  and  many  were  ''baptized  in  the  waters  of  *Sidon,  and 
were  ''joined  to  the  church  'of  God ;  yea,  they  were  baptized 
by  the  hand  of  Alma,  who  had  been  consecrated  the  ^High 
Priest  over  the  people  of  the  church,  by  the  hand  of  his  father 
Alma. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  seventh  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges,  there  were  about  three  thousand  five  hundred 
souls  that  united  themselves  to  the  church  of  God,  and  were 
''baptized.  x\nd  thus  endeth  the  seventh  year  of  the  reiga 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi ;  and  there  was  con- 
tinual peace  in  all  that  time. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  Judges,  that  the  people  of  the  church  began  to  wax 
proud,  because  of  their  exceeding  riches,  and  *their  fine 
silks,  and  their  fine  twined  linen,  and  because  of  their  many 
flocks  and  herds,  and  their  gold  and  their  silver,  and  all 
manner  of  precious  things,  which  they  had  obtained  by  their 
industry ;  and  in  all  these  things  were  they  lifted  up  in  the 
pride  of  their  eyes,  for  they  began  to  wear  very  costly 
apparel. 

7.  Now  this  was  the  cause  of  much  affliction  to  Alma, 
yea,  and  to  many  of  the  people  whom  Alma  had  ^consecrated 
to  be  teachers,  and  priests,  and  elders  over  the  church ;  yea, 
many  of  them  were  sorely  grieved  for  the  wickedness  which 
they  saw  had  begun  to  be  among  their  people. 

8.  For  they  saw  and  beheld  with  great  sorrow  that  the 
people  of  the  church  began  to  be  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of 
their  eyes,  and  to  ^set  their  hearts  upon  riches  and  upon  the 
vain  things  of  the  world ;  that  they  began  to  be  scornful, 
one  towards  another,  and  they  began  to  persecute  those  that 
did  not  believe  according  to  their  own  will  and  pleasure. 

9.  And  thus  in  this  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges, 
there  began  to  be  great  contentions  among  the  people  of  the 
church ;  yea,  there  were  envyings,  and  strife,  and  malice,  and 
persecutions,  and  ^pride,  even  to  exceed  the  pride  of  those  who 
did  not  belong  to  the  church  of  God. 

10.  And  thus  ended  the  eighth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges;  and  the  wickedness  of  the  church  was  a  great  stum- 
bling-block to  those  who  did  not  belong  to  the  church ;  and  thus 
the  church  began  to  fail  in  its  progress. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the  ninth 
year,  Alma  saw  the  ""wickedness  of  the  church,  and  he  saw 
also  that  the  example  of  the  church  began  to  lead  those  who 
were  unbelievers  on  from  one  piece  of  iniquity  to  another,  thus 
bringing  on  the  destruction  of  the,  people ; 

12.  Yea,  he  saw  great  inequality  among  the  people,  some 
lifting  themselves  up  with  their  pride,  despising  others, 
turning    their    backs    "upon    the    needy,    and    the    naked,    and 

d,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  e,  see  g.  Alma  2.  f,  see  d,  Mos.  26.  g,  see  g. 

Mo6.  26.        h,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.        i,  see  u.  Alma  1.        j,  see  c,  Mos.  »,        A,  vers, 
6,  9—12.      I,  see  k.     m,  see  k.     n,  see  ;,  Jacob.  2. 


244  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  IV. 

those   who   were    hungry,    and    those   who   were    athirst,    and 
those  who^ere  sick  and  afflicted. 

13.  Now  this  was  a  great  cause  for  lamentations  among 
the    people,    while    others    were    abasing    themselves,    succour- 

^  ing  those  who  stood  in  need  of  their  succour,  *'such  as  im- 
^  parting   their   substance   to    the   poor   and   the   needy ;    feeding 

the  hungry,  and  suffering  all  manner  of  afflictions,  for 
,   Christ's    sake,    who    should   come   according   to    the    Spirit   of 

prophecy ; 

14.  Looking  forward  to  that  day,  thus  retaining  a  remis- 
sion of  their  sins ;  being  filled  with  great  joy,  because  of 
the  ^resurrection  of  the  dead,  according  to  the  will,  and 
power,  and  deliverance  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  «bands  of 
death. 

15.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma,  having  seen  the 
afflictions  of  the  humble  followers  of  God,  and  the  persecu- 
tions which  were  heaped  upon  them  by  the  remainder  of  his 
people,  and  seeing  '"all  their  inequality,  began  to  be  very 
sorrowful ;  nevertheless  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  did  not  fail 
him. 

16.  And  he  selected  a  wise  man  who  was  among  the 
-•elders  of  the  church,  and  gave  him  power  according  to  the 
*  voice  of  the  people,  that  he  might  have  power  to  enact  laws, 
according  to  the  "laws  which  had  been  given,  and  to  put 
them  in  force,  according  to  the  wickedness  and  the  crimes  of 
the  people. 

17.  Now  this  man's  name  was  Nephihah,  and  he  was  ap- 
pointed Chief  Judge;  and  he  sat  in  the  judgment  seat,  to  judge 
a.nd  to  govern  the  people. 

18.  Now  Alma  did  not  grant  unto  him  the  office  of  being 
"High  Priest  over  the  church,  but  he  retained  the  office  of  High 
Priest  unto  himself;  but  he  delivered  the  judgment  seat  unto 
INephihah ; 

19.  And  this  he  did,  that  he  himself  might  go  forth  among 
liis  people,  or  among  the  people  of  Nephi,  that  he  might 
preach  the  word  of  God  unto  them,  to  stir  them  up  in  re- 
membrance of  their  duty,  and  that  he  might  pull  down,  by  the 
ivord  of  God,  all  the  pride  and  craftiness,  and  all  the  conten- 
tions which  were  among  his  people,  seeing  no  way  that  he 
-might  reclaim  them,  save  it  were  in  bearing  down  in  pure 
testimony  against  them. 

20.  And  thus  in  the  commencement  of  the  ninth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  Alma 
delivered  up  the  judgment  seat  to  *^  Nephihah,  and  confined 
himself  wholly  to  the  *High  Priesthood  of  the  holy  order  of 
•God,  to  the  testimony  of  the  word,  according  to  the  Spirit  of 
revelation  and  prophecy. 

0,  see  j,  Jacob  2.  p,  see  d,  it.  Nep.  2.  q,  see  g  and  ;.  it.  Nep.  9.  r,  vers. 
^_12.  s,  ver.  7.  t,  see  e,  Mos.  29.  u,  Alma  1:1,  14,  18.  v,  see  g,  Mos. 
26.     *  w,  vers.  17,  18.       X,  see  g,  Mos.  26. 


CHAP,    v.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  245 


CHAPTER  5. 

The  words  which  Alma,  the  High  Priest,  according  to  the 
holy  order  of  God,  delivered  to  the  people  in  their  citieff 
and  villages  throughout  the  land, 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  began  to  deliver  the  word 
of  God  unto  the  people,  first  in  the  '^land  of  Zarahemla,  and 
from  thence  throughout  all  the  land. 

2.  And  these  are  the  words  which  he  spake  to  the  people- 
in  the  church  which  was  established  in  the  city  of  Zarahemla,. 
according  to  his  own  record,  saying: 

3.  I,  Alma,  having  been  consecrated  by  my  father  Alma,, 
to  be  a  *High  Priest  over  the  church  of  God,  he  having  *^power 
and  authority  from  God  to  do  these  things,  behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  he  began  to  establish  a  church  in  the  land  which 
was  in  the  borders  of  Nephi ;  yea,  the  land  which  was  called 
the  '^land  of  Mormon;  yea,  and  he  did  ^baptize  his  brethreni 
in  the  waters  of  Mormon. 

4.  And  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  they  were  ^delivered  out 
of  the  hands  of  the  people  of  king  Noah,  by  -  the  mercy  and 
power  of  God. 

5.  And  behold,  after  that,  they  were  brought  into- 
bondage  by  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites  *in  the  wilderness ; 
yea,  I  say  unto  you,  they  were  in  captivity,  and  again  the 
Lord  did  ''deliver  them  out  of  bondage  by  the  power  of  his- 
word ;  and  we  were  brought  into  this  land,,  and  here  we- 
began  to  establish  the  church  of  God  throughout  *this  land 
also. 

().  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  my  brethren,  you  that 
belong  to  this  church,  have  you  sufficiently  retained  in  remem- 
brance the  ^captivity  of  your  fathers?  Yea,  and  have  you 
sufficiently  retained  in  remembrance  his  mercy  and  long- 
suffering  towards  them?  And  moreover,  have  ye  sufficiently- 
retained  in  remembrance  that  he  has  delivered  their  souls 
from    *^hell? 

7.  Behold,  he  changed  their  hearts ;  yea,  he  awakened 
them  out  of  a  deep  sleep,  and  they  awoke  unto  God.  Behold^ 
they  were  in  the  midst  of  darkness :  nevertheless,  their  souls 
were  illuminated  by  the  light  of  the  everlasting  word ;  yea, 
they  were  encircled  about  by  the  ^bands  of  death,  and  the 
"^chains  of  hell,  and  an  everlasting  destruction  did  await 
them. 

8.  And  now  I  ask  of  you,  my  brethren,  were  they  de- 
stroyed?   Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  nay,  they  were  not. 


a,  see  h,  Omni  1.  b,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  c,  see  g,  Mos.  18.  d,  see  h,  Mos. 

18.         e,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.         /,  Mos.  23: 1—3.         g,  Mos.  23: 37—39.         24: 8—15. 
h,  Mos.  24: 17—25.  i,  Zarahemla.  j,  see  f  and  g.  k,  see  k,  I.  Nep.  15, 

I,  see  g  and  j,  n.  Nep.  9.        m,  see  p,  ii.  Nep.  28. 


246  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.    V. 

9.  And  again  I  ask,  were  the  "bands  of  death  broken,  and 
the  "chains  of  hell  which  encircled  them  about,  were  they 
loosed?  I  say  unto  you,  yea,  they  were  loosed,  and  their 
souls  did  expand,  and  they  did  sing  redeeming  love.  And  I 
say  unto  you,  that  they  are  saved. 

10.  And  now  I  ask  of  you  on  what  conditions  are  they 
saved?  Yea,  what  grounds  had  they  to  hope  for  salvation? 
What  is  the  cause  of  their  being  loosed  from  the  ^bands  of 
death?     Yea,  and  also  the    ^chains  of  hell? 

11.  Behold,  I  can  tell  you :  did  not  my  father  Alma  believe 
in  the  words  which  were  delivered  by  the  ^'mouth  of  Abinadi? 
And  was  he  not  a  holy  prophet?  Did  he  not  speak  the  words 
of  God,  and  my  father  Alma  believe  them? 

12.  And  according  to  his  faith  there  was  a  mighty  change 
wrought  in  his  heart.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  this  is  all 
true. 

13.  And  behold,  he  preached  the  word  *unto  your  fathers, 
and  a  mighty  change  was  also  wrought  in  their  hearts,  and 
they  humbled  themselves,  and  put  their  trust  in  the  true  and 
living  God.  And  behold,  they  were  faithful  *until  the  end ; 
therefore  they  were  saved. 

14.  And  now  behold,  I  ask  of  you,  my  brethren  of  the 
church,  have  ye  spiritually  been  "born  of  God?  Have  ye  re- 
ceived his  image  in  your  countenances?  Have  ye  experienced 
this  mighty  change  in  your  hearts? 

15.  Do  ye  exercise  faith  in  the  redemption  of  him  who 
"created  you?  Do  you  look  forward  with  an  eye  of  faith,  and 
view  this  mortal  body  "'raised  in  immortality,  and  this  cor- 
ruption raised  in  incorruption,  to  stand  before  God,  to  be  judged 
according  to  the  deeds  which  have  been  done  in  the  mortal 
body? 

16.  I  say  unto  you,  can  you  imagine  to  yourselves  that  ye 
hear  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  saying  unto  you,  in  that  day,  Come 
unto  me  ye  blessed,  for  behold,  your  works  have  been  the 
works  of  righteousness  upon  the  face  of  the  earth? 

17.  Or  do  ye  imagine  to  yourselves  that  ye  can  lie  unto 
the  Lord  in  that  day,  and  say.  Lord,  our  works  have  been 
righteous  works  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  that  he  will 
save  you? 

18.  Or  otherwise,  can  ye  imagine  yourselves  brought 
before  the  tribunal  of  God.  with  your  souls  filled  with  guilt 
and  remorse ;  having  a  ^remembrance  of  all  your  guilt ;  yea, 
a  perfect  remembrance  of  all  your  wickedness ;  yea,  a  remem- 
brance that  ve  have  set  at  defiance  the  commandments  of 
God? 

19.  I  say  unto  you,  can  ye  look  up  to  God  at  that  day 
with   a  pure   heart   and   clean   hands?     I   say   unto   you,   can 

n,  see  g  and  j,  li.  Nep.  9.  o,  see  p,  ii.  Nep.  28.  p.  see  g  and  j,  tt.  Nep, 

D  q,  see  p,  ii.  Nep.  28.  r,  Mos.  17: 2— 4.  s,  Mos.  18: 1—31.  t,  see  h, 

ai.  Nep.  31.         u,  see  c.  Mos.  5.         v,  see  I,  Mos.  5.        w,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.        Also 
•J  and  m,  II.  Nep.  9.        X,  see  n,  ii.  Nep.  9. 


CHAP,   v.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  247 

you   look   up,   having  the   image   of   God   engraven   upon  your 
countenances? 

20.  I  say  unto  you,  can  ye  think  of  being  saved,  •  when 
you  have  yielded  yourselves  to  become  ^'subjects  to  the 
devil? 

21.  I  say  unto  you,  ye  will  know  at  that  day,  that  ye 
cannot  be  saved ;  for  there  can  no  man  be  saved  except  his 
garments  are  washed  white ;  yea,  his  garments  must  be 
purified  until  they  are  cleansed  from  all  stain,  through 
the  ^blood  of  him  of  whom  it  has  been  spoken  by  our 
fathers  who  should  come  to  redeem  his  people  from  their 
sins. 

22.  And  now  I  ask  of  you,  my  brethren,  how  will  any  of 
you  feel,  if  ye  shall  stand  before  the  bar  of  God,  having  your 
garments  stained  with  blood  and  all  manner  of  filthiness? 
Behold,  what  will  these  things  testify  against  you? 

23.  Behold  will  they  not  testify  that  ye  are  murderers, 
yea,  and  also  that  ye  are  guilty  of  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness ? 

24.  Behold,  my  brethren,  do  ye  suppose  that  such  an  one 
can  have  a  place  to  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  with 
Abraham,  with  Isaac,  and  with  Jacob,  and  also  all  the  holy 
prophets,  whose  garments  are  cleansed,  and  are  spotless,  pure 
and  white? 

25.  I  say  unto  you,  nay,  except  ye  make  our  Creator  a 
liar  from  the  beginning,  or  suppose  that  he  is  a  liar  from 
the  beginning,  ye  cannot  suppose  that  such  can  have  place  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  but  they  shall  be  cast  out,  for  they 
are  the    ^"children  of  the  kingdom  of  the  devil. 

26.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  my  brethren,  if  ye 
have  experienced  a  change  of  heart,  and  if  ye  have  felt  to 
sing  the  song  of  redeeming  love,  I  would  ask,  can  ye  feel  so 
now? 

27.  Have  ye  walked,  keeping  yourselves  blameless  before 
God?  Could  ye  say,  if  ye  were  called  to  die  at  this  time, 
within  yourselves,  that  ye  have  been  sufficiently  humble?  That 
your  garments  have  been  cleansed  and  made  white,  through 
the  ^^blood  of  Christ,  who  will  come  to  redeem  his  people  from 
their  sins?  ' 

28.  Behold,  are  ye  stripped  of  pride?  I  say  unto  you,  if 
ye  are  not,  ye  are  not  prepared  to  meet  God.  Behold  ye  must 
prepare  quickly ;  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  soon  at  hand, 
and  such  an  one  hath  not  eternal  life. 

29.  Behold,  I  say,  is  there  one  among  you  who  is  not 
stripped  of  envy?  I  say  unto  you,  that  such  an  one  is  not 
prepared,  and  I  would  that  he  should  prepare  quickly,  for  the 
hour  is  close  at  hand,  and  he  knoweth  not  when  the  time 
shall  come ;  'for  such  an  one  is  not  found  guiltless. 

30.  And   again    I    say    unto   you,    is    there   one    among   you 

y,  see  q,  Mos.  2.  z,  see  /,  ii.  Nep.  2.  2a,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  9.  26,  sec 

f,  II.  Nep.  2. 


248  BOOK   OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   V. 

that  doth  make  a  mock  of  his  brother,  or  that  heapeth  upon 
him  persecutions? 

31.  Woe  unto  such  an  one,  for  he  is  not  prepared,  and  the 
time  is  at  hand  that  he  must  repent,  or  he  cannot  be  saved; 

32.  Yea,  even  wo  unto  all  ye  workers  of  iniquity;  repent, 
repent,  for  the  Lord  God  hath  spoken  it. 

33.  Behold,  he  sendeth  an  invitation  unto  all  men ;  for  the 
arms  of  mercy  are  extended  towards  them,  and  he  saith,  Re- 
pent,  and   I   will   receive  you ; 

34.  Yea,  he  saith.  Come  unto  me  and  ye  shall  partake  of 
the  ^''fruit  of  the  tree  of  life :  yea,  ye  shall  eat  and  drink  of 
the  bread  and  the  waters  of  life  freely ; 

35.  Yea,  come  unto  me  and  bring  forth  works  of  righte- 
ousness, and  ye  shall  not  be  hewn  down  and  ^'^cast  into  the 
fire : 

36.  For  behold,  the  time  is  at  hand,  that  whosoever 
bringeth  forth  not  good  fruit,  or  whosoever  doeth  not  the 
works  of  righteousness,  the  same  have  cause  to  wail  and 
mourn. 

37.  Oh !  ye  workers  of  iniquity ;  ye  that  are  puffed  up  in 
the  vain  things  of  the  world ;  ye  that  have  professed  to  have 
known  the  w^ays  of  righteousness ;  nevertheless  have  gone 
astray,  as  sheep  having  no  shepherd,  notwithstanding  a  shep- 
herd hath  called  after  you,  and  is  still  calling  after  you, 
but  ye  will  not  hearken  unto  his  voice. 

38.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  -^good  shepherd  doth 
call  you ;  yea,  and  in  his  own  name  he  doth  call  you,  which 
is  the  name  of  Christ:  and  if  ye  will  not  hearken  unto  the 
voice  of  the  good  shepherd,  to  the  name  by  which  ye  are  called, 
behold,  ye  are  not  the  sheep  of  the  good  shepherd. 

39.  And  now  if  ye  are  not  the  sheep  of  the  ^^good  shepherd, 
of  what  fold  are  ye?  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  devil 
is  your  shepherd,  and  ye  are  of  his  fold :  and  now  who  can 
deny  this?  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  whosoever  denieth  this, 
is  a  liar  and  a   ^^child  of  the  devil : 

40.  For  I  say  unto  you,  ^''that  whatsoever  is  good, 
Cometh  from  God,  and  whatsoever  is  evil,  cometh  from  the 
devil ; 

,  41.  Therefore,  if  a  man  bringeth  forth  ^*good  works,  he 
hearkeneth  unto  the  voice  of  the  ^^good  shepherd,  and  he  doth 
follow  him;  but  whosoever  bringeth  forth  ^''evil  works,  the 
same  becometh  a  '^ 'child  of  the  devil ;  for  he  hearkeneth  unto 
his  voice,   and   doth   follow  him. 

42.  And    whosoever    doeth    this    must    receive    his   wages   of 
him :     therefore,     for     his     wages     he     receiveth     death,     as 
to    ^""things   pertaining    unto    righteousness,    being   dead    unto- 
all  good  works. 
— » 

2c,  see  b,  I.  Nep.  8.  2d,  see  k,  l.  Nep.  15.  2e,  vers.  39,  41,  57,  59, 

60.  Mos.  3: 14.  Hela.  7: 18.  iii.  Nep.  16—24.  2f,  see  2€.  2g,  see  i, 
H.  Nep.  9.  2h,  Omni  1: 25.  Ether  4: 12.  Moro.  7: 12—19.  10:  6. 

2i,  III.  Nep.  14: 16—20.  2;.  see  2e.  2k,  III.  Nep.  14: 16—20.  21,  see 

i,  II.  Nep.  9.       2m,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  2. 


CHAP,   v.]  BOOK   07   ALMA.  249 

43.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  would  that  ye  should  hear 
me,  for  I  speak  in  the  energy  of  my  soul ;  for  behold,  I  have 
!?poken  unto  you  plainly,  that  ye  cannot  err,  or  have  spoken 
according  to  the  commandments  of  God. 

44.  For  I  am  called  tt>  speak  after  this  manner,  according 
to  the  ^"holy  order  of  God,  wUich  is  in  Christ  Jesus ;  yea,  I 
am  commanded  to  stand  and  testify  unto  this  people  the 
things  which  have  been  spoken  by  our  fathers,  concerning  the 
things  which  are  to  come. 

45.  And  this  is  not  all.  Do  ye  not  suppose  that  I  know 
of  these  things  myself?  Behold,  I  testify  unto  you,  that  I 
do  know  that  these  things  whereof  I  have  spoken,  are  true. 
And  how  do  ye  suppose  that  I  know  of  their  surety? 

46.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  they  are  made  known  unto 
:me  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God.  Behold,  I  have  ^"fasted  and 
prayed  many  days,  that  I  might  know  these  things  of 
myself.  And  now  I  do  know  of  myself  that  they  are  true ; 
for  the  Lord  God  hath  made  them  manifest  unto  me  by  his 
Holy  Spirit;  and  this  is  the  Spirit  of  revelation  which  is  in 
me. 

47.  And  moreover,  I  say  unto  you,  that  it  has  thus  been 
revealed  unto  me,  that  the  words  which  have  been  spoken 
by  our  fathers  are  true,  even  so  according  to  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy  which  is  in  me,  which  is  also  by  the  manifestation 
of  the  Spirit  of  God. 

48.  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  know  of  myself  that  whatso- 
ever I  shall  say  unto  you,  concerning  that  which  is  to  come, 
is  true;  and  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  know  that  Jesus  Christ 
shall  come ;  yea,  the  Son,  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  full 
of  grace,  and  mercy,  and  truth.  And  behold,  it  is  he  that 
Cometh  to  ^^take  away  the  sins  of  the  world ;  yea,  the  sins  of 
<every  man  who  steadfastly  believeth  on  his  name. 

49.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  that  this  is  the  ^^order  after 
which  I  am  called ;  yea,  to  preach  unto  my  beloved  brethren ; 
yea,  and  every  one  that  dwelleth  in  the  land ;  yea,  to  preach 
imto  all,  both  old  and  young,  both  bond  and  free ;  yea,  I  say 
vinto  you  the  aged,  and  also  the  middle  aged,  and  the  rising 
generation ;  yea,  to  cry  unto  them  that  they  must  repent  and  • 
be    ^'"born  again ; 

50.  Yea,  thus  saith  the  Spirit,  Repent,  all  ye  ends  of  the 
earth,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  soon  at  hand ;  yea,  the 
Son  of  God  Cometh  in  his  glory,  in  his  might,  majesty,  power, 
and  dominion.  Yea,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  the  Spirit  saith,  Behold  the  glory  of  the  King  of  all  the 
earth;  and  also  the  King  of  heaven  shall  very  soon  shine  forth 
among  all   the  children  of  men ; 

51.  And  als6  the  Spirit  saith  unto  me,  yea,  crieth  unto 
me  with  a  mighty  voice,  saying,  Go  forth  and  say  unto  this 
people.  Repent,  for  except  ye  repent  ye  can  in  nowise  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

2n,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  2o,  see  t,  Mos.  27.  2p,  see  /,  ii.  Nep.  2.  2g,  see 
C  Mos.  26.   2ri  see  c,  Mos.  5. 


250  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  V. 

52.  And  again  I  say  unto  you,  the  Spirit  saith,  Behold, 
the  axe  is  laid  at  the  root  of  the  tree ;  therefore  every  tree 
that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit,  shall  be  ^*hewn  down  and 
cast  into  the  fire ;  yea,  a  fire  which  cannot  be  consumed ;  even 
an  unquenchable  fire.  Behold,  and  remember,  the  Holy  One 
bath  spoken   it. 

53.  And  now  my  beloved  brethren,  I  say  unto  you,  can  ye 
withstand  these  sayings :  j^ea,  can  ye  lay  aside  these  things, 
and  trample  the  Holy  One  under  your  feet :  yea,  can  ye  be 
puffed  up  in  the  pride  of  your  hearts;  yea,  will  ye  still  persist 
in  the  wearing  of  ^^costly  apparel,  and  setting  your  hearts 
upon  the  vain  things  of  the  world,  upon  your  riches ; 

54.  Yea,  will  ye  persist  in  supposing  that  ye  are  better 
one  than  another ;  yea,  will  ye  persist  in  the  persecution  of 
your  brethren,  who  humble  themselves,  and  do  w^alk  after 
the  holy  ord^  of  God,  wherewith  they  have  been  brought 
into  this  church,  having  been  sanctified  by  the  Holy  Spirit : 
and  they  do  bring  forth  works  which  are  meet  for 
repentance ; 

55.  Yea,  and  will  you  persist  in  turning  your  ^"backs  upon 
the  poor,  and  the  needy,  and  in  withholding  your  substance 
from   them  ? 

56.  And  finally  all  ye  that  will  persist  in  your  wickedness, 
I  say  unto  you,  that  these  are  they  who  shall  be  ^*'hewn  down 
and  cast  into  the  fire,  except  they  speedily  repent. 

57.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  all  you  that  are  desirous  to 
follow  the  voice  of  the  ^''good  shepherd,  come  ye  out  from  the 
wicked,  and  be  ye  separate,  and  touch  not  their  unclean  things ; 
and  behold,  their  names  shall  be  ^'blotted  out,  that  the  names 
of  the  wicked  shall  not  be  numbered  among  the  names  of  the 
righteous,  that  the  word  of  God  may  be  fulfilled,  which  saith. 
The  names  of  the  wicked  shall  not  be  mingled  with  the  names 
of  my  people. 

58.  For  the  names  of  the  righteous  shall  be  written  in  the 
book  of  life :  and  unto  them  will  I  grant  an  inheritance  at  mv 
right  hand.  And  now,  my  brethren,  what  have  ye  to  say 
against  this?  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye  speak  against  it,  it  matters 
not,  for  the  word  of  God  must  be  fulfilled. 

59.  For  what  shepherd  is  there  among  you  having  many 
sheep,  doth  not  watch  over  them,  that  the  wolves  enter  not 
and  devour  his  flock?  And  behold,  if  a  wolf  enter  his  flock, 
doth  he  not  drive  him  out?  Yea,  and  at  last,  if  he  can, 
he   will   destroy  him. 

60.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  ^''good  shepherd  doth 
call  after  you ;  and  if  you  will  hearken  unto  his  voice  he  will 
bring  you  into  his  fold,  and  ye  are  his  sheep ;  and  he  com- 
mandeth  you  that  ye  suffer  no  ravenous  w^olf  to  enter  among 
you,  that  ye  may  not  be  destroyed. 

61.  And   now   I,   Alma,    do   command   you    in   the   language 

2s,  vers.  35,  56.  Jacob  6:7.  iii.  Nep.  27: 11.  12.  2t,  it.  Nep.  2^.: 

11—14.  Mor.  8: 36—39.  2u,  see  j,  Jacob  2.  2v,  see  2s.  2w  see  2e. 

2x,  Mos.  26: 32—36.       2y,  see  2e. 


CHAP.  VI.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  251 

of  him  who  hath  commanded  me,  that  ye  observe  to  do  the 
words  which  I  have  spoken  unto  you. 

62.  I  speak  by  way  of  command  unto  you  that  belong  to 
the  church ;  and  unto  those  who  do  not  belong  to  the  churchy 
I  speak  by  way  of  invitation,  saying,  Come  and  be  ^"^baptized 
unto  repentance,  that  ye  also  may  be  partakers  of  the  fruit 
of  the  ^"tree  of  life. 


CHAPTER  6. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Alma  had  made  an 
end  of  speaking  unto  the  people  of  the  church,  which  was 
established  in  the  city  of  Zarahemla,  he  "ordained  priests  and 
elders,  by  laying  on  his  hands  according  to  the  order  of  God^ 
to  preside  and  watch  over  the  church. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  whosoever  did  not  belong  to  the 
church  who  repented  of  their  sins,  were  ^'baptized  unto  re- 
pentance, and  were  received  into  the  church. 

3.  And  it  also  came  to  pass  that  whosoever  did  belong  to« 
the  church,  that  did  not  repent  of  their  wickedness,  and  humble 
themselves  before  God ;  I  mean  those  who  were  lifted  up  in 
the  pride  of  their  hearts;  the  same  were  rejected,  and  their 
names  were  ^'blotted  out,  that  t,heir  names  were  not  num- 
bered among  those  of  the  righteous ; 

4.  And  thus  they  began  to  establish  the  order  of  the  church 
in  the  city  of  "^Zarahemla. 

5.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should  understand  that  the  word 
of  God  was  liberal  unto  all ;  that  none  were  deprived  of  the 
privilege  of  assembling  themselves  together  to  hear  the  word 
of  God ;     • 

6.  Nevertheless  the  children  of  God  were  commanded  that 
they  should  gather  themselves  together  oft,  and  join  in  ^fasting 
and  mighty  prayer,  in  behalf  of  the  welfare  of  the  souls  of 
those    who   knew   not   God. 

7.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Alma  had  made 
these  regulations,  he  departed  from  them,  yea,  from  the  church 
which  was  in  the  city  of  Zarahemla,  and  went  over  upon  the 
east  of  the  ''river  Sidon,  into  the  ^valley  of  Gideon,  there 
having  been  a  city  built,  which  was  called  the  city  of  Gideon, 
which  was  in  the  valley  that  was  called  Gideon,  being  called 
after  the  man  who  was  ''slain  by  the  hand  of  *Nehor  with 
the  sword. 

8.  And  Alma  went  and  began  to  declare  the  word  of  God 
unto  the  church  which  was  established  in  the  ^valley  of 
Gideon,  according  to  the  revelation  of  the  truth  of  the  word 
which   had   been   spoken   by   his   fathers,   and   according   to   the 

22",  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.       3a,  see  b,  i.  Nep.  8. 


a,  see  c,  Mos.  6,  5,  see  u,  II.  Nep.  9.  c,  Mos.  26: 32—36.  Alma  5: 

67,  58.  d,  see  h,  Omni  1.  e,  see  t,  Mos.  27.  /,  see  g.  Alma  Z. 

g,  see  m.  Alma  2.         h.  Alma  1:9,  15.         i.  Alma  1: 15.  j,  see  m,  Alma  2. 


252  BOOK   OF   ALMA,  [CHAP.   VIL 

Spirit  of  prophecy  which  was  in  him,  according  to  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  who  should  come  to 
redeem  his  people  from  their  sins,  and  the  *holy  order  by 
which  he  was  called.     And  thus  it  is  written.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  7. 

The  words  of  Alma  which  he  delivered  to  the  people  in  Gideon^ 
according  to  his  own  record. 

1.  Behold  my  beloved  brethren,  seeing  that  I  have  been 
permitted  to  come  unto  you,  therefore  I  attempt  to  address 
you  in  my  language ;  yea,  by  my  own  mouth,  seeing  that  it 
is  the  first  time  that  I  have  spoken  unto  you  by  the  words  of 
my  mouth,  I  having  been  "wholly  confined  to  the  judgment 
seat,  having  had  much  business  that  I  could  not  come  unto 
you; 

2.  And  even  I  could  not  have  come  now  at  this  time, 
were  it  not  that  the  judgment  seat  hath  been  ''given  to  another, 
to  reign  in  my  stead ;  and  the  Lord  in  much  mercy  hath 
granted  that  I  should  come  unto  you. 

3.  And  behold,  I  have  come  having  great  hopes  and  much 
desire  that  I  should  find  that  ye  had  humbled  yourselves  before 
Ood,  and  that  ye  had  continued  in  the  supplicating  of  his 
grace,  that  I  should  find  that  ye  were  blameless  before  hira ; 
that  I  should  find  that  ye  were  not  in  the  awful  dilemma  that 
our  brethren  were  in  at  Zarahemla ; 

4.  But  blessed  be  the  name  of  God,  that  he  hath  given 
me  to  know,  yea,  hath  given  unto  me  the  exceeding  great  joy 
of  knowing  that  they  are  established  again  in  the  way  of  his 
righteousness. 

5.  And  I  trust,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  God  which  is 
in  me,  that  I  shall  also  have  joy  over  you ;  nevertheless  I 
do  not  desire  that  my  joy  over  you  should  come  by  the  cause 
of  so  much  afflictions  and  sorrow  which  I  have  had  for  the 
brethren  at  ''Zarahemla :  for  behold,  my  joy  cometh  over  them, 
after  wading   through  much   affliction   and   sorrow. 

6.  But  behold,  I  trust  that  ye  are  not  in  a  state  of  so 
much  unbelief  as  were  your  brethren ;  I  trust  that  ye  are  not 
lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  your  hearts :  yea,  I  trust  that  ye 
liave  not  set  your  hearts  ''upon  riches,  and  the  vain  things 
of  the  world ;  yea,  I  trust  that  you  do  not  worship  idols,  but 
that  ye  do  worship  the  true  and  the  living  God,  and  that  ye 
look  forward  for  the  remission  of  your  sins  with  an  ever- 
lasting  faith  which  is  to  come. 

k,  see  g,  Mos.  26. 

a,  Mos.  29: 42.  6,  Alma  4: 16—18.  c,  see  h,  Omni  1.  d,  see  2t, 

Alma5. 


CHAP.    VII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  25$ 

7.  For  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  there  be  many  things  to- 
come  ;  and  behold,  there  is  one  thing  which  is  of  more 
importance  than  they  all ;  for  behold,  the  time  is  not  far 
distant,  that  the  Redeemer  liveth  and  cometh  among  hi» 
people. 

8.  Behold,  I  do  not  say  that  he  will  come  among  us  at 
the  time  of  his  dwelling  in  his  mortal  tabernacle ;  for  behold^ 
the  Spirit  hath  not  said  unto  me  that  this  should  be  the  case. 
Now  as  to  this  thing  I  do  not  know ;  but  this  much  I  do- 
know,  that  the  Lord  God  hath  power  to  do  all  things  which, 
are  according  to  his  word. 

9.  But  behold,  the  Spirit  hath  said  this  much  unto  me,, 
saying :  Cry  unto  this  people,  saying,  Repent  ye,  and 
prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord,  and  walk  in  his  paths,  whick 
are  straight :  for  behold,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand,  and  the  Son  of  God  cometh  upon  the  face  of  the- 
earth. 

10.  And  behold,  he  shall  be  born  of  *Mary,  at  Jerusalem,, 
which  is  in  the  land  of  our  forefathers,  she  being  a  ^virgin,  a. 
precious  and  chosen  vessel,  who  shall  be  overshadowed,  and 
conceive  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  bring  forth  a 
son,  yea,  even  the  Son  of  God; 

11.  And  he  shall  go  forth,  suffering  pains  and  afflictions,, 
and  temptations  of  every  kind ;  and  this  that  the  word  might 
be  fulfilled  which  saith,  ^He  will  take  upon  him  the  pains 
and  the  sicknesses  of  his  people ; 

12.  And  he  will  take  upon  him  death,  that  he  may  loose 
the  ''bands  of  death  which  bind  his  people :  and  he  will 
take  upon  him  their  infirmities,  that  his  bowels  may  be  filled, 
with  mercy,  according  to  the  flesh,  that  he  may  know  according- 
to  the  flesh  how  to  succour  his  people  according  to  their 
infirmities. 

13.  Now  the  Spirit  %noweth  *  all  things ;  nevertheless 
the  Son  of  God  suffereth  according  to  the  flesh,  that  he 
might  ^take  upon  him  the  sins  of  his  people,  that  he  might 
blot  out  their  transgressions,,  according  to  the  power  of  his 
deliverance;  and  now  behold,  this  is  the  testimony  which  is 
in  me. 

14.  Now  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  must  repent,  and  be  '^borni 
again :  for  the  Spirit  saith.  If  ye  are  not  born  again,  ye 
cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  therefore  come  and  be 
'baptized  unto  repentance,  that  ye  may  be  washed  from  your 
sins,  that  ye  may  have  faith  on  the  Lamb  of  God,  who  taketh. 
*"away  the  sins  of  the  world,  who  is  mighty  to  save  and  to- 
cleanse  from  all  unrighteousness ; 

15.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  come  and  fear  not,  and  lay  aside 
every  sin,  which  easily  doth  beset  you,  which  doth  bind 
you   down  to  destruction,   yea,   come  and  go   forth,   and   shew 

e,  Mos  3: 8.         A  i.  Nep.  11: 13—21.         Mos.  3: 8.         Alma  7: 10.  g,  Mos. 

14:  3—5.  h,  see  fl',  and  j,  ii.  Nep.  9.  i,  see  r,  ii.  Nep.  9.  %  Mos.  14 

6,  8,  12.  &,  see  c,  Mos.  5.  ?,  see  W,  II.  Nep.  9.  m,  see  /,  li.  Nep.  2 


254  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.    VII. 

tunto  your  God  that  ye  are  willing  to  repent  of  your  sins,  and 
enter  into  a  covenant  with  him  to  keep  his  commandments, 
and  witness  it  unto  him  this  day,  by  going  into  the  "waters 
of  baptism ; 

IG.  And  whosoever  doeth  this,  and  keepeth  the  command- 
ments of  God  from  thenceforth,  the  same  will  remember  that 
I  say  unto  him,  yea,  he  will  remember  that  I  have  said  unto 
liim,  he  shall  have  eternal  life,  according  to  the  testimony  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  which  testifieth  in  me. 

17.  And  now  my  beloved  brethren,  do  you  believe  these 
things?  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  yea,  I  know  that  ye  believe 
them ;  and  the  way  that  I  know  that  ye  believe  them,  is  by 
the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  which  is  in  me.  And  now 
because  your  faith  is  strong  concerning  that,  yea,  concerning 
the  things  which  I  have  spoken,  great  is  my  joy. 

38.  For  as  I  said  unto  you  from  the  beginning,  that  I 
bad  much  desire  that  ye  were  not  in  the  state  of  dilemma  "like 
your  brethren,  even  so  I  have  found  that  my  desires  have  been 
'  gratified. 

19.  For  I  perceive  that  ye  are  in  the  paths  of  righteousness ; 
I  perceive  that  ye  are  in  the  path  which  leads  to  the  kingdom 
of  God ;  yea,  I  perceive  that  ye  are  making  his  ^paths 
«traight ; 

20.  I  perceive  that  it  has  been  made  known  unto  you  by 
the  testimony  of  his  word,  that  he  cannot  walk  in  crooked 
paths;  neither  doth  he  vary  from  that  which  he"  hath  said; 
neither  hath  he  a  "shadow  of  turning  from  the  right  to  the  left, 
or  from  that  which  is  right  to  that  which  is  wrong ;  therefore, 
Tiis  course  is    ^one   eternal    round. 

21.  And  he  doth  not  dwell  in  *"unholy  temples ;  neither  can 
filthiness,  or  anything  which  is  unclean  be  received  into  the 
Tiingdom  of  God ;  therefore^  I  say  unto  you,  the  time  shall  come, 
jea,  and  it  shall  be  at  the  last  day,  that  he  who  is  filthy  *shall 
Temain  in  his  filthiness. 

22.  And  now  my  beloved  brethren,  I  have  said  these  things 
unto  you,  that  I  might  awaken  you  to  a  sense  of  your  duty 
to  God,  that  ye  may  walk  blameless  before  him ;  that  ye  may 
^'alk  after  the  holy  order  of  God,  after  which  ye  have  been 
received. 

23.  And  now  I  would  that  ye  should  be  humble,  and  be 
submissive,  and  gentle ;  easy  to  be  entreated  ;  full  of  patience 
and  long  suffering ;   being  temperate   in  all  things ;   being  dili- 

,    gent  in  keeping  the  commandments  of  God  at  all  times ;    'asking 
"for   whatsoever    things    ye   stand    in    need,    both    spiritual    and 
temporal ;    always   returning  thanks  unto   God   for  whatsoever 
things  ye  do  receive; 

24.  And  see  that  ye  "have  faith,  hope,  and  charity,  and 
then  ye  will  always  abound  in  good  works ; 

n,  see  u,  ii.  Ne^.,9.         o,  vers.  3—6.  p,  see  2a,  ii.  Nep.  9.            q,  i.  Nep 

10: 19.         Alma  a?  :12L         r,  Mos.  2:  37.  Alma  34: 36.         Hela.  4:  24.         s,  see 

^,  II.  Nep.  9.  I,  see^,  II.  Nep.  32.  u,  Alma  13: 29.  Ether  12: 31—34. 
Moro.  7. 


CHAP.    VIII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  255 

25.  And  may  the  Lord  bless  you,  and  keep  your  garments 
spotless,  that  ye  may  at  last  be  brought  to  sit  down  with 
Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  the  holy  prophets,  who  have 
been  ever  since  the  world  began,  having  your  garments  spotless, 
even  as  their  garments  are  spotless  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
to  go  no  more  out. 

26.  And  now  my  beloved  brethren,  I  have  spoken  these 
words  unto  you,  according  to  the  Spirit  which  testifieth  in 
me ;  and  my  soul  doth  exceedingly  rejoice,  because  of  the 
exceeding  diligence  and  heed  which  ye  have  given  unto  my 
word. 

27.  And  now,  may  the  peace  of  God  rest  upon  you,  and 
upon  your  houses  and  lands,  and  upon  your  flocks  and  herds, 
and  all  that  you  possess ;  your  women  and  your  children,  ac- 
cording to  your  faith  and  good  works,  from  this  time  forth 
and  for  ever.    And  thus  I  have  spoken.    Amen. 


CHAPTER  8. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  returned  from 
the  "land  of  Gideon,  after  having  taught  the  people  of  Gideon 
many  things  which  cannot  be  written,  having  established 
the  order  of  the  church,  according  as  he  had  before  done  in 
the  ''land  of  Zarahemla ;  yea,  he  returned  to  his  own  house 
at  Zarahemla  to  rest  himself  from  the  labours  which  he  had 
performed. 

2.  And  thus  ended  the  ninth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the 
tenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  that  Alma  departed  from  thence,  and  took  his 
Journey  over  into  the  ^land  of  Melek,  on  the  west  of 
the  '^river  Sidon,  on  the  west,  by  the  borders  of  the 
wilderness ; 

4.  And  he  began  to  teach  the  people  in  the  land  of  Melek 
according  to  ^the  holy  order  of  God,  by  which  he  had  been 
•called;  and  he  began  to  teach  the  people  throughout  all  the 
Hand  of  Melek. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  came  to  him 
throughout  all  the  borders  of  the  land  which  was  by  the 
wilderness  side.  And  they  were  ^baptized  throughout  all  the 
land, 

C).  So  that  when  he  had  finished  his  work  at  ''Melek,  he 
departed  thence,  and  travelled  three  days'  journey  on  the  north 
of  the  land  of  Melek ;  and  he  came  to  a  city  which  was 
called    *Ammonihah. 

a,  see  m.  Alma  2.  5,  see  h,  Omni  1.             c,  vers.  4,  5,  6.  Alma  31:  6 

35: 13.            45: 18.  d,  see  g.  Alma  2.            e,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  /,  seo  c 

g  see  u,  li.  Nep.  9.  h,  see  c.            i,  vers.  7—9,  14,  16.  18,  19.  Alma  9: 1 

14:  23.      15;  1,  15,  16.  16: 2,  3,  9,  11.      25: 2.     49: 1.  3,  10,  11.  14,  15.  Hela.  5:10 


256  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   VIII. 

7.  Now  it  was  the  custom  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  to  call 
their  lands,  and  their  cities,  and  their  villages,  yea,  eveix 
all  their  small  villages,  after  the  name  of  him  who  first 
possessed  them ;  and  thus  it  was  with  the  land  of  ^  Am- 
monihah. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  /_lma  had  come  to  the 
city  of  Ammonihah,  he  began  to  preach  the  word  of  God  unto- 
them. 

9.  Now  Satan  had  gotten  great  hold  upon  the  hearts  of  the 
people  of  the  city  of  Ammonihah ;  therefore  they  would  not 
hearken  unto  the  words  of  Alma. 

10.  Nevertheless  Alma  laboured  much  in  the  Spirit,, 
wrestling  with  God  in  ^mighty  prayer,  that  he  w^ould  pour 
out  his  Spirit  upon  the  people  who  were  in  the  city ;  that  h^ 
would  also  grant  that  he  might  ^baptize  them  unto  repent- 
ance ; 

11.  Nevertheless,  they  hardened  their  hearts,  saying  untO' 
him,  behold,  we  know  that  thou  art  Alma ;  and  we  know  that 
thou  art  "^High  Priest  over  the  church  which  thou  hast 
established  in  many  parts  of  the  land,  according  to  your  tra- 
dition ;  and  we  are  not  of  thy  church,  and  v/e  do  not  believe 
in  such  foolish  traditions. 

12.  And  now  we  know  that  because  we  are  not  of  thy 
church,  we  know  that  thou  hast  no  power  over  us;  and  thou 
hast  delivered  up  the  "judgment  soat  unto  Nephihah ;  there- 
fore thou  art  not  the  chief  judge  over  us. 

13.  Now  when  the  people  had  said  this,  and  withstood 
all  his  words,  and  reviled  him,  and  spit  upon  him,  and  caused 
that  he  should  be  cast  out  of  their  city,  he  departed  thence 
and  took  his  journey  towaids  the  city  which  was  called 
Aaron. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  while  he  Wfs  journeying: 
thither,  being  weighed  down  with  sorrow,  wading  through 
much  tribulation  and  anguish  of  soul,  because  of  the  wick- 
edness of  the  people  who  were  in  the  "city  of  Ammonihah, 
it  came  to  pass  while  Alma  was  thus  weighed  down  with 
sorrow,  behold  an  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  him,  say- 

15.  Blessed  art  thou,  Alma ;  therefore,  lift  up  thy  head 
and  rejoice,  for  thou  hast  great  cause  to  rejoice :  for  thoui 
hast  been  faithful  in  keeping  the  commandments  of  God  froni 
the  time  which  thou  received  thy  first  message  from  him. 
Behold  I  am  he  that    ^delivered  it  unto  you ; 

16.  And  behold  I  am  sent  to  command  thee  that  thou  retur'i 
to  the  city  of  Ammonihah,  and  preach  again  unto  the  peop'?" 
of  the  city;  yea,  preach  unto  them.  Yea,  say  unto  them, 
except  they  repent,  the  Lord  God  will    ^destroy  them. 

17.  For  behold,  they  do  study  at  this  time  that  they  mnv 
destroy  the  liberty  of  thy  people,    (for  thus  saith  the  Lord,) 

j,  see  i.  k,  see  e,  li.  Nep.  32.  I,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  m,  see  g,  Mos, 

26.  n,  Alma  4: 16,  17.  o,  see  i.  p,  Mos.  27;  11-16.  q,  ver.  29. 

Alma  9: 4,  12.  18.  24.       10: 19,  23,  27.        16: 2,  3,  9—11. 


CHAP.    VIII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  257 

which   is  contrary  to   the  statutes,   and   judgments,   and  com- 
mandments which  he  has  given  unto  his  people. 

18.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Alma  had  received  his; 
message  from  th'e  angel  of  the  Lord,  he  returned  speedily  to* 
the  land  of  Ammonihah.  And  he  entered  the  city  by  another 
way,  yea,  by  the  way  which  is  on  the  south  of  the  ''city  of 
Ammonihah. 

19.  And  as  he  entered  the  city  he  was  an  hungered,  andi 
he  said  to  a  man,  Will  ye  give  to  an  humble  servant  of  Go(2 
something  to  eat? 

20.  And  the  man  said  unto  him,  I  aip  a  Nephite,  and  I  • 
know  that  thou  art  an  holy  prophet  of  God,  for  thou  art  the 
man  whom  an  *angel  said  in  a  vision,  thou  shalt  receive  r 
therefore,  go  with  me  into  my  house,  and  I  will  impart  unto* 
thee  of  my  food;  and  I  know  that  thou  wilt  be  a  *blessing^ 
unto  me  and  my  house. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  man  received  him  into 
his  house ;  and  the  man  was  called  Amulek ;  and  he  brought 
forth  bread  and  meat,  and  sat  before  Alma. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  ate  bread  and  was; 
filled ;  and  he  blessed  Amulek  and  his  house,  and  he  gave 
thanks  unto  God. 

23.  And  after  he  had  eaten  and  was  filled,  he  said  unto- 
Amulek,  I  am  Alma,  and  am  the  "High  Priest  over  the  church 
of  God  throughout  the  land. 

24.  And  behold,  I  have  been  called  to  preach  the  word  of 
God  among  all  this  people,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  revela- 
tion and  prophecy;  and  I  was  in  this  land,  and  they  would 
not  receive  me,  but  they  *cast  me  out,  and  I  was  about  to< 
set  my  back  towards  this  land  for  ever. 

25.  But  behold,  I  have  been  commanded  that  I  should  turn 
again  and  ^prophesy  urto^  this  people,  yea,  and  to  testify 
against  them  concerning  their  iniquities. 

26.  And  now  Amulek,  because  thou  hast  fed  me  and  took 
me  in,  thou  art  '^blessed;  for  I  was  an  hungered,  for  I  had 
''fasted  many  days. 

27.  And  Alma  tarried  many  days  with  Amulek  before  he 
began  to  preach  unto  the  people. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  did  wax  more  gross 
in  their  iniquities. 

29.  And  the  word  came  to  Alma,  saying,  Go;  and  also  say 
unto  my  servant  Amulek,  go  forth  and  prophesy  unto  this 
people,  saying,  Re^'^nt  ye,  for  thus  saith  the  Lord,  except 
ye  repent,  I  will  visit  this  people  in  mine  anger;  yea,  and  I 
will  ^not  turn  my  fierce  anger  away. 

30.  And  Alma  went  forth,  and  also  Amulek,  among  the 
people,  to  deci'^^e  the  words  of  God  unto  them;  and  they 
were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost ; 

r,  see  i,  S.  Alma  10:7—9.  t,  vers.  22,  26.  Alma  10:7, 11.       u,  see 

g,  Mos.  26.         V,  ver.  13.         W,  ver.  16.         x,  ver.  20.         See  t,        y,  see  t,  Mos, 
27.      z,  sef^  g. 


258  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.    IX. 

31.  And  fhey  had  power  given  unto  them,  insomuch  that 
they  could  not  be  confined  in  dungeons ;  neither  was  it  possible 
that  any  man  could  slay  them ;  nevertheless  they  did  not 
exercise  their  power  until  they  were  ^"bound  in  bands  and 
cast  into  prison.  Now,  this  was  done  that  the  Lord  might 
show  forth  his  power  in  them. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  went  forth  and  began 
to  preach  and  to  prophesy  unto  the  people,  according  to  the 
Spirit  and  power  which  the  Lord  had  given  them. 


The  words  of  Alma,  and  also  the  words  of  Amulek  which 
were  declared  unto  the  people  who  were  in  the  land  of 
Ammonihah.  And  also  they  are  cast  into  prison,  and  de- 
livered hy  the  miraculous  power  of  God  which  was  in  them, 
^according  to  the  record  of  Alma. 

CHAPTER  9. 

1.  And  again :  I  Alma,  having  been  commanded  of  God 
that  I  should  "take  Amulek  and  go  forth  and  preach  again 
unto  this  people,  or  the  people  who  were  in  the  ''city  of 
Ammonihah,  it  came  to  pass  as  I  began  to  preach  unto  them, 
they  began  to  contend  with  me,  saying, 

2.  Who  art  thou?  Suppose  ye  that  we  shall  believe  the 
testimony  of  one  man,  although  he  should  preach  unto  us  that 
the  earth  should  pass  away? 

3.  Now  they  understood  not  the  words  which  they  spake; 
for  they  knew  not  that  the  earth  should  pass  away. 

4.  And  they  said  also.  We  will  not  believe  thy  words,  if 
thou  shouldst  prophesy  that  this  great  city  should  be  destroyed 
in    ''one  day. 

5.  Now  they  knew  not  that  God  could  do  such  marvellous 
-works,  for  they  were  a  hard-hearted  and  a  stiffnecked  people. 

G.  And  they  said,  Who  is  God,  that  sendeth  no  more  au- 
thority than  one  man  among  this  people,  to  declare  unto  them 
the  truth  of  such  great  and  marvellous  things? 

7.  And  they  stood  forth  to  lay  their  hands  on  me;  but 
"behold,  they  did  not.  And  I  stood  with  boldness  to  declare 
nnto  them,  yea,  I  did  boldly  testify  unto  them,  saying : 

8.  Behold,  O  ye  wicked  and  perverse  generation,  how  have 
ye  forgotten  the  tradition  of  your  fathers ;  yea,  how  soon  ye 
Lave   forgotten   the   commandments   of   God. 

9.  Do  ye  not  remember  that  our  father,  Lehi,  was  brought 
out  of  Jerusalem  by  the  hand  of  God?  Do  ye  not  remember 
that  they  were  all  led  by  him  through  the  wilderness? 

10.  And  have  ye  forgotten  so  soon  how  many  times  he 
delivered  our  fathers  out  of  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  and 

2a,  Alma  14: 17—29. 


€t.  Alma  8: 29.       b,  see  i,  Alma  8.       c,  Alma  16  9,  10. 


<3HAP,    IX.  1  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  259 

preserved   them   from  being   destroyed,   even   by   the   hands   of 
their  own  brethren? 

11.  Yea,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  his  matchless  power, 
and  his  mercy,  and  his  long  suffering  towards  us,  we  should 
unavoidably  have  been  cut  off  from  the  face  of  the  earth, 
long  before  this  period  of  time,  and  perhaps  been  consigned 
to  a  state  of  '^endless  misery  and  wo. 

12.  Behold,  now  I  say  unto  you,  that  he  commandeth 
you  to  repent;  and  except  ye  repent,  ye  can  in  no  wise 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  But  behold,  this  is  not  all : 
he  has  commanded  you  to  repent,  or  he  will  ^utterly  destroy 
you  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth ;  yea,  he  will  visit  you 
in  his  anger,  and  in  -his  ^fierce  anger  he  will  not  turn 
away. 

13.  Behold,  do  ye  not  remember  the  words  which  he 
«pake  unto  Lehi,  saying.  That  ^inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep 
my  commandments,  ye  shall  prosper  in  the  land?  And 
again  it  is  said.  That  inasmuch  as  ye  will  not  keen  my 
commandments,  ye  shall  be  cut  ofO  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord. 

14.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should  remember,  that  inas- 
much as  the  Lamanites  have  not  kept  the  commandments 
of  God,  they  have  been  cut  off  from  the  presence  of  the 
liOrd.  Now  we  see  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  has  been 
-verified  in  this  thing,  and  the  '^Lamanites  have  been  cut  off 
from  his  presence,  from  the  beginning  of  their  transgressions 
in  the  land. 

15.  Nevertheless  I  say  unto  you,  that  it  shall  be  more  toler- 
able for  them  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  you,  if  ye 
remain  in  your  sins:  yea,  and  even  more  tolerable  for  them 
in  this  life,  than  for  you,  except  ye  repent, 

16.  For  there  are  many  promises  which  are  extended  to  the 
Lamanites:  for  it  is  because  of  the  ^traditions  of  their  fathers 
that  caused  them  to  remain  in  their  state  of  ignorance;  there- 
fore the  Lord  will  be  merciful  unto  them,  and  ^prolong  their 
existence  in  the  land. 

17.  And  at  some  period  of  time  they  will  be  brought  to 
believe  in  his  word,  and  to  know  of  the  incorrectness  of  the 
traditions  of  their  fathers;  and  many  of  them  will  be  saved, 
for  the  Lord  will  be  merciful  unto  all  who  call  on  his 
name. 

18.  But  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  ye  persist  in 
your  wickedness,  that  your  days  shall  not  be  prolonged  in 
the  land,  for  the  Lamanites  shall  be  sent  upon  you ;  and  if 
ye  repent  not,  they  shall  come  in  a  time  when  you  know  not, 
and  ye  shall  be  visited  with  '^utter  destruction;  and  it  shall 
be  according  to  the    ^fierce  anger  of  the  Lord ; 

d,  see  m,  Jacob  6.  e.  see  q.  Alma  8.  /,  Alma  8: 29.  g,  II.  Nep. 

1\9.  4:4.  See  6.  i.  Nep.  2.  h,  see  h,  i.  Nep.  2.  i,  Mos.  10: 11—17. 

0,  see  c,  Enos  1.  Also  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.  Hela.  15: 10—16.  k,  Alma  16: 

%  3,  9—11.      h  Alma  8;  29.     9;  12. 


260  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   IX* 

19.  For  he  will  not  suffer  you  that  ye  shall  live  in  your 
iniquities,  to  destroy  his  people.  I  say  unto  you,  Nay ;  he 
would  rather  suffer  that  the  Lamanites  might  destroy  ""all 
his  people  who  are  called  the  people  of  Nephi,  if  it  were 
possible  that  they  could  fall  into  sins  and  transgressions^ 
after  having  had  so  much  light  and  so  much  knowledge  given 
unto  them  of  the  Lord  their  God ; 

20.  Yea,  after  having  been  such  a  highly  favoured  people 
of  the  Lord ;  yea,  after  having  been  favoured  above  every  other 
nation,  kindred,  tongue,  or  people ;  after  having  had  all  things 
made  known  unto  them,  according  to  their  desires,  and  their 
faith,  and  prayers,  of  that  which  has  been,  and  which  is,  and 
which  is  to  come; 

21.  Having  been  visited  by  the  Spirit  of  God ;  having 
conversed  with  angels,  and  having  been  spoken  unto  by  the 
voice  of  the  Lord;  and  having  the  Spirit  of  prophecy,  and  the 
Spirit  of  revelation,  and  also  many  gifts :  the  gift  of  speaking 
with  tongues,  and  the  gift  of  preaching,  and  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  the  gift  of    "translation  * 

22.  Yea,  and  after  having  been  delivered  of  God  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem,  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord ;  having  been 
saved  from  famine,  and  from  sickness,  and  all  manner  of 
diseases  of  every  kind;  and  they  having  been  waxed  strong 
in  battle,  that  they  might  not  bQ  destroyed ;  having  been 
brought  ''out  of  bondage  time  after  time,  and  having  been 
kept  and  preserved  until  now ;  and  they  have  been  prospered 
until  they  are  rich  in  all  manner  of  things. 

23.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  thi^  people,  who 
have  received  so  many  blessings  from  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
should  transgress  contrary  to  the  light  and  knowledge  which 
they  do  have :  I  say  unto  you  that  if  this  be  the  case,  that  if 
they  should  fall  into  transgression,  it  would  be  far  more  toler- 
able for  the  Lamanites  than  for  them. 

24.  For  behold,  the  promises  of  the  Lord  are  ''extended  to 
the  Lamanites,  but  they  are  not  unto  you,  if  ye  transgress : 
for  has  not  the  Lord  expressly  promised  and  firmly  decreed, 
that  if  ye  will  rebel  against  him,  that  ye  shall  ^utterly  be 
destroyed  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth? 

25.  And  now  for  this  cause,  that  ye  may  not  be  destroyed, 
the  Lord  has  sent  his  angel  to  visit  many  of  his  people,  de- 
claring unto  them  that  they  must  go  forth  and  cry  mightily 
unto  this  people,  saying,  Repent  ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  nigh  at  hand; 

26.  And  not  many  days  hence  the  Son  of  God  shall  come 
in  his  glory ;  and  his  glory  shall  be  the  glory  of  the  Only 
Begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of  grace,  equity,  and  truth, 
full  of  patience,  mercy,  and  long  suffering,  quick  to  hear 
the  cries  of  his  people  and  to  answer  their  prayers. 

m,  I.  Nep.  12: 15,  19,  20.  15: 5.  Alma  45: 10—14.  Hela.  13: 5-10. 

15: 17.  Mor.  6.  n,  Omni  1: 20— 22.  Mos.  8: 13—19.  28: 11—17- 

0,  Mos.  22: 11—13.        24: 17—20.        p,  see  j.        q.  see  m. 


CKAP.  X.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  261 

27.  And  behold,  he  cometh  to  redeem  those  who  will  be 
•"baptized  unto  repentance,  through  faith  on  his  name ; 

28.  Therefore  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  for  the  time 
is  at  hand  that  all  men  shall  reap  a  reward  of  their  works, 
according  to  that  which  they  have  been :  if  they  have  been 
righteous,  they  shall  reap  the  salvation  of  their  souls,  according 
to  the  power  and  deliverance  of  Jesus  Christ :  and  if  they 
have  been  evil,  they  shall  reap  the  damnation  of  their  souls, 
according  to  the   ^power  and  captivation  of  the  devil. 

29.  Now  behold,  this  is  the  voice  of  the  angel,  crying  unto 
the  people. 

30.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  for  ye  are  my  brethren, 
and  ye  had  ought  to  be  beloved,  and  ye  had  ought  to  bring 
forth  works  which  are  meet  for  repentance,  seeing  that  your 
hearts  have  been  grossly  hardened   against  the  word  of  God,  ^ 
and  seeing  that  ye  are  a    *lost  and  fallen  people. 

31.  Now  J  it  came  to  pass  that  when  I,  Alma,  had  spoken 
these  words,  behold,  the  people  were  wroth  with  me,  because 
I  said  unto  them  that  they  were  a  "hard-hearted  and  a  stiff- 
necked  people ; 

32.  And  also  because  I  said  unto  them  that  they  were  a 
*lost  and  a  fallen  people,  they  were  angry  with  me,  and  sought 
to  lay  their  hands  upon  me,  that  they  might  cast  me  into 
prison ; 

33.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  not  suffer  them 
that  they  should  take  me  at  that  time  and  cast  me  into 
prison. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amulek  went  and  stood  forth, 
and  began  to  preach  unto  them  also.  And  now  the  words  of 
Amulek  are  not  all  written,  nevertheless  a  part  of  his  words  are 
written  in  this  book. 


CHAPTER  10. 

1.  Now  these  are  the  words  which  Amulek  preached  unto 
the  people  who  were  in  the  "land  of  Ammonihah,  say- 
ing: 

2.  I  am  Amulek;  I  am  the  son  of  Giddonah,  who  was  the 
son  of  Ishmael,  who  was  a  descendant  of  Aminadi ;  and  it  was 
that  same  Aminadi  who  interpreted  the  writing  which  was 
upon  the  wall  of  the  temple,  which  was  written  by  the  finger  of 
God. 

3.  And  Aminadi  was  a  descendant  of  Nephi,  who  was  the 
son  of  Lehi,  who  came  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  who  was  a 
descendant  of  Manasseh,  who  was  the  son  of  Joseph,  who  was 
sold  into  Egypt  by  the  hands  of  his  brethren. 

r  see  U  ii.  Nep.  9.  s,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  9.  t,  ver.  32.  Alma  12: 22. 

U,  ver.  5.        V,  ver.  30. 


a,  see  i,  Alma  8. 


i. 


262  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  X» 

4.  And  behold,  I  am  also  a  man  of  no  small  reputation  among^ 
all  those  who  know  me ;  yea,  and  behold,  I  have  ''many  kindreds, 
and  friends,  and  I  have  also  acquired  much  riches  by  the  hand 
of  my  industry ; 

5.  Nevertheless,  after  all  this,  I  never  have  known  much  of 
the  ways  of  the  Lord,  and  his  mysteries  and  marvellous  power. 
I  said  I  never  had  known  much  of  these  things ;  but  behold, 
I  mistake,  for  I  have  seen  much  of  his  mysteries  and  his 
marvellous  power;  yea,  even  in  the  preservation  of  the  lives 
of  this  people ; 

6.  Nevertheless  I  did  harden  my  heart,  for  I  was  called 
many  times,  and  I  would  not  hear ;  therefore  I  knew  concern- 
ing these  things,  yet  I  would  not  know ;  therefore  I  went  on  re- 
belling against  God,  in  the  wickedness  of  my  heart,  even  until 
the  fourth  day  of  this  seventh  month,  which  is  in  the  tenth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges. 

7.  As  I  was  journeying  to  see  a  very  near  kindred,  behold 
an  angel  of  the  Lord  *^appeared  unto  me  and  said,  Amulek, 
return  to  thine  own  house,  for  thou  shalt  feed  a  prophet  of 
the  Lord ;  yea,  a  holy  man,  who  is  a  chosen  man  of  God ;  for 
he  has  "^fasted  many  days  because  of  the  sins  of  this  people, 
and  he  is  an  hungered,  and  thou  shalt  receive  him  into  thy 
house  and  feed  him,  and  he  shall  ^bless  thee  and  thy  house ; 
and  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  shall  rest  upon  thee  and  thy 
house. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  obeyed  the  ^voice  of  the  angeU 
and  returned  towards  my  house.  And  as  I  was  going  thither, 
I  found  the  ^man  whom  the  angel  said  unto  me,  thou  shalt 
receive  into  thy  house;  and  behold  it  was  this  same  man 
who  has  been  speaking  unto  you  concerning  the  things  of 
God. 

9.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  He  is  a  '^holy  man ;  where- 
fore I  know  he  is  a  holy  man,  because  it  was  said  by  an  angel 
of  God. 

10.  And  again,  I  know  that  the  things  whereof  he  hath  testi- 
fied are  true :  for  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  as  the  Lord  liveth,. 
even  so  has  he  sent  his  angel  to  make  these  things  manifest 
unto  me ;  and  this  he  has  done  while  this  Alma  tiath  *dwelt  at 
my  house : 

11.  For  behold,  he  hath  ^blessed  mine  house,  he  hath  blessed 
me,  and  my  women,  and  my  children,  and  my  father  and  my 
kinsfolks ;  yea,  even  all  my  kindred  hath  he  blessed,  and  the 
blessing  of  the  Lord  hath  rested  upon  us  according  to  the  words 
which  he  spake. 

12.  And  now  when  Amulek  had  spoken  these  words,  the 
people  began  to  be  astonished,  seeing  there  was  ''more  than  one 
witness  who  testified  of  the  things  whereof  they  were  accused, 
and  also  of  the  things  which  w^ere  to  come,  according  to  the 
Spirit  of  prophecy  which  was  in  them ; 

6,  ver.  11.  Alma  15: 16.  c,  vers.  8,  9.  Alma  8: 20.  d,  see  t,  Mos.  27. 
€,  see  t,  Alma  8.  /,  Alma  8: 20.  g,  Alma  8: 20.  h,  ver.  7.  i  Alm« 

8:  27.      j,  see  t.  Alma  8.      k,  Alma  9:  6. 


CHAP.   X.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  263 

13.  Nevertheless,  there  were  some  among  them  who 
thought  to  question  them,  that  by  their  cunning  devices 
they  might  catch  them  in  their  words,  that  they  might 
find  witness  against  them,  that  they  might  deliver  them  to- 
their  judges,  that  they  might  be  judged  according  to  the  law, 
and  that  they  might  be  slain  or  cast  into  prison,  according  to 
the  crime  which  they  could  make  appear,  or  witness  against 
them. 

14.  Now  it  was  those  men  who  sought  to  destroy  them,  who 
were  'lawyers,  who  were  hired  or  appointed  by  the  people 
to  administer  the  law  at  their  times  of  trials,  or  at  the  trials 
of  the  crimes  of  the  people  before  the  judges. 

15.  Now  these  lawyers  were  leprned  in  all  the  arts  and  cun- 
ning of  the  people ;  and  this  was  to  enable  them  that  they  might 
be  skilful  in  their  profession. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  began  to  question  Amulek, 
that  thereby  they  might  make  him  cross  his  words,  or  con- 
tradict the  words  which  he  should  speak. 

17.  Now  they  knew  not  that  Amulek  could  know  of  their 
designs.  But  it  came  to  pass  as  they  began  to  question 
him,  he  perceived  their  thoughts,  and  he  said  unto  them,  O 
ye  wicked  and  perverse  generation ;  ye  "'lawyers  and  hypo- 
crites ;  for  ye  are  laying  the  foundations  of  the  devil ; 
for  ye  are  laying  traps  and  snares  to  catch  the  holy  ones  of 
God; 

18.  Ye  are  laying  plans  to  pervert  the  w^ays  of  the  righteous, 
and  to  bring  down  the  wrath  of  God  upon  your  heads,  evea 
to  the  utter  destruction  of  this  people ; 

19.  Yea,  well  did  Mosiah  say,  who  was  our  last  king, 
when  he  was  about  to  deliver  up  the  kingdom,  having  no 
one  to  confer  it  upon,  causing  that  this  people  should  be  gov- 
erned by  their  own  voices;  yea,  well  did  he  say,  that  if 
the  time  should  come  that  the  "voice  of  this  people  should 
choose  iniquity ;  that  is,  if  the  time  should  come  that  this  people 
should  fall  into  transgression,  they  would  be  ripe  for  destruc- 
tion. 

20.  And  now  I  say  unto  you,  that  well  doth  the  Lord  judge 
of  your  iniquities;  well  doth  he  cry  unto  his  people,  by  the* 
voice  of  his  angels.  Repent  ye,  repent,  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  at  hand. 

21.  Yea,  well  doth  he  cry,  by  the  voice  of  his  angels,  that 
I  will  come  down  among  my  people,  with  equity  and  justice  i» 
my  hands. 

22.  Yea,  and  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  it  were  not  for  the 
prayers  of  the  righteous,  who  are  now  in  the  land,  that  ye 
would  even  now  be  visited  with  utter  destruction ;  yet  it 
would  not  be  by  flood,  as  were  the  people  in  thfe  days  of 
Noah,  but  it  would  be  by  famine,  and  by  pestilence,  and  the 
sword. 

I,  vers.  15—18,  24,  27,  29-32.        Alma  11: 20-37.        14;  18,  23—28.      m,  see  T; 
fl.Mos.  29:27. 


264  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XL 

23.  But  it  is  by  the  "prayers  of  the  righteous  that  ye  arft 
spared;  now  therefore  if  ye  will  cast  out  the  righteous  from 
among  you,  then  will  not  the  Lord  stay  his  hand ;  but  in  his 
■^fierce  anger  he  will  come  out  against  you;  then  ye  shall  be 
smitten  by  famine,  and  by  pestilence,  and  by  the  sword;  and 
the  time  is  soon  at  hand,  except  ye  repent. 

24.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  were  more  angry 
with  Amulek,  and  they  cried  out,  saying :  This  man  doth  revile 
against  our  laws  which  are  just,  and  our  wise  ^lawyers  whom 
Ave  have  selected. 

25.  But  Amulek  stretched  forth  his  hand,  and  cried  the 
mightier  unto  them,  saying :  O  ye  wicked  and  perverse 
generation;  why  hath  Satan  got  such  great  hold  upon  your 
hearts?  Why  will  ye  yield  yourselves  unto  him  that  he 
may  have  power  over  you,  to  blind  your  eyes,  that  ye  will  not 
understand  the  words  which  are  spoken,  according  to  their 
truth?     • 

26.  For  behold,  have  I  testified  against  your  law?  Ye  do 
not  understand ;  ye  say  that  I  nave  spoken  against  your  law ; 
but  I  have  not,  but  I  have  spoken  in  favour  of  your  law,  to 
your  condemnation. 

27.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  foundation  of 
the  '"destruction  of  this  people  is  beginning  to  be  laid  by  the 
unrighteousness  of  your    ^lawyers  and  your  judges. 

28.  And  now"  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  Amulek  had  spoken 
these  words,  the  people  cried  out  against  him,  saying,  Now  we 
inow  that  this  man  is  a  child  of  the  devil,  for  he  hath  lied 
unto  us ;  for  he  hath  spoken  against  our  law.  And  now  he  says 
that  he  has  not  spoken  against  it. 

29.  And  again:  he  has  reviled  against  our  lawyers,  and  our 
judges,  &c. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  lawyers  put  it  into  their 
hearts,  that  they  should  remember  these  things  against  him. 

31.  And  there  was  one  among  them  whose  name  was  Zeezrom. 
Kow  he  was  the  foremost  to  accuse  Amulek  and  Alma,  he  being 
one  of  the  most  expert  among  them,  having  much  business 
to  do  among  the  people. 

32.  Now  the  object  of  these  lawyers  was  to  *get  gain :  and 
they  got  gain  "according  to  their  employ. 


cha:pter  11. 

1.  Now  it  was  in  the  law  of  Mosiah  that  every  man  who 
was  a  Judge  of  the  law,  or  those  who  were  appointed  to  be 
Judges,   should   receive   w^ages    "according   to   the   time   which 

0,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.  p,  see  g,  Alma  8.  q,  see  I.  r,  see  g,  Alma  8. 

«,  see  Z.    U  Alma  11: 20.  u,  Alma  11:  3.  20. 

O,  Ters.  3,  20.    Alma  10  :31,  32. 


CHAP.   XI.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  265 

they  laboured  to  judge  those  who  were  brought  before  them  to 
be  judged. 

2.  Now  if  a  man  owed  another,  and  he  would  not  pay  that 
which  he  did  owe,  he  was  complained  of  to  the  Judge ;  and  the- 
Judge  executed  authority,  and  sent  forth  officers  that  the  man 
should  be  brought  before  him ;  and  he  judged  the  man  accord- 
ing to  the  law  and  the  evidences  which  were  brought  against 
him,  and  thus  the  man  was  compelled  to  pay  that  which  he 
owed,  or  be  stripped,  or  be  cast  out  from  among  the  people  as 
a  thief  and  a  robber. 

3.  And  the  Judge  received  for  his  wages  according  to  ^his. 
time :  a  ''senine  of  gold  for  a  day,  or  a  ''senum  of  silver,  which 
is  equal  to  a  senine  of  gold;  and  this  is  according  to  the  law 
which  was  given. 

4.  Now  these  are  the  names  of  the  different  pieces  of  their 
gold,  and  of  their  silver,  according  to  their  value.  And  the- 
names  are  given  by  the  Nephites :  for  they  did  not  reckon  after 
the  manner  of  the  Jews  who  were  at  Jerusalem ;  neither  did 
they  measure  after  the  manner  of  the  Jews,  but  they  altered, 
their  reckoning  and  their  measure,  according  to  the  minds  and: 
the  circumstances  of  the  people,  in  every  generation,  until  the- 
reign  of  the  Judges ;  they  having  been  established  by  ^king- 
Mosiah. 

5.  Now  the  reckoning  is  thus :  a  ^senine  of  gold,  a  seon  of 
gold,  a  shum  of  gold,  and  a  limnah  of  gold. 

6.  A  ^'senum  of  silver,  an  amnor  of  silver,  an  ezrom  of  silver,, 
and  an  onti  of  silver. 

7.  A  senum  of  silver  was  '^equal  to  a  senine  of  gold:  and 
either  for  a  measure  of  barley,  and  also  for  a  measure  of  every 
kind  of  grain. 

8.  Now  the  amount  of  a  seon  of  gold,  was  twice  the  value 
of  a  senine; 

9.  And  a  shum  of  gold  was  twice  the  value  of  a  seon ; 

10.  And  a  limnah  of  gold  was  the  value  of  them  all; 

11.  And  an  amnor  of  silver  was  as  great  as  two  senums ; 

12.  And  an  ezrom  of  silver  was  as  great  as  four  senums; 

13.  And  an    *onti  was  as  great  as  them  all. 

14.  Now   this  is   the   value   of  the   lesser  numbers   of  their 
*  reckoning ; 

15.  A  shiblon  is  half  of  a  senum :  therefore,  a  shiblon  for 
half  a  measure  of  barley ; 

16.  And  a  shiblum  is  a  half  of  a  shiblon ; 

17.  And  a  leah  is  the  half  of  a  shiblum. 

18.  Now  this  is  their  number,  according  to  their  reckon* 
ing. 

19.  Now  an  antion  of  gold  is  equal  to  three  shublons. 

20.  Now,  it  was  for  the  sole  purpose  to  get  gain,  because 
they  received  their  wagps  ^according  to  their  employ;  there- 
fore, they  did  stir  up  the  people  to  riotings,  and  all  manner 

6,  ver.  20.  Alma  10: 31,  32.  C,  vers.  5,  7,  8.  Alma  30: 33.  in.  Nep. 
12:  26.  d,  vers.  6,  7,  11,  12,  15.  e,  Mos.  20.  /,  see  c.  g,  see  d. 

h,  vcr.  3.        i,  vers.  6,  22,  25.       j,  vers.  1,  3.       Alma  10: 32. 


266  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.    XI. 

of  disturbances  and  wickedness,  that  they  might  have  more 
employ ;  that  they  might  get  money  according  to  the  suits 
which  w^ere  brought  before  them :  therefore  they  did  stir  up 
the  people  against  Alma  and  Amulek. 

21.  And  this  Zeezrom  began  to  question  Amulek,  saying: 
Will  ye  answer  me  a  few  questions  which  I  shall  ask  you? 
^ow  Zeezrom  was  a  man  who  was  expert  in  the  devices  of 
the  devil,  that  he  might  destroy  that  which  was  good ;  there- 
fore, he  said  unto  Amulek,  Will  ye  answer  the  questions  which 
I  shall  put  unto  you? 

22.  And  Amulek  said  unto  him,  Yea,  if  it  be  according  to 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  which  is  in  me ;  for  I  shall  say  nothing 
•which  is  contrary  to  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.  And  Zeezrom 
said  unto  him.  Behold,  here  are  six  '^onties  of  silver,  and  all 
these  will  I  give  thee  if  thou  wilt  deny  the  existence  of  a  su- 
preme Being. 

23.  Now  Amulek  said,  O  thou  child  of  hell,  why  tempt  ye 
me?  Knowest  thou  that  the  righteous  yieldeth  to  no  such 
temptations? 

24.  Believest  thou  that  there  is  no  God?  I  say  unto  you, 
]Nay :  thou  knowest  that  there  is  a  God,  but  thou  lovest  that 
lucre  more  than  him. 

25.  And  now  thou  hast  lied  before  God  unto  me.  Thou  saidst 
unto  me,  Behold  these  'six  onties,  which  are  of  great  worth, 
I  will  give  unto  thee,  when  thou  had  it  in  thy  heart  to  retain 
them  from  me;  and  it  was  only  thy  desire  that  I  should  deny 
the  true  and  living  God,  that  thou  mightest  have  cause  to 
destroy  me.  And  now  behold,  for  this  great  evil  thou  shalt 
have  thy  reward. 

26.  And  Zeezrom  said  unto  him,  Thou  sayest  there  is  a  true 
and  living  God? 

27.  And  Amulek  said,  Yea,  there  is  a  true  and  living 
God. 

28.  Now  Zeezrom  said.  Is  there  niore  than  one  God? 

29.  And  he  answered,  No. 

30.  Now  Zeezrom  said  unto  him  again.  How  knowest  thou 
these  things? 

31.  And  he  said,  An  ***angel  hath  made  them  known  unto 
me. 

32.  And  Zeezrom  said  again,  Who  is  he  that  shall  come?  Is 
it  the  Son  of  God? 

33.  And  he  said  unto  him.  Yea. 

34.  And  Zeezrom  said  again.  Shall  he  save  his  people  "in 
their  sins?  And  Amulek  answered  and  said  unto  him,  I  say 
unto  you  he  shall  not,  for  it  is  impossible  for  him  to  deny  his 
word. 

35.  Now  Zeezrom  said  unto  the  people,  See  that  ye  remem- 
ber these  things ;  for  he  said  there  is  but  one  God ;  yet  he 
saith  that  the  Son  of  God  shall  come,  but  he  shall  not  save  his 
people,  as  though  he  had   "authority  to  command  God. 

k  see  i.  i,  see  i.  m.  Alma  10: 10.  n,  vers.- 37,  38.  Hela.  5: 10, 11. 
o,  ver.  36. 


CHAP.   XI.]  EOOK  OF  ALMA.  267 

36.  Now  Amnlek  saith  again  unto  him,  Behold  thou  hast 
lied,  for  thou  sayest  that  I  spake  as  though  I  had  authority 
to  command  God,  because  I  said  he  shall  not  save  his  people 

*  in  their  sins. 

37.  And  I  say  unto  you  again,  that  he  cannot  save  them 
in  their  sins;  for  I  cannot  deny  his  word,  and  he  hath  said 
that  no  unclea"n  thing  can  inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven ; 
therefore,  how  can  ye  be  saved,  except  ye  inherit  the  king- 
dom of  heaven?  Therefore,  ye  cannot  be  saved  in  your 
sins. 

.    38.  Now  Zeezrom  saith  again  unto  him,  Is  the  Son  of  God 
the    Pvery  eternal  Father? 

39.  And  Amulek  said  unto  him.  Yea,  he  is  the  very  eternal 
Father  of  heaven  and  of  earth,  and  all  things  which  in 
them  is;  he  is  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  first  and  the 
last; 

40.  And  he  shall  come  into  the  world  to  redeem  his  people ; 
and  he  shall  take  upon  him  the  ^transgressions  of  those  who 
believe  on  his  name ;  and  these  are  they  that  shall  have  eternal 
life,  and  salvation  cometh  to  none  else ; 

41.  Therefore  the  wicked  remain  as  though  there  had  been 
no  redemption  made,  '"except  it  be  the  loosing  of  the  bands  of 
death ;  for  behold,  the  day  cometh  that  all  shall  rise  from 
the  dead  and  stand  before  God,  and  be  judged  according  to 
their  works. 

42.  Now,  there  is  a  death  which  is  called  a  temporal 
death :  and  the  death  of  Christ  shall  *loose  the  bands  of  this 
temporal  death,  that  all  shall  be  raised  from  this  temporal 
death ; 

43.  The  spirit  and  the  body  shall  be  r«-united  again  in  its 
perfect  form ;  *both  limb  and  joint  shall  be  restored  to  its 
proper  frame,  even  as  we  now  are  at  this  time ;  and  we  shall 
be  brought  to  stand  before  God,  knowing  even  as  we  know  now, 
and  have  a   "bright  recollection  of  all  our  guilt. 

44.  Now  this  ^'I'estoration  shall  come  to  all,  both  old  and 
young,  both  bond  and  free,  both  m^le  and  female,  both  the 
wicked  and  the  righteous ;  and  even  there  shall  not  so  much  as 
a  hair  of  their  heads  be  lost ;  but  all  things  shall  be  restored 
to  its  perfect  frame,  as  it  is  now,  or  in  the  body,  and  shall  be 
brought  and  be  arraigned  bciore  the  bar  of  Christ  the  Son, 
and  God  the  Father,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  one  ^eternal 
God,  to  be  judged  according  to  their  works,  whether  they  be 
good  or  whether  they  be  evil. 

45.  Now,  behold,  I  have  spoken  unto  you,  concerning  the 
death  of  the  mortal  body,  and  also  concerning  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  mortal  body.  I  say  unto  you  that  this  mortal 
l3ody  is  ^raised  to  an  immortal  body ;  that^^is  from  death ; 
even   from   the   first   death    unto   life,    that   tflfy   can    Mie   no 

p,  ver.  39.          See  a,  Mos.  3.  q,  Mos.  14: 5,  8.               r,  see  g  and  j,    ii. 

Nep.  9.             s,  see  g  and  ;,  ii.  Nep.  9.  t,  sre  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.            u,  see  n,  ii. 

Nep.  9.              V,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  W  see  k,  II.  Nep.  3L                X,  see  d,  ii, 
Nep.  2,          2/.  Alma  12: 18.  2a 


268  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XII. 

•nore;  their  spirits  uniting  with  their  bodies,  never  to  be 
divided;  thus  the  whole  becoming  spiritual  and  immortal,  that 
f.hey  can  no  more  see  corruption. 

46.  Now,  when  Amulek  had  finished  these  words,  the  people* 
began   again   to  be   astonished,    ar.d   also    Zeezrom    began   to 
tremble.     And  thus  ended  the  words  of  Amulfek,  or  this  is  all 
that  I  have  written. 


CHAPTER  12. 

1.  Now  Alma,  seeing  that  the  words  of  Amulek  had  silenced 
Zeezrom,  for  he  beheld  that  Amulek  had  caught  him  in  his 
'•lying  and  deceiving  to  destroy  him,  and  seeing  that  he  be- 
gan to  ^tremble  under  a  consciousness  of  his  guilt,  he  opened 
his  mou^h  and  began  to  speak  unto  him,  and  to  establish 
the  words  of  Amulek,  and  to  explain  things  beyond,  or 
to  unfold  the  Scriptures  beyond  that  which  Amulek  had 
done. 

2.  Now  the  words  that  Alma  spake  unto  Zeezrom,  were  heard 
by  the  people  round  about;  for  the  multitude  was  great,  and 
he  spake  on  this  wise : 

3.  Now  Zeezrom,  seeing  that  thou  hast  been  taken  in  thy 
lying  and  craftiness,  for  thou  hast  not  lied  unto  men  only, 
but  thou  hast  lied  unto  God;  for  behold,  he  knows  ''all  thy 
thoughts,  and  thou  seest  that  thy  thoughts  are  made  known 
unto  us  by  his  Spirit; 

4.  And  thou  seest  that  we  know  that  thy  plan  was  a  '^very 
subtle  plan,  as  to  the  subtlety  of  the  devil,  for  to  lie  and  to 
deceive  this  people,' that  thou  mightest  set  them  against  us, 
to  revile  us  and  to  cast  us  out. 

5.  Now  this  was  a  plan  of  thine  adversary,  and  he  hath 
exercised  his  power  in  thee.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should  re- 
member that  what  I  say  unto  thee,  I  say  unto  all. 

6.  And  behold  I  say  unto  you  all,  that  this  was  a  snare  of 
the  adversary,  which  he  lias  laid  to  catch  this  people,  that  he 
might  bring  you  into  subjection  unto  him,  that  he  might  encircle 
you  about  with  his  ^chains,  that  he  might  chain  you  down 
to  'everlasting  destruction,  according  to  the  power  of  his 
captivity. 

7.  Now  when  Alma  had  spoken  these  words,  Zeezrom  began 
to  tremble  more  exceedingly,  for  he  was  convinced  more  and 
more  of  the  power  of  God ;  and  he  was  also  convinced  that 
Alma  and  Amulek  had  a  knowledge  of  him,  for  he  was  con- 
vinced that  they  ^knew  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  his  heart : 
for  power  was  given  unto  them  that  they  might  know  of 
these  things  according  to  the  Spirit  of  prophecy. 

8.  And  Zeezrom  began  to  enquire  of  them  diligently, 
that  he   might  know   more   concerning  the   kingdom   of   God. 

a.  Alma  11-  20—38.  6,  Alma  11: 46.  c,  see  r,  ii.  Nep.  9.  d,  Alms 

11 :  20—38.      e,  see  p,  ii.  Nep.  28.      /,  see  m,  .Jacob  6.     g,  ver.  3. 


CHAP.  Xn.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  269 

And  he  said  unto  Alma,  What  does  this  mean  which  Amulek 
hath  spoken  concerning  the  ''resurrection  of  the  dead,  that  all 
shall  rise  from  the  dead,  both  the  jusi:  and  the  unjust,  and  are 
brought  to  stand  before  God,  to  be  judged  according  to  their 
works? 

9.  And  now  Alma  began  to  expound  these  things  unto 
him,  saying,  It  is  given  unto  many  to  know  the  mysteries  of 
God ;  nevertheless  they  are  laid  under  a  strict  command, 
that  they  shall  not  impart  ''only  according  to  the  portion  of 
his  word,  which  he  doth  grant  unto  the  children  of  men; 
according  to  the  heed  and  diligence  which  they  give  unto 
him ; 

10.  And  therefore  he  that  will  harden  bis  heart,  the  same 
receiveth  the  ^lesser  portion  of  the  word ;  and  he  that  will  not 
harden  his  heart,  to  him  is  given  the  greater  ^portion  of  the 
word,  until  it  is  given  unto  him  to  know  the  mysteries  of  God, 
until  he  know  them  in  full ; 

11.  And  they  that  will  harden  their  hearts,  to  them  is 
given  the  lesser  portion  of  the  word,  until  they  know  noth- 
ing concerning  his  mysteries ;  and  then  they  are  taken 
^captive  by  the  devil,  and  led  by  his  will  down  to  de- 
struction. Now  this  is  what  is  meant  by  the  ""chains  of 
hell; 

12.  And  Amulek  hath  spoken  plainly  "concerning  death,  and 
being  "raised  from  this  mortality  to  a  state  of  immortality, 
and  being  brought  before  the  bar  of  God,  to  be  judged  accord- 
ing to  our  works. 

13.  Then  if  our  hearts  have  been  hardened,  yea,  if  we  have 
hardened  our  hearts  against  the  word,  insomuch  that  it  has 
not  been  found  in  us,  then  will  our  state  be  awful,  for  then  we 
shall  be  condemned ; 

14.  For  our  words  will  condemn  us,  yea,  all  our  works  will 
condemn  us ;  we  shall  not  be  found  spotless ;  and  our  thoughts 
will  also  condemn  us ;  and  in  this  awful  state  we  shall  not 
dare  to  look  up  to  our  God ;  and  we  would  fain  be  glad  if  we 
could  command  the  rocks  and  the  mountains  to  fall  upon  us, 
to  hide  us  from  his  presence. 

15.  But  this  cannot  be ;  we  must  come  forth  and  stand  be- 
fore him  in  his  glory,  and  in  his  power,  and  in  his  might, 
majesty,  and  dominion,  and  acknowledge  to  our  everlasting 
shame,  that  all  his  judgments  are  just ;  that  he  is  just  in  all 
his  works,  and  that  he  is  merciful  unto  the  children  of  men,  and 
that  he  has  all  power  to  save  every  man  that  believeth  on  his 
name,  and  bringeth  forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance. 

16.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto  you,  then  cometh  a  death, 
even  a  second  death,  which  is  a  ^spiritual  death ;  then  is  a 
time  that  whosoever  dieth  in  his  sins,  as  to  a  temporal  death, 

h,  see  d,  II.  Nep.  2.  i,  iii.  Nep.  26: 6—11.  Ether  4. 1—7.  ;,  see  i. 

k,  see  i.  I,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  9.  m.  see  p,  ii.  Nep.  28.  n,  Alma  11: 

41—45.  o,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  p,  ver.  32.  Alma  13: 30.  See  o,  ii.  Nep.  9. 
Also  see  k,  I.  Nep.  15.      Jacob  3: 11. 


270  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  ZH. 

shall  also  die  a  spiritual  death ;  yea,  he  shall   'die  as  to  things 
pertaining  unto  righteousness; 

17.  Then  is  the  time  when  their  torments  shall  be  as  a  'lake 
of  fire  and  brimstone,  whose  flame  ascendeth  up  for  ever  and 
ever;  and  then  is  the  time  that  they  shall  be  ''chained  down 
to  an  'everlasting  destruction,  according  to  the  power  and 
captivity  of  Satan;  he  having  subjected  them  according  to  his 
will. 

18.  Then  I  say  unto  you,  they  shall  be  as  though  there  had 
been  no  redemption  made ;  for  they  cannot  be  redeemed  accord- 
ing to  God's  justice;  and  they  'cannot  die,  seeing  there  is  no 
more  corruption. 

19.  ]Sow  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Alma  had  made  an  end 
of  speaking  these  words,  the  people  began  to  be  more  as- 
tonished ; 

20.  But  there  was  one  Antionah,  who  was  a  chief  ruler  among 
them,  came  forth  and  said  unto  him.  What  is  this  that  thou 
hast  said,  "that  man  should  rise  from  the  dead  and  be  changed 
from  this  mortal  to  an  immortal  state,  that  the  soul  can  never 
die? 

21.  What  does  the  scripture  mean,  which  saith  that  "God 
placed  cherubims  and  a  flaming  sword  on  the  east  of  the  garden 
of  Eden,  lest  our  first  parents  should  enter  and  partake  of 
the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  live  for  ever?  And  thus  we 
see  that  there  was  no  possible  chance  that  they  should  live  for 
ever. 

22.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him,  This  is  the  thing  which  I 
was  about  to  explain.  Now  we  see  that  Adam  did  fall  by  the 
partaking  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  according  to  the  word  of  God ; 
and  thus  we  see,  that  by  his  fall,  all  mankind  became  a  ^lost 
and  fallen  people. 

23.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  it  had  been 
possible  for  Adam  to  have  *par taken  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree 
of  life  at  that  time,  there  would  have  been  no  death,  and  the 
word  would  have  been  void,  making  God  a  liar :  for  he  said, 
*If  thou  eat,  thou  shalt  surely  die. 

24.  And  we  see  that  death  comes  upon  mankind,  yea, 
the  death  which  has  been  ^spoken  of  by  Amulek,  which  is 
the  temporal  death ;  nevertheless  there  was  a  space  granted 
unto  man  in  which  he  might  repent;  therefore  this  life 
became  a  ^''probationary  state ;  a  time  to  prepare  to  meet 
God ;  a  time  to  prepare  for  that  endless  state,  which  has 
been  spoken  of  by  us,  which  is  after  the  *  "resurrection  of  the 
dead. 

25.  Now  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  plan  of  redemption, 
which  was  laid  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  there  could 
have  been  no  resurrection  of  the  dead ;    but  there  was  a  plan 

q,  ver.  32.          I.  Nep.  15: 33.          Alma  40: 26.  Hela.  14: 18.          r,  see  m, 

Jacob  6.            s,  see  p,  ii.  Nep.  28.            t,  ver.  20.  Alma  11:  45.            u,  vers. 

12—18.              r,  Gen.  3: 24.              w.  Alma  9:  30,  32.  See  e  and  g,  il.  Nep.  9. 

X,  ver.  26.                Alma  42;  2—9.                y.  Gen.  2: 17.  S,  Alma  11: 41—45. 
2a,  Alma  34: 32—35.      42: 4.  13.      2b,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  3. 


CHAP.  XII.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  27l 

of  redemption  laid,  which  shall  bring  to  pass  the   '''resurrection 
of  the  dead,  of  which  has  been  spoken. 

20.  And  now  behold,  if  it  were  possible  that  our  first  parents 
could  have  gone  forth  and  ^"partaken  of  the  tree  of  life, 
they  would  have  been  for  ever  miserable,  having  no  preparatory- 
state;  and  thus  the  plan  of  redemption  would  have  been 
frustrated,  and  the  word  of  God  would  have  been  void,  taking 
none  effect. 

27.  But  behold,  it  was  not  so;  but  it  was  appointed  unto 
man  that  they  must  die ;  and  after  death,  they  must  come  to 
judgment ;  even  that  same  judgment  of  which  we  have  spoken^ 
which  is  the  end. 

28.  And  after  God  had  appointed  that  these  things  should 
come  unto  man,  behold,  then  he  saw  that  it  was  expedient 
that  man  should  know  concerning  the  things  whereof  he  had 
appointed  unto  them ; 

29.  Therefore  he  sent  angels  '®to  converse  with  them,  who 
caused  men  to  behold  of  his  glory. 

30.  And  they  began  from  that  time  forth  to  call  on  his  name ; 
therefore  God  ^^conversed  with  men,  and  made  known  unto 
them  the  plan  of  redemption,  which  had  been  prepared  ^^froms 
the  foundation  of  the  world;  and  this  he  made  known  unto 
them  according  to  their  faith  and  repentance,  and  their  holy 
works ; 

31.  Wherefore  he  gave  commandments  unto  men,  they  having 
first  transgressed  the  ^''first  commandments  as  to  things  which 
were  temporal,  and  becoming  as  Gods,  knowing  good  from  evil, 
placing  themselves  in  a  state  to  act,  or  being  placed  in  a  state 
to  act  2*according  to  their  wills  and  pleasures,  whether  to  do 
evil  or  to  do  good ; 

32.  Therefore  God  gave  unto  them  commandments,  after 
having  made  ^•'known  unto  them  the  plan  of  redemption,  that 
they  should  not  do  evil,  the  penalty  thereof  being  a  ^''second 
death,  which  was  an  everlasting  death  as  to  ^'things  pertain- 
ing unto  righteousness ;  for  on  such  the  plan  of  redemption 
could  have  no  power,  for  the  works  of  ^'"justice  could  not  be 
destroyed,  according  to  the  supreme  goodness  of  God. 

33.  But  God  did  call  on  men,  in  the  name  of  his  Son,  (this 
being  the  plan  of  redemption  which  was  laid,)  saying, 
Mf  ye  will  repent,  and  harden  not  your  hearts,  then 
will  I  have  mercy  upon  you,  through  mine  only  begotten 
Son ; 

34.  Therefore,  whosoever  repenteth,  and  hardeneth  not  his 
heart,  he  shall  have  claim  on  mercy  through  mine  only  be- 
botten  Son,  unto  a  remission  of  his  sins;  and  these  shall  enter 
into  my  rest.  

2c.  see  d.  ii.  Nep.  2.  2c?.  ver.  23.  Alma  42: 2—9.  2e,  Doc.  &  Gov.  II.  Lee,  23.  24. 
New  Translation.  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  p.  20:6.  2f,  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  p.  19:4,  5. 
2g,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  2h,  The  law  of  the  forbidden  fruit.  2i,  ii.  Nep.  2: 16.  2;,  Pearl  oi 
Great  Price,  p.  19:  4—7.  2k,  vers,  16,  36.  Jacob  3:  11.  Alma  13:  30.  See  o,  ii. 
Nep.  9.  See  k,  i.  Nep,  15.  21,  see  q.  2m,  Mos.  15:  27.  Alma  34: 15,  16.  42: 13—25. 
2n,  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  p.  19. 


S72  BOOK  or  ALMA.  [CHAP.  2III. 

35.  And  whosoever  will  ^''harden  his  heart,  and  will  do 
iniquity,  behold,  I  swear  in  my  wrath  that  he  shall  not  enter 
into  my  rest. 

36.  And  now,  my  brethren,  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  if 
je  will  harden  your  hearts,  ye  shall  not  enter  into  the  rest  of 
the  Lord ;  therefore  your  iniquity  provoketh  him,  that  he 
sendeth  down  his  wrath  upon  you  as  in  the  ^^first  provocation, 
jea,  according  to  his  word  in  the  ^^last  provocation,  as  well 
as  the  first,  to  the  ^''everlasting  destruction  of  your  souls ;  there- 
fore, according  to  his  word,  unto  the  ^*last  death,  as  well  as 
the  =»*first. 

37.  And  now,  my  brethren,  seeing  we  know  these  things,  and 
they  are  true,  let  us  repent,  and  harden  not  our  hearts,  that 
we  provoke  not  the  Lord  our  God  to  pull  down  his  wrath  upon 
tis  in  these  his  -"second  commandments  which  he  has  given 
unto  us;  but  let  us  enter  into  the  ^^rest  of  God,  which  is  pre- 
pared according  to  his  word. 


CHAPTER  13. 

1.  And  again :  My  brethren,  I  would  cite  your  minds  forward 
to  the  time  when  the  Lord  God  gave  these  commandments 
Tunto  his  children ;  and  I  would  that  ye  should  remember  that 
the  Lord  God  ordained  ''priests,  after  his  holy  order,  which 
■was  after  the  order  of  his  Son,  to  teach  these  things  unto  the 
people ; 

2.  And  those  priests  were  ordained  after  the  ^order  of  his 
Son,  in  a  manner  that  thereby  the  people  might  know  in  what 
manner  to  look  forward  to  his  Son  for  redemption. 

3.  And  this  is  the  manner  after  which  they  were  ordained : 
being  called  and  prepared  *^from  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
according  to  the  '^foreknowledge  of  God,  on  account  of  their 
exceeding  faith  and  good  works ;  in  the  first  place  being  left 
to  ^choose  good  or  evil ;  therefore  they  having  chosen  good,  and 
exercising  exceeding  great  faith,  are  called  with  a  holy  calling, 
yea,  with  that  holy  calling  which  was  prepared  with,  and  ac- 
cording to,  a  preparatory  redemption  for  such ; 

4.  And  thus  they  have  been  called  to  this  ^holy  calling  on 
account  of  their  faith,  while  others  would  reject  the  Spirit  of 
<jod  on  account  of  the  hardness  of  their  hearts  and  blindness 
of  their  minds,  while,  if  it  had  not  been  for  this,  they  might 
liave  had  as  great  privilege  as  their  brethren. 

5.  Or  in  fine;  in  the  first  place  they  were  on  the  same 
standing  with  their  brethren;  thus  this  holy  calling  being 
prepared    ^from    the    foundation    of    the    world    for    such    as 

2o,  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  p.  17.  2p,  ver.  31.  2q,  ver.  35.  2r,  see  2k. 
2s,  see  2k.  2'.  ver.  23.  2w,  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  pp.  10,  12,  16,  17.  2v,  vers. 
34,  35.       Alma  13: 6,  12,  13,  16,  29.       16: 17. 


fl,  Peari  of  Great  Price,  pp.  27,  28.       Doc.  &  Gov.  84: 6—28,  107.       6,  Pearl  of 
Crreat  Price,  pp.  27,  28,  29.         See  a.  c,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  d,  ver.  7.  e,  ii. 

Ucp.  2: 16.        Alma  12:  bi.        /,  see  a.        g,  see  d,  Mos.  4. 


€HAPo  XIIL]  book  OF  ALMA.  273 

would  not  harden  their  hearts,  being  in  and  through 
the  '•atonement  of  the  only  begotten  Son,  who  was  pre- 
pared ; 

6.  And  thus  being  called  by  this  holy  calling,  and  ordained 
unto  the  *High  Priesthood  of  the  holy  order  of  God,  to  teach 
his  commandments  unto  the  children  of  men,  that  they  also 
might  enter  into  his   ^"rest : 

7.  This  ''High  Priesthood  being  after  the  order  of  his  Son, 
which  order  was  'from  the  foundation  of  the  world :  or  in 
other  words,  being  *"without  beginning  of  days  or  end  of  years, 
being  prepared  *^from  eternity  to  all  eternity,  according  to  his 
^foreknowledge  of  all  things. 

8.  Now  they  were  ordained  after  this  manner:  Being  called 
with  a  holy  calling,  and  ordained  with  a  holy  ordinance,  and 
taking  upon  them  the  ^High  Priesthood  of  the  holy  order, 
which  calling,  and  ordinance,  and  High  Priesthood,  is  without 
■^beginning  or  end : 

9.  Thus  they  become  '"High  Priests  for  ever,  after  the  order 
of  the  Son,  the  Only  Begotten  of  the  Father,  who  is  ^without 
beginning  of  days  or  end  of*  years,  who  is  full  of  grace,  equity, 
and  truth.     And  thus  it  is.     Amen. 

10.  Now  as  I  said  concerning  the  holy  order  of  this  'High 
Priesthood :  there  were  many  who  were  ordained  and  became 
"High  Priests  of  God ;  and  it  was  on  account  of  their  ex- 
ceeding faith  and  repentance,  and  their  righteousness  before 
God,  they  cUoosing  to  repent  and  work  righteousness,  rather 
than  to  perish; 

11.  Therefore  they  were  called  after  this  holy  order,  and 
were  sanctified,  and  their  garments  were  washed  white,  through 
the    ^blood  of  the  Lamb. 

12.  Now  they,  after  being  sanctified  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
having  their  garments  made  white,  being  pure  and  spotless 
before  God,  could  not  look  upon  sin,  save  it  were  with  ab- 
horrence; and  there  were  many,  exceeding?  great  many,  who 
were  made  pure,  and  entered  into  the  ""rest  of  the  Lord  their 
God. 

13.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  would  that  ye  should  humble 
yourselves  before  God,  and  bring  forth  fruit  meet  for  repent- 
ance, that  ye  may  also  enter  into  that  rest; 

14.  Yea,  humble  yourselves  even  as  the  people  in  the  days 
of  *Melchizedek,  who  was  also  a  High  Priest  after  this  same 
order  which  I  have  spoken,  who  also  took  upon  him  the  High 
Priesthood    ^'for  ever. 

15.  And  it  was  the  same  Melchizedek  to  whom  Abraham  paid 
tithes :  yea,  even  our  father  Abraham  paid  tithes  of  *one-tenth 
part  of  all  he  possessed. 

h,  see  f,  n.  Nep.  2.  t,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  j,  see  2v,  Alma  12.  fc,  see  g,  Mos. 
26.  I,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  m.  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  pp.  51,  52.  n,  see  a,  Mos.  3. 
Pearl  of  Great  Price,  pp.  51,  52.  o,  ver.  3,  see  r,  ii.  Nep.  9.  p,  see  g,  Mos.  26. 
q,  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  pp.  51,  52.  see  a,  Mos.  3.  r,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  s,  see  a,  Mos. 
3.  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  pp.  51,  52;  t,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  u.  Doc.  &  Gov.  107: 40— 
55.  84. 6—22  v,  see  f,  it.  Nep.  2.  W,  see  2v,  Alma  12.  x,  vers.  15—18. 
y,  vers.  7—9,  see  m.      5,  Gen.  14*  20. 


274  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.    XIIl. 

16.  Now  these  ordinances  were  given  after  this  manner, 
that  thereby  the  people  might  look  forward  on  the  Son  of 
God,  it  being  a  type  of  his  order,  or  it  being  his  order;  and 
this,  that  they  might  look  forward  to  him  for  .a  remission 
of  their  sins,  that  they  might  enter  into  the  *"rest  of  the 
Lord. 

17.  Now  this  JMelchizedek  was  a  king  over  the  land  of  Salem ; 
and  his  people  had  waxed  strong  in  iniquity  and  abominations ; 
yea,  they  had  all  gone  astray:  they  were  full  of  all  manner  of 
wickedness : 

18.  But  Melchizedek  having  exercised  mighty  faith,  and 
received  the  office  of  the  ^^High  Priesthood,  according  to  the 
holy  order  of  God,  did  preach  repentance  unto  his  people.  And 
behold,  they  did  repent;  and  Melchizedek  did  establish  peace  in 
the  land  in  his  days ;  therefore  he  was  called  the  prince  of 
peace,  for  he  was  the  king  of  Salem ;  and  he  did  reign  under  his 
father. 

19.  Now,  there  were  ^"^many  before  him,  and  also  there  were 
'''many  afterwards,  but  none  were  greater ;  therefore,  of  him 
they  have  more  particularly  made  -mention. 

20.  Now  I  need  not  rehearse  the  matter;  what  I  have  said 
may  suffice.  Behold,  the  ^^scriptures  are  before  you ;  if  ye 
will  wrest  them  it  shall  be  to  your  own  destruction. 

21.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Alma  had  said 
these  words  unto  them,  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  unto  them 
and  cried  with  a  mighty  voice,  saying,  Now  is  the  time  to  re- 
pent, for  the  day  of  salvation  draweth  nigh; 

22.  Yea,  and  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  by  the  ''mouth  of  angels, 
doth  declare  it  unto  all  nations :  yea,  doth  declare  it,  that  they 
may  have  glad  tidings  of  great  joy ;  yea,  and  he  doth  sound 
these  glad  tidings  among  all  his  people,  yea,  even  to  them  that 
are  scattered  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the  earth ;  wherefore  they 
have  come   unto  us. 

23.  And  they  are  made  known  unto  us  in  plain  terms,  that 
we  may  understand,  that  we  '''cannot  err ;  and  this  because 
of  our  being  wanderers  in  a  strange  land ;  therefore,  we  are 
thus  highly  favoured,  for  we  have  these  glad  tidings  declared 
unto  us  in  all  parts  of  our  vineyard. 

24.  For  behold,  angels  are  declaring  it  unto  many  at  this 
time  in  our  land;  and  this  is  for  the  purpose  of  preparing  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men  to  receive  his  word  at  the  time 
of  his  coming  in  his  glory. 

25.  And  now  we  only  wait  to  hear  the  joyful  news  declared 
unto  us  by  the  mouth  of  angels,  of  his  coming:  for  the  time 
cometh,  we  know  not  how  soon.  Would  to  God  that  it 
might  be  in  my  day;  but  let  it  be  sooner  or  later,  in  it  I  will 
rejoice. 

26.  And  it  shall  be  made  known  unto  just  and  holy 
men,   by   the    '''mouth   of  angels,   at  the   time  of  his   coming, 

2a,  see  2v,  Alma  12.              26,  see  g,  Mos.  20.  2c,  Doc.  &  Gov.  107: 40—55. 

2d,  Doc.  &  Gov.  84:  &~22.        2c,  Alma  14: 1,  8.  14.  2/.  ver.  24.          Mos.  3: 2—27. 

Alma  8: 14—17,  20.        10: 7—10.  20.        11;  31.  2g,  see  &.        n,  Nep.  25.        2ft, 
Hela.  13: 7.      14: 26,  28.      in.  Nep.  7: 18. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  275 

that  the  words  of  our  fathers  may  be  fulfilled,  according  to  that 
which  they  have  spoken  concarning  him,  which  was  according 
to  the  Spirit  of  prophecy  which  was  in  them. 

27.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  wish  from  the  Inmost  part  of 
my  heart,  yea,  with  great  anxiety,  even  unto  pain,  that  ye  would 
hearken  unto  my  words,  and  cast  off  your  sins,  and  not  procras- 
tinate the  aay  of  your  repentance; 

28.  But  that  ye  would  humble  yourselves  before  the  Lord, 
and  call  on  his  holy  name,  and  watch  and  ^*pray  contin- 
ually, that  ye  may  not  be  tempted  above  that  which  ye 
can  bear,  and  thus  be  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  becoming  hum- 
ble, meek,  submissive,  patient,  full  of  love  and  all  long  suffer- 
ing; 

29.  '^Having  faith  on  the  Lord;  having  a  hope  that  ye  shall 
receive  eternal  life ;  having  the  love  of  God  always  in  your 
hearts,  that  ye  may  be  **lifted  up  at  the  last  day,  and  enter 
into  **his  rest; 

30.  And  may  the  Lord  grant  unto  you  repentance,  that  ye 
may  not  bring  down  his  wrath  upon  you,  that  ye  may  not  be 
bound  down  by  the  *"*chains  of  hell ;  that  ye  may  not  suffer  the 
""second  death. 

31.  And  Alma  spake  many  more  words  unto  the  people,  which 
ere  not  written  in  this  book. 


CHAPTER  14. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  he  had  made  an  end  of  speak- 
ing unto  the  people,  many  of  them  did  believe  on  his  words, 
and  began  to  repent,  and  to  search  the   "^Scriptures ; 

2.  But  the  more  part  of  them  were  desirous  that  they 
might  destroy  Alma  and  Amuiek :  for  they  were  angry  with 
Alma,  because  of  the  ''plainness  of  his  words  unto  Zeezrom : 
and  they  also  said  that  *Amulek  had  lied  unto  them,  and  had 
reviled  against  their  law,  and  also  against  their  lawyers  and 
Judges. 

3.  And  they  were  also  angry  with  Alma  and  Amuiek :  and 
because  they  had  testified  so  plainly  against  their  wickedness, 
they  sought  to  put  them  away  privily. 

4.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  not ;  but  they  took  them 
and  bound  them  with  strong  cords,  and  took  them  before  the 
Chief  Judge  of  the  land. 

5.  And  the  people  went  forth  and  witnessed  against  them, 
'testifying  that  they  had  reviled  against  the  law,  and 
their  lawyers  apd  Judges  of  the  land,  and  also  of  all  the 
people  that  were   in   the   land;   and   also   testified   that  there 

2l,  see  e,  ll.  Nep.  32.  2j,  see  u.  Alma  7.  2k,  see  p,  Mos.  23.  21,  see  2v, 
Akna  12.       2m,  see  p,  ii.  Nep.  28.      2n,  see  p,  Alma  12. 

a.  vera.  8,  14,  Alma  13: 20.  b.  Alma  12: 3—7.  c,  Alma  10;  24—32.  (t 

Ter.  2. 


276  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XIV. 

was  but  one  God,  and  that  he  should  send  his  Son  among  the 
people,  but  he  should  *not  save  them ;  and  many  such  things 
did  the  people  testify  against  Alma  and  Amulek.  Now  this  was 
done  before  the  Chief  Judge  of  the  land. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Zeezrom  was  astonished  at  the 
words  which  had  been  spoken ;  and  he  also  knew  concerning 
the  blindness  of  the  minds  which  he  had  caused  among  the 
people  by  his  ^lying  words ;  and  his  soul  began  to  be  harrowed 
up,  under  a  consciousness  of  his  own  guilt ;  yea,  he  began  to  be 
encircled  about  by  the  pains  of  hell. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  began  to  cry  unto  the  people, 
saying:  Behold,  I  am  guilty,  and  these  men  are  spotless  be- 
fore God.  And  he  began  to  plead  for  them,  from  that  time 
forth ;  but  they  reviled  him,  saying :  Art  thou  also  possessed 
with  the  devil?  And  they  spit  upon  him,  and  cast  him 
out  from  among  them,  and  also  all  those  who  believed 
in  the  words  which  had  been  spoken  by  Alma  and  Amulek ; 
and  they  *'cast  them  out,  and  sent  men  to  cast  stones  at 
them. 

8.  And  they  brought  their  wives  and  children  together,  and 
whosoever  believed  or  had  been  taught  to  believe  in  the  word 
of  God,  they  caused  that  they  should  be  ''cast  into  the  fire ; 
and  they  also  brought  forth  their  records  which  contained  the 
*Holy  Scriptures,  and  cast  them  into  the  fire  also,  that  they 
might  be  burned  and  destroyed  by  fire. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  took  Alma  and  Amulek, 
and  carried  them  forth  to  the  place  of  martyrdom,  that  they 
might  witness  the  destruction  of  those  who  ^were  consumed  by 
fire. 

10.  And  when  Amulek  saw^  the  pains  of  the  women  and 
children  who  were  consuming  in  the  fire,  he  also  was  pained ; 
and  he  said  unto  Alma,  How  can  we  witness  this  awful 
scene?  Therefore  let  us  stretch  forth  our  hands,  and  exercise 
the  *power  of  God  which  is  in  us,  and  save  them  from  the 
flames. 

11.  But  Alma  said  unto  him.  The  Spirit  constraineth  me 
that  I  must  not  stretch  forth  mine  hand ;  for  behold  the  Lord 
receiveth  them  up  unto  himself,  in  glory;  and  he  doth  suffer 
that  they  may  do  this  thing,  or  that  the  people  may  do  this 
thing  unto  them,  according  to  the  hardness  of  their  hearts, 
that  the  'judgments  which  he  shall  exercise  upon  them  in  his 
wrath,  may  be  just;  and  the  blood  of  the  innocent  shall  stand 
as  a  witness  against  them,  yea,  and  cry  mightily  against  them 
at  the  last  day. 

12.  Now  Amulek  said  unto  Alma,  Behold,  perhaps  they  will 
burn  us  also. 

13.  And  Alma  said,  Be  it  according  to  the  will  of  the  Lord. 
But,  behold,  our  work  is  not  finished;  therefore  they  burn  us 
cot. 

e.  Alma  11: 33— 37.  /,  Alma  10: 31.  11: 21— 38.  g.  Alma  15: 1.  h,  vers. 
9—15.  Alma  15;  2.  i,  vers.  1,  14.  Alma  13: 20.  ;,  see  h.         A,  vers. 

26—29.       Alma  8?  30,  31.       ^  vers.  26— 29.       Alma  16: 2,  3.  9— 11. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  277 

14.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  bodies  of  those 
who  had  been  cast  into  the  fire  ""were  consumed,  and  also  the 
"records  which  were  cast  in  with  them,  the  Chief  Judge  of 
the  land  came  and  stood  before  Alma  and  Amulek,  as  they 
were  bound ;  and  he  smote  them  with  his  hand  "upon  their 
cheeks,  and  said  unto  them,  After  what  ye  have  seen,  will  ye 
preach  again  unto  this  people,  that  they  shall  be  cast  into  a 
''lake  of  fire  and  brimstone? 

15.  Behold,  ye  see  that  ye  had  not  power  to  save  those 
who  had  been  cast  into  the  fire;  neither  has  God  saved  them, 
because  they  were  of  thy  faith.  And  the  Judge  smote  them 
again  «upon  their  cheeks,  and  asked,  What  say  ye  for  your- 
selves? 

16.  Now  this  Judge  was  after  the  order  and  faith  of  'Nehor, 
who  *slew  Gideon. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  and  Amulek  answered 
him  nothing;  and  he  'smote  them  again,  and  delivered  them  to 
the  officers  to  be  cast  into  prison. 

18.  And  when  they  had  been  cast  into  prison  three  days, 
there  came  many  lawyers,  and  judges,  and  priests,  and  teachers, 
who  were  of  the  profession  of  "Nehor:  and  they  came  in  unto 
the  prison  to  see  them,  and  they  questioned  them  about  many 
words;  but  they  answered  them  nothing. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Judge  stood  before  them, 
and  iaid.  Why  do  ye  not  answer  the  words  of  this  people? 
Know  ye  not  that  I  have  power  to  deliver  ye  up  unto 
the  flames?  And  he  commanded  them  to  speak;  but  they  an- 
swered  nothing. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  departed  and  went  their 
ways,  but  came  again  on  the  morrow ;  and  the  Judge  also  smote 
them„again  on  their  cheeks.  And  many  came  forth  also,  and 
"smote  them,  saying.  Will  ye  stand  again  and  judge  this  people, 
and  condemn  '^our  law?  If  ye  have  such  great  power,  why  do 
ye  not  'deliver  yourselves? 

21.  And  many  such  things  did  they  say  unto  them,  gnashing 
their  teeth  upon  them,  and  spitting  upon  them,  and  saying.  How 
shall  we  look  when  we  are  damned? 

22.  And  many  such  things,  yea,  all  manner  of  such  things 
did  they  say  unto  them ;  and  thus  they  did  mock  them,  for 
many  days.  And  they  did  withhold  food  from  them,  that  they 
might  hunger,  and  water,  that  they  might  thirst ;  and  they  also 
did  take  from  them  their  clothes,  that  they  were  naked;  and 
thus  they  were  bound  with  "strong  cords,  and  confined  in 
prison. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  they  had  thus  suffered 
for  many  days,  (and  it  was  on  the  twelfth  day,  in  the  tenth 
month,  in  the  tenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over 
the  people   of   Nephi,)    that   the   Chief   Judge  over   the   land 

m,  see  h.            n,  see  i.            o,  vers.  15,  17,  20.  24,  25.  p,  Alma  12: 17. 

q,  see  o.  r,  Alma  1: 15.             s.  Alma  1;  7—14.  2:20.  t,  see  o. 

u.  Alma  1: 15.          V,  see  o.  w,  vers.  2,  5.          x,  ver.  24.  y,  vers.  4,  23,  26. 
Alma  8: 31. 


278  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XV. 

of  Ammonihah,  and  many  of  their  teachers  and  their  lawyers, 
went  in  unto  the  prison  where  Alma  and  Amulek  were  bound 
with  cords. 

24.  And  the  Chief  Judge  stood  before  them,  and  smote  them 
again,  and  said  unto  them,  if  ye  have  the  power  of  God, 
'deliver  yourselves  from  these  bands,  and  then  we  will  be- 
lieve that  the  Lord  will  destroy  this  people  according  to  your 
words. 

25.  xind  it  came  to  pass  that  they  all  went  forth  and  smote 
them,  saying  the  same  words,  even  until  the  last ;  and  when 
the  last  had  spoken  unto  them,  the  ^"poiver  of  God  was 
upon  Alma  and  Amulek,  and  they  rose  and  stood  upon  their 
feet ; 

26.  And  Alma  cried,  saying.  How  long  shall  we  suffer  these 
great  afflictions,  O  Lord?  O  Lord,  give  us  strength  according 
to  our  faith  which  is  in  Christ,  even  unto  deliverance  :  and  they 
broke  the  ^^cords  with  which  they  were  bound;  and  when  the 
people  saw  this,  they  began  to  flee,  for  the  ^'^^fear  of  destruction 
had  come  upon  them. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  so  great  was  their  fear,  that 
they  fell  to  the  earth,  and  did  not  obtain  the  outer  door  of 
the  prison ;  and  the  earth  shook  mightily,  and  the  walls  of  the 
prison  were  rent  in  twain,  so  that  they  fell  to  the  earth ;  and 
^''the  Chief  Judge,  and  the  lawyers,  and  priests,  and  teachers, 
who  smote  upon  Alma  and  Amulek,  were  slain  by  the  fall 
thereof. 

28.  And  Alma  and  Amulek  came  forth  out  of  the  prison,  and 
they  were  not  hurt ;  for  the  Lord  had  granted  unto  them  power, 
according  to  their  faith  which  was  in  Christ.  And  they 
straightway  came  forth  out  of  the  prison;  and  they  were 
^^loosed  from  their  bands;  and  the  prison  had  ^^fallen  to  the 
earth,  and  '^every  soul  within  the  walls  thereof,  save  it 
were  Alma  and  Amulek,  was  slain ;  and  they  straightway  came 
forth  into  the  city. 

29.  Now  the  people  having  heard  a  great  noise,  came  running 
together  by  multitudes,  to  know  the  cause  of  it;  and  when 
they  saw  Alma  and  Amulek  coming  forth  out  of  the  prison, 
and  the  walls  thereof  ^''had  fallen  to  the  earth,  they  were 
struck  with  great  fear,  and  fled  from  the  presence  of  Alma 
and  Amulek,  even  as  a  goat  fleeth  with  her  young  from  two 
lions ;  and  thus  they  did  flee  from  the  presence  of  Alma  and 
Amulek. 


CHAPTER    15. 

1.  And    it    came    to    pass    that    Alma    and    Amulek    were 
commanded   to   depart   out   of   that  city;    and   they   departed, 

z,  ver.  20.         2a,  Alma  8:  30,  31.         26,  see  y.         2c,  ver.  27.         2d,  ver.  2a 
2e,  ver.  26.      2/,  ver.  27.      2g,  ver.  27.      2h,  vers.  27,  28. 


CHAP.  XV.]  BOOK  OP  ALMA.  279 

and  came  out  even  into  the  land  of  "Sidom :  and  behold,  there 
they  found  all  the  people  who  had  departed  out  of  the  land  of 
Ammonihah,  who  had  been  ^cast  out  and  stoned,  because  they 
believed  in  the  words  of  Alma/» 

2.  And  they  related  unto  them  all  that  had  happened  unto 
*their  wives  and  children,  and  also  concerning  themselves,  and 
of  their   ''power  of  deliverance. 

3.  And  also  Zeezrom  lay  sick  at  Sidom,  with  a  burning  fever, 
which  was  caused  by  the  great  tribulations  of  his  mind,,  on  ac- 
count of  ^his  wickedness,  for  he  supposed  that  Alma  and 
Amulek  were  no  more ;  and  he  supposed  that  they  had  been 
slain,  by  the  cause  of  his  iniquity.  And  this  great  sin,  and  his 
many  other  sins,  did  harrow  up  his  mind  until  it  did  become  ex- 
ceeding sore,  having  no  deliverance;  therefore  he  began  to  be 
scorched  with  a  burning  heat. 

4.  Now  when  he  heard  that  Alma  and  Amulek  were  in  the 
^land  of  Sidom,  his  heart  began  to  take  courage ;  and  he  sent 
a  message  immediately  unto  them,  desiring  them  to  come  unto 
him. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  went  immediately,  obeying 
the  message  which  he  had  sent  unto  them ;  and  they  went  in 
unto  the  house  unto  Zeezrom ;  and  they  found  him  upon  his 
bed  sick,  being  ^very  low  with  a  burning  fever ;  and  his  mind 
also  was  ''exceeding  sore  because  of  his  iniquities ;  and  when 
he  saw  them,  he  stretched  forth  his  hand,  and  besought  them 
that  they  would  heal  him. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  said  unto  him,  taking 
him  by  the  hand,  Believest  thou  in  the  power  of  Christ  unto 
salvation  ? 

7.  And  he  answered  and  said,  Yea,  I  believe  all  the  words 
that  thou  hast  taught. 

8.  And  Alma  said.  If  thou  believest  in  the  redemption  of 
Christ,  thou  canst  be  healed. 

9.  And  he  said.  Yea,  I  believe  according  to  thy  words. 

10.  And  then  Alma  cried  unto  the  Lord,  saying,  O  Lord 
our  God,  have  mercy  on  this  man,  and  heal  him  according  to  his 
faith  which  is  in  Christ. 

11.  And  when  Alma  had  said  these  words,  Zeezrom  leaped 
upon  his  feet,  and  began  to  walk ;  and  this  was  done  to  the 
great  astonishment  of  all  the  people:  and  the  knowledge  of  this 
went  forth  throughout  all  the     *land  of  Sidom. 

12.  And  Alma  baptized  Zeezrom  unto  the  Lord ;  and  he  be- 
gan from  that  time  forth  to  preach  unto  the  people. 

13.  And  Alma  established  a  church  in  the  *land  of  Sidom, 
and  consecrated  'priests  and  teachers  in  the  land,  to 
baptize  unto  the  Lord  whosoever  were  desirous  to  be  bap- 
tized. 


a,  vers.  3,  4,  11,  13,  14.  17.         6.  Alma  14:7.        c,  Alma  14: 8—14.  d.  Alma 

14:26—29.         e,  Alma  10:31.         11:21—38.         14:6.  7.         f,  see  a.  g.  ver.  3. 

h,  ver.  3.         Alma  14: 6.         i,  see  a.         j,  see  u.  ii.  Nep.  9.         k,  see  a.  I,  see 
C»  Mos.  6. 


280  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XVI. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  many ;  for  they  did 
flock  in  from  all  the  region  round  about  Sidom,  and  were 
^"baptized ; 

15.  But  as  to  the  people  that  were  in  the  "land  of  Ammo- 
nihah,  they  yet  remained  a  hard-hearted  and  a  stiffnecked 
people;  and  they  repented  not  of  their  sins,  ascribing  all  the 
"power  of  Alma  and  Amulek  to  the  devil ;  for  they  were  of  the- 
profession  of  ''Nehor,  and  did  not  believe  in  the  repentance  of 
their  sins. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  and  Amulek,  Amulek 
having  ^'forsaken  all  his  gold,  and  silver,  and  his  precious 
things,  which  were  in  the  land  of  Ammonihah,  for  the  word  of 
God,  he  being  rejected  by  those  who  were  *"once  his  friends  and 
also  by  his  father  and  his  kindred; 

17.  Therefore,  after  Alma  having  established  the  church 
at  'Sidom,  seeing  a  great  check,  yea,  seeing  that  the  people- 
were  checked  as  to  the  pride  of  their  hearts,  and  began  to 
humble  themselves  before  God,  and  began  to  assemble  them- 
selves together  at  their  ^sanctuaries  to  worship  God  before- 
the  altar,  watching  and  praying  continually,  that  they  might 
be  delivered  from  Satan,  and  from  death,  and  from  destruc- 
tion. 

18.  Now  as  I  said,  Alma  having  seen  all  these  things,  there- 
fore he  took  Amulek  and  came  over  to  the  "land  of  Zarahemla, 
and  took  him  to  his  own  house,  and  did  administer 
unto  him  in  his  tribulations, .  and  strengthened  him  in  the 
Lord. 

19.  And  thus  ended  the  tenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 


CHAPTER  16. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  eleventh  year  of  the  reigo 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  on  the  fifth  day  of  the 
second  month,  there  having  been  much  peace  in  the  "land  of 
Zarahemla;  there  having  been  no  wars  nor  contentions  for  a 
certain  number  of  years ;  even  until  the  fifth  day  of  the  second 
month,  in  the  eleventh  year,  there  was  a  cry  of  war  heard 
throughout  the  land; 

2.  For  behold,  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  had  come  in  upon 
the  wilderness  side,  into  the  borders  of  the  land,  even  into 
the  ''city  of  Ammonihah,  and  began  to  slay  the  people,  and 
destroy  the  city. 

3.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  before  the  Nephites  could 
raise  a  sufficient  army   to   drive   them   out   of   the   land,   they 

m,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  n,  see  i.  Alma  8.             o.  Alma  14;  26—29.           p» 

Alma  1: 2— 15.           2: 20.  q.  Alma  10;  4.           r,  A!ma  10: 4,  11.           s.  see  o. 

<.  Alma  16: 13.            21:6.  22:7.            23:2.            Hela.  3:9,  14.           u.  eee 
h,  Omni  1. 


a.  see  ft,  Omni  1.       &.  see  t.  Alma  8. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  281 

bad  "destroyed  the  people  who  were  in  the  city  of  Ammonihah, 
and  also  some  around  the  borders  of  '^Noah,  and  taken  others 
captive  into  the  wilderness. 

4.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  were  desirous  to 
obtain  those  who  had  been  carried  away  captive  into  the  wilder- 
ness ; 

5.  Therefore  he  that  had  been  appointed  chief  captain  over 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites,  (and  his  name  was  Zoram,  and 
he  had  two  sons,  Lehi  and  Aha.)  Now  Zoram  and  his  two 
sons,  knowing  that  Alma  was  *High  Priest  over  the  church, 
and  having  heard  that  he  had  the  Spirit  of  prophecy,  there- 
fore they  went  unto  him  and  desired  of  him  to  know  whether 
the  Lord  would  that  they  should  go  into  the  wilderness  in 
search  of  their  brethren,  who  had  been  taken  ^captive  by  the 
Lamanites. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  inquired  of  the  Lord  con- 
cerning the  matter.  And  Alma  returned  and  said  unto  them, 
behold  the  Lamanites  will  cross  the  ^river  Sidon  in  the 
south  wilderness,  away  up  beyond  the  borders  of  the  "land 
of  Manti.  And  behold  there  shall  ^ye  meet  them,  on  the 
east  of  the  *river  Sidon,  and  there  the  Lord  will  deliver 
unto  thee  thy  brethren  who  have  been  taken  ^captive  by  the 
Lamanites. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  ^Zoram  and  his  sons  crossed 
over  the  'river  Sidon,  with  their  armies,  and  marched  away 
beyond  the  borders  of  *"Manti,  into  the  south  wilderness,  which 
w^as  on  the  east  side  of  the  river  Sidon. 

8.  And  they  came  upon  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites, 
and  the  Lamanites  were  scattered  and  driven  into  the 
wilderness;  that  they  took  their  brethren  who  had  been 
taken  captive  by  the  Lamanites,  and  there  was  not  one  soul 
of  them  who  had  been  lost,  that  were  taken  "captive.  And 
they  were  brought  by  their  brethren  to  possess  their  "own 
lands. 

9.  And  thus  ended  the  eleventh  year  of  the  Judges,  the 
Lamanites  having  been  driven  out  of  the  land,  and  the  ^peo- 
ple  of  Ammonihah  were  destroyed ;  yea,  every  living  soul  of 
the  Ammonihah ites  were  destroyed,  and  also  their  great  city, 
which  they  said  God  could  ^'not  destroy,  because  of  its  great- 
ness. 

10.  But  behold,  in  one  day  it  was  left  desolate;  and  the 
carcases  were  mangled  by  dogs  and  wild  beasts  of  the  wilder- 
ness ; 

11.  Nevertheless,  after  many  days,  their  dead  bodies  were 
heaped  up  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  they  were  covered 
with  a  shallow  covering.  And  now  so  great  was  the  scent 
thereof,  that  the  people  did  not  go  in  to  possess  the  land  of 
Ammonihah   for   many   years.      And   it   was   called   Desolation 

c,  vers.  9—11.            Alma  9;  18.          25: 2.          d.  Alma  49: 12—15.  e,  see  g, 

Mos.  26.         f.  vers.  3,  4.        g,  see  g  Alma  2.        h,  ver.  7.        Alma  17: 1.  22:27 

43:  22,  24,  25,  42.        56: 14.        57: 22.        58: 1.  13,  25—28.  39.        59: 6.  i,  see  g. 

Alma  2.  j,  vers.  3,  4.  k,  ver.  5.  I,  see  g.  Alma  2.  m,  see  h.  n,  vera. 
3—6.        o,  ver.  3.        p,  vers.  2,  3.        Alma  9: 18.        q,  Alma  9: 4,  5. 


282  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XVI. 

of  '"Nehors ;  for  they  were  of  the  profession  of  Nehor  who  were 
slain ;  and  their  lands  remained  desolate. 

12.  And  the  Lamanites  did  not  come  again  to  war  against, 
the  Nephites  until  the  fourteenth  year  of  the  reign  Ol  the 
Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi.  And  thus  for  three  years  did 
the  people  of  Nephi  have  continual  peace  in  all  the  land. 

13.  And  Alma  and  Amulek  went  forth  preaching  repentance 
to  the  people  in  their  *temples,  and  in  their  'sanctuaries,  and 
also  in  their  "synagogues,  which  were  built  *'after  the  manner 
of  the  Jews. 

14.  And  as  many  as  would  hear  their  words,  unto  them  they 
did  impart  the  word  of  God,  without  any  respect  of  persons,, 
continually. 

15.  And  thus  did  Alma  and  Amulek  go  forth,  and  also  many 
more  who  had  been  chosen  for  the  work,  to  preach  the  word 
throughout  all  the  land.  And  the  establishment  of  the  church 
became  general  throughout  the  land,  in  all  the  region  round 
about,  among  all  the  people  of  the  Nephites. 

16.  And  there  was  ""no  inequality  among  them,  the  Lord 
did  pour  out  his  Spirit  on  all  the  face  of  the  land,  to  prepare- 
the  minds  of  the  children  of  men,  or  to  prepare  their  hearts  to- 
receive  the  word  which  should  be  taught  among  them  at  the- 
time  of  his  coming, 

17.  That  they  might  not  be  hardened  against  the  word,  that 
they  might  not  be  unbelieving,  and  go  on  to  destruction,  but 
that  they  might  receive  the  word  with  joy,  and  as  a  branch  be 
grafted  into  the  true  vine,  that  they  might  enter  into  the  'rest 
of  the  Lord  their  God. 

18.  Now  those  ^priests  who  did  go  forth  among  the  people^ 
did  preach  ^against  all  lyings,  and  deceivings,  and  envyings^ 
and  strifes,  and  malice,  and  revilings,  and  stealing,  robbings 
plundering,  murdering,  committing  adultery,  and  all  manner 
of  lasciviousness,  crying  that  these  things  ought  not  so  to- 
be; 

19.  Holding  forth  things  which  must  shortly  come ;  yea,  hold- 
ing forth  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God,  his  sufferings  and  death,, 
and  also  the   ^"resurrection  of  the  dead. 

20.  And  many  of  the  people  did  inquire,  concerning  the  place 
where  the  Son  of  God  should  come ;  and  they  were  taught  that 
he  would  ^"appear  unto  them  after  his  resurrection ;  and  this 
the  people  did  hear  with  great  joy  and  gladness. 

21.  And  now  after  the  church  having  been  established 
throughout  all  the  land,  having  got  the  victory  over  the  devil, 
and  the  word  of  God  being  preached  in  its  purity  in  all  the 
land,  and  the  Lord  pouring  out  his  blessings  upon  the  people ; 
thus  ended  the  fourteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges,  over 
the  people  of  Nephi. ___^_^ 

r.  Alma  1:2 — 15.  s,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5.  t,  see  t.  Alma  15.  u,  Alm» 

21: 4,  5,  11,  16,  20.       23: 2,  4.       26: 29.        31: 12,  13.        32: 1,  2,  5,  9—12.        33: 2. 
Hela.  3: 9,  14.  in.  Nep.  13: 2,  5.  v,  u.  Nep.  5: 16.  w,  Mos.  18: 19—29. 

23: 15.        27:4.        iv.  Nep.  1:3.        x,  see  2v,  Alma  12.        y.  dee  c,  Mos.  6.        See 
g,  Mos.  26.  Zt  III.  Nep.  30.  2a,  s^e  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  2b,  see  (►. 

I.  Nep.  12. 


CHAP.   XVII.]  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  283 

An  account  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah^  who  rejected  their  rights 
to  the  kingdom  for  the  word  of  God,  and  went  up  to  the 
land  of  Nephi,  to  preach  to  the  Lamanites,  Their  suf- 
ferings and  deliverance^  according  to  the  record  of 
Alma, 

CHAPTER  17. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  as  Alma  was  journeying 
from  the  "land  of  Gideon,  southward,  away  to  the  ^land  of 
Manti,  behold,  to  his  astonishment,  he  met  with  the  ''sons  of 
Mosiah,  journeying  towards  the    "^land  of  Zarahemla. 

2.  Now  these  sons  of  Mosiah  were  with  Alma  at  the  time 
the  angel  ^first  appeared  unto  him ;  therefore  Alma  did  rejoice 
exceedingly  to  see  his  brethren ;  and  what  added  more  to  his 
joy,  they  were  still  his  brethren  in  the  Lord ;  yea,  and  they 
had  waxed  strong  in  the  knowledge  of  the  truth ;  for  they 
were  men  of  a  sound  understanding,  and  they  had  searched 
the  ^Scriptures  diligently,  that  they  might  know  the  word  of 
God. 

3.  But  this  is  not  all;  they  had  given  themselves  to  ^much 
prayer,  and  fasting,  therefore  they  had  the  Spirit  of  prophecy, 
and  the  Spirit  of  revelation,  and  when  they  taught,  they  taught 
with  power  and  authority  of  God. 

4.  And  they  had  been  teaching  the  word  of  God  for  the 
space  of  fourteen  years  among  the  Lamanites,  having  had 
much  success  in  bringing  rhany  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth ; 
yea,  by  the  power  of  their  words,  many  were  brought  before 
the  altar  of  God,  to  call  on  his  name,  and  confess  their  sins 
before  him. 

5.  Now  these  are  the  circumstances  which  attended  them  in 
their  journeyings,  for  they  had  many  afflictions ;  they  did  suffer 
much,  both  in  body  and  in  mind ;  such  as  hunger,  thirst  and 
fatigue,  and  also  much  labour  in  the  Spirit. 

6.  Now  these  were  their  journeyings :  Having  taken  leave 
of  their  ''father,  Mosiah,  in  the  first  year  of  the  Judges ;  hav- 
ing *refused  the  kingdom  which  their  father  was  desirous 
to  confer  upon  them ;  and  also  this  was  the  minds  of  the 
people ; 

7.  Nevertheless  they  departed  out  of  the  ^land  of  Zarahemla, 
and  took  their  swords,  and  their  spears,  and  their  bows,  and 
their  arrows,  and  their  slings;  and  this  they  did  that 
they  might  provide  food  for  themselves  while  in  the  wilder- 
ness, 

8.  And  thus  they  departed  into  the  wilderness  with  their 
numbers  which  they  had  ''selected,  to  go  up  to  the  Mand  of 
Nephi,  to  preach  the  word  of  God  unto  the  Lamanites. 

a,  see  m.  Alma  2.         6,  see  h.  Alma  16.         c,  Mos.  27: 34.         d,  see  h,  Omni  1. 
e,  Mos.  27: 11—17.  f,  Alma  63: 12.  g,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.  See  t,  Mos.  27. 

h,  Mos.  28: 1,  5—9.         29: 41—44,         i,  Mos.  29: 3.         j,  see  h,  Omni  1.         k,  Mos. 
28:1.        I,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5. 


284  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP,    XVII. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  journeyed  many  days  in 
the  wilderness,  and  they  "'fasted  much  that  the  Lord  would 
grant  unto  them  a  portion  of  his  Spirit  to  go  with  them,  and 
abide  with  them,  that  they  might  be  an  instrument  in  the 
hands  of  God  to  bring,  if  it  were  possible,  their  brethren,  the 
Lamanites,  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth ;  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  "baseness  of  the  traditions  of  their  fathers,  which  were 
not  correct. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  visit  them  with 
his  Spirit,  and  said  unto  them,  ''Be  comforted;  and  they  were 
comforted. 

11.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  them  also,  ^Go  forth  among  the 
Lamanites,  thy  brethren,  and  establish  my  word ;  yet  ye  shall 
be  patient  in  long  suffering  and  afflictions,  that  ye  may  shew 
forth  good  examples  unto  them  in  me,  and  I  will  make  an  in- 
strument of  thee  in  my  hands,  unto  the  salvation  of  many 
souls. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  hearts  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah, 
and  also  those  who  were  with  them,  took  courage  to  go 
forth  unto  the  Lamanites,  to  declare  unto  them  the  word  of 
God. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  they  had  arrived  in  the  borders 
of  the  land  of  the  Lamanites,  that  they  separated  them- 
selves, and  departed  one  from  another,  trusting  in  the  Lord 
that  they  should  meet  again  at  the  close  of  their  harvest ;  lor 
they  supposed  that  «great  was  the  work  which  they  had  under- 
taken. 

14.  And  assuredly  it  was  great,  for  they  had  undertaken  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  *"to  a  wild  and  a  hardened,  and  a  fero- 
cious people ;  a  people  who  delighted  in  murdering  the  Nephites, 
and  robbing  and  plundering  them ;  and  their  hearts  were  set 
upon  riches,  or  upon  gold  and  silver,  and  precious  stones;  yet 
they  sought  to  obtain  these  things  by  murdering  and  plun- 
dering, that  they  might  not  labour  for  them  with  their  own 
hands ; 

15.  Thus  they  were  a  very  indolent  people,  many  of  whom 
did  worship  idols,  and  the  *curse  of  God  had  fallen  upon 
them  because  of  the  traditions  of  their  fathers ;  notwithstand- 
ing, the  promises  of  the  Lord  were  'extended  unto  them  on 
the  conditions  of  repentance ; 

16.  Therefore  this  was  the  cause  for  which  the  sons  of 
Mosiah  had  undertaken  the  "work,  that  perhaps  they  might 
bring  them  unto  repentance;  that  perhaps  they  might  bring 
them  to  know  of  the  plan  of  redemption ; 

17.  Therefore  they  "separated  themselves  one  from  another, 
and  went  forth  among  them,  every  man  alone,  accord- 
ing to  the  word  and  power  of  God  which  was  given  unto 
him. 

18.  Now    Ammon   being   the   chief  among   them,    or   rather 

m,  see  t,  Mos.  27.  n,  see  n,  Jacob  7.  0,  ver.  12.  Alma  26: 27.  p. 

Alma  26: 27.        q,  vers.  14—16.        r,  see  n,  Jacob  7.        s,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  2.        t,  see 
3,  Alma  9.       u,  see  q.       v,  ver.  13. 


CHAP.   XVII.]  BOOK    OF   ALMA.  285 

be  did  administer  nnto  them :  and  he  departed  from  them,  after 
having  blessed  them  according  to  their  several  stations,  hav- 
ing imparted  the  word  of  God  unto  them,  or  administered  unto 
them  before  his  departure ;  and  thus  they  took  their  several 
journeys  throughout  the  land. 

19.  And  Ammon  went  to  the  land  of  ^Ishmael,  the  land 
being  called  after  the  ^sons  of  Ishmael,  w^ho  also  became 
Lamanites. 

20.  And  as  Ammon  entered  the  land  of  Ishmael,  the  Laman- 
ites took  him  and  bound  him,  as  was  their  custom  to  bind  all 
the  Nephites  who  fell  into  their  hands,  and  carry  them  before 
the  king;  and  thus  it  was  left  to  the  pleasure  of  the  king 
to  slay  them,  or  to  retain  them  in  captivity,  or  to  cast  them 
into  prison,  or  to  cast  them  out  of  his  land,  according  to  his 
will  and  pleasure ; 

21.  And  thus  Ammon  was  carried  before  the  king  who  was 
over  the  ^land  of  Ishmael ;  and  his  name  was  Lamoni ;  and  he 
was  a  descendant  of  ^Ishmael. 

22.  And  the  king  inquired  of  Ammon  if  it  were  his  desire 
to  dwell  in  the  land  among  the  Lamanites,  or  among  his 
people? 

23.  And  Ammon  said  unto  him,  Yea,  I  desire  to  dwell  among 
this  people  for  a  time ;  yea,  and  perhaps  until  the  day  I  die. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Lamoni  was  much  pleased 
with  Ammon,  and  caused  that  his  ^"bands  should  be  loosed ; 
and  he  would  that  Ammon  should  take  one  of  his  daughters  to 
wife. 

25.  But  Ammon  said  unto  him,  Nay,  but  I  will  be  thy 
servant;  therefore  Ammon  became  a  servant  to  king  Lamoni. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  was  set  among  other  servants, 
to  watch  the  flocks  of  Lamoni,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
Lamanites. 

26.  And  after  he  had  been  in  the  service  of  the  king  three 
days,  as  he  was  with  the  Lamanitish  servants  going  forth  with 
their  flocks  to  the  place  of  water,  which  was  called  the  ^^water 
of  Sebus  (and  all  the  Lamanites  drive  their  flocks  hither,  that 
they  may  have  water)  ; 

27.  Therefore  as  Ammon  and  the  servants  of  the  king  were 
driving  forth  their  flocks  to  this  place  of  water,  behold,  a  cer- 
tain number  of  the  Lamanites  who  had  been  with  their  flocks 
to  water,  stood  and  scattered  the  flocks  of  Ammon,  and  the 
servants  of  the  king,  and  they  ^''scattered  them  insomuch  that 
they  fled  many  ways. 

28.  Now  the  servants  of  the  king  began  to  murmur,  saying. 
Now  the  king  will  slay  us,  as  he  ^'^has  our  brethren,  because 
their  flocks  were  scattered  bv  the  wickedness  of  these  men.  And 
they  began  to  weep  exceedingly,  saying,  Behold,  our  flocks  are 
scattered  already. 

W>,  vers.  20.  21.        Alma  20: 14,  15.      21:18,20.        22:1,4.  23:9.         24:5. 

25: 13.         X,  see  c,  i.  Nen.  7.         y.  see  w.  z,  see  c.  i.  Nep.  7.         2a,  ver.  2a 

26.  ver.  34.  Alma  18: 7.  19:  20.  21.  2r,  vers.  29,  31—33,  35,  39.         Alma 

18-3.        19:20.21.        2d.  Alma  18: 4— 7.        19:20. 


286  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   XVII. 

29.  Now  they  wept  because  of  the  fear  of  being  slain.  Now 
when  Ammon  saw  this,  his  heart  was  swollen  within  him 
with  joy ;  for,  said  he,  I  will  shew  forth  my  power  unto  these 
my  fellow-servants,  or  the  power  which  is  in  me,  in  restor- 
ing these  flocks  unto  the  king,  that  I  may  win  the  hearts  of 
these  my  fellow-servants,  that  I  may  lead  them  to  believe  in  my 
words. 

30.  Now  these  were  the  thoughts  of  Ammon,  when  he  saw 
the  affliction  of  those  whom  he  termed  to  be  his  brethren. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  flattered  them  by  his  words, 
saying,  My  brethren,  be  of  good  cheer  and  let  us  go  in  search 
of  the  flocks,  and  we  will  ^^gather  them  together,  and  bring 
them  back  unto  the  place  of  water;  and  thus  we  will  preserve 
the  flocks  unto  the  king,  and  he  will  not  slay  us. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  went  in  search  of  the 
flocks,  and  they  did  follow  Ammon,  and  they  rushed  forth  with 
much  swiftness,  and  did  head  the  flocks  of  the  king,  and  did 
gather  them  together  again  to  the  place  of  water. 

33.  And  those  ^^men  again  stood  to  scatter  their  flocks ; 
but  Ammon  said  unto  his  brethren,  encircle  the  flocks  round 
about  that  they  flee  not :  and  I  go  and  contend  with  these  men 
who  do  scatter  our  flocks. 

34.  Therefore  they  did  as  Ammon  commanded  them,  and 
he  went  forth  and  stood  to  contend  with  those  who  stood  by 
the  ^^waters  of  Sebus ;  and  they  w^ere  in  number  not  *  a 
few; 

35.  Therefore  they  did  not  fear  Ammon,  for  they  supposed 
that  one  of  their  men  could  slay  him  according  to  their  pleas- 
ure, for  they  knew  not  that  the  Lord  had  promised  Mosiah 
that  he  would  -Meliver  his  sons  out  of  their  hands;  neither 
did  they  know  anything  concerning  the  Lord ;  therefore 
they  delighted  in  the  destruction  of  their  brethren ;  and 
for  this  cause  **they  stood  to  scatter  the  flocks  of  the 
king. 

36.  But  Ammon  stood  forth  and  began  to  cast  stones  at  them 
with  his  sling;  yea,  with  mighty  power  he  did  sling  stones 
amongst  them ;  and  thus  he  slew  a  ^-^ certain  number  of  them, 
insomuch  that  they  began  to  be  astonished  at  his  power; 
nevertheless  they  were  angry  because  of  the  slain  of  their 
brethren,  and  they  were  determined  that  he  should  fall ;  there- 
fore, seeing  that  they  could  not  hit  him  with  their  stones,  they 
came  forth  with  clubs  to  slay  him. 

37.  But  behold,  every  man  that  lifted  his  club  to  smite  Am- 
mon, he  smote  off  ^Hheir  arms  with  his  sword ;  for  he  did 
withstand  their  blows  by  smiting  their  arms  with  the  edge  of 
his  sword,  insomuch  that  they  began  to  be  astonished,  and 
began  to  flee  before  him;  yea,  and  they  were  not  few  in 
number ;  and  he  caused  them  to  flee  by  the  strength  of  his 
arm. 

2e,  ver.  32.        2f,  vers.  27.  35.        2g,  see  2&.        2h,  Mos.  28:7.        Alma  19: 23. 
2i,  vers.  27.  33.  2;,  ver.  38.  Alma  18: 16.  20.  2k,  vers.  38.  39.  Alma 

18: 16,  20. 


CHAP.   XVIII.]  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  ^  287 

38.  Now  s?x  of  them  had  fallen  by  the  sling,  but  he  slew 
none  save  it  were  their  leader,  with  his  sword;  and  he  smote 
'off  as  many  of  their  arms  as  were  lifted  against  him,  and  they 
-'were  not  a  few. 

39.  And  when  he  had  driven  them  afar  off,  he  returned,  and 
they  watered  their  flocks  and  returned  them  to  the  pasture 
of  the  king,  and  then  went  in  unto  the  king,  '^"'hesiTmg  the 
arms  which  had  been  smote  off  by  the  sword  of  Ammon,  of 
those  who  sought  to  slay  him ;  and  they  were  carried  in  unto 
the  king  for  a  testimony  of  the  things  which  they  >iad 
done. 


CHAPTER  18. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Lamoni  caused  that  his 
servants  should  stand  forth  and  testify  "to  all  the  things  which 
they  had  seen  concerning  the  matter. 

2.  And  when  they  had  all  testified  to  the  things  which  they 
had  seen,  and  he  had  learned  of  the  faithfulness  of  Ammon 
in  preserving  his  flocks,  and  also  of  his  great  power  in  con- 
tending against  those  who  sought  to  slay  him,  he  was  as- 
tonished exceedingly,  and  said,  Surely,  this  is  more  than 
a  man.  Behold,  is  not  this  the  ^Great  Spirit  who  doth  send 
such  great  punishments  upon  this  people,  because  of  their 
murders? 

3.  And  they  answered  the  king,  and  said.  Whether  he  be 
the  Great  Spirit  or  a  man,  we  know  not;  but  this  much  we  do 
know,  that  he  ^cannot  be  slain  by  the  enemies  of  the  king: 
neither  can  they  scatt' r  the  king's  flocks  when  he  is  with 
us,  because  of  his  experlness  and  great  strength :  therefore,  we 
know  that  he  is  a  friend  to  the  king.  And  now,  O  king,  we 
do  not  believe  that  a  man  has  such  great  power,  for  we  know 
he  cannot  be  slain. 

4.  And  now  that  when  the  king  heard  these  words,  he  said 
nnto  them.  Now  I  know  that  it  is  the  '^Great  Spirit ;  and  he 
has  come  down  at  this  time  to  preserve  your  lives,  that  I  might 
not  slay  you  ^as  I  did  your  brethren.  Now  this  is  the  Great 
Spirit  of  whom  our  fathers  have  spoken. 

5.  Now  this  was  the  tradition  of  Lamoni,  which  he  had  re- 
ceived from  his  father,  that  there  was  a  Great  Spirit.  Not- 
withstanding they  believed  in  a  ''Great  Spirit,  they  supposed 
that  whatsoever  they  did,  was  right;  nevertheless,  Lamoni  be- 
gan to  fear  exceedingly,  with  fear  lest  he  had  done  wrong  in 
rslaying  his  servants : 

6.  For  he  had  slain  ''many  of  them,  because  their  brethren 
had  scattered  their  flocks  at  the  place  of  wate.^:  and  thus 
because  they  had  had  their  flocks  scattered,  they  -w  ire  slain. 

21,  vers.  34,  38.        2m,  vers.  37,  38.        Alma  18: 16,  20. 

a,  Alma  17: 31—38.         h,  vers.  3—5,  11.  18.  26—28.         Alma  22:9—11;         c. 
Alma  17: 34—38.      d,  see  &,      e,  vers.  5,  6.      Alma  17: 28,  31.      /,  see  6.      ff,  see  6i 


288  ^  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.    XVIII. 

7.  Now  is  was  the  practice  of  the  Lamanites  to  stand  by 
the  ''waters  of  Sebus,  to  scatter  the  flocks  of  the  people,  that 
thereby  they  might  drive  away  many  that  were  scattered 
unto  their  own  land,  it  being  a  practice  of  plunder  among 
them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Lamoni  inquired  of  his 
servants,  saying,  Where  is  this  man  that  has  such  great 
power? 

And  they  said  unto  him,  Behold,  he  is  feeding  thy  *horsfes. 
the  king  had  commanded  his  servants,  previous  to  the 
time  of  the  watering  of  their  flocks,  that  they  should  prepare 
his  horses  and  chariots,  and  conduct  him  forth  to  the  •'land 
of  Nephi ;  for  there  had  been  a  ''great  feast  appointed  at  the 
land  of  Nephi,  by  the  father  of  Lamoni,  who  was  king  over  ail 
the  land. 

10.  Now  when  king  Lamoni  heard  that  Ammon  was  pre- 
paring his  horses  and  his  ^chariots,  he  was  more  astonished, 
because  of  the  faithfulness  of  Ammon,  saying,  Surely  there  has 
not  been  any  servant  among  all  my  servants,  that  has  been 
so  faithful  as  this  man;  for  even  he  doth  remember  ""all  my 
commandments  to  execute  them. 

11.  Now  I  surely  know  that  this  is  the  "Great  Spirit,  and 
I  would  desire  him  that  he  come  in  unto  me,  but  I  durst  not. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Ammon  had  made  ready 
the  "horses  and  the  ''chariots  for  the  king  and  his  servants, 
he  went  in  unto  the  king,  and  he  saw  that  the  countenance 
of  the  king  was  changed ;  therefore  he  was  about  to  return  out 
of  his  presence; 

13.  And  one  of  the  king's  servants  said  unto  him,  Rabbanah, 
which  is,  being  interpreted,  powerful  or  great  king,  considering 
their  kings  to  be  powerful ;  and  thus  he  said  unto  him,  Rab- 
banah, the  king  desireth  thee  to  stay ; 

14.  Therefore  Ammon  turned  himself  unto  the  king,  and  said 
unto  him,  What  wilt  thou  that  I  should  do  for  thee,  Oh  king? 
And  the  king  answered  him  not  for  the  space  of  an  ^hour,  ac- 
cording to  their  time,  for  he  knew  not  what  he  should  say  unto 
him. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ammon  said  unto  him  again. 
What  desirest  thou  of  me?  But  the  king  answered  him 
not. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ammon,  being  filled  with  th-? 
Spirit  of  God,  therefore  he  perceived  the  thoughts  of  th-^ 
king.  And  he  said  unto  him.  Is  it  because  thou  hast  heard 
that  I  *"defended  thy  servants  and  thy  flocks,  and  slew  seven 
of  their  brethren  with  the  sling  and  with  the  sword,  and 
smote  off  the  arms  of  others,  in  order  to  defend  thy  flocks  and 
thy  servants ;  behold,  is  it  this  that  causeth  thy  marvel- 
lings? 

h,  see  26,  Alma  17.  i,  vers.  9,  10.  See  m,  i.  Nep.  18.  j,  see  5,  II. 

Nep.  5.  A,  Alma  20: 9.  12.  I,  vers.  9,  12.  Alma  20:  6.  in.  Nep.  3: 22. 

m,  ver.  9.         n,  see  6.        o,  see  m,  i.  Nep.  18.         o,  see  I,         q,  in.  Nep.  8: 19. 
r.  Alma  17: 31-38. 


CHAP.   XVIII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  289 

17.  I  say  nnto  you,  what  is  it,  that  thy  marvellings  are  so 
great?  Behold,  I  am  a  man,  and  am  thy  servant;  therefore, 
whatsoever  thou  desirest  which  is  right,  that  will  I  do. 

18.  Now  when  the  king  had  heard  these  words,  he  marvelled 
again,  for  he  beheld  that  Ammon  could  discern  his  thoughts; 
but  notwithstanding  this,  king  Lamoni  did  open  his  mouth,  smd 
said  unto  him,  Who  are  thou?  Art  thou  that  *Great  Spirit,, 
who  knows  all  things? 

19.  Ammon  answered  and  said  unto  him,  I  am  not. 

20.  And  the  king  said.  How  knowest  thou  the  thoughts 
of  my  heart?  Thou  mayest  speak  boldly,  and  tell  me  concern- 
ing these  things;  and  also  tell  me  by  *what  power  ye  slew 
and  smote  ofiE  the  arms  of  my  brethren  that  scattered  my 
flocks. 

21.  And  now,  if  thou  wilt  tell  me  concerning  these 
things,  whatsoever  thou  desirest,  I  will  give  unto  thee ;  and 
if  it  were  needed,  I  would  guard  thee  with  my  armies ;  but 
I  know  that  thou  art  more  powerful  than  all  they :  neverthe- 
less, whatsoever  thou  desirest  of  me,  I  will  grant  it  unto 
thee. 

22.  Now  Ammon  being  wise,  yet  harmless,  he  said  unto 
Lamoni,  Wilt  thou  hearken  unto  my  words,  if  I  tell  thee  by 
what  power  I  do  these  things?  and  this  is  the  thing  that  I 
desire  of  thee. 

23.  And  the  king  answered  him,  and  said.  Yea,  I  will  believe 
all  thy  words;  and  thus  he  was  caught  with  guile. 

24.  And  Ammon  began  to  speak  unto  him  with  boldness,, 
and  said  unto  him,  Believest  thou  that  there  is  a  God? 

25.  And  he  answered,  and  said  unto  him,  I  do  not  know  what 
that  meaneth. 

26.  And  then  Ammon  said,  Believest  thou  that  there  is  a 
Great  Spirit? 

27.  And  he  said.  Yea. 

28.  And  Ammon  said,  this  is  God.  And  Ammon  said 
unto  him  again,  Believest  thou  that  this  Great  Spirit,  who 
is  God,  created  all  things  which  are  in  heaven  and  in  the 
earth? 

29.  And  he  said.  Yea,  I  believe  that  he  created  all  things 
which  are  in  the  earth;  but  I  do  not  know  the  heavens. 

30.  And  Ammon  said  unto  him,  the  heavens  is  a  place  where 
God  dwells  and  all  his  holy  angels. 

31.  And  king  Lamoni  said,  Is  it  above  the  earth  ? 

32.  And  Ammon  said,  Yea,  and  he  looketh  down  upon  all 
the  children  of  men ;  and  he  knows  all  the  thoughts  and  in- 
tents of  the  heart:  for  by  his  hand  were  they  all  created  from 
the  beginning. 

33.  And  king  Lamoni  said,  I  believe  all  these  things  whichi 
thou  hast  spoken.     Art  thou  sent  from  God? 

34.  Ammon  said  unto  him,  I  am  a  man;  and  man  in  the 
"beginning,  was  created  after  the  image  of  God,  and  I  am 
called    by    his    Holy    Spirit    to    teach    these    things    unto    this 

s,  see  6.       t,  Alma  17;  31—38.       u,  ver.  32.       Ether  3: 13—16. 


290  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.    XIX. 

people,  that  they  may  be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  that  which 
is  just  and  true ; 

35.  And  a  portion  of  that  Spirit  dwelleth  in  me,  which 
giveth  me  knowledge,  and  also  power-  according  to  my  faith 
.and  desires  which  are  in  God. 

36.  Now  when  Ammon  had  said  these  words,  he  began 
at  the  creation  of  the  world,  and  also  the  ^'creation  of  Adam, 
and  told  him  all  the  things  concerning  the  fall  of  man,  and 
rehearsed  and  laid  before  him  the  ^records  and  .  the  holy 
scriptures  of  the  people,  which  had  been  spoken  by  the 
prophets,  even  down  to  the  time  that  their  father,  Lehi,  left 
Jerusalem ; 

37.  And  he  also  rehearsed  unto  them,  (for  it  w^as  unto  the 
ting  and  to  his  servants,)  all  the  ^journeyings  of  their  fathers 
in  the  wilderness,  and  all  their  sufferings  with  hunger  and 
thirst,  and  their  travel,  &c. 

38.  And  he  also  rehearsed  unto  them  concerning  the 
rebellions  of  Laman  and  Lemuel,  and  the  sons  of  Ishmael, 
yea,  all  their  rebellions  did  he  relate  unto  them ;  and  he 
expounded  unto  them  all  the  ''records  and  scriptures,  from 
the  time  that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem,  down  to  the  present 
time; 

39.  But  this  is  not   all ;   for  he  expounded   unto   them   the 
plan  of  redemption,  which  was  prepared  ^from  the  foundation 
of  the  world ;  and  he  also  made  known  unto  them  concerning 
the  coming  of  Christ,  and  all  the  w^orks  of  the  Lord  did  he  • 
make  known  unto  them. 

40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  he  had  said  all  these 
things,  and  expounded  them  to  the  king,  that  the  king  ^"believed 
all  his  words. 

41.  And  he  began  to  cry  unto  the  Lord,  saying :  O  Lord, 
Lave  mercy;  according  to  thy  abundant  mercy  which  thou 
hast  had  upon  the  people  of  Nephi,  have  upon  me,  and  my 
people. 

42.  And  now,  when  he  had  said  this,  he  fell  unto  the  earth, 
'^as  if  he  w^ere  dead. 

43.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  his  ^''servants  took  him  and 
carried  him  in  unto  his  wife,  and  laid  him  upon  a  bed ;  and 
he  lay  as  if  he  w^ere  dead  for  the  ^'^space  of  two  days  and  two 
nights ;  and  his  wife,  and  his  sons,  and  his  daughters  mourned 
over  him,  after  the  manner  of  the  Lamanites,  greatly  lamenting 
his   loss. 


CHAPTER  19. 

1.  And   it   came   to   pass   that   "after   two    days    and    two 
nights,    they   were   about   to   take   his   body   and   lay    it    in    a 

V.  see  m,  Mos.  2.  w,  copies  from  the  Brass  Plates.  Aim?  63: 12.  x,  i. 
Nep.  '  y,  copies  from  the  Plates  of  Nephi.  z,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  2a,  ver.  23.  26, 
ver.  43.        Ahna  19: 1,  5—12.        2c,  Alma  19: 4,  9.        2d,  Alma  19: 1,  5. 


a.  ver.  5.        Alma  18:43. 


CHAP.   XIX.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  291 

f?epulchre  which  they  had  made  for  the  purpose  of  burying  their 
dead. 

2.  Now  the  queen  having  heard  of  the  fame  of  Ammon, 
therefore  she  sent  and  desired  that  he  should  come  in  unto 
her. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ammon  did  as  he  was  com- 
manded, and  went  in  unto  the  queen,  and  desired  to  know  what 
she  would  that  he  should  do. 

4.  And  she  said  unto  him,  The  ^servants  of  my  husband 
have  made  it  known  unto  me  that  thou  are  a  prophet  of  a 
holy  God,  and  that  thou  hast  power  to  do  many  mighty  works 
in   his   name ; 

5.  Therefore,  if  this  is  the  case,  I  would  that  ye  should 
go  in  and  see  my  husband,  for  he  has  been  laid  upon  his  bed 
for  the  '^space  of  two  days  and  two  nights ;  and  some  say 
that  he  is  not  dead,  but  others  say  that  he  is  dead,  and  that 
he  stinketh,  and  that  he  ought  to  be  placed  in  the  ''sepulchre ; 
but  as  for  myself,  to  me  he  doth  not  stink. 

6.  Now,  this  was  what  Ammon  desired,  for  he  knew  that 
king  Lamoni  was  under  the  power  of  God ;  he  knew  that 
the  dark  veil  of  unbelief  was  being  cast  away  from  his  mind, 
and  the  light  which  did  light  up  his  mind,  which  was  the 
light  of  the  glory  of  God,  which  was  a  marvellous  light  of 
his  goodness;  yea,  this  light  had  infused  such  joy  into  his 
soul,  the  cloud  of  darkness  having  been  dispelled,  and  that 
the  light  of  everlasting  life  was  lit  up  in  his  soul;  yea,  he 
knew  that  this  had  ^overcome  his  natural  frame,  and  he  was 
carried  away  in  God; 

7.  Therefore,  what  the  queen  desired  of  him,  was  his  only 
desire.  Therefore,  he  went  in  to  see  the  king  according  as 
the  queen  had  desired  him ;  and  he  saw  the  king,  and  he  knew 
that  he  was  not  dead. 

8.  And  he  said  unto  the  queen.  He  is  not  dead,  but  he  sleep- 
eth  in  God,  and  on  the  morrow  he  ''shall  rise  again;  therefore 
bury  him  not. 

9.  And  Ammon  said  unto  her,  Believest  thou  this?  And 
she  said  unto  him,  I  have  had  no  witness  save  thy  word,  and 
the  word  of  our  servants ;  nevertheless  I  believe  that  it  shall 
be  according  as  thou  hast  said. 

10.  And  Ammon  said  unto  her.  Blessed  art  thou  because 
of  thy  exceeding  faith;  I  say  unto  thee,  woman,  there  has 
not  been  such  great  faith  among  all  the  people  of  the 
Nephites. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  she  watched  over  the  bed  of 
her  husband,  from  that  time,  even  until  that  time  on  the 
morrow  which  Ammon  had  appointed  that  he  should  rise. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  arose,  "according  to  the 
words  of  Ammoii ;  and  as  he  arose,  he  stretched  forth  his  hand 
unto  the  woman,  and  said,  Blessed  be  the  name  of  God,  and 
blessed    nrt   thou; 

&.  ver.  9.  Alma  18:43.  c,  ver.  1.  Alma  18: 43.  d,  ver.  1.  e,  Alma 
18:42.        /,  vers.  11,  12.        f7,  ver.  8. 


292  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XIX. 

13.  For  as  sure  as  thou  livest,  behold,  I  have  seen  my 
Redeemer;  and  he  shall  come  forth,  and  be  born  of  a  ''woman, 
and  he  shall  redeem  all  mankind  who  believe  on  his  name. 
Now  when  he  had  said  these  words,  his  heart  was  swollen 
within  him,  and  he  sunk  again  with  joy ;  and  the  queen  also 
sunk  down,  being  overpowered  by  the  Spirit. 

14.  Now  Ammon  seeing  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  poured 
out  according  to  his  prayers  upon  the  Lamanites,  his  brethren, 
w4io  had  been  the  cause  of  so  much  mourning  among  the 
Nephites,  or  among  all  the  people  of  God  because  of  their 
iniquities  and  their  traditions,  he  fell  upon  his  knees,  and 
began  to  pour  out  his  soul  in  prayer  and  thanksgiving  to 
God,  for  what  he  had  done  for  his  brethren ;  and  he  was  also 
overpowered  with  joy;  and  thus  they  all  three  had  sunk  to 
the  earth. 

15.  Now,  when  the  servants  of  the  king  had  seen  that 
they  had  fallen,  they  also  began  to  cry  unto  God,  for  the  fear 
of  the  Lord  had  come  upon  them  also,  for  it  was  *they  who 
had  stood  before  the  king,  and  testified  unto  him  concerning 
the  great  power  of  Ammon. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  call  on  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  in  their  might,  even  until  they  had  all  fallen  to 
the  earth,  save  it  were  ^one  of  the  Lamanitish  women,  whose 
name  was  Abish,  she  having  been  converted  unto  the  Lord 
for  many  years,  on  account  of  a  remarkable  vision  of  her 
father ; 

17.  Thus  having  been  converted  to  the  Lord,  never  had 
made  it  known ;  therefore  when  she  saw  that  all  the  servants 
of  Lamoni  had  fallen  to  the  earth,  and  also  her  mistress, 
the  queen,  and  the  king,  and  Ammon  lay  prostrate  upon  the 
earth,  she  knew  that  it  was  the  power  of  God :  and  supposing 
that  this  opportunity,  by  making  known  unto  the  people  what 
had  happened  among  them,  that  by  beholding  this  scene,  it 
would  cause  them  to  believe  in  the  power  of  God,  therefore 
she  ran  forth  from  h9use  to  house,  making  it  known  unto  the 
people ; 

18.  And  they  began  to  assemble  themselves  together  unto 
the  house  of  the  king.  And  there  came  a  multitude,  and  to 
their  astonishment,  they  beheld  the  king,  and  the  queen,  and 
their  servants  prostrate  upon  the  earth,  and  they  all  lay  there 
as  though  they  were  dead;  and  they  also  saw  Ammon,  and 
behold,  he  was  a  Nephite. 

19.  And  now  the  people  began  to  murmur  among  themselves ; 
some  saying  that  it  was  a  great  evil  that  had  come  upon  them, 
or  upon  the  king  and  his  house,  because  he  had  suffered  that 
the  Nephite  should  ''remain  in  the  land. 

20.  But  others  rebuked  them,  saying.  The  king  hath 
brought  this  evil  upon  his  house,  because  he  'slew  his  servants 
who  had  had  their  flocks  scattered  at  the  "'waters  of 
Sebus ; 

h,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  11.  i.  Alma  18: 1,  2.  %  vers.  17,  28,  29.  k,  Alma 

17:  22,  23.        /,  see  2d,  Alma  17.        m,  see  26,  Alma  17. 


CHAP.  XIX.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  293 

21.  And  they  were  also  rebuked  by  tho^e  men  who  had 
stood  at  the  waters  of  Sebus,  and  scattered  the  flocks  which 
belonged  to  the  king,  for  ""they  were  angry  with  Ammon 
because  of  the  number  which  he  had  slain  of  their  brethren 
at  the  waters  of  Sebus,  while  defending  the  flocks  of  the 
king. 

22.  Now,  one  of  them,  whose  brother  had  been  slain  with 
the  *'sword  of  Ammon,  being  exceeding  angry  with  Ammon, 
drew  his  sword  and  went  forth  that  he  might  let  it  fall  upon 
Ammon,  to  slay  him;  and  as  he  lifted  the  sword  to  smite  him, 
behold,   he  fell   dead. 

23.  Now  we  see  that  Ammon  could  not  be  slain,  for  the 
Lord  had  said  unto  Mosiah,  ^his  father,  I  will  spare  him,  and 
it  shall  be  unto  him  according  to  thy  faith;  therefore,  Mosiah 
trusted  him  unto  the  Lord. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  multitude  beheld 
that  the  man  had  ^fallen  dead,  who  lifted  the  sword  to  slay 
Ammon,  fear  came  upon  them  all,  and  they  durst  not  put 
forth  their  hands  to  touch  him,  or  any  of  those  who  had  fallen ; 
and  they  began  to  marvel  again  among  themselves  what  could 
be  the  cause  of  this  great  power,  or  what  all  these  things  could 
mean. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  many  among  them 
who  said  that  Ammon  was  the  ^'Great  Spirit,  and  others  said 
he  was  sent  by  the  Great  Spirit; 

26.  But  others  rebuked  them  all,  saying,  that  he  was  a 
monster,  who  had  been  sent  from  the  Nephites  to  torment 
us; 

27.  And  there  were  some  who  said  that  Ammon  was  sent 
by  the  Great  Spirit  to  afflict  them,  because  of  their  iniquities; 
and  that  it  was  the  Great  Spirit  that  had  always  attended 
the  Nephites ;  who  had  ever  delivered  them  out  of  their  hands ; 
and  they  said  that  it  was  this  Great  Spirit  who  had  destroyed 
so  many  of  their  brethren,  the  Lamanites ; 

28.  And  thus  the  contention  began  to  be  exceeding  sharp 
among  them.  And  while  they  were  thus  contending,  the 
'woman  servant  who  had  caused  the  multitude  to  be  gathered 
together  came,  and  when  she  saw  the  contention  which  was 
among  the  multitude  she  was  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto 
tears. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  she  went  and  took  the  queen 
by  the  hand,  that  perhaps  she  might  raise  her  from  the 
ground;  and  as  soon  as  she  touched  her  hand  she  arose  and 
stood  upon  her  feet,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  O 
blessed  Jesus,  who  has  saved  me  from  an  *awful  hell!  O 
blessed  God,  have  mercy  on  this  people. 

30.  And  when  she  had  said  this,  she  clasped  her  hands, 
being  filled  with  joy,  speaking  many  words  which  were  not 
understood;   and  when  she  had  done  this,  she   took  thf  king, 

n,  Alma  17:  27.  18: 7.  0,  Alma  17: 38.  p,  Mos.  28:  7.  Alma  17: 

35.  q,  ver.  22.  r,  see  b,  Alma  18.  s,  vers.  16,  17,  29.  t,  see  *, 

I.  Nep.  15. 


294  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CIIAP.   XX. 

Lamoni,  by   the   hand,   and   behold   he  arose  and   stood   upon 
his  feet. 

31.  And  he  immediately,  seeing  the  contention  among  his 
people,  went  forth  and  began  to  rebuke  them,  and  to  teach 
them  the  "words  which  he  had  heard  from  the  mouth  of  Am- 
mon ;  and  as  many  as  heard  his  words,  believed,  and  wera 
converted  unto  the  Lord. 

32.  But  there ,  were  many  among  them  who  would  not  hear 
his  words ;  therefore  they  went  their  way. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Ammon  arose,  he  also 
administered  unto  them,  and  also  did  all  the  servants  of 
Lamoni ;  and  they  did  all  declare  unto  the  people  the  self- 
same thing:  that  their  hearts  had  been  changed;  that  they 
had  no  more  desire  to  do  evil. 

34.  And  behold,  many  did  declare  unto  the  people  that 
they  had  seen  angels,  and  had  conversed  with  them:  and 
thus  they  had  told  them  things  of  God,  and  of  his  righteous- 
ness. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  many  that  did 
believe  in  their  words ;  and  as  many  as  did  believe,  were 
*'baptized;  and  they  became  a  righteous  people,  and  they  did 
establish  a  church  among  them ; 

36.  And  thus  the  work  of  the  Lord  did  commence  among 
the  Lamanites ;  thus  the  Lord  did  begin  to  pour  out  his  Spirit 
upon  them ;  and  we  see  that  his  arm  is  extended  to  all  people 
who  will  repent  and  believe  on  his  name. 


CHAPTER  20. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  established  a 
church  in  that  land,  that  king  Lamoni  desired  that  Ammon 
should  go  with  him  to  the  "land  of  Nephi,  that  he  might  show 
him  unto  his  father. 

2.  And  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  to  Ammon,  saying.  Thou 
shalt  not  go  up  to  the  land  of  Nephi,  for  behold,  the  king 
will  seek  thy  life ;  but  thou  shalt  go  to  the  ^land  of  Middoni ; 
for  behold,  thy  brother  Aaron,  and  also  Muloki  and  Ammah 
*"are   in  prison. 

3.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Ammon  had  heard  this, 
he  said  unto  Lamoni,  Behold,  my  brother  and  brethren 
**are  in  prison  at  Middoni,  and  I  go  that  I  may  deliver 
them. 

4.  Now  Lamoni  said  unto  Ammon,  I  know,  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord  thou  canst  do  all  things.  But  behold,  I 
will  go  with  thee  to  the  ^land  of  Middoni :  for  the  king  of  the 
land  of   Middoni,  whose  name   is  Antiomno,   is  a  friend   unto 

u,  Alma  18-  36—39.       v,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9. 


a,  see  5,  ii.  Nep.  5.  &,  vers.  3—7,  14,  15,  28,  30.  Alma  21: 12,  13,  18 

22: 1,  3.  23: 10.  C.  vers.  3—7.  13,  15,  22,  24,  26—30.  Alma  21: 13—15. 

22: 2.       d,  see  c.        e,  see  b. 


CHAP.  XX.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  295 

me ;  therefore  I  go  to  the  land  of  Middoni,  that  I  may  flatter 
the  king  of  the  land ;  and  he  will  cast  thy  brethren  out  of 
''prison.  Now  Lamoni  said  unto  him.  Who  told  thee  that' 
thy   brethren   were   in   prison? 

5.  And  Ammon  said  unto  him,  no  one  hath  told  me,  save 
it  be  God :  and  he  said  unto  me,  *Go  and  deliver,  thy  brethren,, 
for  they  are  in  prison  in  the  land  of  Middoni. 

6.  Now  when  Lamoni  had  heard  this,  he  caused  that  his 
servants  should  make  ready  ''his  horses,  and  his  ^chariots. 

7.  And  he  said  unto  Ammon,  Come,  I  will  go  with  thee- 
down  to  the  ^land  of  Middoni,  and  there  I  will  plead  with  the- 
king,  that  he  will  cast  thy  brethren  out  of  prison. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  Ammon  and  Lamoni  were 
journeying  thither,  that  they  met  the  father  of  Lamoni,  who* 
was  king  '•'over  all  the  land. 

9.  And  behold,  the  father  of  Lamoni  said  unto  him,  Why- 
did  ye  not  come  to  the  'feast  on  that  great  day  when  I  made* 
a  feast  unto  my  sons,  and  unto  my  people? 

10.  And  he  also  said,  Whither  art  thou  going  with  this 
Nephite,  who  is  one  of  the  children  of  a  liar? 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Lamoni  rehearsed  unto  him 
whither  he   was  going,   for  he  feared  to  offend  him. 

12.  And  he  also  told  him  all  the  cause  of  his  tarrying  in  his 
own  kingdom,  that  he  did  not  go  unto  his  father,  to  the  '"feast 
which  he  had  prepared. 

13.  And  now  when  Lamoni  had  rehearsed  unto  him  all  these 
things,  behold,  to  his  astonishment,  his  father  was  angry  with 
him,  and  said,  Lamoni,  thou  art  going  to  "deliver  these 
Nephites,  who  are  sons  of  a  liar.  Behold,  he  robbed  our 
fathers ;  and  now  his  children  are  also  come  amongst  us,  that 
"they  may,  by  their  cunning  and  their  lyings,  deceive  us,  that 
they  again  may   rob   us   of   our   property. 

14.  Now  the  father  of  Lamoni  commanded  him  that  he 
should  slay  Ammon  with  the  sword.  And  he  also  com- 
manded him  that  he  should  not  go  to  the  ^land  of  Middoni, 
but  that  he  should  return  with  him  to  the  «land  of 
Ishmael. 

15.  But  Lamoni  said  unto  him,  I  will  not  slay  Ammon,. 
neither  will  I  return  to  the  land  of  Ishmael,  but  I  go  to  the 
land  of  Middoni,  that  I  may  '"release  the  brethren  of  Ammon,. 
for  I  know  that  they  are  just  men,  and  holy  prophets  of  the 
true  God. 

16.  Now  when  his  father  had  heard  these  words,  he  was 
angry  with  him,  and  he  drew  his  sword  that  he  might  smite 
him  to  the  earth. 

17.  But  Ammon  stood  forth  and  said  unto  him,  Behold, 
thou  shalt  not  slay  thy  son ;  nevertheless,  it  were  better 
that  he  should  fall  than  thee :   for  behold,  he  has  repented  of 

f,  see  C.              g,  ver.  2.               h,  see  m,  i.  Nep.  18.  t,  see  I,  Alma  18. 

j,  see  b.  k,  Alma  22: 1.                  I,  see  k.  Alma  18.  m,  see  k,  Alma  18. 

n,  vers.  4  7.  o,  see  n,  Jacob  7.  p,  see  b.  q,  see  w,  Alma  17, 
r,  see  n. 


296  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XX. 

his  sins;  but  if  thou  shouldst  fall  at  this  time,  in  thine  anger, 
thy    soul    could   not   be    saved. 

18.  And  again,  it  is  expedient  that  thou  shouldst  forbear; 
for  if  thou  shouldst  slay  thy  son,  (he  being  an  innocent 
man,)  his  blood  would  cry  from  the  ground,  to  the  Lord  his 
God,  for  vengeance  to  come  upon  thee ;  and  perhaps  thou 
wouldst  lose  thy  soul. 

19.  Now  when  Ammon  had  said  these  words  unto  him,  he 
answered  him,  saying,  I  know  that  if  I  should  slay  my  son, 
that  I  should  shed  innocent  blood;  for  it  is  thou  that  hast 
sought  to  destroy  him : 

20.  And  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  to  slay  Ammon.  But 
Ammon  withstood  his  blows,  and  also  smote  his  arm  that  he 
could  not  use  it. 

21.  Now  when  the  king  saw  that  Ammon  could  slay 
him,  he  began  to  plead  with  Ammon,  that  he  would  spare 
his  life. 

22.  But  Ammon  raised  his  sword,  and  said  unto  him,  Behold, 
I  will  smite  thee,  except  thou  wilt  grant  unto  me  that  my 
brethren  may  be  *cast  out  of  prison. 

23.  Now  the  king  fearing  he  should  lose  his  life,  said,  If 
thou  wilt  spare  me,  I  will  grant  unto  thee  whatsoever  thou 
-wilt  ask,  even  to  half  of  the  kingdom. 

24.  Now"  when  Ammon  saw  that  he  had  wrought  upon 
the  old  king  according  to  his  desire,  he  said  unto  him,  if 
thou  wilt  grant  that  my  brethren  may  be.^cast  out  of  prison, 
and  also  that  Lamoni  may  retain  his  kingdom,  and"  that 
ye  be  not  displeased  with  him,  but  grant  that  he  may  do 
according  to  his  own  desires  in  "whatsoever  thing  he 
thinketh,  then  will  I  spare  thee;  otherwise  I  will  smite  thee 
to  the   earth. 

25.  Now  when  Ammon  had  said  thes^  words,  the  king  began 
to  rejoice  because  of  his  life. 

26.  And  when  he  saw  that  Ammon  had  no  desire  to  destroy 
him,  and  when  he  also  saw  the  great  love  he  had  for  his  son 
Lamoni,  he  was  astonished  exceedingly,  and  said,  because 
this  is  all  that  thou  hast  desired,  that  I  would  ^release  thy 
brethren,  and  suffer  that  my  son  Lamoni  should  retain  his 
kingdom,  behold,  I  will  grant  unto  you  that  my  son  may 
retain  his  kingdom  from  this  time  and  for  ever;  and  I  will 
govern  him  ^'no  more. 

27.  And  I  will  also  grant  unto  thee  that  thy  brethren 
'may  be  cast  out  of  prison,  and  thou  and  thy  brethren  may 
come  unto  me,  in  my  kingdom :  for  I  shall  greatly  desire  to 
see  thee:  for  the  king  was  greatly  astonished  at  the  words 
which  he  had  spoken,  and  also  at  the  words  which  had  been 
spoken  by  his  son  Lamoni,  therefore  he  was  desirous  to  learn 
them. 

28.  And     it    came     to    pass      that     Ammon     and     Lamoni 

s,  vers.  24,  26,  27.  t,  see  s.  u,  ver.  26.  Alma  21: 21,  22.  22: 1. 

V,  ver.  27.      Alma  22: 2.      w,  Alma  21: 21,  22.      22: 1.     X,  ver.  26. 


CHAP.  XXI.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  297 

proceeded  on  their  journey  towards  the  "land  of  Middoni. 
And  Lamoni  found  favour  in  the  eyes  of  the  king  of  the 
land ;  therefore  the  brethren  of  Ammon  were  ^brought  forth 
out  of  prison. 

29.  And  when  Ammon  did  meet  them,  he  was  exceeding- 
sorrowful,  for  behold  they  were  naked,  and  their  skins  were 
worn  exceedingly,  because  of  being  bound  with  ^''strong- 
cords.  And  they  also  had  ^^suffered  hunger,  thirst,  and  all 
kinds  of  afflictions;  nevertheless  they  were  patient  in  all  their 
sufferings. 

30.  And  as  it  happened,  it  was  their  lot  to  have  fallen  into- 
the  hands  of  a  more  hardened  and  a  more  stiffnecked  people; 
therefore  they  would  not  hearken  unto  their  words,  and  they 
had  cast  them  out,  and  had  smitten  them,  and  had  driven 
them  from  house  to  house,  and  from  place  to  place,  even  until 
they  had  ar riven  to  the  ^''land  of  Middoni ;  and  there  they 
were  taken  and  cast  into  prison,  and  bound  with  ^''strong  cords^ 
and  kept  in  prison  for  many  days,  and  were  delivered  by 
Lamoni  and  Ammon. 


An  account  of  the  preaching  of  Aaron,  and  Muloki,  and 
their   brethren,    to    the   Lamanites. 

CHAPTER  21. 

1.  Now  when  Ammon  and  his  brethren  '^separated  them- 
selves in  the  borders  of  the  land  of  the  Lamanites,  behold 
Aaron  took  his  journey  towards  the  land  which  was  called 
by  the  Lamanites,  "Jerusalem;  calling  it  after  the  land  of 
their  father's  nativity ;  and  it  was  away  joining  the  ''borders 
of  Mormon. 

2.  Now  the  Lamanites,  and  the  Amalekites,  and  the 
''people  of  Amnion  had  built  a  great  city,  which  was  called 
^Jerusalem. 

3.  Now  the  Lamanites  of  themselves  were  sufficiently  hard- 
ened, but  the  Amalekites,  and  the  ^Amulonites,  were  stilJ 
harder ;  therefore  they  did  cause  the  Lamanites  that  they 
should  harden  their  hearts,  that  they  should  wax  strong  in 
wickedness  and  their  abominations.  ' 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Aaron  came  to  the  city  of 
"Jerusalem,  and  firstly  began  to  preach  to  the  Amalekites. 
And  he  began  to  preach  to  them  in  their  ''synagogues,  for 
they  had  built  synagogues  after  the  *order  of  the  Nehors ; 
for  many  of  the  Amalekites  and  the  Amulonites  were  after 
the  order  of  the  Nehors. 


^mi 


y,  see  h.  z,  vers.  4,  7.  2a,  ver.  30.  2&,  Alma  21:'14.  2c,  see  &- 

2d,  ver.  29. 


a,  Alma  17: 13.  6,  vers.  2,  4.  Alma  24: 1.  iii.  Nep.  9  7.  c,  see  &, 
Mos.  18.  d,  see  w,  Mos.  23.  e  vers.  1,  4.  /,  see  u,  Mos.  23.  g,  vers.  1,  2. 
ft.  see  u.  Alma  16,        %  Alma  1-2—15. 


298  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.    XXI. 

5.  Therefore,  as  Aaron  entered  into  one  of  their  ^syna- 
:gogiies  to  prea.h  unto  the  people,  and  as  he  was  speaking 
unto  them,  behold  there  arose  an  Amalekite  and  began  to 
contend  with  him,  saying.  What  is  that  thou  hast  testified? 
Hast  thou  '^seen  an  angel?  Why  do  not  angels  appear  unto 
HP?     Behold  are  not  this  people  as  good  as  thy  people? 

6.  Thou  also  sayest,  except  we  repent,  we  shall  perish. 
How  knowest  thou  the  thought  and  intent  of  our  heart? 
How  knowest  thou  that  we  have  cause  to  repent?  How 
inowest  thou  that  we  are  not  a  righteous  people?  Behold, 
we  have  built  'sanctuaries,  and  we  do  assemble  ourselves 
together  to  worship  God.  We  do  believe  that  God  will  save 
•"all  men. 

7.  Now  Aaron  said  unto  him,  Believest  thou  that  the  Son 
-of  God  shall  come  to  redeem  mankind  from  their  sins? 

8.  And  the  man  said  unto  him,  We  do  not  believe  that 
thou  knowest  any  such  thing.  We  do  not  believe  in  these 
foolish  traditions.  We  do  not  believe  that  thou  knowest  of 
things  to  come,  neither  do  we  believe  that  thy  fathers,  and 
also  that  our  fathers  did  know  concerning  the  things  which 
they  spake,  of  that  which  is  to  come. 

9.  Now  Aaron  began  to  open  the  Scriptures  unto  them  con- 
cerning the  coming  of  Christ,  and  also  concerning  the  "resur- 
rection of  the  dead,  and  that  there  could  be  no  redemption 
ior  mankind,  save  it  were  through  the  death  and  sufferings 
of   Christ,   and   the   ''atonement   of  his   blood. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he  began  to  expound  these 
things  unto  them,  they  were  angry  with  him,  and  began  to 
mock  him ;  and  they  would  not  hear  the  words  which  he 
-spake ; 

11.  Therefore,  when  he  saw  that  they  would  not  hear  his 
words,  he  departed  out  of  their  ^synagogue,  and  came  over 
to  a  village  which  was  called  Ani-Anti,  and  there  he  «found 
Muloki  preaching  the  word  unto  them ;  and  also  Ammah 
^nd  his  brethren.  And  they  contended  with  many  about  the 
word. 

12.  And  it  carre  to  pass  that  they  saw  that  the  people 
"Would  harden  their  hearts,  therefore  they  departed  and  came 
over    into   the    ^'land   of   Middoni.     And   they    did   preach    the 

word  ijnto  many,  and  few  believed  on  the  words  which  they 

taught. 

13.  Nevertheless,  Aaron,  and  a  certain  number  of  his 
brethren,  *were  taken  and  cast  into  prison,  and  the  remainder 
of  them  fled  out  of  the  land  of  Middoni,  unto  the  regions 
round   about. 

14.  And  those  who  were  cast  into  prison  suffered  many 
things,  and  they  were  delivered  by  the  hand  of  Lamoni  and 
Ammon,  and  they  were  fed  and  clothed. 

j,  see  u.  Alma  16.         k,  Mos.  27: 10—16,  34.  I,  see  t,  Alma  15.  m,  Alma 

1:4.        15: 15.        n,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.        o,  see  f,  ii.  Nep.  2.        p,  see  u,  Alma  16. 
v^.  vers.  13,  14.  Alma  20: 2,  3,  28—30.  r,  see  b,  Alma  20.  s,  vers.  14,  15. 

.Alma  20:  26—30. 


CHAP.    XXII.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  299 

15.  And  they  went  forth  again  to  declare  the  word,  and 
thus  they  were  delivered  for  the  first  time  out  of  prison;  and 
thus    they    had    suffered. 

16.  And  they  went  forth  whithersoever  they  were  led  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  preaching  the  word  of  God  in  every 
*synagogue  of  the  Amalekites,  or  in  every  assembly  of  the 
Ijamanites  where  they  could  be  admitted. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  began  to  bless  them, 
insomuch  that  they  brought  many  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth ;  yea,  they  did  convince  many  of  their  sins,  and  of  the 
traditions   of   their   fathers,   which   were   "not   correct. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ammon  and  Lamoni  returned 
from  the  ''land  of  Middoni,  to  the  "'land  of  Ishmael,  which 
was  the  land  of  their  inheritance. 

19.  And  king  Lamoni  would  ^not  suffer  that  Ammon  should 
serve  him,  or  be  his  servant ; 

20.  But  he  caused  that  there  should  be  ^'synagogues  built 
in  the  land  of  Ishmael ;  and  he  caused  that  his  people,  or 
the  people  who  were  under  his  reign,  should  assemble  them- 
selves together. 

21.  And  he  did  rejoice  over  them,  and  he  did  teach  them 
many  things.  And  he  did  also  declare  unto  them  that  they 
were  a  people  who  were  under  him,  and  that  they  were  a 
free  people,  that  they  were  ^free  from  the  oppressions  of 
the  king,  his  father ;  for  that  his  father  had  granted  unto  him 
that  he  might  reign  over  the  people  who  were  in  the  land 
of  Ishmael,  and  in  all  the   land  round  about. 

22.  And  he  also  declared  unto  them,  that  they  might 
have  the  liberty  of  worshipping  the  Lord  their  God,  accord- 
ing to  their  desires,  in  whatsoever  place  they  were  in,  if 
it  were  in  the  land  w^hich  was  iTnder  the  reign  of  king 
Lamoni. 

23.  And  Ammon  did  preach  unto  the  people  of  king  La- 
moni ;  and  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  teach  them  all  things 
concerning  things  pertaining  to  righteousness.  And  he  did 
exhort  them  daily,  with  all  diligence?;  and  they  gave  heed 
unto  his  word,  and  they  were  zealous  for  keeping  the  com- 
snandments  of  God.  

CHAPTER   22. 

1.  Now  as  Ammon  was  thus  teaching  the  people  of 
Lamoni  continually,  we  will  return  to  the  account  of  Aaron 
and  his  brethren ;  for  after  he  departed  from  the  "land 
of  Middoni,  he  was  led  by  the  Spirit  to  the  ^land  of  Nephi ; 
even  to  the  house  of  the  king  which  was  ''over  all  the  land, 
save  it  were  the  ''land  of  Ishmael ;  and  he  was  the  ^father  of 
Lamoni. 

t,  see  u.  Alma  16.           u.  see  n,  Jacob  7.  v.  see  h,  Alma  20.  w,  see  w. 

Alma  17.              X,  Alma  17:  25.              y,  see  u.  Alma  16.  z.  Alma  20: 24,  28. 

22: 1.  

a,  see  &,  Alma  20.  6.  see  6,  II.  Nep.  5.  c,  Alma  20: 8.  d,  see  w,  Alma  17. 
fi.  Alma  20:  8,  9. 


300  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXII. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  went  in  unto  him  into 
the  king's  palace,  with  his  brethren,  and  bowed  himself 
before  the  king,  and  said  unto  him,  Behold,  O  king,  we  are 
the  brethren  of  Ammon,  whom  thou  hast  ^delivered  out  of 
prison. 

3.  And  now,  O  king,  if  thou  wilt  spare  our  lives,  we  will 
be  thy  servants.  And  the  king  said  unto  them.  Arise,  for 
I  will  grant  unto  you  your  lives,  and  I  will  not  suffer  that 
ye  shall  be  my  servants;  but  I  will  insist  that  ye  shall  admin- 
ister unto  me ;  for  I  have  been  somewhat  troubled  in  mind, 
because  of  the  ''generosity,  and  the  greatness  of  the  words 
of  thy  brother  Ammon;  and  I  desire  to  know  the  cause  why 
he  has  not  come  up  out  of  ''Middoni  with  thee. 

4.  And  Aaron  said  unto  the  king,  Behold,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  has  called  him  another  way;  he  has  gone  to  the 
*land  of  Ishmael,   to   teach   the  people  of  Lamoni. 

5.  Now  the  king  said  unto  them.  What  is  this  that  ye 
have  said  concerning  the  ^Spirit  of  the  Lord?  Behold,  this 
is  the  thing  which  doth  trouble  me. 

6.  And  also,  what  is  this  that  Ammon  said — *If  ye  will  re- 
pent ye  shall  be  saved,  and  if  ye  will  not  repent,  ye.  shall  be 
cast  off  at  the  last  day? 

7.  And  Aaron  answered  him  and  said  unto  him,  Believest 
thou  that  there  is  a  God?  And  the  king  said,  I  know  that 
the  Amalekites  say  that  there  is  a  God,  and  I  have  granted 
unto  them  that  they  should  build  'sanctuaries,  that  th^y  may 
assemble  themselves  together  to  worship  him.  And  if  now 
thou  sayest  there  is  a  God,  behold  I  will  believe. 

8.  And  now  when  Aaron  heard  this,  his  heart  began  to 
rejoice,  and  he  said,  Behqld,  assuredly  as  thou  livest,  O  king, 
there  is  a  God. 

9.  And  the  king  said,  Is  God  that  *"Great  Spirit  that  brought 
our  fathers  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem? 

10.  And  Aaron  said  unto  him.  Yea,  he  is  that  Great  Spirit, 
and  he  created  all  things  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth : 
Believest  thou   this? 

11.  And  he  said  yea,  I  believe  that  the  Great  Spirit  created 
all  things,  and  I  desire  that  ye  should  tell  me  concerning  all 
these   things,   and    I    will   believe   thy  words. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Aaron  saw  that  the 
king  would  believe  his  words,  he  began  from  the  "creation 
of  Adam,  "reading  the  scriptures  unto  the  king:  how  God 
created  man  after  his  own  image,  and  that  God  gave  him 
commandments,  and  that  because  of  transgression,  man  had 
fallen. 

13.  And  Aaron  did  expound  unto  him  the  scriptures, 
from  the  creation  of  Adam,  laying  the  fall  of  man  before 
him,  and  their  carnal  state  and  also  the  plan  of  redemption, 
which    was    prepared    from    the    '^foundation     of     the     world, 

A  Alma  20: 26,  27.  g,  Alma  20:  26.  h,  see  h.  Alma  20.  i,  see  w,  Alma 

17.     j,  ver.  4.     k.  Alma  20: 17,  18.      I,  see  t,  Alma  15.     m,  see  b,  Alma  18.     n,  ver. 
13.     See  m,  Mos.  2.       o,  copy  from  the  Brass  Plates.     Alma  63: 12.     p,  see  d,  Mos.  4. 


CHAP.   XXII.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  301' 

through    Christ,    for    all    whosoever    would     believe     on     his 
name. 

14.  And  since  man  had  fallen,  he  could  not  merit  any- 
thing of  himself;  but  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ, 
"^atoneth  for  their  sins,  through  faith  and  repentance,  &c. ; 
and  that  he  "^breaketh  the  bands  of  death,  that  the  grave 
shall  have  *no  victory,  and  that  the  *sting  of  death  should  be 
s\rallowed  up  in  the  hopes  of  glory :  and  Aaron  did  expound 
all  these  things  unto  the  king. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Aaron  had  expounded 
these  things  unto  him,  the  king  said.  What  shall  I  do  that 
I  may  have  this  eternal  life  of  which  thou  has  spoken?  Yea, 
what  shall  I  do,  that  I  may  be  "born  of  God,  having  this 
*wicked  spirit  rooted  out  of  my  breast,  and  receive  his  Spirit, 
that  I  may  be  filled  with  joy,  that  I  may  not  be  cast  off 
at  the  last  day?  Behold,  said  he,  I  will  give  up  all  that 
I  possess;  yea,  I  will  forsake  my  kingdom,  that  I  may  receive 
this  great  joy. 

16.  But  Aaron  said  unto  him,  If  thou  desirest  this  thing, 
if  thou  wilt  "'bow  down  before  God,  yea,  if  thou  wilt  repent 
of  all  thy  sins,  and  will  bow  down  before  God,  and  'call  on 
his  name  in  faith,  believing  that  ye  shall  receive,  then  shalt 
thou  receive  the  hope  which  thou  desirest. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Aaron  had  said  these 
words,  the  king  did  bow  down  before  the  Lord,  upon  his 
knees ;  yea,  even  he  did  ^'prostrate  himself  upon  the  earth,  and 
•cried  mightily,  saying, 

18.  O  God,  Aaron  hath  told  me  that  there  is  a  God ;  and 
if  there  is  a  God,  and  if  thou  art  God,  wilt  thou  make  thyself 
known  unto  me,  and  I  will  give  away  all  my  sins  to  know  thee, 
and  that  I  may  be  raised  from  the  dead,  and  be  saved  at  the 
last  day.  And  now  when  the  king  had  said  these  words,  he 
was  struck  ^"as  if  he  were  dead. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  his  servants  ran  and  told  the 
<5iueen  all  that  had  happened  unto  the  king.  And  she  came 
in  unto  the  king ;  and  when  she  saw  him  lying  as  if  he  were 
dead,  and  also  Aaron  and  his  brethren  standing  as  'though 
they  had  been  the  cause  of  his  fall,  she  was  angry  with  them, 
and  commanded  that  her  servants,  or  the  servants  of  the 
king,  should  take  them  and  slay  them. 

20.  Now  the  servants  had  seen  the  cause  of  the  king's  fall, 
therefore  they  durst  not  lay  their  hands  on  Aaron  and  his 
brethren;  and  they  plead  with  the  queen  saying.  Why  com- 
mandest  thou  that  we  should  slay  these  men,  when  behold 
one  of  them  is  mightier  than  us  all?  Therefore  we  shall  fall 
before    them. 

21.  Now  when  the  queen  saw  the  fear  of  the  servants,  she 

q,  see  f,  II.  Nep.  2.                 r.  see  g  and  ;,  ii.  Nep.  9.  s,  see  h,  Mos.  1& 

t  see  i,  Mos.  16.             W,  see  c,  Mos.  6.      ,       v,  see  q,  Mos.  2.  W,  vers.  17,  18 

X,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.              V,  ver.  16.             z,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.  2a,  ver.  19. 
26  ver.  18. 


ii02  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.    XXII. 

also  began  to  fear  exceedingly,  lest  there  should  some  evil 
come  upon  her.  And  she  commanded  her  servants  that  they 
should  go  and  ^'^call  the  people,  that  they  might  slay  Aaroo 
and  his  brethren. 

22.  Now  when  Aaron  saw  the  determination  of  the  queen,, 
and  he  also  knowing  the  hardness  of  the  hearts  of  the  people,, 
feared  lest  that  a  multitude  should  assemble  themselves  to- 
gether, and  there  should  be  a  great  contention,  and  a  dis- 
turbance among  them ;  therefore  he  put  forth  his  hand  and 
raised  the  king  from  the  earth,  and  said  unto  him,  Stand  : 
and  he  stood  upon  his  feet,  receiving  his  strength. 

23.  Now  this  was  done  in  the  presence  of  the  queen  and 
many  of  the  servants.  And  when  they  saw  it,  they  greatly 
marvelled,  and  began  to  fear.  And  the  king  stood  forth,  and 
began  to  minister  unto  them.  And  he  did  minister  unto  them^ 
insomuch  that  his  ^'^whole  household  were  converted  unto  the 
Lord. 

24.  Now  there  was  a  '^multitude  gathered  together  be- 
cause of  the  commandment  of  the  queen,  and  there  began  to  be 
great  murmurings  among  them,  because  of  Aaron  and  his 
brethren. 

25.  But  the  king  stood  forth  among  them,  and  administered 
unto  them.  And  they  were  pacified  towards  Aaron,  and  those 
who  were  with  him. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  king  saw  that  the 
people  were  pacified,  he  caused  that  Aaron  and  his  brethren 
should  stand  forth  in  the  midst  of  the  multitude,  and  that  they 
should  preach  the  word  unto  them. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  sent  a  ^''proclamation 
throughout  all  the  land,  amongst  all  his  people  who  were  in 
all  his  land,  who  were  in  all  the  regions  round  about,  which 
was  bordering  even  to  the  sea,  on  the  east,  and  on  the  west, 
and  which  was  divided  from  the  ^^land  of  Zarahemla  by  a 
narrow  strip  of  wilderness,  which  ran  from  the  sea  east,  even 
to  the  sea  west,  and  round  about  on  the  borders  of  the  sea- 
shore, and  the  borders  of  the  wilderness  which  was  on  the 
north,  by  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  through  the  ^''borders  of 
Manti,  by  the  head  of  the  ^*river  Sidon,  running  from  the  east 
towards  the  west :  and  thus  were  the  Lamanites  and  the 
Nephites   divided. 

28.  Now,  the  more  idle  part  of  the  Lamanites  lived  in  the 
wilderness,  and  dwelt  in  tents ;  and  they  were  spread  through 
the  wilderness,  on  the  west,  in  the  ^^land  of  Nephi :  yea, 
and  also  on  the  west  of  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  in  the  borders 
by  the  seashore,  and  on  the  west,  in  the  land  of  Nephi,  in 
the  place  of  their  fathers*  first  inheritance,  and  thus  bordering 
along  by  the  seashore. 

29.  And   also   there   were   many   Lamanites   on   the   east  by 

2c,  ver.  24.  2d,  Alma  23:  3.  2€,  ver.  21.  2/,  Alma  23: 1—4. 

2g,  see  h,  Omni  1.  2h,  see  h,  Alma  16.  2i,  see  g,  Alma  2.  2j,  see  b, 

II.  Nep.  5. 


CHAP.   XXII.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  303 

the  seashore,  whither  the  Nephites  had  driven  them.  And  thus 
the  Nephites  were  nearly  surrounded  by  the  Lamanites:  never- 
theless the  Nephites  had  taken  possession  of  all  the  northerm 
parts  of  the  land,  bordering  on  the  wilderness,  at  the  head 
of  the  river  Sidon,  from  the  east  to  the  west,  round  about  on 
the  wilderness  side ;  an  the  north,  even  until  they  came  to  the 
land  which  they  called  ^'^'Bountiful. 

30.  And  it  bordered  upon  the  land  which  they  called 
"'Desolation;  it  being  so  far  northward  that  it  came  into> 
the  land  which  had  ^*"been  peopled,  and  been  destroyed,  of  whose 
^"bones  we  have  spoken,  which  was  discovered  by  the  ^"people 
of  Zarahemla;.  it  being  the  place  of  their  ^^first  land- 
ing. 

31.  And  they  came  from  there  ^^up  into  the  south  wilder- 
ness. Thus  the  land  on  the  northward  was  called  ^'"Desola- 
tion, and  the  land  on  the  southward  was  called  ^^Bountiful ; 
it  being  the  wilderness  which  is  filled  with  all  manner  of 
wild  animals  of  every  kind ;  a  part  of  which  had  ^^come  from 
the  land  northward  for  food. 

32.  And  now  it  was  only  the  ^"distance  of  a  day  and  a. 
half's  journey  for  a  Nephite,  on  the  line  Bountiful,  and  the 
land  Desolation,  from  the  east  to  the  west  sea ;  and  thus  the 
land  of  Nephi,  and  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  were  nearly  sur- 
rounded by  water ;  there  being  a  small  ^''neck  of  land  between 
the  land  northward  and  the  land  southward. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  had  inhabited 
the  land  Bountiful,  even  from  the  east  unto  the  west  sea,  and 
thus  the  Nephites  in  their  wisdom,  with  their  guards  ancl 
their  armies,  had  hemmed  in  the  Lamanites  on  the  south,, 
that  thereby  they  should  have  no  more  possession  on  the 
north,  that  they  might  not  overrun  the  land  northward ; 

34.  Therefore  the  Lamanites  could  have  no  more  pos- 
sessions only  in  the  land  of  Nephi,  and  the  wilderness  round 
about.  Now  this  was  wisdom  in  the  Nephites ;  as  the 
Lamanites  were  an  enemy  to  them,  they  would  not  suffer 
their  afflictions  on  every  hand,  and  also  that  they  might 
have  a  country  whither  they  might  flee,  according  to  their 
desires. 

35.  And  now  I,  after  having  said  this,  return  again  to* 
the  account  of  Ammon  and  Aaron,  Omner  and  Himni,  and 
their  brethren. 


2Jfc,  vers.  31—33.  Alma  50: 32.  51: 28,  30,  32.  52:9,  15,  17,  18.  27.  39. 

53.3,4.  55:26.  63:5.  Hela.  1 :  23,  28,  29.  4:5,6.  5:14.  in.  Nep- 
3:  23.  11:1.  2Z,  vers.  31,  32.  Alma  46: 17.  50:  34.  63: 5.  in.  Nep.  3:  23- 
Mor.  3: 5,  7.  4: 1—3,  8,  13,  19.  2m,  Book  of  Ether.  2n,  Mos.  8: 7—12.. 

21:25—28.  28:11—19.  Book  of  Ether.  2o,  Omni  1 :  20— 22.  2p,  vers. 

3132.  Omni  1:14— 22.         Hela.  6: 10.  8:21,22.  2^^,  Into  Bountiful  and 

Zarahemla,  South  America  being  called  Lehi,  and  North  America,  Mulek.  See  Hela., 
6-.  10.  2r,  see  27,  Also  Hela.  3: 5,  6.  2s,  see  2k.  2t,  see  m,  i.  Nep.  18. 

2u.  Hela.  4:7,  2t;,  Alma  50: 34.  52:9,  63:5,  Hela.  4:7.  Mor. 

2:20.        3:6. 


304  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXIII, 

CHAPTER  23. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  of  the  La- 
manites  sent  a  ^^proclamation  among  all  his  people,  that  they 
should  not  lay  their  hands  on  Ammon,  or  Aaron,  or  Omner, 
or  Himni,  nor  either  of  their  brethren  who  should  go  forth 
preaching  the  word  of  God,  in  whatsoever  place  they  should 
be,  in  any  part  of  their  land ; 

2.  Yea,  he  sent  a  decree  among  them,  that  they  should 
not  lay  their  hands  on  them  to  bind  them,  or  to  cast  them 
into  prison;  neither  should  they  spit  upon  them,  nor  smite 
them,  nor  cast  them  out  of  their  ^'synagogues,  nor  scourge  them : 
neither  should  they  cast  stones  at  them,  but  that  they  should 
have  free  access  to  their  nouses,  and  also  their  ''temples,  and 
their    '^sanctuaries ; 

3.  And  thus  they  might  go  forth  and  preach  the  word 
according  to  their  desires,  for  the  king  had  been  converted 
unto  the  Lord,  and  ^all  his  household:  therefore,  he  sent 
his  ''proclamation  throughout  the  land  unto  his  people,  that 
the  word  of  God  might  have  no  obstruction,  but  that  it  might 
go  forth  throughout  all  the  land,  that  his  people  might  be 
<3onvinced  concerning  the  ^'wicked  traditions  of  their  fathers, 
and  that  they  might  be  convinced  that  they  w^ere  all  brethren, 
and  that  they  ought  not  to  murder,  nor  to  plunder,  nor  to 
steal,  nor  to  commit  adultery,  nor  to  commit  any  manner  of 
wickedness. 

4.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  king  had  sent 
forth  this  ''proclamation,  that  Aaron  and  his  brethren  went 
forth  from  city  to  city,  and  from  *one  house  of  worship  to 
another,  establishing  churches,  and  consecrating  ^priests  and 
teachers  throughout  the  land  among  the  Lamanites,  to  preach 
and  to  teach  the  word  of  God  among  thenj ;  and  thus  they 
began  to  have  great  success. 

5.  And  thousands  were  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord,  yea,  thousands  were  brought  to  believe  in  the  traditions 
of  the  Nephites ;  and  they  were  .taught  the  '^records  and 
prophecies  which  w^ere  handed  down,  even  to  the  present 
time; 

6.  And  as  sure  as  the  Lord  liveth,  so  sure  as  many  as 
believed,  or  as  many  as  were  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  through  the  preaching  of  Ammon  and  his  brethren, 
according  to  the  Spirit  of  revelation  and  of  prophecy,  and  the 
power  of  God  working  miracles  in  them ;  yea,  I  say  unto  you, 
as  the  Lord  liveth,  as  many  of  the  Lamanites  as  believed  in 
their  preaching,  and  were  converted  unto  the  Lord,  'never  did 
fall  away, 

7.  For  they  became  a  righteous  people :   they  did  lay  down 

a,  vers.  2 — 4.  Alma  22:  27.  b  see  u.  Alma  16.  c,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5. 

d,  see  t,  Alma  15.         e,  Alma  22;  23.         /.  see  a.         g,  see  n,  Jacob  7.         h,  see  a, 
i,  see  u,  Alma  16.  See  h,  ii.  Nep.  5.  See  t.  Alma  15.  j,  see  c,  Mos.  6. 

Jc,  Copies  from  the  Plates  of  Brass,  Plates  of  Nephi,  &c.         I,  Alma  27;  27.         Hela. 
15;  6— 16. 


CHAP.    XXIV.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  305 

the  weapons  oi  their  rebellion,  that  they  did  not  fight  against 
God  any  more,  neither  against  any  of  their  brethren. 

8.  Now,  these  are  they  who  were  converted  unto  the  Lord ; 

9.  The  people  of  the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the  "4and  of 
Ishmael, 

10.  And  also  of  the  people  of  the  Lamanites  who  were  in 
the  '^land  of  Middoni, 

11.  And  also  of  the  people  of  the  Lamanites  who  were  in 
the  "city  of  Nephi, 

12.  And  also  of  the  people  of  the  Lamanites  who  were  in 
the  Pland  of  Shilom,  and  who  were  in  the  land  of  «Shemlon, 
and  in  the  city  of  Lemuel,  and  in  the  city  of  Shimnilon. 

13.  And  these  are  the  names  of  the  cities  of  the  Lamanites 
w^hich  were  converted  unto  the  Lord ;  and  these  are  they  that 
laid  down  the  weapons  of  their  rebellion,  yea,  all  their  weapons 
of  war ;  and  they  were  all  Lamanites. 

14.  And  the  Amalekites  were  not  converted,  save  only  one; 
neither  were  any  of  the  'Amulonites ;  but  they  did  harden 
their  hearts,  and  also  the  hearts  of  the  Lamanites  in  that 
part  of  the  land  wheresoever  they  dwelt ;  yea,  and  all  their 
villages  and  all  their  cities; 

15.  Therefore,  we  have  named  all  tho  cities  of  the  Lamanites 
in  which  they  did  repent  and  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  and  were  converted. 

16.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  and  those  who 
were  converted,  were  desirous  that  they  might  have  a  name, 
that  thereby  they  might  be  distinguished  from  their  brethren ; 
therefore  the  king  consulted  with  Aaron,  and  many  of  their 
*priests,  concerning  the  name  that  they  should  take  upon 
them,  that  they  might  be  distinguished. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  called  their  names  *Anti- 
Nephi-Lehies ;  and  they  were  called  by  this  name,  and  were 
no   more   called   Lamanites. 

18.  And  they  began  to  be  a  very  industrious  people :  yea, 
and  they  were  friendlv  witli  the  Nephites ;  therefore,  they 
did  open  a  correspondence  with  them,  and  the  "curse  of  God 
did  no  more  follow  them. 


CHAPTER  24. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Amalekites,  pnd  the 
•Amulonites,  and  the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the  land  of 
Amnion,   and  also   in  the   ''land  of  Helam,   and  who  were   in 

m  see  w.  Alma  17.  n,  see  6,  Alma  20.  o,  see  6  ii.  Nep.  5.  p,  8*»e  /, 

Mus.  7.  q,  see  d,  Mos.  10.  r,  see  u  Mos.  23.  s,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  t.  Alma 

24: 1—3.  5.  20.     25: 1,  13.     27:2,  21,  25.     43: 11.     li,  see d,  i.  Nep.  2.    ii.  Nep.  30:  6. 
III.  Nep.  2:14— 16. 

a,  see  u,  Mos.  23.        b,  see  o,  Mos.  23. 


306  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XXIV. 

the  "land  of  Jerusalem,  and  in  fine,  in  all  the  land  round 
about,  who  had  not  been  converted,  and  had  not  taken  upon 
them  the  name  of  **Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  were  stirred  up  by,  the 
Amalekites  and  by  the  Amulonites  to  anger  against  their 
brethren ; 

2.  And  their  hatred  became  exceeding  sore  against  them, 
even  insomuch  that  they  began  to  rebel  against  their  king, 
insomuch  that  they  would  not  that  he  should  be  their  king; 
therefore,  they  took  up  arms  against  the  people  of  Anti-Nephi- 
Lehi. 

3.  Now  the  king  conferred  the  kingdom  upon  his  son,  and 
he  called   his   name  Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 

4.  And  the  king  died  in  that  self  same  year  that  the 
Lamanites  began  to  make  preparations  for  war  against  the 
people  of  God. 

5.  Now  when  Ammon  and  his  brethren,  and  all  those  who 
had  come  up  with  him,  saw  the  preparations  of  the  Lamanites 
to  destroy  their  brethren,  they  came  forth  to  the  land  of 
Midian,  and  there  Ammon  met  all  his  brethren ;  and  from 
thence  they  came  to  the  ^land  of  Ishmael,  that  they  might 
hold  a  council  with  Lamoni,  and  also  with  his  brother  /Anti- 
Nephi-Lehi,  what  they  should  do  to  defend  themselves  against 
the  Lamanites. 

6.  Now  there  was  not  one  soul  among  all  the  people  who 
had  been  converted  unto  the  Lord,  that  would  take  up  arms 
against  their  brethren ;  nay,  they  would  not  even  make  any 
preparations  for  war;  yea,  and  also  their  king  commanded 
them  that  they  should  not. 

7.  Now,  these  are  the  words  which  he  said  unto  the  people 
concerning  the  matter;  I  thank  my  God,  my  beloved  people, 
that  our  great  God  has  in  goodness  sent  these  our  brethren, 
the  Nephites,  unto  us  to  preach  unto  us,  and  to  convince  us 
of  the  ^traditions  of  our  wicked  fathers. 

8.  And  behold,  I  thank  my  great  God  that  he  has  given 
us  a  portion  of  his  Spirit  to  soften  our  hearts,  that  we 
have  ''opened  a  correspondence  with  these  brethren,  the  Ne- 
phites ; 

9.  And  behold,  I  also  thank  my  God,  that  by  opening  this 
correspondence  we  have  been  convinced  of  our  sins,  and  of 
the  many   murders   which   we  have   committed; 

10.  And  I  also  thank  my  God,  yea,  my  great  God,  that  he 
hath  granted  unto  us  that  we  might  repent  of  these  things, 
and  also,  that  he  hath  forgiven  us  of-  those  our  many  sins  and 
muraers  which  we  have  committed,  and  took  away  the  guilt 
from  our  hearts,  through  the  merits  of  his  Son. 

11.  And  now  behold,  my  brethren,  since  it  has  been  all 
that  we  could  do,  (as  we  wen*  the  most  lost  of  all  mankind.) 
to  repent  of  all  our  sins  Ana  the  many  murders  which  we 
have  committed,  and  to  get  God  to  take  them  away  from  our 

C  see  b,  Alma  21.  d,  see  t,  A 'ma  23.  e,  see  w.  Alma  17.  /,  see  t,  Alma 
23.       g.  see  n,  Jacob  7.        h,  Alir-  "8: 18 


CHAP.   XXIV.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  307 

hearts,  for  it  was  all  we  could  do  to  repent  sufficiently  vetove 
God,  that  he  would  take  away  our  stain. 

12.  Now,  my  best  beloved  brethren,  since  God  hath  taken 
away  our  stains,  and  our  swords  have  become  bright,  then 
let  us  stain  our  swords  *no  more  with  the  blood  of  our 
brethren. 

13.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  nay,  let  us  retain  our  swords, 
that  they  be  not  stained  with  the  blood  of  r  jr  brethsren  :  for 
perhaps,  if  we  should  stain  our  swords  again,  they  can  no 
more  be  washed  bright  through  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  our 
great  God,  which  shall  be  shed  for  the  •'atonement  of  our 
sins. 

14.  And  the  great  God  has  had  mercy  on  us,  and  made 
these  things  known  unto  us,  that  we  might  not  perish :  yea, 
and  he  has  made  these  things  known  unto  us  beforehand, 
because  he  loveth  our  souls  as  well  as  he  loveth  our  children ; 
therefore,  in  his  mercy  he  doth  visit  us  by  his  angels,  that 
the  plan  of  salvation  might  be  made  known  unto  us  as  well 
as  unto   future   generations. 

15.  Oh  how  merciful  is  our  God !  And  now  behold,  since 
it  has  been  as  much  as  we  could  do  to  get  our  ''stains  taken 
away  from  us,  and  our  swords  are  made  bright,  let  us  *hide 
them  away  that  they  may  be  kept  bright,  as  a  testimony  to 
our  God  at  the  last  day,  pr  at  the  day  that  we  shall  be  brought 
to  stand  before  him  to  be  judged,  that  we  have  not  stained 
our  swords  in  the  blood  of  our  brethren  since  he  imparted 
his   words   unto   us,   and   has   made   us   clean   thereby. 

16.  And  now,  my  brethren,  if  our  brethren  seek  to  destroy 
us,  behold,  we  will  hide  away  our  swords,  yea,  even  we  wUl 
bury  them  ""deep  in  the  earth,  that  they  may  be  kept  bright, 
as  a  testimony  that  we  have  never  used  them,  at  the  last  day; 
and  if  our  brethren  destroy  us,  behold,  we  shall  go  to  our 
God  and  shall  be  saved. 

17.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  king  had  made 
an  end  of  these  sayings,  and  all  the  people  were  assembled 
together,  they  took  their  swords,  and  all  the  weapons  which 
were  used  for  the  shedding  of  man's  blood,  and  they  did  bury 
them  up  deep  in  the  earth ; 

18.  And  this  they  did,  it  being  in  their  view  a  testimony 
to  God,  and  also  to  men,  that  they  never  would  use  weapons 
again  for  the  shedding  of  man's  blood;  and  this  they  did. 
vouching  and  covenanting  with  God,  that  rather  than  shed 
the  blood  of  cheir  brethren,  they  would  "give  up  their  own 
lives;  and  rather  than  take  away  from  a  brother,  they  would 
give  unto  him;  and  rather  than  spend  their  days  in  idleness, 
they   would   labour   abundantly   with   their   hands; 

19.  And  thus  we  see  that  when  these  Lamanites  were 
brought   to   believe   and   to   know   the   truth,   they   were   firm, 


I,  vers.  6,  13,  15—19.  j,  see  f.  it.  Nep.  2.  k,  sec  i.  1,  vors.  17- 

19.         Alma  25: 14.         26: 32.         53: 10,  11.         56:  G-8.       m,  see  I.       n,  vera. 
16,  21—27. 


308  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXTV. 

and  would  "suffer  even  unto  death,  rather  than  commit  sin : 
and  thus  we  see  that  they  buried  their  weapons  of  peace,  or 
they  buried  the  weapons  of  war,  for  peace. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  their  brethren,  the  Lamanites, 
made  preparations  for  war,  and  came  up  to  the  land  of 
Nephi,  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  the  king,  and  to  place 
another  in  his  stead,  and  also  of  destroying  the  people  of 
^Anti-Nephi-Lehi   out   of   the   land. 

21.  Now  when  the  people  saw  that  they  were  coming 
against  them,  they  went  out  to  meet  them,  and  prostrated 
themselves  before  them  to  the  earth,  and  began  to  call  on  the 
name  of  the  Lord :  and  thus  they  were  in  this  attitude  when 
the  Lamanites  began  to  fall  upon  them,  and  began  to  slay 
them  with  the  sword ; 

22.  And  thus  without  meeting  any  resistance,  they  did  slay 
a  thousand  and  five  of  them ;  and  we  know  that  they  are 
blessed,  for  they  have  gone  to  dwell  with  their  God. 

23.  Now  when  the  Lamanites  saw  that  their  brethren  would 
not  flee  from  the  sword,  neither  would  they  turn  aside  to 
the  right  hand  or  to  the  left,  but  that  they  would  lie  down 
and  perish,  and  praised  God  even  in  the  very  act  of  perishing 
under  the  sword ; 

24.  Now  when  the  Lamanites  saw  this,  they  did  forbear 
from  slaying  them ;  and  there  were  'many  whose  hearts  had 
swollen  in  them  for  those  of  their  brethren  who  had  fallen 
under  the  sword,  for  they  repented  of  the  things  which  they 
had  done. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  threw  down  their 
weapons  of  war,  and  they  would  not  take  them  again,  for 
they  were  stung  for  the  murders  which  they  had  committed; 
and  they  came  down  even  as  their  brethren,  relying  upon  the 
mercies  of  those  whose  arms   were   lifted   to   slay   them. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  of  God  were 
joined  that  day  by  more  than  the  number  who  had  been 
slain :  and  those  who  had  been  slain  were  righteous  people : 
therefore  we  have  no  reason  to  doubt  but  what  they  were 
saved. 

27.  And  there  was  not  a  wicked  man  slain  among  them; 
but  there  were  more  than  a  thousand  brought  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth ;  thus  we  see  that  the  Lord  worketh  in  many 
Avays  to  the  salvation  of  his  people. 

28.  Now  the  greatest  number  of  those  of  the  Lamanites 
who  slew  so  many  of  their  brethren,  were  Amalekites  and 
Amulonites,  the  greatest  number  of  whom  were  after  the 
«order  of  the  Nehors. 

29.  Now  among  those  who  joined  the  people  of  the  Lord, 
there  were  none  who  were  Amalekites  or  ''Amulonites,  or 
who  were  of  the  *order  of  Nehor,  but  they  were  actual  de- 
scendants  of   Laman   and    Lemuel ; 

o,  see  n.  p,  see  t,  Alraa  23.  q.  Alma  1:  2—15.  r,  see  u,  Mos.  23.  s 
Alma  1:2—15. 


CHAP.    XXV.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  309 

30.  And  thus  we  can  plainly  discern,  that  after  a  people 
have  been  once  enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  have- 
had  great  knowledge  of  things  pertaining  to  righteousness^ 
and  then  have  fallen  away  into  sin  and  transgression,  they 
become  more  hardened,  and  thus  their  state  becomes  *worse 
than  though  they  had  never  known  these  things. 


CHAPTER  25. 

lo  And  behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  that  those  Lamanites 
were  more  angry,  because  they  had  slain  their  brethren ;  there- 
fore they  swore  vengeance  upon  the  Nephites ;  and  they  did 
no  more  attempt  to  slay  the  people  of  "Anti-Nephi-Lehi  at 
that  time ; 

2.  But  they  took  their  armies  and  went  over  into  the 
borders  of  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  and  fell  upon  the  people 
who  were  in  the  ^land  of  Ammonihah,  and  ''destroyed 
them. 

8.  And  after  that,  they  had  many  battles  with  the  Nephites, 
in  the  which  they  were  driven  and  slain : 

4.  And  among  the  Lamanites  who  were  slain,  were 
almost  all  the  '^seed  of  Amulon  and  his  brethren,  who  were  the 
priests  of  Noah,  and  they  were  slain  by  the  hands  of  the 
Nephites ; 

5.  And  the  remainder  having  fled  into  the  east  wilderness, 
and  hp.ving  usurped  the  power  and  authority  over  the  Laman- 
ites, caused  that  many  of  the  Lamanites  should  ^perish  by 
fire  because  of  their  belief ;  / 

6.  For  many  of  them,  after  having  suffered  much  loss  and 
so  many  afflictions,  began  to  be  stirred  up  in  remem- 
brance of  the  ^words  which  Aaron  and  his  brethren  had 
preached  to  them  in  their  land ;  therefore  they  began  to  dis- 
believe the  ^traditions  of  their  fathers,  and  to  believe  in 
the  Lord,  and  that  he  gave  great  power  unto  the  Nephites; 
and  thus  there  were  many  of  them  converted  in  the  wilder- 
ness. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  those  rulers  who  were  the 
remnant  of  the  ''children  of  -Amnion,  caused  that  they 
should  be  *put  to  death,  yea,  all  those  that  believed  in  these 
things. 

8.  Now  this  martyrdom  caused  that  many  of  their  brethren 
should  be  stirred  up  to  anger ;  and  there  began  to  be  conten- 
tion in  the  wilderness ;  and  the  Lamanites  began  to  hunt 
the  ^seed  of  Amulon  ar^d  his  brethren,  and  began  to  slay  them, 
and  they  fled  into  the  east  wilderness. 

t,  vers.  1,  28.  29.        Alma  21: 3—11.        23: 14.        47:  36. 


a.  see  t.  Alma  23.  6,  see  €,  Alma  8.  c<  Alma  16: 2,  3,  9 — 11.  d,  see  w, 
Mos.  23.  e,  see  f,  Mos.  17.  t  Alma  17—23..  g,  see  n,  Jacob  7.  h,  see  u. 
Mos.  23.       i,  see  f.  Mos.  17  see  zi  Mos-  23. 


310  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXV. 

9.  And  behold  they  are  hunted  at  this  day  by  -the  Lamanites ; 
thus  the  words  of  Abinadi  ^were  brought  to  pass,  which  he 
said  concerning  the  seed  of  the  priests  who  caused  that  he 
should  suffer  death  by  fire. 

10.  For  he  said  unto  them,  'What  ye  shall  do  unto  me,  shall 
be  a  type  of  things  to  come. 

11.  And  now  Abinadi  was  the  first  that  suffered  *"death 
by  fire,  because  of  his  belief  in  God ;  now  this  is  what  he 
meant,  that  many  snould  suffer  death  by  fire,  "according  as 
he  had  suffered. 

12.  And  he  said  unto  the  priests  of  Noah,  that  their  seed 
should  cause  many  to  be  put  to  death,  in  the  like  manner  as 
he  was,  and  that  they  should  be  scattered  abroad  and  slain, 
«ven  as  a  sheep  having  no  shepherd  is  driven  and  slain  by  wild 
beasts ;  and  now  behold,  these  words  were  verified,  for  they 
were  driven  by  the  Lamanites,  and  they  were  "hunted,  and 
they  were  smitten. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lamanites  saw 
that  they  could  not  overpower  the  Nephites,  they  returned 
again  to  their  own  land;  and  many  of  them  came  over  to 
dwell  in  the  ^land  of  Ishmael  and  the  «land  of  Nephi,  and 
did  join  themselves  to  the  people  of  God,  who  were  the  people 
of    '"Anti-Nephi-Lehi ; 

14.  And  they  did  also  'bury  their  weapons  of  war,  ac- 
cording as  their  brethren  had,  and  they  began  to  be  a 
righteous  people;  and  they  did  walk  in  the  ways  of  the 
Lord,  and  did  observe  to  keep  his  commandments  and  his 
statutes, 

15.  Yea,  and  they  did  keep  the  *law  of  Moses;  for  it  was 
expedient  that  they  should  keep  the  law  of  Moses  as  yet,  for 
it  was  not  all  fulfilled.  But  notwithstanding  the  law  of 
Moses,  they  did  look  forward  to  the  coming  of  Christ,  con- 
sidering that  the  law  of  Moses  was  a  type  of  his  coming, 
and  believing  that  they  must  keep  those  outward  perform- 
ances, until  the  time  that  he  should  be  revealed  unto 
them. 

16.  Now  they  did  not  suppose  that  salvation  came  by  the 
law  of  Moses ;  but  the  law  of  JNIoses  did  serve  to  strengthen 
their  faith  in  Christ ;  and  thus  they  did  retain  a  hope  through 
faith,  unto  eternal  salvation,  relying  upon  the  Spirit  of  proph- 
ecy, which  spake  of  those  things  to   come. 

17.  And  now  behold,  Ammon,  and  Aaron,  and  Omner,  and 
Himni,  and  their  brethren  did  rejoice  exceedingly,  for  the 
success  which  they  had  had  among  the  Lamanites,  seeing  that 
the  Lord  had  granted  unto  them  according  to  their  "prayers, 
and  that  he  had  also  verified  his  word  unto  them  in  every 
particular. 

k,  Mos.  17: 15—20.  I,  Mos.  13: 10.  m.  Mos.  17: 13—20,  n,  vers.  5—7. 
o,  vers.  8,  9.  Mos.  17: 18.  p,  see  w.  Alma  17.  q,  see  6,  ii.  Nep.  5. 

r«  see  t.  Alma  23.  s,  see  U  Alma  24.  ^,  see  0,  II.  Nep.  25.  u,  see  e, 

II.  Nep.  32. 


CHAP.  XXVI.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  311 

CHAPTER  26. 

1.  And  now,  these  are  the  words  of  Ammon  to  his  breth- 
ren, which  say  thus :  My  brothers  and  my  brethren,  behold 
I  say  unto  you,  how  great  reason  have  we  to  rejoice ;  for 
"COttld  we  have  supposed,  when  we  "started  from  the   ^land  of 

tZarahemla,  that  God  would  have  granted  unto  us  such  great 
blessings? 

2.  And  now,  I  ask,  what  great  blessings  has  he  bestowed 
upon  us?     Can  ye  tell? 

3.  Behold,  I  answer  for  you,  for  our  brethren,  the  Laman- 
ites,  were  in  darkness,  yea,  even  in  the  darkest  abyss ;  but 
behold,  how  ''many  of  them  are  brought  to  behold  the  marvel- 
lous light  of  God?  And  this  is  the  blessing  which  hath  been 
bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  have  been  made  instruments  in  the 
hands  of  God  to  bring  about  this  great  work. 

4.  Behold,  ''thousands  of  them  do  rejoice,  and  have  been 
brought  into  the  fold  of  God. 

5.  Behold,  the  field  was  ripe,  and  blessed  are  ye,  for  ye 
did  thrust  in  the  sickle,  and  did  reap  with  your  mights,  yea, 
all  the  day  long  did  ye  labour;  and  behold  the  number  of  your 
sheaves,  and  they  shall  be  gathered  into  the  garners,  that  they 
are  not  wasted ; 

6.  Yea,  they  shall  not  be  beaten  down  by  the  ®storm  at 
the  last  day ;  yea,  neither  shall  they  be  harrowed  up  by  the 
whirlwinds ;  but  when  the  storm  cometh,  they  shall  be  gath- 
ered together  in  their  place,  that  the  storm  cannot  penetrate 
to  them ;  yea,  neither  shall  they  be  driven  with  fierce  winds 
whithersoever   the   enemy   listeth    ^to   carry   them. 

7.  But  behold,  they  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest,  and  they  are  his ;  and  he  will  ^raise  them  up  at  the 
last  day. 

8.  Blessed  be  the  name  of  our  God;  let  us  sing  to  his 
praise,  yea,  let  us  give  thanks  to  his  holy  name,  for  he  doth 
work  righteousness  for  ever. 

9.  For  if  we  had  not  come  up  out  of  the  Mand  of  *Zara- 
hemla,  these  our  dearly  beloved  brethren,  who  have  so  dearly 
beloved  us,  would  still  have  been  *racked  with  hatred  against 
ns,  yea,  and  they  would  also  have  been  strangers  to  God. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Ammon  had  said  these 
words,  his  brother  Aaron  rebuked  him,  saying,  Ammon,  I 
fear  that  thy  joy  doth  carry  thee  away  unto  boasting ; 

11.  But  Ammon  said  unto  him,  I  do  not  boast  in  my  own 
strength,  or  in  my  own  wisdom ;  but  behold,  my  joy  is  full, 
yea,  my  heart  is  brim  with  joy,  and  I  will  rejoice  in  my  God ; 

12.  Yea,  I  know  that  I  am  nothing;  as  to  my  strength  I 
am   weak;    therefore   I   will   not   boast  of   myself,   but   I   will 


a,  U^s.  28:9.  Alma  17:6—9.  h,  see  h,  Omni  1.  c,  Alma  23:8—13. 

d.  Alma  23: 5.  e,  Hela.  5: 12.  III.  Nep.  14: 26,  27.  /,  see  i,  II.  Nep.  Sli 

0,  see  p,  Mos.  23.       i^,  see  h,  Omni  1.        i,  see  n,  Jacob  7, 


312  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XXVI* 

boast  of  my  God,  for  in  his  strength  I  can  do  all  things ;  yea» 
behold,  many  mighty  miracles  we  have  wrought  in  this  land 
for  which  we  will  praise  his  name  for  ever. 

13.  Behold,  how  many  thousands  of  our  brethren,  has  he 
loosed  from  the  ^ pains  of  hell ;  and  they  are  brought  to  sing 
redeeming  love,  and  this  because  of  the  power  of  his  word 
which  is  in  us,  therefore  have  we  not  great  reason  to  rejoice? 

14.  Yea,  we  have  reason  to  praise  him  for  ever,  for  he  is 
the  most  high  God,  and  has  loosed  our  brethren  from  the 
'^chains  of  hell. 

15.  Yea,  they  were  encircled  about  with  everlasting  dark- 
ness and  destruction;  but  behold,  he  has  brought  them  into 
his  everlasting  light ;  yea,  into  everlasting  salvation ;  and  they 
are  encircled  about  with  the  matchless  bounty  of  his  love ; 
yea,  and  we  have  been  instruments  in  his  hands  of  doing  this 
great    and    marvellous    work ; 

16.  Therefore,  let  us  glory,  yea,  we  will  glory  in  the  Lord; 
yea,  we  will  rejoice,  for  our  joy  is  full ;  yea,  we  will  praise  our 
God  for  ever.  Behold,  who  can  glory  too  much  in  the  Lord? 
Yea,  who  can  say  too  much  of  his  great  power,  and  of  his 
mercy,  and  of  his  long  suffering  towards  the  children  of  men? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  I  cannot  say  the  smallest  part  which 
I  feel. 

17.  Who  could  have  supposed  that  our  God  would  have  been 
so  merciful  as  to  have  snatched  us  from  our  awful,  sinful, 
and  polluted  state? 

18.  Behold,  we  went  forth  even  in  wrath,  with  mighty 
threatenings  to    ^destroy  his  church. 

19.  O  then,  why  did  he  not  consign  us  to  an  awful  destruc- 
tion? yea,  why  did  he  not  let  the  sword  of  his  justice  fall  upon 
us,  and  doom  us  to  "^eternal  despair? 

20.  O  my  soul,  almost  as  it  were,  fleeth  at  the  thought. 
Behold,  he  did  not  exercise  his  justice  upon  us,  but  in  his 
great  mercy  hath  brought  us  over  that  everlasting  "gulf  of 
death  and  misery,  even  to  the  salvation  of  our  souls. 

21.  And  now  behold,  my  brethren,  what  natural  man  is 
there  that  knoweth  these  things?  I  say  unto  you,  there  is 
none  that  knoweth   these  things,  save  it  be  the  penitent ; 

22.  Yea,  he  that  repenteth  and  exerciseth  faith,  and  bring- 
eth  forth  good  works,  and  "prayeth  continually  without  ceas- 
ing :  unto  such  it  is  given  to  know  the  mysteries  of  God ;  yea, 
unto  such  it  shall  be  given  to  reveal  things  which  never  have 
been  revealed ;  yea,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  such  to  bring 
thousands  of  souls  to  repentance,  even  as  it  has  been  given 
unto  us  to  bring  these  our  brethren  to  repentance. 

23.  Now  do  ye  remember,  my  brethren,  that  we  said  unto 
our  brethren  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  we  go  up  to  the  land 
of  Nephi,  to  preach  unto  our  brethren  the  Lamanites,  and 
they  laughed  us  to  scorn? 

i,  see  p,  II.  Nep.  28.  k,  see  p,  il.  Nep.  28.  I,  Mos.  27: 10,  34.  m.  see 

m,  Jacob  6.       n,  see  i,  I.  Nep.  15.       o,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32. 


CHAP.  XXVI.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  313 

24.  For  they  said  unto  us,  Do  ye  suppose  that  ye  can 
bring  the  Laraanitei  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth?  Do  ye 
suppose  that  ye  can  convince  the  Lamanites  of  the  ^incorrect- 
ness  of  the  traditions  of  their  fathers,  as  stiffnecked  a  people 

^  as  they  are ;   whose  hearts  delight  in  the  shedding  of  blood ; 
I  whose  days  have  been  spent   in  the  grossest   iniquity ;   whose 
'  ways  have  been   the  ways  of  a  transgressor  from   the  begin- 
ning?    Now   my   brethren,   ye   remember   that   this   was   their 
language. 

25.  And  moreover  they  did  say,  Let  us  take  up  arms  against  - 
them,  that  we  destroy  them  and  their  iniquity  out  of  the  land, 
lest  they  overrun  us  and  destroy  us. 

26.  But  behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  we  came  into  the 
wilderness  not  with  the  intent  to  destroy  our  brethren,  but 
with  the  intent  that  perhaps  we  might  save  some  few  of  their 
souls. 

27.  Now  when  our  hearts  were  ^depressed,  and  we  were 
about  to  turn  back,  behold,  the  Lord  comforted  us,  and 
said,  Go  amongst  thy  brethren,  the  Lamanites,  and  bear 
with  '■patience  thine  afflictions,  and  I  will  give  unto  you 
success. 

28.  And  now  behold,  we  have  come,  and  been  forth  amongst 
them;  and  we  have  been  'patient  in  our  sufferings,  and  we 
have  suffered  every  privation ;  yea,  we  have  travelled  from 
house  to  house,  relying  upon  the  mercies  of  the  world ;  not 
upon  the  mercies  of  the  world  alone,  but  upon  the  mercies 
of  God. 

29.  And  we  have  entered  into  their  houses  and  taught 
them,  and  we  have  taught  them  in  their  streets ;  yea,  and  we 
have  taught  them  upon  their  hills ;  and  we  have  also  entered 
into  their  'temples  and  their  "synagogues  and  taught  them; 
and  we  have  been  ^'cast  out,  and  mocked,  and  spit  upon,  and 
smote  upon  our  cheeks ;  and  we  have  been  stoned,  and  taken 
and  bound  with  ^strong  cords,  and  cast  into  prison;  and 
through  the  power  and  wisdom  of  God  we  have  been  delivered 
again ; 

30.  And  we  have  suffered  all  manner  of  afflictions,  and  all 
this,  that  perhaps  we  might  be  the  means  of  saving  some  soul ; 
and  we  supposed  that  our  joy  would  be  full,  if  perhaps  we 
could  be  the  means  of  ^saving  some. 

31.  Now  behold,  we  can  look  forth  and  see  the  fruits  of 
our  labors;  iand  are  they  few?  I  say  unto  you,  Nay,  they 
are  ^many ;  yea,  and  we  can  witness  of  their  sincerity,  because 
of  their  love  towards  their  brethren,  and  also  towards  us. 

32.  For  behold,  they  had  rather  ^sacrifice  their  lives,  than 
even  to  take  the  life  of  their  enemy ;  and  they  have  ^"buried 


p,  see  n,  Jacob  7.        q,  Alma  17:9—12.        r,  ver.  28.        Alma  17: 11.  s,  see 

r.          t,  see  h,  II.  Nep.  5.          u,  see  u,  Alma  16.          v,  Alma  20:  29,  30.  21: 11. 

W,  Aima  20:  -9,  30.         x,  ver.  26.         y,  Alma  23: 8—13.         Alma  26: 4.  z,  Alma 
24: 20—24.       2a,  see  I,  Alma  24. 


314  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XXVU. 

their  weapons  of  war  deep  in  the  earth,  because  of  their  love 
towards  their  brethren. 

33.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto  you,  has  there  been  so 
great  love  in  all  the  land?  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  nay,  there 
has  not  even  among  the  Nephites. 

34.  For  behold,  they  would  take  up  arms  against  their 
brethren ;  they  would  not  suffer  themselves  to  be  slain.  But 
behold,  how  ^''many  of  these  have  laid  down  their  lives;  and 
we  know  that  the^  have  gone  to  their  God,  because  ,of  their 
love,  and  ol  their  natred  to  sin.  ; , 

35.  Now  have  we  not  reason  to  rejoice?  Yea,  I  say  unto 
you,  there  lever  were  men  that  had  so  great  reason  to  re- 
joice as  we  since  the  world  began ;  yea,  and  my  joy  is  carried 
away,  everi  unto  the  boasting  in  my  God ;  for  he  has  all 
power,  all  wisdom,  and  all  understanding;  he  compre- 
hendeth  ^''all  things,  and  he  is  a  merciful  Being,  even  unto 
salvation,  to  those  who  will  repent  and  believe  on  his 
name. 

36.  Now  if  this  is  boasting,  even  so  will  I  boast;  for  this  is 
my  life  and  my  light,  my  joy  and  my  salvation,  and  my  redemp- 
tion from  everlasting  wo.  Yea,  blessed  is  the  name  of  my  God, 
v/ho  has  been  mindful  of  this  people,  who  are  a  ^''branch  of 
the  tree  of  Israel,  and  has  been  *^lost  from  its  body  in  a 
strange  land;  yea,  I  say,  blessed  be  the  name  of  my  God,, 
who  has  been  mindful  of  us  "''wanderers  in  a  strange  land. 

37.  Now  my  brethren,  we  see  that  God  is  mindful  of  every 
people,  in  whatsoever  land  they  may  be  in ;  yea,  he  number- 
eth  his  people,  and  his  bowels  of  mercy  are  over  all  the  earth. 
Now  this  is  my  joy,  and  my  great  thanksgiving;  yea,  and  I 
will  give  thanks  unto  my  God  for  ever.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  27. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  those  Lamanites  who 
had  gone  to  war  against  the  Nephites  had  found,  after 
their  ''many  struggles  to  destroy  them,  that  it  was  in  vain 
to  seek  their  destruction,  they  returned  again  to  the  *land 
of   Nephi. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Amalekites,  because  of 
their  loss,  were  exceeding  angry.  And  when  they  saw  that 
they  could  not  seek  revenge  from  the  Nephites,  they  began 
to  stir  up  the  people  in  anger  against  their  brethren,  the  people 
of  ''Anti-Nephi-Lehi ;  therefore  they  began  again  to  destroy 
them. 

3.  Now   this  people   again   refused   to   take  their  arms,  and 

2b,  Alma  24: 22.  2c,  see  r,  ii.  Nep.  9.  2d,  see  5,  Jacob  5.  2e,  Jacob 

6: 25,  40,  43—45.        2/,  Jacob  7: 26. 


a.  Alma  25: 2,  3.       b,  see  &,  ii.  Nep.  5.       c,  see  t.  Alma  23. 


CHAP.  XXVII.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  315 

they  suffered   themselves   to  be  slain  according  to  the   desires 
of  their  enemies. 

4.  Now  when  Ammon  and  his  brethren  saw  this  work  of 
destruction  among  those  who  they  so  dearly  beloved,  and  among 
those  who  had  so  dearly  beloved  them;  for  they  were  treated 
as  though  they  were  angels  sent  from  God  to  save  them  from 
everlasting  destruction ;  therefore,  when  Ammon  and  his 
brethren  saw  this  great  work  of  destruction,  they  were  moved 
with  compassion,  and  they  said  unto  the  king, 

5.  Let  us  gather  together  this  people  of  the  Lord,  and  let 
us  go  down  to  the  ''land  of  Zarahemla,  to  our  brethren  the 
Nephites,  and  flee  out  of  the  hands  of  our  enemies,  that  we  be- 
not  destroyed. 

6.  But  the  king  said  unto  them,  Behold,  the  Nephites  will 
destroy  us,  because  of  the  many  murders  and  sins  we  have 
committed  against  them. 

7.  And  Ammon  said,  I  will  go  and  inquire  of  the  Lord^ 
and  if  he  say.  unto  us,  go  down  unto  our  brethren,  will  ye 
go? 

8.  iVnd  the  king  said  unto  him.  Yea :  if  the  Lord  saith  unto 
us  go,  we  will  go  down  unto  our  brethren,  and  we  will  be  their 
slaves  until  we  repair  unto  them  the  many  murders  and  sin» 
which  we  have  committed  against  them. 

9.  But  Ammon  said  unto  him,  It  is  against  the  law  of  our 
brethren,  which  was  established  by  my  father,  that  there  should 
be  ^any  slaves  among  them ;  therefore  let  us  go  down  and  rely 
upon  the  mercies  of  our  brethren. 

10.  But  the  king  said  unto  him,  ^Inquire  of  the  Lord,  and 
if  he  saith  unto  us  go,  we  will  go ;  otherwise  we  will  perish  in 
the  land. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ammon  went  and  inquired  of 
the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  said  unto  him, 

12.  Get  this  people  out  of  this  land,  that  they  perish  not^ 
for  Satan  has  great  hold  on  the  hearts  of  the  Amalekites,  ^who 
do  stir  up  the  Lamanites  to  anger  against  their  brethren  to 
slay  them ;  therefore  get  thee  out  of  this  land ;  and  blessed  are 
this  people  in  this  generation,  for  I  will  preserve  them. 

13.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Ammon  went  and  told 
the  king  all  the  words  which  the  Lord  had   ''said  unto  him. 

14.  And  they  gathered  together  all  their  people ;  yea .  all 
the  people  of  the  Lord,  and  did  gather  together  all  their  flocks 
and  herds,  and  departed  out  of  the  land,  and  came  into  the 
wilderness  which  divided  the  land  of  Nephi  from  the 
land  of  Zarahemla,  and  came  over  near  the  borders  of  the 
land. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ammon  said  unto  them,  Be- 
hold, I  and  my  brethren  will  go  forth  into  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla, and  ye  shall  remain  here  until  we  return ;  and  we  will 
try  the  hearts  of  our  brethren,  whether  they  will  that  ye. 
shall  come  into  their  land, 

d,  see  h,  Omni  1.     e,  Mos.  29;  32,  38,  40.     f,  ver.  11.      g,  vers.  2,  3.      h,  ver.  12. . 


316  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XXVH. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  Ammon  was  going  forth 
into  the  land,  that  he  and  his  brethren  met  Alma,  over  in  the 
*place  of  which  has  been  spoken ;  and  behold,  this  was  a  joyful 
meeting. 

17.  Now  the  joy  of  Ammon  was  so  great  even  that  he  was 
full;  yea,  he  was  swallowed  up  in  the  joy  of  his  God,  even 
to  the  exhausting  of  his  strength;  and  he  fell  %gain  to  the 
earth. 

18.  Now  was  not  this  exceeding  joy?  Behold,  this  is  joy 
which  none  receiveth  save  it  be  the  truly  penitent  and  humble 
seeker  of  happiness. 

19.  Now  the  joy  of  Alma  in  meeting  his  brethren  was 
truly  great,  and  also  the  joy  of  Aaron,  of  Omner,  and 
Himni ;  but  behold  their  joy  was  not  that  to  exceed  their 
strength. 

20.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  conducted  his 
brethren  back  to  the  *land  of  Zarahemla;  even  to  his  'own 
house.  And  they  went  and  told  the  "*Ghief  Judge  all  the  things 
that  had  happened  unto  them  in  the  "land  of  Nephi,  among 
their  brethren,  the  Lamanites. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Chief  Judge  sent  a  proc- 
lamation throughout  all  the  land,  desiring  the  ''voice  of  the 
people  concerning  the  admitting  their  brethren,  who  were  the 
people  of   ^Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  voice  of  the  people  came, 
saying,  Behold,  we  will  give  up  the  «land  o2  Jershon,  which 
is  on  the  east  by  the  sea,  which  joins  the  '"land  Bountiful, 
which  is  on  the  south  of  the  land  Bountiful ;  and  this  land 
Jershon  is  the  land  which  we  will  give  unto  our  brethren  for 
an  inheritance. 

23.  And  behold,  we  will  set  our  armies  between  the  land 
Jershon  and  the  land  Nephi,  that  we  may  protect  our  brethren 
in  the  land  Jershon ;  and  this  we  do  for  our  brethren,  on 
account  of  their  fear  to  take  up  arms  against  their  brethren, 
lest  they  should  commit  sin :  and  this  their  great  fear  came, 
because  of  their  sore  repentance  which  they  had,  on  account  of 
their  many  murders,  and  their  awful  wickedness. 

24.  And  now  behold,  this  will  we  do  unto  our  brethren,  that 
they  may  inherit  the  land  Jersohn;  and  we  will  guard  them 
from  their  enemies  with  our  armies,  on  'conditions  they  will 
give  us  a  portion  of  their  substance  to  assist  us,  that  we  may 
maintain  our  armies. 

25.  Now,  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Ammon  had  heard 
this,  he  returned  to  the  people  of  *Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  and  also 
Alma  with  him,  into  the  wilderness,  whence  they  had  pitched 
their    tents,    and    made    known    unto    them    all    these    things. 

i.  Alma  17: 1—4.         ;.  Alma  19: 14.  17. 
m.  Alma  4. 16—18.  n,  see  b,  ii.  Nep.  5. 

Alma  23.  q.  vers.  23,  24.  26.  Alma  28: 

1,  2.  6.  8,  13,  14.  43:  4,  15,  18,  22,  25. 

.  43: 13.        t,  see  t.  Alma  23. 


see  h,  'Omni  1. 

I  AWa  15: 18. 

0,  see  e,  Mos.  29. 

,f ,  see  t. 

;.           30:  1.  19. 

31  a           35: 

r,  see  2k,  Alma  22. 

•   41ma 

CHAP.   XXVIII.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  317 

And  Alma  also  related  unto  them  his  "conversion  with  Ammon, 
and  Aaron,  and  his  brethren. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  it  did  cause  great  joy  among 
them.  And  they  went  down  into  the  *'land  of  Jershon,  and 
took  possession  of  the  land  of  Jershon;  and  they  were  called 
by  the  Nephites  the  people  of  Ammon:  therefore,  they  were 
distinguished  by  that  name  ever  after. 

27.  And  they  were  among  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also 
numbered  among  the  people  who  were  of  the  church  of  God. 
And  they  were  also  distinguished  for  their  zeal  towards  God, 
and  also  towards  men;  for  they  were  perfectly  honest  and 
upright  in  all  things ;  and  they  were  firm  in  the  faith  of  Christy 
*^even  unto  the  end. 

28.  And  they  did  look  upon  shedding  the  blood  of  their 
brethren  with  the  greatest  abhorrence ;  and  they  never  could 
be  prevailed  upon  to  take  up  arms  against  their  brethren;  and 
they  never  did  look  upon  death  with  any  degree  of  terror,  for 
their  hope  and  views  of  Christ  and  the  "^resurrection ;  there- 
fore, death  was  swallowed  up  to  them  by  the  "victory  of  Christ 
over  it; 

29.  Therefore,  they  would  suffer  *death  in  the  most  aggra- 
vating and  distressing  manner  which  could  be  inflicted  by 
their  brethren,  before  they  would  take  the  sword  or  cimeter  to 
smite  them. 

30.  And  thus  they  were  a  zealous  and  beloved  people,  a 
highly  favoured  people  of  the  Lord. 


CHAPTER  28. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  the  "people  of  Am- 
mon were  established  in  the  ^land  of  Jershon,  and  a  church 
also  established  in  the  land  of  Jershon;  and  the  armies  of  the 
Nephites  were  set  round  about  the  land  of  Jershon ;  yea,  in 
all  the  borders  round  about  the  "land  of  Zarahemla;  behold 
the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  had  followed  their  brethren 
into  the  wilderness. 

2.  And  thus  there  was  a  tremendous  battle ;  yea,  even  such 
an  one  as  never  had  been  known  among  all  the  people  in  the 
land  from  the  time  Lehi  left  *^Jerusalem ;  yea,  and  tens  of 
thousands  of  the  Lamanites  were  slain  and  scattered 
abroad. 

3.  Yea,  and  also  there  was  a  tremendous  slaughter 
among    the    people    of    Nephi;    nevertheless,    the    Lamanites 


u,  Mos.  27: 10—17.        V,  see  q.         w,  see  I,  Alma  23  x,  see  d,  n.  Nep.  11. 

y,  see  h,  Mos.  16.       z,  Alma  24:  20—23.        27: 3. 


a,  Alma  27: 26.  6,  see  q.  Alma  27.  c,  see  h,  Omni  1.  d,  i.  Nep.  2: 

2.  3. 


318  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.    XXVIH, 

were  driven  and  scattered,  and  the  people  of  Nephi  returned 
again  to  their  land. 

4.  And  now  this  was  a  time  that  there  was  a  great  mourn- 
ing and  lamentation  heard  throughout  all  the  land,  among  all 
the  people  of  Nephi ; 

5.  Yea,    the    cry    of    widows    mourning    for   their    husbands, 
.  and  also  of  fathers  mourning  for  their  sons,  and  the  daughter 

for  the  brother ;  yea,  the  brother  for  the  father :  and  thus  the 
cry  of  mourning  was  heard  among  every  one  of  them :  mourn- 
ing for  their  kindred  who  had  been  slain. 

6.  And  now  surely  this  was  a  sorrowful  day ;  yea,  a  time  of 
solemnity,  and  a  time  of  much    ^fasting  and  prayer ; 

7.  And  thus  endeth  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi ; 

8.  And  this  is  the  account  of  Ammon  and  his  brethren,  their 
journeyings  in  the  land  of  Nephi,  their  sufferings  in  the  land, 
their  sorrows,  and  their  afflictions,  and  their  ''incomprehensible 
joy,  and  the  reception  and  safety  of  the  brethren  in  the  ^land 
of  Jershon.  And  now  may  the  Lord,  the  Redeemer  of  all  men, 
bless  their  souls  for  ever. 

9-  And  this  is  the  account  of  the  wars  and  contentions 
among  the  Nephites,  and  also  the  wars  between  the  Nephites 
and  the  Lamanites ;  and  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges  is  ended; 

10.  And  ''from  the  first  year  to  the  fifteenth,  has  brought 
to  pass  the  destruction  of  many  thousand  lives;  yea,  it  has 
brought  to  pass  an  awful  scene  of  bloodshed ; 

11.  And  the  bodies  of  many  thousands  are  laid  low  in 
the  earth,  while  the  bodies  of  many  thousands  are  *moulder- 
ing  in  heaps  upon  the  face  of  the  earth ;  yea,  and  many 
thousands  are  mourning  for  the  loss  of  their  kindred,  be- 
<3ause  they  have  reason  to  fear,  according  to  the  promises 
of  the  Lord,  that  they  are  consigned  to  a  state  of  endless 
wo; 

12.  While  many  thousands  of  others  truly  mourn  for  the 
loss  of  their  kindred,  yet  they  rejoice  and  exult  in  the  hope, 
and  even  know,  according  to  the  promises  of  the  Lord,  that 
they  are  raised  to  dwell  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  in  a  state 
of  never  ending  happiness; 

13.  And  thus  we  see  how  great  the  inequality  of  man  is 
because  of  sin  and  transgression,  and  the  power  of  the  devil, 
which  comes  by  the  cunning  plans  which  he  hath  devised  to 
■ensnare  the  hearts  of  men ; 

14.  And  thus  we  see  the  great  call  of  diligence  of  men  to 
-^labour  in  the  vineyards  of  the  Lord ;  and  thus  we  see  the 
great  reason  of  sorrow,  and  also  of  rejoicing ;  sorrow  because 
of  death  and  destruction  among  men,  and  joy  because  of  the 
light  of  Christ  unto  life. 


e,  see  t,  Mos.  27.        f.  Alma  26.        27: 16—19.       g,  see  g,  Alma  27;       h,  Alma 
1—28.        i.  Alma  16: 11.       j,  Jacob  5. 


CHAP.  XXIX.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  «        319 

CHAPTER  29. 

1.  O  THAT  I  were  an  angel,  and  could  have  the  wish  of 
mine  heart,  that  I  might  go  forth  and  speak  with  the  trump 
of  God,  with  a  voice  to  shake  the  earth,  and  cry  repentance 
unto  every  people; 

2.  Yea,  I  would  declare  unto  every  soul,  as  with  the  voice 
of  thunder,  repentance,  and  the  plan  of  redemption,  that 
they  should  repent  and  come  unto  our  God,  that  there  might 
not  be  more  sorrow  upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth. 

3.  But  behold,  I  am  a  man,  and  do  sin  in  my  wish ;  for  I 
ought  to  be  content  with  the  things  which  the  Lord  hath  al- 
lotted unto  me. 

4.  I  ought  not  to  harrow  up  in  my  desires,  the  firm  decree 
of  a  just  God,  for  I  know  that  he  granteth  unto  men  ac- 
cording to  their  desire,  whether  it  be  unto  death  or  unto 
life ;  yea,  I  know  that  he  allotteth  unto  men,  according  to 
their  will ;  whether  they  be  unto  salvation  or  unto  destruc- 
tion. 

5.  Yea,  and  I  know  that  good  and  evil  have  come  before 
all  mep,;  or  he  that  "knoweth  not  good  from  evil  is  blameless; 
but  he  that  ^knoweth  good  and  evil,  to  him  it  is  given  accord- 
ing to  his  desires ;  whether  he  desireth  good  or  evil,  life  or 
death,  joy  or  remorse  of  conscience. 

6.  Now  seeing  that  I  know  these  things,  why  should  I  de- 
sire more  than  to  perform  the  work  to  which  I  have  been 
called? 

7.  Why  should  T  "desire  that  I  was  an  angel,  that  I  could 
speak  unto  all  the  ends  of  the  earth? 

8.  For  behold,  the  Lord  doth  grant  unto  all  nations,  of 
their  own  nation  and  tongue,  to  teach  his  word ;  yea,  in  wisdom, 
''all  that  he  seeth  fit  that  they  should  have;  therefore  we  see 
that  the  Lord  doth  counsel  in  wisdom,  according  to  that  which 
is  just  and  true. 

9.  I  know  that  which  the  Lord  hath  commanded  me, 
and  I  glory  in  it :  I  do  ®not  glory  of  myself,  but  I  glory  in 
that  which  the  Lord  hath  commanded  me ;  yea,  and  this  is 
my  glory,  that  perhaps  I  may  be  an  instrument  in  the  hands 
of  God,  to  bring  some  soul  to  repentance ;  and  this  is  my 
joy- 

10.  And  behold,  when  T  see  many  of  my  brethren  truly 
penitent,  and  coming  to  the  Lord  their  God,  then  is  my  soul 
filled  with  joy :  then  do  I  remember  what  the  Lord  has  done 
''for  me ;  yea,  even  that  he  hath  heard  my  prayer ;  yea,  then 
do  I  remember  his  merciful  arm  which  he  extended  towards 
me; 

11.  Yea,  and  I  also  remember  the  captivity  of  my  fathers: 
for  I  surely  do  know  that  the  Lord  did  deliver  them  out  of 


a,  see  j,  Mos.  3.  6.  see  l,  n.  Nep.  2.  c,  ver.  1.  d.  Alma  12: 9—11; 

6,  Alma  26: 12.        f,  Mos.  27: 11—31. 


320  •  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XXX. 

bondage,  and  by  this  did  establish  his  church ;  yea,  the  Lord 
God,  the  God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob,  did  deliver  them  out  of  bondage; 

12.  Yea,  I  have  always  remembered  the  captivity  of  my 
fathers ;  and  that  same  God  who  delivered  them  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  Egyptians,  did  deliver  them   ''out  of  bondage ; 

13.  Yea,  and  that  same  God  did  establish  his  church  among 
them ;  yea,  and  that  same  God  hath  called  me  by  a  ''holy  call- 
ing, to  preach  the  word  unto  this  people,  and  hath  given  me 
much  success,  in  the  which  my  joy  is  full ; 

14.  But  I  do  not  joy  in  my  own  success  alone,  but  my  joy  is 
more  full  because  of  the  success  of  'my  brethren,  who  have 
been  up  to  the    ■'land  of  Nephi. 

15.  Behold,  they  have  labored  exceedingly,  and  have 
brought  forth  much  fruit;  and  how  great  shall  be  their 
reward. 

16.  Now  when  I  think  of  the  success  of  these  my  brethren, 
my  soul  is  carried  a,way,  even  to  the  separation  of  it  from  the 
body,  as  it  were,  so  great  is  my  joy. 

17.  And  now  may  God  grant  unto  these  my  brethren,  that 
they  may  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  God ;  yea,  and  also  all 
those  who  are  the  fruit  of  their  labors  that  they  may  go  no 
more  out,  but  that  they  may  praise  him  for  ever.  And  may 
God  grant  that  it  may  be  done  according  to  my  words,  even  as  I 
have  spoken.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  30. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the  "people  of 
Ammon  were  established  in  the  ^land  of  Jershon,  yea,  and 
also  after  the  Lamanites  were  ^driven  out  of  the  land, 
their  dead  were  buried  by  the  people  of  the  land. 

2.  Now  their  dead  were  not  numbered  because  of  the  ''great- 
ness of  their  numbers ;  neither  were  the  dead  of  the  Nephites 
numbered.  But  it  came  to  pass  after  th^y  had  buried  their 
dead,  and  also  after  the  days  of  ^fasting,  and  mournings 
and  prayer,  (and  it  was  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,)  there  began  to  be  con- 
tinual peace  throughout  all  the  land. 

3.  Yea,  and  the  people  did  observe  to  keep  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord ;  and  they  were  strict  in  observing  the 
ordinances  of  God,  according  to  the  ^law  of  Moses;  for  they 
were  taught  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses,  until  it  should  be  ful- 
filled ; 

4.  And  thus  the  people  did  have  no  disturbance  in  all  the 

g,  Mos.  24: 16—22.  h.  Alma  5:  3.  f,  Alma  17: 8.  ;,  see  6, 

II.  Nep.  5. 


a.  Alma  27;  26.     .    6,  see  q.  Alma  27.        c,  Alma  28:  2,  3.        d,  see  c.        e,  eee 
t.  Mos.  27.       /,  see  o,  il.  Nep.  25. 


CHAP.   XXX.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA..  321- 

sixteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  seventeenth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges,  there  was  continual  peace. 

6.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the  latter  end  of  the  seventeenth 
year,  there  came  a  man  into  the  land  of  Zarahemla;  and  he 
was  Anti-Christ,  for  he  began  to  preach  unto  the  people  against 
the  prophecies  which  had  been  spoken  by  the  prophets,  concern- 
ing the  coming  of  Christ. 

7.  Now  there  was  no  ^law  against  a  man's  belief;  for  it 
was  strictly  contrary  to  the  commands  of  God  that  there 
should  be  a  law  which  should  bring  men  on  to  unequal 
grounds. 

8v  For  thus  saith  the  scripture,  ''Choose  ye  this  day,  whom 
ye  will  serve. 

9.  Now  if  a  man  desired  to  serve  God,  it  was  his  privilege,. 
or  rather  if  he  believed  in  God,  it  was  his  privilege  to  serve 
him ;  but  if  he  did  not  believe  in  him,  there  was  no  law  to 
punish  him. 

10.  But  if  he  murdered,  he  was  punished  unto  death : 
and  if  he  robbed,  he  was  also  punished;  and  if  he  stole,  he 
was  also  punished ;  and  if  he  committed  adultery,  he  was 
also  punished;  yea,  for  all  this  wickedness,  they  were 
punished ; 

11.  For  there  was  a  law,  that  men  should  be  judged  ac- 
cording to  their  crimes.  Nevertheless,  there  was  *no  law 
against  a  man's  belief ;  therefore,  a  man  was  punished  only  for 
the  crimes  which  he  had  done;  therefore  all  men  were  on 
^equal  grounds. 

12.  And  this  Anti-Christ,  whose  name  was  Korihor,  (and 
the  law  could  have  no  hold  upon  him,)  began  to  preach  unto 
the  people  that  there  should  be  no  Christ.  And  after  this  man- 
ner did  he  preach,  saying : 

13.  O  ye  that  are  bound  down  under  a  foolish  and  a  vain 
hope,  why  do  yf  yoke  yourselves  with  such  foolish  things? 
Why  do  ye  look  for  a  Christ?  For  no  man  can  know  of  any 
thing  which  is  to  come. 

14.  Behold,  these  things  which  ye  call  prophecies,  which 
ye  say  are  handed  down  by  holy  prophets,  behold,  they  are 
foolish  traditions  of  your  fathers. 

15.  How  do  ye  know  of  their  surety?  Behold,  ye  cannot 
know  of  things  which  ye  do  not  see;  therefore  ye  cannot  know 
that  there  shall  be  a  Christ. 

16.  Ye  look  forward  and  say  that  ye  see  a  remission  of  your 
sins.  But  behold,  it  is  the  effect  of  a  frenzied  mind ;  and 
this  derangement  of  your  minds  comes  becautse  of  the  tradi- 
tions of  your  fathers,  which  lead  you  away  into  a  belief  of 
things  which  are  not  so. 

17.  And    many    more    such    things    did    he    say    unto    them^ 

<7..  vers.  9,  11.  h,  Joshua  24: 15.  t,  ven.  7,  9.  j,  ver.  7.  Mos.  27: 3 
29:32. 


'322  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXX. 

telling  them  that  there  could  be  no  atonement  made  for  the 
sins  of  men,  but  every  man  fared  in  this  life  according  to  the 
management  of  the  creature ;  therefore  every  man  prospered 
according  to  his  genius,  and  that  every  man  conquered  ac- 
cording  to  his  strength ;  and  whatsoever  a  man  did  was  no 
crime. 

18.  And  thus  he  did  preach  unto  them,  leading  away  the 
hearts  of  many,  causing  them  to  lift  up  their  heads  in  their 
wickedness ;    yea,   leading   away   many   women,   and   also   men, 

"to  commit  whoredoms :  telling  them  that  when  a  man  was  dead, 
that  was  the  end  thereof. 

19.  Now  this  man  went  over  to  the  *land  of  Jershon  also, 
to  preach  these'  things  among  the  ^people  of  Ammon,  who 
were  once  the  people  of  the  Lamanites. 

20.  But  behold  they  were  more  wise  than  many  of  the 
Nephites;  for  they  took  him,  and  bound  him,  and  carried 
him    before    Ammon,    who    was    a     ^''High    Priest    over    that 

7people. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  caused  that  he  should  be 
•carried  out  of  the  land.  And  he  came  over  into  the  "land  of 
'Gideon,  and  began  to  preach  unto  them  also ;  and  here  he 
did  not  have  much  success,  for  he  was  taken  and  bound  and 

-carried  before  the  "High  Priest,  and  also  the  Chief  Judge 
-over  the  land. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  High  Priest  said  unto 
him.  Why  do  ye  go  about  perverting  the  ways  of  the  Lord? 
Why  do  ye  teach  this  people  that  there  shall  be  no  Christ  to 
interrupt  their  rejoicings?     Why  do  ye  speak  against  all  the 

\prophecies  of  the  holy  prophets? 

23.  Now  the  High  Priest's  name  was  Giddonah.  And 
Korihor  said  unto  him,  Because  I  do  not  teach  the  foolish  tradi- 
tions of  your  fathers,  and  because  I  do  not  teach  this  people 
to  bind  themselves  aown  under  the  foolish  ordinances  and  per- 
formances which  are  laid  down  by  ancient  priests,  to  usurp 
power  and  authority  over  them,  to  keep  them  in  ignorance, 
that  they  may  not  lift  up  their  heads,  but  he  brought  down 
according  to  thy  words. 

24.  Ye  say  that  this  people  is  a  free  people.  Behold,  I 
say  they  are  in  bondage.  Ye  say  that  those  ancient  prophecies 
are  true.  Behold,  I  say  that  ye  do  not  know  that  they  are 
true. 

25.  Ye  say  that  this  people  is  a  guilty  and  a  fallen  people, 
hecause  of  the  transgression  of  a  parent.  Behold,  I  say  that 
-a  child  is  not  guilty  because  of  its  parents. 

26.  And  ye  also  say  that  Christ  shall  come.  But  be- 
hold, I  say  that  ye  do  not  know  that  there  shall  be  a  Christ. 
And  ye  say  also,  that  he  shall  be  slain  for  the  sins  of  the 
world ; 

27.  And   thus   ye   lead   away   this   people   after   the   foolish 

k,  see  g.  Alma  27,       2.  Alma  27: 26.       m,  see  g,  Mos.  26.       n,  see  m,  Alma  2. 
o,  see  g,  Mos.  26. 


€HAP.  XXX.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA,  323 

traditions  of  your  fathers,  and  according  to  your  own  desires; 
and  ye  keep  them  down,  even  as  it  were  in  bondage,  that  ye 
may  glut  yourselves  with  the  labors  of  their  hands,  that  they 
durst  not  look  up  with  boldness,  and  that  they  durst  not  enjoy 
their  rights  and  privileges ; 

28.  Yea,  they  durst  not  make  use  of  that  which  is  their  own, 
lest  they  should  offend  their  priests,  who  do  yoke  them  ac- 
cording to  their  desires,  and  have  brought  them  to  believe,  by 
their  traditions,  and  their  dreams,  and  their  whims,  and 
their  visions,  and  their  pretended  mysteries,  that  they 
should,  if  they  did  not  do  according  to  their  words,  offend 
some  unknown  being,  who  they  say  is  God ;  a  being  who 
never  has  been  seen  or  known,  who  never  was  nor  ever  will 
be. 

29.  Now  when  the  High  Priest  and  the  Chief  Judge  saw 
the  hardness  of  his  heart ;  yea,  when  they  saw  that  he  would 
revile  even  against  God,  they  would  not  make  any  reply  to 
his  words;  but  they  caused  that  he  should  be  bound;  and 
they  delivered  him  up  into  the  hands  of  the  officers,  and  sent 
him  to  the  ^land  of  Zarahemla,  that  he  might  be  brought  be- 
fore Alma,  and  the  Chief  Judge,  who  was  governor  over  all  the 
land. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  he  was  brought  before 
Alma  and  the  Chief  Judge,  he  did  go  on  in  the  «same  man- 
ner as  he  did  in  the  land  of  Gideon;  yea,  he  went  on  to 
blaspheme. 

31.  And  he  did  rise  up  in  great  swelling  words  before  Alma, 
and  did  revile  against  the  '"priests  and  teachers,  accusing 
them  of  leading  away  the  people  after  the  silly  traditions  of 
their  fathers,  for  the  sake  of  glutting  in  the  labors  of  the 
people. 

32.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him.  Thou  knowest  that  we 
do  not  glut  ourselves  upon  the  labors  of  this  people;  for 
behold  I  have  labored  even  from  the  commencement  of 
the  reign  of  the  Judges,  until  now,  with  *mine  own 
hands,  for  my  support,  notwithstanding  my  manv  travels 
round  about  the  land  to  declare  the  word  of  God  unto  my 
people. 

33.  And  notwithstanding  the  many  labors  which  I  have 
performed  in  the  church,  I  have  never  received  so  much  as  even 
one  *senine  for  my  labor;  neither  has  any  of  my  brethren. 
*'save  it  were  in  the  judgment-seat;  and  then  we  have  received 
only  according  to  law  for  our  time. 

34.  And  now  if  we  do  not  receive  anything  for  our  labors 
in  the  church,  what  doth  it  profit  us  to  labor  in  the  church, 
save  it  were  to  declare  the  truth,  that  we  may  have  rejoicings 
in  the  joy  of  our  brethren? 

35.  Then  why  sayest  thou  that  we  preach  unto  this  peo- 
ple  to    ^'get   gain,    when    thou,    of   thyself,    knowest   that   we 

p,  «ee  h,  Omni  1.  q,  vers.  23—28.  r,  see  c,  Mos.  6.  s,  Mos.  18: 24 

27:5.        t,  see  c,  Alma  11.        u,  Alma  11: 1,  3,  20.        v,  ver.  27 


324  BOOK  OF  A.LMA.  [CHAP.  XXX# 

receive  no  gain?    And  now,  believest  thou  that  we  deceive  this 
people,  that  causes  such  joy  in  their  hearts? 

36.  And  Korihor  answered  him,  Yea. 

37.  And  then  Alma  said  unto  him,  Believest  thou  that  there 
is  a  God? 

38.  And  he  answered,    '"Nay. 

39.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him,  Will  ye  deny  again  that 
there  is  a  God,  and  also  deny  the  Christ?  For  behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  I  know  there  is  a  God,  and  also  that  Christ  shall 
come. 

40.  And  now  what  evidence  have  ye  that  there  is  no  God, 
or  that  Christ  cometh  not?  I  say  unto  you  that  ye  have  none, 
save  it  be   'your  word  only. 

41.  But,  behold,  I  have  all  things  as  a  testimony  that  these 
things  are  true;  and  ye  also  have  all  things  as  a  testimony 
unto  you  that  they  are  true;  and  will  ye  deny  them?  believest 
tl^ou  that  these  things  are  true? 

42.  Behold,  I  know  that  thou  believest,  but  thou  art  pos- 
sessed with  a  lying  spirit,  and  ye  have  put  off.  the  Spirit  of 
God  that  it  may  have  no  place  in  you ;  but  the  devil  has  power 
over  you,  and  he  doth  carry  you  about,  working  devices,  that 
he  may  destroy  the  children  of  God. 

43.  And  now  Korihor  said  unto  Alma,  If  thou  wilt  shew 
me  a  ^'sign,  that  I  may  be  convinced  that  there  is  a  God,  yea, 
shew  unto  me  that  he  hath  power,  and  then  will  I  be  convinced 
of  the  truth  of  thy  words. 

44.  But  Alma  said  unto  him.  Thou  hast  had  signs  enough ; 
will  ye  tempt  your  God?  Will  ye  say,  Shew  unto  me  a  sign, 
when  ye  have  the  testimony  of  all  these  thy  brethren,  and  also 
all  the  holy  prophets?  The  ^scriptures  are  laid  before  thee, 
yea,  and  all  things  denote  there  is  a  God;  yea,  even  the 
earth,  and  all  things  that  are  upon  the  face  of  it,  yea, 
and  ^its  motion ;  yea,  and  also  all  tho  planets  which  move 
in  their  regular  form,  doth  witness  that  there  is  a  Supreme 
Creator ; 

45.  And  yet  do  ye  go  about,  leading  away  the  hearts  of  this 
people,  testifying  unto  them  there  is  no  God?  And  yet  will 
ye  deny  against  all  the^se  witnesses?  And  he  said.  Yea,  I  will 
deny,  ?xcept  ye  shall    ^^shew  me  a  sign. 

46.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  said  unto  him. 
Behold,  I  am  grieved  because  of  the  hardness  of  your  heart; 
yea,  that  ye  will  still  resist  the  Spirit  of  the  truth,  that  thy 
soul  may  be  destroyed. 

47.  But  behold,  it  is  better  that  thy  soul  should  be  lost, 
than  that  thou  shouldst  be  the  means  of  bringing  many  souls 
down  to  destruction,  by  thy  lying  and  by  thy  flattering  words : 
therefore  if  thou  shalt  deny  again,  behold  God  shall 
smite  thee,  that  thou  shalt  become    ^''dumb,    that    thou    shalt 

w,  vers.  28,  29,  48.  x,  ver.  28.  y,  vers.  45,  48,  49,  50.  2,  copies  from 

metallic  Plates.         Alma  63: 12.         2a,  Hela.  12: 11—15.         2b,  see  y.         2c,  vers. 
49.  50,  52. 


CHAP.  XXX.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  325 

never  open  thy  mouth  any  more,  that  thou  shalt  not  deceive  this 
people  any  more. 

48.  Now  Korihor  said  unto  him,  I  do  not  deny  the  existence 
of  a  God,  but  I  do  not  believe  that  there  is  a  God;  and  I  say 
also,  that  ye  do  not  know  that  there  is  a  God;  and  except  ye 
'''shew  me  a  sign,  I  will  not  believe. 

49.  Now  Alma  said  unto  him.  This  will  I  give  unto  thee 
for  a  sign,  that  thou  shalt  be  struck  dumb,  according  to  my 
words;  and  I  say,  that  in  the  name  of  God,  ye  shall  be  struck 
dumb,  that  ye  shall  no    *^more  have  utterance. 

50.  Now  when  Alma  had  said  these  words,  Korihor  was 
struck  dumb,  that  he  could  not  have  utterance,  according  to  the 
words  of  Alma. 

51.  And  now  when  the  Chief  Judge  saw  this,  he  put  forth 
bis  hand  and  wrote  unto  Korihor,  saying;  Art  thou  convinced 
of  the  power  of  God?  In  whom  did  ye  desire  that  Alma 
should  shew  forth  his  sign?  Would  ye  that  he  should  afflict 
others,  to  shew  unto  thee  a  sign?  Behold,  he  has  showed  unto 
you  a  sign;  and  now  will  ye  dispute  more? 

52.  And  Korihor  put  forth  his  hand  and  wrote,  saying:  I 
know  that  I  am  dumb,  for  I  cannot  speak ;  and  I  know  that 
nothing  save  it  were  the  power  of  God,  could  bring  this  upon 
me ;  yea,  and  I  also    ^%new  that  there  was  a  God. 

53.  But  behold,  the  devil  hath  deceived  me;  for  he  ^''ap- 
peared  unto  me  in  the  form  of  an  angel,  and  said  unto  me. 
Go  and  reclaim  this  people,  for  they  have  all  gone  astray  after 
an  unknown  God.  And  he  said  unto  me.  There  is  no  God ; 
yea,  and  he  taught  me  that  which  I  should  say.  And  I  have 
taught  his  words;  and  I  taught  them,  because  they  were  pleas- 
ing unto  the  carnal  mind ;  and  I  taught  them,  even  until  I 
had  much  success,  insomuch  that  I  verily  believed  that  they 
-were  true ;  and  for  this  cause,  I  withstood  the  truth,  even  until 
I  have  brought  this  great  curse  upon  me. 

54.  Now  when  he  had  said  this,  he  besought  that  Alma 
should  pray  unto  God,  that  the  ^''curse  might  be  taken  from 
him. 

55.  But  Alma  said  unto  him.  If  this  curse  should  be  taken 
from  thee,  thou  wouldst  again  lead  away  the  hearts  of 
this  people;  therefore,  it  shall  be  unto  thee,  even  as  the  Lord 
will. 

56.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  curse  was  not  taken  off 
of  Korihor ;  but  he  was  cast  out,  and  went  about  from  house  to 
house,    ^*begging  for  his  food. 

57.  Now  the  knowledge  of  what  had  happened  unto  Korihor 
was  immediately  published  throughout  all  the  land;  yea,  the 
proclamation  was  sent  forth  by  the  Chief  Judge  to  all  the 
people  in  the  land,  declaring  unto  those  who  had  believed  in  the 
words  of  Korihor,  that  they  must  speedily  repent,  lest  the 
same  judgments  would  come  unto  them. 

2d,  see  y.  2e,  vers.  47,  50.  2f,  vers.  41,  42.  2g,  ii.  Nep.  9;  9.  2^.  ver. 
56.       2i,  ver.  58. 


326  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XXXI* 

58.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  all  convinced  of  the- 
wickedness  of  Korihor ;  therefore  they  were  all  converted  again 
unto  the  Lord;  and  this  put  an  end  to  the  iniquity  after  the 
manner  of  Korihor.  And  ivorihor  did  go  about  from  house  to 
house,  begging  food  for  his  support.  ^ 

59.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  he  went  forth  among  the 
people,  yea,  among  a  people  who  had  separated  themselves 
from  the  Nephites,  and  called  themselves  ^■'Zoramites,  being 
led  by  a  man  whose  name  was  Zoram ;  and  as  he  went  forth 
amojigst  them,  behold,  he  was  run  upon  and  tuodden  down, 
even  until  he  was  dead ; 

60.  And  thus  we  see  the  end  of  him  who  perverteth  the  ways 
of  the  Lord;  and  thus  we  see  that  the  devil  will  not  support 
his  children  at  the  last  day,  but  doth  speedily  drag  them  down, 
to    =^^hell. 


CHAPTER  31. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the  end  of  Korihor,  Alma, 
having  received  tidings  that  the  "Zoramites  were  perverting 
the  ways  of  the  Lord,  and  that  Zoram,  who  was  their  leader, 
was  leading  the  hearts  of  the  people  to  bow  down  to  dumb* 
idols,  &c.,  his  heart  again  began  to  sicken,  because  of  the  in- 
iquity of  the  people ; 

2.  For  it  was  the  cause  of  great  sorrow  to  Alma  to  know 
of  iniquity  among  his  people;  therefore  his  heart  was  exceed- 
ing sorrowful,  because  of  the  separation  of  the  Zoramites  from 
the  Nephites. 

3.  Now  the  Zoramites  had  gathered  themselves  together  in  a 
land  which  they  called  ^\ntionum,  which  was  east  of  the- 
*^land  of  Zarahemla,  which  lay  nearly  bordering  upon  the  sea 
shore,  which  was  south  of  the  ''land  of  Jershon,  which  also- 
bordered  upon  the  wilderness  south,  which  wilderness  was  full 
of  the  Lamanites. 

4.  Now  the  Nephites  greatly  feared  that  the  ^Zoramites- 
would  enter  into  a  correspondence  with  the  Lamanites,  and 
that  it  would  be  the  means  of  great  loss  on  the  part  of  the 
Nephites. 

5.  And  now  as  the  preaching  of  the  word  had  a  great  ten-  . 
dency  to  lead  the  people  to  do  that  which  was  just :  yea,  it 
had  had  more  powerful  effect  upon  the  minds  of  the  people  than 
the  sword,  or  any  thing  else,  which  had  happened  unto  them ; 
therefore  Alma  thought  it  was  expedient  that  they  should 
try  the  virtue  of  the  word  of  God. 

6.  Therefore  he  took  Ammon,  and  Aaron,  and  Omner; 
and  Himni   he  did   leave   in   the   church   in     'Zarahemla ;   but 

^2;  Alma  31:1—4,  7—12.  35:2,  3,  7—11,  13,  14.  38:3.  39:2,  11.  43r 
4-6.  13,  20.  44.         52: 20,  33.       2k,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  15. 


a,  see  2j,  Alma  30.  6,  Alma  43:  5,  15,  22.  c,  see  ft,  Omni  1.         d.  see  ^ 

Alma  27.        e,  see  2j,  Alma  30.        /,  see  h,  Omni  1. 


CHAP.  XXXI.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  32T 

the  former  three  he  took  with  him,  and  also  Amulek  and 
Zeezrom,  who  were  at  *'Melek ;  and  he  also  took  two  of  his^ 
sons. 

7.  Now  the  eldest  of  his  sons  he  took  not  with  him ;  and 
his  name  was  Helamau,  but  the  names  of  those  whom  he  took 
with  him,  were  ''Shiblon,  and  *Corianton ;  and  these  are  the 
names  of  those  who  went  with  him  among  the  ^Zoramites,  ta- 
preach  unto  them  the  word. 

8.  Now  the  Zoramites  were  dissenters  from  the  Ne- 
phites;  therefore  they  had  the  word  of  God  preached  unto 
them. 

9.  But   they   had   fallen   into   great   errors,   for   they   would 
not  observe  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  his  statutes,, 
according  to  the    '^law  of  Moses; 

10.  Neither    would    they    observe    the    performances    of    the* 
church,  to  continue  in    'prayer  and  supplication  to  God  daily* 
that  they  might  not  enter  into  temptation ; 

11.  Yea,  in  fine,  they  did  pervert  the  ways  of  the  Lord 
in  very  many  instances ;  therefore,  for  this  cause.  Alma  and' 
his  brethren  went  into  the  land  to  preach  the  word  unto 
them. 

12.  Now  when  they  had  come  into  the  land,  behold,  ta 
their  astonishment,  they  found  that  the  Zoramites  had  built 
•"synagogues,  and  that  they  did  gather  themselves  together  on 
one  day  of  the  week,  which  day  they  did  call  the  day  of  the- 
Lord ;  and  they  did  worship  after  a  manner  which  Alma  and 
his  brethren  had  never  beheld ; 

13.  For  they  had  a  place  built  up  in  the  center  of  their 
synagogue,  a  "place  for  standing,  which  was  high  above  the^ 
head ;  and  the  top  thereof  would  only  admit  one  person. 

14.  Therefore,  whosoever  desired  to  worship,  must  gO" 
forth  and  stand  upon  the  top  thereof,  and  stretch  forth 
his  hands  towards  heaven,  and  cry  with  a  loud  voice,  say- 
ing: 

15.  Holy,  holy  God;  we  believe  that  thou  art  God,  and' 
we  believe  that  thou  art  holy,  and  that  thou  wast  a  spirit,. 
and  that  thou  art  a  spirit,  and  that  thou  wilt  be  a  spirit  for- 
ever. 

16.  Holy  God,  we  believe  that  thou  hast  separated  us  from 
our  brethren ;  and  we  do  not  believe  in  the  tradition  of  our 
brethren,  which  was  handed  down  to  them  by  the  childishness- 
of  their  fathers;  but  we  believe  that  thou  hast  elected  us  to  be 
thy  holy  children;  and  also  thou  hast  made  it  known  unto  us-^ 
that  there  shall  be  no  Christ; 

17.  But  thou  art  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever; 
and  thou  hast  elected  us,  that  we  shall  be  saved,  whilst  all 
around  us  are  elected  to  be  cast  by  thy  w^rath  down  to 
hell ;   for  the  which  holiness,  O  God,  we  thank  thee ;  and  we 

^,  s-e  c,  Alma  8.  h,  Alma  38.  i,  Alma  39—42.  j,  see  2j,  Alma  30.. 

k.  Bee  o,  II.  Nep.  25.  i,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.  m,  see  u.  Alma  16.  n  vers* 

21.  23. 


328  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXXI. 

also  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  elected  us,  that  we  may  not  be 
led  away  after  the  foolish  traditions  of  our  brethren,  which 
doth  bind  them  down  to  a  belief  of  Christ,  which  doth  lead 
their  hearts  to  wander  far  from  thee,  our  God. 

18.  And  again ;  We  thank  thee,  U  God,  that  we  are  a  chosen 
and  a  holy   people.     Amen. 

19.  Now.  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Alma  and  his  brethren, 
,  and  his  sons,  had  heard  these  prayers,  they  were  astonished  be- 
■  yond  all  measure. 

20.  For  behold,  every  man  did  go  forth  and  offer  up  the  same 
prayers. 

21.  Now  the  place  was  called  by  them  Rameumptom,  which 
being  interpreted,  is  the  Holy  Stand. 

22.  Now  from  this  stand  they  did  offer  up,  every  man,  the 
self  same  prayer  unto  God,  thanking  their  God  that  they  were 
''chosen  of  him,  and  that  he  did  not  lead  them  away  after  the 
^tradition  of  their  brethren ;  and  that  their  hearts  were  not 
stolen  away  to  believe  in  things  to  come,  which  they  knew  noth- 
ing about. 

23.  Now  after  the  people  had  all  offered  up  thanks  after 
this  manner,  they  returned  to  their  homes,  never  speaking  of 
their  God  again  until  they  had  assembled  themselves  together 
again  to  the  «Holy  Stand,  to  offer  up  thanks  after  their 
manner. 

24.  Now  when  Alma  saw  this,  his  heart  was  grieved ;  for 
he  saw  that  they  were  a  wicked  and  a  perverse  people ;  yea,  he 
saw  that  their  hearts  were  set  upon  gold,  and  upon  silver,  and 
upon  all  manner  of  fine  goods. 

25.  Yea,  and  he  also  saw  that  their  hearts  were  lifted  up 
unto   great   boasting,    in   their   pride. 

26.  And  he  lifted  up  his  voice  to  heaven,  and  cried,  saying: 
Oh,  how  long,  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  suffer  that  thy  servants  shall 
dwell  here  below  in  the  flesh,  to  behold  such  gross  wickedness 
among  the  children  of  men. 

27.  Behold,  O  God,  they  cry  unto  thee,  and  yet  their  hearts 
are  swallowed  up  in  their  pride.  Behold,  O  God,  they  cry  unto 
thee  with  their  mouths,  while  they  are  puffed  up,  even  to  great- 
ness, with  the  vain  things  of  the  world. 

28.  Behold,  O  my  God,  their  costly  apparel,  and  their  ring- 
lets, and  their  bracelets,  and  their  ornaments  of  gold,  and  all 
their  precious  things  which  they  are  ornamented  with ;  and 
behold,  their  hearts  are  set  upon  them,  and  yet  they  cry  unto 
thee  and  say,  we  *" thank  thee,  O  God,"  for  we  are  a  chosen 
people  unto  thee,  while  others  shall  perish. 

29.  Yea,  and  they  say  that  thou  hast  made  it  *known  unto 
them,  that  there  shall  be  no  Christ. 

30.  O  Lord  God,  how  long  wilt  thou  suffer  that  -such 
"Wickedness  and  iniquity  shall  be  among  this  people?  O  Lord, 
wilt    thou    give    me    strength,    that    I    may    bear    with    mine 

o,  vers.  16,  17.  p,  ver.  16.  q,  vers.  13,  21.  r,  ver.  18.  s,  ver. 

36. 


CHAP.   XXXII.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  329» 

infirmities?  for  I  am  infirm,  and  such  wickedness  among  this 
people  doth  pain  my  soul. 

31.  O  Lord,  my  heart  is  exceeding  sorrowful ;  wilt  thou  com- 
fort my  soul  in  Christ?  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  grant  unto  me 
that  I  may  have  strength,  that  I  may  suffer  with  patience  these 
afflictions  which  shall  come  upon  me,  because  of  the  iniquity 
of  this  people? 

32.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  comfort  my  soul,  and  give  unto  me 
success,  and  also  my  fellow-labourers  who  are  with  me :  yea,. 
Ammon,  and  Aaron,  and  Omner,  and  also  Amulek  and  Zeez- 
rom,  and  also  my  *two  sons;  yea,  even  all  these  wilt  thou 
comfort,  O  Lord?  Yea,  wilt  thou  comfort  their  souls  in 
Christ? 

33.  Wilt  thou  grant  unto  them  that  they  may  have  strength, 
that  they  may  bear  their  afflictions  which  shall  come  upon  them 
because  of  the  iniquities  of  this  people? 

34.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  grant  unto  us  that  we  may  have  suc- 
cess in  bringing  them  again  unto  t;hee  in  Christ? 

35.  Behold,  O  Lord,  their  souls  are  precious,  and  many  of 
them  are  our  brethren,  therefore,  give  unto  us,  O  Lord,  power 
and  wisdom  that  we  may  bring  these,  our  brethren,  again  unto 
thee. 

36.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Alma  had  said  these 
words,  that  he  "clapped  his  hands  upon  all  them  who  were 
with  him.  And  behold,  as  he  clapped  his  hands  upon  them, 
they  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit. 

37.  And  after  that,  they  did  separate  themselves  one  from 
another;  taking  *'no  thought  for  themselves  what  they 
should  eat,  or  what  they  should  drink,  or  what  they  should  put 
on. 

38.  And  the  Lord  provided  for  them  that  they  should  hunger 
not,  neither  should  they  thirst ;  yea,  and  he  also  gave  them 
strength,  that  they  should  suffer  no  manner  of  afflictions,  "'save 
it  were  swallowed  up  in  the  joy  of  Christ.  Now  this  was  ac- 
cording to  the  prayer  of  Alma ;  and  this  because  he  'prayed 
in  faith. 


CHAPTER  32. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  go  forth,  and  bep^^n 
to  preach  the  word  of  God  unto  the  people,  entering  into  their 
"synagogues,  and  into  their  houses;  yea,  and  even  they  did' 
preach  the  word  in  their  streets. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  much  labour  among 
them,   they   began   to   have   success   among   the   poor   class   of 

t,  ver.  7.  u,  III.  Nep.  18:  37.  v,  in.  Ne: .  13: 25—34.  w,  ver.  32. 

X,  vers.  26—35. 

a,  see  u,  Alma  16. 


330  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXXII. 

people;  for  behold,  they  were  cast  out  of  the  synagogues,  be- 
cause of  the  coarseness  of  their  apparel ; 

3.  Therefore  they  were  not  permitted  to  enter  into  their 
synagogues  to  worship  God,  being  esteemed  as  filthiness ,  there- 
fore they  were  poor ;  yea,  they  were  esteemed  by  their  brethren 
as  dross ;  therefore  they  were  ^poor  as  to  things  of  the  world : 
and  also  they  were  poor  in  heart. 

4.  Now  as  Alma  was  teaching  and  speaking  unto  the  people 
•upon  the  hill  Onidah,  there  came  a  great  multitude  unto  him, 
who  were  those  of  whom  we  have  been  speaking,  of  whom  were 
poor  in  heart,  because  of  their  poverty  as  to  the  things  of  the 
world. 

5.  And  they  came  unto  Alma;  and  the  one  who  was  Ine 
most  foremost  among  them,  said  unto  him.  Behold,  what  shall 
these  my  brethren  do,  for  they  are  despised  of  all  men  be- 
•cause  of  their  poverty ;  yea,  and  more  especially  by  our  priests ; 
for  they  have  cast  us  out  of  our  '^synagogues  which  we  have 
labored  abundantly  to  build  with  our  own  hands;  and  they 
have  cast  us  out  because  of  our  **exceeding  poverty ;  and  we 
have  no  place  to  worship  our  God;  and  behold,  what  shall  we 
do? 

6.  And  now  when  Alma  heard  this,  he  turned  him  about, 
his  face  immediately  towards  him,  and  he  beheld  with  great 
joy;  for  he  beheld  that  their  afflictions  had  'truly  hum- 
ialed  them,  and  that  they  were  in  a  preparation  to  hear  the 
word; 

7.  Therefore  he  did  say  no  more  to  the  other  multitude ; 
but  he  stretched  forth  his  hand,  and  cried  unto  those  whom 
J^e  beheld,  who  were  truly  penitent,  and  said  unto  them, 

8.  I  behold  that  ye  are  lowly  in  heart;  and  if  so,  blessed 
-are  ye. 

9.  Behold  thy  brother  hath  said,  ^What  shall  we  do?  for 
we  are  cast  out  of  our  synagogues,  that  we  cannot  worship 
•our  God. 

10.  Behold  I  say  unto  you.  Do  ye  suppose  that  ye  cannot 
worship  God,  save  it  be  in  your    ^synagogues  only? 

11.  And  moreover,  I  would  ask.  Do  ye  suppose  that  ye  must 
mot  w^orship  God  only  once  in  a    ''week? 

12.  I  say  unto  you.  It  is  T7ell  that  ye  are  cast  out  of  your 
^synagogues,  that  ye  may  be  humble,  and  that  ye  may  learn 
wisdom ;  for  it  is  necessary  that  ye  should  learn  wisdom ;  for 
it  is  because  that  ye  are  cast  out,  that  ye  are  despised  of  your 
brethren,  because  of  your  ^exceeding  poverty,  that  ye  are 
brought  to  a  lowliness  of  heart.;  for  ye  are  necessarily  brought 
to  be  humble. 

13.  And  now  because  ye  are  ^compelled  to  be  humble, 
blessed  are  ye ;  for  a  man  sometimes,  if  he  is  compelled  to 
be    humble,    seeketh    repentance ;    and   now    surely,    whosoever 

b,  vers.  4,  5,  12.  Alma  34: 40.  c,  see  u,  Alma  16.  d,  see  b.  e,  vers. 
112—16.  /.  ver.  5.  g,  see  u.  Alma  16.  h,  Mos.  18: 25.  i,  see  u,  Alma  16. 
J,  vers.  3—5.       k,  vers.  12,  14—16. 


CHAP.   XXni.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  331 

repenteth,   shall   find   mercy;    and  he   that   findeth   mercy   and 
'endureth  to  the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved. 

14.  And  now  as  I  said  unto  you,  that  because  ye  were 
•"compelled  to  be  humble,  ye  were  blessed,  do  ye  not  suppose 
that  they  are  more  blessed  who  truly  humble  themselves  be- 
cause of  the  word? 

15.  Yea,  he  that  truly  humbleth  himself,  and  repenteth  of 
his  sins,  and  "endureth  to  the  end,  the  same  shall  be  blessed ; 
yea,  much  more  blessed  than  they  who  are  compelled  to  be 
humble  because  of  their  exceeding  poverty ; 

16.  Therefore  blessed  are  they  who  humble  themselves  with- 
out being  "compelled  to  be  humble;  or  rather,  in  other  words, 
blessed  is  he  that  believeth  in  the  word  of  God,  and  is  baptized 
without  stubbornness  of  heart ;  yea,  without  being  brought 
to  know  the  word,  or  even  compelled  to  know,  before  they  will 
believe. 

17.  Yea,  there  are  many  who  do  say.  If  thou  wilt  shew  unto 
us  a  sign  from  heaven,  then  we  shall  know  of  a  surety;  then 
we  shall  believe. 

18.  Now  I  ask  is  this  faith?  Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Nay; 
for  if  a  man  knoweth  a  thing,  he  hath  no  cause  to  believe,  for 
he  knoweth  it. 

19.  And  now,  how  much  ^more  cursed  is  he  that  knoweth 
the  will  of  God  and  doeth  it  not,  than  he  that  only  believeth, 
or  only  hath  cause  to  believe,  and  falleth  into  transgres- 
sion? 

20.  Now  of  this  thing  ye  must  judge.  Behold,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  it  is  on  the  one  hand,  even  as  it  is  on  the 
other;  and  it  shall  be  unto  every  man  according  to  his 
work. 

21.  And  now  as  I  said  concerning  faith :  Faith,  is  not  to 
have  a  *^perfect  knowledge  of  things ;  therefore  if  ye  have 
faith,  ye  hope  for  things  which  are  not  seen,  which  are 
true. 

22.  And  now,  beholdf,  T  say  unto  you;  and  I  would  that 
ye  should  remember  that  God  is  merciful  unto  all  who  believe 
on  his  name;  therefore  he  desireth,  in  the  first  place,  that  ye 
should  believe,  yea,  even  on  his  word. 

23.  And  now,  he  imparteth  his  word  by  angels,  unto  men; 
yea,  not  only  men,  but  women  also.  Now  this  is  not  all ;  little 
children  do  have  words  given  unto  them  many  times,  which 
confound  the  wise  and  the  learned. 

24.  And  now,  my  belbved  brethren,  as  ye  have  desired 
to  know  of  me  '"what  ye  shall  do  because  ye  are  afilicted 
and  cast  out;  now  I  do  not  desire  that  ye  should  suppose 
that  I  mean  to  judge  you  only  according  to  that  which  is 
true; 

25.  For  I  do  not  mean  that  ye  all  of  you  have  been  'com- 
pelled  to  humble   yourselves;    for   I    verily   believe   that   there ^ 

I,  see  h,  II.  Nep.  31.  m,  see  k.  n,  see  h,  it.  Nep.  31.  o,  see  k.  p. 
Doc.  &  Gov.  41;  1.   q,  vers.  17—19.   r,  ver.  5.   s,  see  k. 


332  BOOK  OP  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXXir. 

are  some  among  you  who  would  humble  themselves,  let  them 
be  in  whatsoever  circumstances  they  might. 

26.  Now  as  I  said  concerning  faith — that  it  was  not  a 
perfect  knowledge,  even  so  it  is  with  my  words.  Ye  cannot 
know  of  their  surety  at  first,  unto  perfection,  any  more  than 
faith  is  a  perfect  knowledge. 

27.  But  behold,  if  ye  will  awake  and  arouse  your  faculties, 
even  to  an  experiment  upon  my  words,  and  exercise  a 
particle  of  faith ;  yea,  even  if  ye  can  no  more  than  desire 
to  believe,  let  this  desire  work  in  you,  even  until  ye  believe 
in  a  manner  that  ye  can  give  place  for  a  portion  of  my 
words. 

28.  Now  we  will  compare  the  word  unto  a  seed.  Now  if 
ye  give  place,  that  a  seed  may  be  planted  in  your  heart, 
behold,  if  it  be  a  true  seed,  or  a  good  seed,  if  ye  do  not  cast 
it  out  by  your  unbelief,  that  ye  will  resist  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  behold,  it  will  begin  to  swell  within  your  breasts ;  and 
when  you  feel  these  swelling  motions,  ye  will  begin  to  say 
within  yourselves,  it  must  needs  be  that  this  is  a  good  seed, 
or  that  the  word  is  good,  for  it  beginneth  to  enlarge  my  soul ; 
yea,  it  beginneth  to  enlighten  my  understanding,  yea,  it  be- 
ginneth to  be  delicious  to  me. 

29.  Now  behold,  would  not  this  increase  your  faith?  I  say 
unto  you.  Yea;  nevertheless  it  hath  not  grown  up  to  a  perfect 
knowledge. 

30.  But  behold,  as  the  seed  swelleth,  and  sprouteth,  and 
beginneth  to  grow,  then  you  must  needs  say  that  the  seed  is 
good;  for  behold  it  swelleth,  and  sprouteth,  and  beginneth  to 
grow. 

31.  And  now  behold,  are  ye  sure  that  this  is  a  good  seed? 
I  say  unto  you,  Yea ;  for  every  seed  bringeth  forth  unto  its  own 
likeness ; 

32.  Therefore,  if  a  seed  groweth  it  is  good,  but  if  it 
groweth  not,  behold  it  is  not  good,  therefore  it  is  cast 
away. 

33.  And  now,  behold,  because  ye  have  tried  the  experi- 
ment, and  planted  the  seed,  and  it  swelleth  and  sprouteth,  and 
beginneth  to  grow,  ye  must  needs  know  that  the  seed  is 
good. 

34.  And  now  behold  is  your  knowledge  perfect?  Yea,  your 
knowledge  is  perfect  in  that  thing,  and  your  faith  is  dormant; 
and  this  because  you  know,  for  ye  know  that  the  word  hath 
swelled  your  souls,  and  ye  also  know  that  it  hath  sprouted 
up,  that  your  understanding  doth  begin  to  be  enlightened,  and 
your  mind  doth  begin  to  expand. 

35.  O  then,  is  not  this  real?  I  say  unto  you.  Yea,  because 
it  is  light :  and  whatsoever  is  light,  is  good,  because  it  is  dis- 
cernable,  therefore  ye  must  know  that  it  is  good ;  and  now 
behold,  after  ye  have  tasted  this  light,  is  your  knowledge 
perfect? 

36.  Behold  I  say  unto  you.  Nay,  neither  must  ye  lay  aside 
your  faith,  for  ye  have  only  exercised  your  faith  to  plant  the 


€HAP.   XXXIII.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  333 

seed,  that  ye  might  try  the  experiment  to  know  if  the  seed  was 
good. 

37.  And  behold,  as  the  tree  beginneth  to  grow,  ye  will  say. 

Let  us  nourish  it  with  great  care,  that  it  may  get  root,  that  it 

may  grow  up,  and  bring  forth  fruit  unto  us.     And  now  behold, 

if  ye  nourish  it  with  much  care,  it  will  get  root,  and  grow  up, 

'  and  bring  forth  fruit. 

]      38.  But  if  ye  neglect  the  tree,  and  take  no  thought  for  its 
;  nourishment,  behold  it  will  not  get  any  root ;   and  when  the 
'  heat  of  the  sun  cometh  and  scorcheth  it,  because  it  hath  no 
root,  it  withers  away  and  ye  pluck  it  up  and  cast  it  out. 

39.  Now  this  is  not  because  the  seed  was  not  good,  neither 
is  it  because  the  fruit  thereof  would  not  be  desirable ;  but  it 
is  because  your  ground  is  barren,  and  ye  will  not  nourish  the 
tree,  therefore  ye  cannot  have  the  fruit  thereof. 

40.  And  thus,  if  ye  will  not  nourish  the  word,  looking  for- 
ward with  an  eye  of  faith  to  the  fruit  thereof,  ye  can  never 
pluck  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life. 

41.  But  if  ye  will  nourish  the  word,  yea,  nourish  the  tree 
as  it  beginneth  to  grow,  by  your  faith  with  great  diligence, 
and  with  patience,  looking  forward  to  the  fruit  thereof,  it 
shall  take  root ;  and  behold  it  shall  be  a  tree  springing  up  unto 
everlasting   life. 

42.  And  because  of  your  diligence,  and  your  faith,  and 
your  patience  with  the  word  in  nourishing  it,  that  it  may  take 
root  in  you,  behold,  by  and  by  ye  shall  pluck  the  fruit  thereof, 
which  is  *most  precious,  which  is  sweet  above  all  that  is 
sweet,  and  which  is  white  above  all  that  is  white;  yea,  and 
pure  above  all  that  is  pure;  and  ye  shall  feast  upon  this  fruit, 
even  until  ye  are  filled,  that  ye  hunger  not,  neither  shall  ye 
thirst. 

43.  Then,  my  brethren,  ye  shall  reap  the  rewards  of  your 
faith,  and  your  diligence,  and  patience,  and  long  suffering, 
waiting  for  the  tree  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  you. 


CHAPTER  33. 

1.  Now  after  Alma  had  spoken  these  words,  they  sent  forth 
unto  him  desiring  to  know  whether  they  should  believe  in 
one  God,  that  they  might  obtain  this  fruit  of  which  he  had 
spoken  or  how  they  should  plant  the  seed,  or  the  word  of 
which  he  had  spoken,  which  he  said  must  be  planted  in  their 
hearts;  or  in  what  manner  they  should  begin  to  exercise  their 
faith? 

2.  And  Alma  said  unto  them,  behold  ye  have  said  *'that 
ye  could  not  worship  your  God,  because  ye  are  cast  out  of 
your    ^synagogues.  But  behold  I  say  unto  you.  If  ye  suppose 

t,  see  b  I.  Nep.  8. 


a,  Alma  32: 5.        h,  see  u.  Alma  16. 


334  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.    XXXIII, 

that  ye  cannot  worship  God,  ye  do  greatly  err,  and  ye  ought* 
to  search  the  ""scriptures ;  if  ye  suppose  that  they  have  taught 
you  this,  ye  do  not  understand  them. 

3.  Do  ye  remember  to  have  read  what  ''Zenos,  the  prophet 
of  old,  has  said  concerning  Sprayer  or  worship? 

4.  For  he  said.  Thou  art  merciful,  O  God,  for  thou  hast 
heard  my  prayer,  even  when  I  was  in  the  wilderness ;  yea, 
thou  wast  merciful  when  I  prayed  concerning  those  who  were 
mine  enemies,  and  thou  didst  turn  them  to  me ; 

5.  Yea,  O  God,  and  thou  wast  merciful  unto  me  when  I 
did  cry  unto  thee  in  my  field ;  when  I  did  cry  unto  thee  in  my 
prayer,  and  thou  didst  hear  me. 

6.  And  again,  O  God,  when  I  did  turn  to  my  house  thou 
didst  hear  me  in  my  prayer. 

7.  And  when  I  did  turn  unto  my  closet,  O  Lord,  and  prayed 
unto  thee,  thou  didst  hear  me ; 

8.  Yea,  thou  art  merciful  unto  thy  children  when  they  cry 
unto  thee  to  be  heard  of  thee,  and  not  of  men,  and  thou  wilt 
hear  them ; 

9.  Yea,  O  God,  thou  hast  been  merciful  unto  me,  and  heard 
my  cries  in  the  midst  of  thy  congregations; 

10.  Yea,  and  thou  hast  also  heard  me  when  I  have  been 
cast  out,  and  have  been  despised  by  mine  enemies ;  yea,  thou 
didst  hear  my  cries,  and  wast  angry  with  mine  enemies,  and 
thou  didst  visit  them  in  thine  anger  with  speedy  destruc- 
tion. 

11.  And  thou  didst  hear  me  because  of  mine  afflictions 
and  my  sincerity ;  and  it  is  because  of  thy  Son  that  thou  hast 
been  thus  merciful  unto  me,  therefore  I  will  cry  unto  thee  in 
nil  mine  afflictions,  for  in  thee  is  my  joy;  for  thou  hast  turned 
thy  judgments  away  from  me,  because  of  thy  Son. 

12.  And  now  Alma  said  unto  them.  Do  ye  believe  those 
^scriptures  which  have  been  written  by  them  of  old? 

13.  Behold,  if  ye  do,  ye  must  believe  what  ^Zenos  said;  for, 
behold  he  said.  Thou  hast  turned  away  thy  judgments  because 
of  thy  Son.' 

14.  Now  behold,  my  brethren,  I  would  ask  if  ye  have  '^read 
the  scriptures?  If  ye  have,  how  can  ye  disbelieve  on. the  Son 
of  God? 

15.  For  it  is  not  written  that  *Zenos  alone  spake  of  these 
things,  but   ^Zenock  also  spake  of  these  things ; 

IC).  For  behold,  he  said,  Thou  art  angry,  O  Lord,  with  this 
people,  because  they  will  not  understand  of  thy  mercies  which 
thou  hast  bestowed  upon  them  because  of  thy  Son. 

17.  And  now  my  brethren,  ye  see  that  a  second  prophet 
of  old  has  testified  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  because  the 
people  would  not  understand  his  words,  they  stoned  him  to 
death. 

c,  Copies  from  the  Brass  Plates.  Alma  63: 12.  d,  see  h,  I.  Nep.  19.  e,  see 
€,  II.  Nep.  32.  f  see  c.  g,  see  h,  i.  Nep,  19.  k,  see  c.  i,  see  h,  I.  Nep. 
19.       j,  see  g,  i.  Nep.  19. 


CHAP.   XXXIV.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  335 

18.  But  behold,  this  is  not  all;  these  are  not  the  only  ones 
who  have  spoken  concerning  the  Son  of  God. 

19.  Behold,  he  was  spoken  of  by  Moses;  yea,  and  be- 
hold a  type  was  '^raised  up  in  the  wilderness,  that  whoso- 
ever would  look  upon  it  might  live.  And  many  did  look  and 
live. 

20.  But  few  understood  the  meaning  of  those  things, 
and  this  because  of  the  hardness  of  their  hearts.  But  there 
were  many  who  were  so  hardened  that  they  would  not  look, 
therefore  they  perished.  Now  the  reason  they  would  not 
look,  is  because  they  did  not  believe  that  it  would  heal 
them. 

21.  O  my  brethren,  if  ye  could  be  healed  by  merely  casting 
about  your  eyes,  that  ye  might  be  healed,  would  ye  not  behold 
quickly,  or  would  ye  rather  harden  your  hearts  in  unbelief, 
and  be  slothful,  that  ye  would  not  cast  about  your  eyes,  that  ye 
might  perish? 

22.  If  so,  wo  shall  come  upon  you ;  but  if  not  so,  then 
cast  about  your  eyes  and  begin  to  believe  in  the  Son  of  God, 
that  he  will  come  to  redeem  his  people,  and  that  he  shall  suffer 
and  die  to  ^atone  for  their  sins ;  and  that  he  shall  rise  again 
from  the  dead,  which  shall  bring  to  pass  the  *"resurrection, 
that  all  men  shall  stand  before  him,  to  be  judged,  at  the  last 
and  judgment  day,  according  to  their  works. 

23.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  desire  that  ye  shall  plant  this 
word  in  your  hearts,  and  as  it  beginneth  to  swell,  even  so 
nourish  it  by  your  faith.  And  behold,  it  will  become  a  tree, 
springing  up  in  you  unto  everlasting  life.  And  then  may 
God  grant  unto  you  that  your  burdens  may  be  light,  through 
the  joy  of  his  Son.  And  even  all  this  can  ye  do  if  ye  will. 
Amen. 


CHAPTER  34. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Alma  had  spoken 
these  words  unto  them,  he  sat  down  upon  the  ground,  and 
Aniulek  arose  and  began  to  teach  them,  saying; 

2.  My  brethren,  I  think  that  it  is  impossible  that  ye 
should  be  ignorant  of  the  things  which  have  been  spoken 
concerning  the  coming  of  Christ,  who  is  taught  by  us  to  be 
the  Son  of  God ;  yea,  I  know  that  these  things  were  taught 
unto  you,  bountifully  before  your  dissension  from  among 
us. 

3.  And  as  ye  have  desired  of  my  beloved  brother,  that 
he  should  make  known  unto  you  "what  ye  should  do,  because 
of  your  afflictions ;   and   he   hath  spoken   somewhat   unto   you 

k.  The  Brazen  Serpent.        I,  see  /,  it.  Nep.  2.       m,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2. 
a.  Alma  32:5. 


236  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXXIV. 

to  prepare  your  minds;   yea,  and  he  hath  exhorted  you  unto 
faith  and  to  patience; 

4.  Yea,  even  that  ye  would  have  so  much  faith  as  even  to 
*plant  the  word  in  your  hearts,  that  ye  may  try  the  experiment 
of  its  goodness; 

5.  And  we  have  beheld  that  the  great  question  which  is  in 
^our  minds,  is  whether  the  word  be  in  the  Son  of  God,  or 
•^whether  there  shall  be  no  Christ. 

6.  And  ye  also  beheld  that  my  brother  has  proven  unto 
you,  in  many  instances,  that  the  word  is  in  Christ  unto  salva- 
tion. 

7.  My  brother  has  called  upon  the  words  of  '^Zenos,  that 
redemption  cometh  through  the  Son  of  God,  and  also  upon  the 
w^ords  of  ^Zenoch;  and  also  he  has  appealed  unto  ^Moses,  to 
prove  that  these  things  are  true. 

8.  And  now,  behold,  I  will  testify  unto  you  of  myself  that 
these  things  are  true.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  do 
know  that  Christ  shall  come  among  the  children  of  men,  to 
take  upon  him  the  transgressions  of  his  people,  and  that  he 
shall  ^atone  for  the  sins  of  the  world ;  for  the  Lord  God  hath 
spoken  it ; 

9.  For  it  is  expedient  that  an  atonement  should  b?  made; 
for  according  to  the  great  plan  of  the  eternal  God,  there  must 
bo  an  atonement  made,  or  else  '^all  mankind  must  unavoid- 
ably perish ;  yea,  all  are  hardened ;  yea,  all  are  fallen  and  are 
lost,  and  must  perish  except  it  be  through  the  *atonement 
Tvhich  it  is  expedient  should  be  made; 

10.  For  it  is  expedient  that  there  should  be  a  great  and 
last  sacrifice;  yea,  not  a  sacrifice  of  man,  neither  of  beast, 
neither  of  any  manner  of  fowl ;  for  it  shall  not  be  a  hu- 
man sacrifice;  but  it  must  be  an  infinite  and  eternal  sacri- 
fice. 

11.  Now  there  is  not  any  man  that  can  sacrifice  his  own 
blood,  which  will  atone  for  the  sins  of  another.  Now  if  a  man 
murdereth,  behold  will  our  law,  which  is  just,  take  the  life  of 
liis  brother?     I  say  unto  you.  Nay. 

12.  But  the  law  requireth  the  life  of  him  who  hath  mur- 
dered; therefore  there  can  be  nothing  which  is  short  of 
an  ^infinite  atonement,  which  will  suffice  for  the  sins  of  the 
world ; 

13.  Therefore  it  is  expedient  that  there  should  be  a  great 
and  *last  sacrifice;  and  then  shall  there  be,  or  it  is  expe- 
dient there  should  be,  a  'stop  to  the  shedding  of  blood ; 
then  shall  the  "*law  of  Moses  be  fulfilled;  yea,  it  shall 
be  all  fulfilled ;  every  jot  and  tittle,  and  none  shall  have  passed 
away. 

l4  And   behold,    this    is    the    whole    meaning    of    the    law; 

b,  Alma  33: 23.  C,  Alma  31: 16.  d,  Alma  33: 3.  See  h,  i.  Nep.  19. 

e.  Alma  33: 15.  See  g,  i.  Nep.  19.  f.  Alma  33: 19.  g.  see  /,  ii.  Nep.  2. 

h,  see  e  and  g,  ii.  Nep.  9.  i,  see  f.  ii.  Nep.  2.  ;,  vers.  10,  14.  k,  vers.  14, 

15.        I,  III.  Nep.  9: 19.        m,  see  o,  ii.  Nep.  25. 


CHAP.   XXXrV.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  337 

every  whit  pointing  to  that  great  and  last  sacrifice ;  and 
that  great  and  ""last  sacrifice  will  be  the  Son  of  God :  yea,  "in- 
finite and  eternal ; 

15.  And  thus  he  shall  bring  salvation  to  all  those  who  shall 
believe  on  his  name ;  this  being  the  intent  of  this  ^last  sacri- 
fice, to  bring  about  the  bowels  of  mercy,  which  overpowereth 
justice,  and  bringeth  about  means  unto  men  that  they  may 
have  faith  unto  repentance. 

16.  And  th^s  mercy  can  ^satisfy  the  demands  of  justice,  and 
encircles  them  iii  the  arms  of  safety,  while  he  that  exercises 
no  faith  unto  repentance,  is  exposed  to  the  whole  law  of  the 
demands  of  justice ;  therefore  only  unto  him  that  has  faith 
unto  repentance,  is  brought  about  the  great  and  eternal  plan  of 
redemption. 

17.  Therefore  may  God  grant  unto  you,  my  brethren,  that 
ye  may  begin  to  exercise  your  faith  unto  repentance,  that  ye 
begin  to  call  upon  his  holy  name,  that  he  would  have  mercy 
upon  you; 

^18.  Yea,  cry  unto  him  for  mercy;  for  he  is  mighty  to 
save; 

19.  Yea,  humble  yourselves,  and  '"continue  in  prayer  unto 
him; 

20.  Cry  unto  him  when  ye  are  in  your  fields;  yea,  over  all 
your   flocks ; 

21.  Cry  unto  him  in  your  houses,  yea,  over  all  your  house- 
hold, both  morning,  mid-day,  and  evening; 

22.  Yea,  cry  unto  him  against  the  power  of  your  ene- 
mies ;  / 

23.  Yea,  cry  unto  him  against  the  devil,  who  is  an  enemy 
to  all  righteousness. 

24.  Cry  unto  him  over  the  crops  of  your  fields,  that  ye 
may  prosper  in  them ; 

25.  Cry  over  the  flocks  of  your  fields,  that  they  may  in- 
crease. 

26.  But  this  is  not  all;  ye  must  pour  out  your  souls  in 
your  closets,  and  your  secret  places,  and  in  your  wilderness; 

27.  Yea,  and  when  you  do  not  cry  unto  the  Lord,  let  your 
hearts  be  full,  drawn  out  In  prayer  unto  him  continually  for 
your  welfare,  and  also  for  the  welfare  of  those  who  are  around 
you. 

28.  And  now  behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  say  unto  you, 
do  not  suppose  that  this  is  all ;  for  after  ye  have  done  all 
these  things,  if  ye  *turn  away  the  needy,  and  the  naked,  and 
visit  not  the  sick  and  afflicted,  and  impart  of  your  substance, 
if  ye  have,  to  those  who  stand  in  need  ;  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye 
do  not  any  of  these  things,  behold,  your  prayer  is  *vain,  and 
availeth  you  nothing,  and  ye  are  as  hypocrites  who  do  denv 
the  faith ; 

29.  Therefore,  if  ye  do  not   remember  to  be   charitable,  ye 

n,  vers.  13,  15.  o,  ver.  10.  p,  vers.  13.  14.  q,  see  2m,  Alma  12.  r,  see 
e.  II.  Neo.  32.       5,  see  I  Mos.  4.       t,  Moro.  7: 6—8. 


338  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.    XXXIV. 

are  as  dross,  which  the  refiners  do  cast  out,    (it  being  of  no 
worth,)  and  is  trodden  underfoot  of  men. 

30.  And  now,  my  brethren,  I  would  that  after  ye  have  re- 
ceived so  many  witnesses,  seeing  that  the  holy  "scriptures 
testify  of  these  things,  come  forth  and  bring  fruit  unto  re- 
pentance ; 

31.  Yea,  I  would  that  ye  would  come  forth  and  harden 
not  your  hearts  any  longer;  for  behold,  now  is  the  time,  and 
the  day  of  your  salvation;  and  therefore,  if  ye  will  repent  and 
harden  not  your  hearts,  immediately  shall  the  great  plan  of  re- 
demption be  brought  about  unto  you. 

32.  For  behold,  this  life  is  the  time  for  men  to  prepare  to 
meet  God  f  yea,  behold  the  day  of  this  life  is  the  *'day  for  men 
to  perform  their  labors. 

33.  And  now  as  I  said  unto  you  before,  as  ye  have  had  so 
many  witnesses,  therefore,  I  beseech  of  you,  that  ye  do  not 
procrastinate  the  day  of  your  repentance  until  the  end ;  for 
after  this  day  of  life,  which  is  given  us  to  prepare  for  eternity, 
behold,  if  we  do  not  improve  our  time  while  in  this  life,  then 
cometh  the  night  of  darkness,  wherein  there  can  be  no  labor 
performed. 

34.  Ye  cannot  say,  when  ye  are  brought  to  that  awful  crisis, 
that  I  will  repent,  that  I  will  return  to  my  God.  Nay, 
ye  cannot  say  this ;  for  that  same  spirit  which  doth  possess 
your  bodies  at  the  time  that  ye  go  out  of  this  life,  that 
same  spirit  will  have  power  to  possess  your  body  in  that  eternal 
world. 

35.  For  behold,  if  ye  have  procrastinated  the  day  of  your  re- 
pentance, even  until  death,  behold,  ye  have  become  subjected 
to  the  spirit  of  the  devil,  and  he  doth  seal  you  his;  therefore, 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  hath  withdrawn  from  you,  and  hath 
no  place  in  you,  and  the  devil  hath  ^all  power  over  you;  and 
this  is  the  final  state  of  the  wicked. 

36.  And  this  I  kno\v,  because  the  Lord  hath  said,  He 
dwelleth  not  in  ^unholy  temples,  but  in  the  hearts  of  the  right- 
eous doth  he  dwell ;  yea,  and  he  has  also  said.  That  the  right- 
eous shall  sit  down  in  his  kingdom,  to  go  no  more  out :  but 
their  garments  should  be  made  white,  through  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb. 

37.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  desire  that  ye  should 
remember  these  things,  and  that  ye  should  work  out  your  sal- 
vation with  fear  before  God,  and  that  ye  should  no  more  deny 
the  coming  of  Christ; 

38.  That  ye  contend  no  more  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  but 
that  ye  receive  it,  and  take  upon  you  the  ''name  of  Christ; 
that  ye  humble  yourselves  even  to  the  dust,  and  worship 
God,  in  whatsoever  place  ye  may  be  in,  in  Spirit  and  in  truth ; 

u,  upon  the  Brass  and  other  metallic  plates.  V,  see  2a,  Alma  12.  w,  see  t, 

II.  Nep.  9.       X,  see  r,  Alma  7.    .    y,  see  e,  Mos.  5. 


CHAP.   XXXV.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  339 

and  that  ye  live  in  thanksgiving  daily,  for  the  many  mercies 
and  blessings  which  he  doth  bestow  upon  you. 

39.  Yea,  and  I  also  exhort  you,  my  brethren,  that  ye  be 
watchful  unto  Sprayer  continually,  that  ye  may  not  be  led 
away  by  the  temptation  of  the  devil,  that  he  may  not  over- 
power you,  that  ye  may  not  become  his  subjects  at  the  last 
day :  for  behold,  he  rewardeth  you  no  good  thing. 

40.  And  now  my  beloved  brethren,  I  would  exhort  you  to 
have  patience,  and  that  ye  bear  with  all  manner  of  afflictions ; 
that  ye  do  not  revile  against  those  who  do  cast  you  out  be- 
cause of  your  ^"exceeding  poverty,  lest  ye  become  sinners  like 
unto  them ; 

41.  But  that  ye  have  patience,  and  bear  with  those  afflictions, 
with  a  firm  hope  that  ye  shall  one  day  rest  from  all  your  afflic- 
tions. 


CHAPTER  35. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Amulek  had  made  an  end 
of  these  words,  they  withdrew  themselves  from  the  multitude^ 
and  came  over  into  the    "land  of  Jershon  ; 

2.  Yea,  and  the  rest  of  the  brethren,  after  they  had  preached 
the  word  unto  the  ^Zoramites  also  came  over  into  the  land  of 
Jershon. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the  more  popular  part 
of  the  Zoramites  had  consulted  together  concerning  the  words 
which  had  been  preached  unto  them,  they  were  angry  because 
of  the  word,  for  it  did  destroy  their  craft;  therefore  they 
would  not  hearken  unto  the  words. 

4.  And  they  sent  and  gathered  together  throughout  all  the 
land,  all  the  people,  and  consulted  with  them  concerning  the 
words  which  had  been  spoken. 

5.  Now  their  rulers,  and  their  priests,  and  their  teachers, 
did  not  let  the  people  know  concerning  their  desires;  therefore 
they  found  out  privily  the  minds  of  all  the  people. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  they  had  found  out  the 
minds  of  all  the  people,  those  who  were  in  favor  of  the  words 
which  had  been  spoken  by  Alma  and  his  brethren,  were  cast 
out  of  the  land ;  and  they  were  many ;  and  they  came  over  also 
into  the    "land  of  Jershon. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  and  his  brethren  did 
minister  unto  them. 

8.  Now  the  people  of  the  Zoramites  were  angry  witb 
the    '^people  of  Ammon  who  were   in  Jershon,   and   the  chief 


2,  see  e,  II.  Nep.  32.       2a,  Alma  32: 3—5. 


o,  3ee  g.  Alma  27.  h,  see  2%  Alma  30.  c,  see  g.  Alma  27.  rf.  Alma 

S7:26. 


340  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CKAP.   XXX7. 

ruler  of  the  *Zoramites  being  a  very  wicked  man,  sent  over 
unto  the  people  of  Ammon  desiring  them  that  they  should  cast 
out  ol  their  land  all  those  ^who  came  over  from  them  into 
their  land. 

9.  And  he  breathed  out  many  threatenings  against  them. 
And  now  the  ^people  of  'Ammon  did  not  fear  their  words, 
therefore  they  did  not  cast  them  out,  but  they  did  receive  all 
the  poor  of  the  Zoramites  that  came  over  unto  them ;  and 
"they  did  nourish  them,  and  did  clothe  them,  and  did  give  unto 
them  lands  for  their  inheritance;  and  they  did  administer  unto 
them  according  to  their  wants. 

10.  Now  this  did  stir  up  the  Zoramites  to  anger  against  the 
people  of  Ammon,  and  they  began  to  mix  with  the  Lamanites, 
and  to  stir  them  up  also  to  anger  against  them; 

11.  And  thus  the  *Zoramites  and  the  Lamanites  began  to 
make  preparations  for  war  against  the  people  of  Ammon,  and 
also  against  the  Nephites. 

12.  And  thus  ended  the  seventeenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

13.  And  the  ^people  of  Amnion  departed  out  of  the  ^land 
of  Jershon,  and  came  over  into  the  'land  of  ^lelek,  and  gave 
place  in  the  land  of  Jershon  for  the  armies  of  the  Nephites, 
that  they  might  contend  with  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites 
and  the  armies  of  the  Zoramites ;  and  thus  commenced  a  war 
betwixt  the  Lamanites  and  the  Nephites,  in  the  eighteenth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges ;  and  an  account  shall  be  given 
of  their  wars    '"hereafter. 

14.  And  Alma,  and  Ammon,  and  their  brethren,  and  also 
the  "two  sons  of  Alma,  returned  to  the  land  of  *'Zarahemla, 
after  having  been  instruments  in  the  hands  of  God  of  bring- 
ing many  of  the  ^Zoramites  to  repentance;  and  as  many  as 
were  brought  to  repentance,  were  ^driven  out  of  their  land; 
but  they  have  lands  for  their  inheritance  in  the  *"land  of  Jer- 
shon, and  they  have  taken  up  arms  to  defend  themselves,  and 
their  wives,  and  children,  and  their  lands. 

15.  Now  Alma,  being  grieved  for  the  iniquity  of  his  people, 
yea  for  the  wars,  and  the  bloodsheds,  and  the  contentions  which 
were  among  them ;  and  having  been  to  declare  the  word,  or  sent 
to  declare  the  word,  among  all  the  people  in  every  city;  and 
seeing  that  the  hearts  of  the  people  began  to  w^ax  hard,  and 
that  they  began  to  be  offended  because  of  the  strictness  of  the 
^vord,   his  heart  was  exceeding  sorrowful ; 

16.  Therefore,  he  caused  that  his  sons  should  be  gathered 
together,  that  he  might  give  unto  them  every  one  his  charge, 
separately,  concerning  the  things  pertaining  unto  righteousness. 
And  we  have  an  account  of  his  commandments,  which  he  gave 
unto  them  according  to  his  own  record. 

€,  see  2;,  Alma  30.  f,  ver.  6.  g,  Alma  27: 26.  ft,  see  ?,  Mo8.  4.  i,  see 
j.  Alma  30.  j,  Alma  27:  20.  k,  nee  g.  Alma  27.  I,  see  c.  Alma  8.  m.  Alma 
43,  44.  di.  n,  Alma  31: 7.  o,  see  A,  Omni  1.  p.  see  2j,  Ahna  30.  q,  ver.  6. 
r,  «ee  g.  Alma  27. 


CHAP.   XXXVl.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  —  34l 

The  Commandments  of  Alma  to  his  son  Helaman, 
CHAPTER  36. 

1.  My  son,  give  ear  to  my  words;  for  I  swear  unto  you, 
that  "inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  the  commandments  of  God, 
ye  shall  prosper  in  the  land. 

2.  I  would  that  ye  should  do  as  I  have  done,  in  remember- 
ing the  captivity  of  our  fathers ;  for  they  were  in  ''bondage, 
and  none  could  deliver  them  except  it  was  the  God  of  Abra- 
ham, and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob ;  and  he 
surely  did  deliver  them  in  their  afflictions. 

3.  And  now,  O  my  son  Ilelaman,  behold,  thou  art  in  thy 
youth,  and  therefore,  I  beseech  of  thee  that  thou  wilt  hear  my 
words,  and  learn  of  me ;  for  I  do  know  that  whosoever  shall 
put  their  trust  in  God,  shall  be  supported  in  their  trials,  and 
their  troubles,  and  their  afflictions,  and  shall  be  ''lifted  up  at 
the  last  day ; 

4.  And  I  would  not  that  ye  think  that  I  know  of  myself,  not 
of  the  temporal,  but  of  the  spiritual ;  not  of  the  carnal  mind, 
but  of  God. 

5.  Now  behold  I  say  unto  you,  if  I  had  not  been  ''born  of 
God,  I  should  not  have  known  these  things ;  but  God  has,  by 
the  ^mouth  of  his  holy  angel,  made  these  things  known  unto 
me,  not  of  any  worthiness  of  myself, 

6.  For  I  went  about  with  the  ^sons  of  Mosiah,  seeking  to 
destroy  the  church  of  God ;  but  behold,  God  sent  his  ''holy 
angel  to  stop  us  by  the  way. 

7.  xVnd  behold,  he  spake  unto  us,  as  it  were  the  '^voice  of 
thunder,  and  the  whole  earth  did  tremble  beneath  our  feet, 
and  we  all  fell  to  the  earth,  for  the  fear  of  the  Lord  came 
upon  us. 

8.  But  behold,  the  voice  said  unto  me,  Arise.  And  I  *arose 
and  stood  up,  and  beheld  the  angel. 

9.  And  he  said  unto  me,  If  thou  wilt  of  thyself  be  ^destroyed, 
seek  no  more  to  destroy  the  church  of  God. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  ^fell  to  the  earth  :  and  it 
was  for  the  space  of  'three  days  and  three  nights,  that  I 
could  not  open  my  mouth :  neither  had  I  the  use  of  my 
limbs. 

11.  And  the  angel  spake  more  things  unto  me,  which 
were  heard  by  my  brethren,  but  I  did  not  hear  them :  for 
when  I  heard  the  words.  If  thou  wilt  be  ""destroyed  of 
thyself,  seek  no  more  to  destroy  the  church  of  God,  I  was 
struck   with  such   great   fear   and   amazement,   lest   perhaps   I 


a,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  1.  6,  Mos.  23: 23.  24: 17—21.  c,  see  p.  Mos.  23. 

d,  see  c,  Mos.  5.  e,  Mos.  27: 11—17.  f,  Mos.  27: 10.  g,  see  e.  h,  Mos. 

27: 11.  i,  Mos.  27: 13.  15.  .?,  Mos.  27: 16.  k,  Mos.  27: 18.  I,  ver.  16... 

Mos.  27- 19—23.        m.  Mos.  27: 16. 


342  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.    XXXVL 

should  be  destroyed,  that  1  fell  to  the  earth,  and  I  did  hear  no 
more; 

12.  But  I  was  racked  with  "eternal  torment,  for  my  soul 
was  harrowed  up  to  the  greatest  degree,  and  racked  with  all 
my  sins. 

13.  Yea,  I  did  remember  all  my  sins  and  iniquities,  for  which 
I  was  tormented  with  the  pains  of  hell;  yea,  I  saw  that  I  had 
rebelled  against  my  God,  and  that  I  had  not  kept  his  holy 
commandments ; 

14.  Yea,  and  I  had  murdered  many  of  his  children,  or  rather 
led  them  away  unto  destruction ;  yea,  and  in  fine  so  great  had 
been  my  iniquities,  that  the  very  thoughts  of  coming  into  the 
presence  of  my  God,  did  rack  my  soul  with  inexpressible 
horror. 

15.  Oh,  thought  I,  that  I  could  be  banished  and  become 
extinct  both  soul  and  body,  that  I  might  not  be  brought 
to  stand  in  the  presence  of  my  God,  to  be  judged  of  my 
deeds. 

16.  And  now,  for  "three  days  and  for  three  nights  was  I 
racked,  even  with  the  pains  of  a  damned  soul. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  I  was  thus  racked  with 
torment,  while  I  was  harrowed  up  by  the  memory  of  my 
many  sins,  behold,  I  remembered  also  to  have  heard  my 
father  prophesy  unto  the  people  concerning  the  coming  of 
one  Jesus  Christ,  a  Son  of  God,  to  ^atone  for  the  sins  of  the 
world. 

18.  Now  as  my  mind  caught  hold  upon  this  thought,  I  cried 
•within  my  heart,  O  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  God,  have  mercy  on 
me,  who  am  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  am  encircled  about 
'Jby  the  everlasting   'chains  of  death. 

19.  And  now,  behold,  when  I  thought  this,  I  could  remem- 
ber my  pains  no  more ;  yea,  I  was  harrowed  up  by  the  memory 
of  my  sins  no  more. 

20.  And  oh,  what  joy,  and  what  marvellous  light  I  did 
behold ;  yea,  my  soul  w^as  filled  with  joy  as  exceeding  as  was 
my  pain ; 

21  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  my  son,  that  there  could  be  noth- 
ing so  exquisite  and  so  bitter,  as  was  my  pains.  Yea,  and 
again  I  say  unto  you,  my  son,  that  on  the  other  hand,  there  can 
be  nothing  so  exquisite  and  sweet  as  was  my  joy; 

22.  Yea,  me  thought  I  saw,  even  as  our  *"father  Lehi  saw, 
God  sitting  upon  his  throne,  surrounded  with  numberless  con- 
courses of  angels,  in  the  attitude  of  singing  and  praising  their 
God ;  yea,  and  my  soul  did  long  to  be  there. 

23.  But  behold,  my  *  limbs  did  receive  their  strength  again, 
and  I  stood  upon  my  feet,  and  did  manifest  unto  the  people 
that  I  had  been    *born  of  God; 

24.  Yea,    and    from    that    time,    even    until    now,    I    have 

n,  see  m,  Jacob  6.  o,  ver.  10.  Mos.  27  r  19—23.  p,  see  /,  li.  Nep.  2. 

q,  see  p,  ii.  Nep.  28.  r,  I.  Nep.  1:8.  s,  Mos.  27: 23.  t,  see  c. 

Mos.  5. 


CHAP.   XXXVII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  343 

labored  without  ceasing,  that  I  might  bring  souls  unto  repent- 
ance ;  that  I  might  bring  them  to  taste  of  the  "exceeding  joy 
of  which  I  did  taste;  that  they  might  also  be  ^born  of  God, 
and  be   "'filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

25.  Yea,  and  now  behold,  O  my  son,  the  Lord  doth  give  me 
exceeding  great  joy  in  the  fruit  of  my  labors ; 

26.  For  because  of  the  word  which  he  has  imparted  unto 
me,  behold,  many  have  been  ^born  of  God,  and  have  tasted 
as  I  have  tasted,  and  have  seen  eye  to  eye,  as  I  have  seen; 
therefore  they  do  know  of  these  things  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
as  I  do  know;  and  the  knowledge  which  I  have  is  of 
God. 

27.  And  I  have  been  supported  under  trials  and  troubles  of 
every  kind,  yea,  and  in  all  manner  of  afflictions ;  yea,  God  has 
•'delivered  me  from  prison,  and  from  bonds,  and  from  death; 
yea,  and  I  do  put  my  trust  in  him,  and  he  will  still  deliver 
me; 

28.  And  I  know  that  he  will  *raise  me  up  at  the  last  day, 
to  dwell  with  him  in  glory;  yea,  and  I  will  praise  him  for 
ever,  for  he  has  brought  our  fathers  out  of  Egypt,  and  he 
has  swallowed  up  the  Egyptians  in  the  Red  Sea ;  and  he  led 
them  by  his  power  into  the  promised  land ;  yea,  and  he  has 
delivered  them  out  of  bondage  and  captivity  from  time  to 
time ; 

29.  Yea,  and  he  has  also  brought  our  fathers  out  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem ;  and  he  has  also,  by  his  everlasting  power, 
delivered  them  out  of  bondage  and  captivity,  from  time  to 
time,  even  down  to  the  present  day ;  and  I  have  always 
retained  in  remembrance  their  captivity;  yea,  and  ye  also 
ought  to  retain  in  remembrance,  as  I  have  done,  their  cap- 
tivity. 

30.  But  behold,  my  son,  this  is  not  all :  for  ye  ought  to 
know  as  I  do  know,  that  ^"inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  the  com- 
mandments of  God  ye  shall  prosper  in  the  land ;  and  ye  ought 
to  know  also,  that  inasmuch  as  ye  will  not  keep  the  command- 
ments of  God,  ye  shall  be  cut  off  from  his  presence.  Now  this 
is  according  to  his  word. 


CHAPTER  37. 

1.  And  now  my  son  Helaman,  I  command  you  that  ye  take 
the  records  which  have  been   "entrusted  with  me; 

2.  And    I    also    command    you    that    ye    keep    a    record    of 
this  people,  according  as  I  have  done,  upon   the    plates  of 

u,  vers.  20—22.  v,  see  c,  Mos.  5.         w,  i.  Nep.  10: 17—19.  ii,  Nep.  31 : 

13,  14.  17,  18.  32:2,  5.  Alma  31:  36.  34:  38.  Hela.  5:  45.  III.  Nep  9: 
20.  11:35.36.  12:1.2.  18:37.  19:13.14.  30.  iv.  Nep.  1:1.  «•  <»» 
«c,  Mos.  5.       y,  Alma  14: 26—29.       2,  see  p,  Mos.  23.       2a,  see  h,  II.  Nep.  L 

a.  IIoB.  28;  20.        b,  see  /.  i.  Nep.T 


344  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXXVII. 

Nephi,  and  keep  all  these  things  sacred  which  I  have  kept,  even 
as  I  have  kept  them ;  for  it  is  for  a  ^wise  purpose  that  they 
are  kept; 

3.  And  these  plates  of  ''brass  which  contain  these  engrav- 
ings, which  have  the  records  of  the  holy  scriptures  upon  them, 
which  have  the  ^genealogy  of  our  forefathers,  even  from  the 
beginning. 

4.  And  behold,  it  has  been  prophesied  by  our  fathers,  that 
they  should  be  kept  and  ^handed  down  from  one  generation 
to  another,  and  be  kept  and  preserved  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  until  they  should  go  forth  unto  every  nation,  kindred, 
tongue,  and  people,  that  they  shall  know  of  the  mysteries  con- 
tained thereon. 

5.  And  now  behold,  if  they  are  kept  they  must  retain  their 
'brightness ;  yea,  and  they  will  retain  their  brightness ;  yea, 
and  also  shall  all  the  plates  which  do  contain  that  which  is 
holy  writ. 

6.  Now  ye  may  suppose  that  this  is  foolishness  in  me;  but 
behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  by  small  and  simple  things,  are 
great  things  brought  to  pass ;  and  small  means  in  many  in- 
stances, doth  confound  the  wise. 

7.  And  the  Lord  God  doth  work  by  means  to  bring  about 
his  great  and  eternal  purposes;  and  by  ''very  small  means 
the  Lord  doth  confound  the  wise,  and  bringeth  about  the  salva- 
tion of  many  souls. 

8.  And  now,  it  has  hitherto  been  wnsdom  in  God,  that  these 
things  should  be  preserved;  for  behold,  they  have  ^enlarged 
the  memory  of  this  people,  yea,  and  convinced  many  of  the 
error  of  their  ways,  and  brought  them  to  the  knowledge  of 
their  God,  unto  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

9.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  were  it  not  for  these  things  that 
these  records  do  contain,  which  are  on  these  plates,  Ammon 
and  his  brethren  ^could  not  have  convinced  so  many  thousands 
of  the  Lamanites,  of  the  incorrect  tradition  of  their  fathers; 
yea,  these  records  and  their  words  brought  them  unto  re- 
pentance; that  is,  they  brought  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  their  God,  and  to  rejoice  in  Jesus  Christ  their  Re- 
deemer. 

10.  And  who  knoweth  but  what  they  will  be  the  means  of 
bringing  many  thousands  of  them,  yea,  and  also  many  thou- 
sands of  our  stiffnecked  brethren,  the  Nephites,  who  are  now 
hardening  their  hearts  in  sin  ard  iniquities,  to  the  knowledge 
of  their  Redeemer? 

11.  Now  these  mysteries  are  not  yet  fully  made  known  unto- 
me;  therefore  I  shall  forbear. 

12.  And  it  may  suffice,  if  I  only  say,  they  are  preserved 
for    a     *wise   purpose,    which    purpose    is    known    unto    God ; 

c,  vers.  12,  14,  18.  Enos  1: 13—18.  Words  of  Mormon  1-  6—11.  d,  see 

a,  I.  Nep.  3.        -   e,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  5.  /,  i.  Nep.  5  16—19.  g^  i.  Nep,  5: 19. 

k.  Doc.  and  Gov.  64: 33.  i,  Mos.  1;  3—5.  j,  Alma  18: 36.  22;  12. 13. 

k,  seec. 


CHAP.   XXXVII.]  BOOK  OF   ALMA.  345 

for   he   doth  counsel   in   wisdom   over   all   his   works,   and   his 
paths    *are  straight,  and  his  course  is   *"one  eternal  round. 

13.  O  remember,  remember,  my  son  Helaman,  how  strict  are 
the  commandments  of  God.  And  he  said,  "If  ye  will  keep 
my  commandments,  ye  shall  prosper  in  the  land ;  but  if  ye  keep 
not  his  commandments,  ye  shall  be  cut  off  from  his  pres- 
ence. 

14.  And  now  remember,  my  son,  that  God  has  entrusted  you 
with  these  things,  which  are  sacred,  which  he  has  kept  sacred, 
and  also  which  he  will  keep   and    ''preserve  for  a  wise  pur-  ' 
pose  in  him,  that  he  may  shew  forth  his  power  unto  future 
generations. 

15.  And  now  ^behold,  I  tell  you  by  the  Spirit  of  prophecy, 
that  if  ye  transgress  the  commandments  of  God,  beholi,  these 
things  which  are  sacred  shall  be  taken  away  from  you  by  the  * 
power  of  God,  and  ye  shall  be  delivered  up  unto  Satan,  that  he 
may  sift  you  as  chaff  before  the  wind. 

16.  But  if  ye  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  do  with 
these  things  which  are  sacred,  according  to  that  which  the  Lord  . 
doth  command  you,  (for  you  must  appeal  unto  the  Lord  for 
all  things  whatsoever  ye  must  do  with  them,)  behold,  no  power 
of  earth  or  hell  can  take  them  from  you,  for  God  is  powerful 
to  the  fulfilling  of  all  his  words ; 

17.  For  he  will  fulfill  all  his  promises  which  he  shall  make 
unto  you,  for  he  has  fulfilled  his  promises  which  he  has  made 
unto  our  fathers. 

18.  For  he  promised  unto  them  that  he  would  reserve  these 
things  for  a  wise  purpose  in  him,  that  he  might  shew  forth 
his  power  unto   ^future  generations. 

19.  And  now  behold,  one  purpose  hath  he  fulfilled,  even 
to  the  restoration  of  «many  thousands  of  the  Lamanites  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth;  and  he  hath  shewn  forth  his 
power  in  them,  and  he  will  also  still  shew  forth  his  power  in 
them  unto  'future  generations;  therefore  they  shall  be  pre- 
served ; 

20.  Therefore  I  command  you,  my  son  Helaman,  that  ye 
be  diligent  in  fulfilling  all  my  words,  and  that  ye  be  dili- 
gent in  keeping  the  commandments  of  God,  as  they  are 
written. 

21.  And  now,  I  will  speak  unto  you  concerning  those 
'twenty-four  plates,  that  ye  keep  them,  that  the  mysteries 
and  the  works  of  darkness,  and  their  secret  works,  or  the 
'secret  works  of  those  people,  who  have  been  destroyed,  may 
be  made  manifest  unto  this  people;  yea,  all  their  murders,  and 
robbings,  and  their  plunderings,  and  all  their  wickedness,  and 
abominations,  may  be  made  manifest  unto  this  people;  yea,  and 
that  ye  preserve  these   "directors. 

I,  see  2a,  ii.  Nep.  9.  m.  i.  Nep.  10  19.  Alma  7: 20.  n,  see  h,  ii. 

Nep.  1.  o,  vers.  2.  1^.  18.  See  c.  p,  ver.  19.  q.  Alma  23:5—13. 

r,  ver.  18.  s,  see  k,  Mos.  8  t,  see  i.  n.  Nep.  10.         w,  vers.  23—26.         See 

n,  Mos.  8. 


346  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXXVIL. 

22.  For  behold,  the  Lord  saw  that  his  people  began  to  work, 
in  darkness,  yea,  work  "secret  murders  and  abominations ; 
therefore  the  Lord  said.  If  they  did  not  repent,  they  should  be 
•'destroyed  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 

23.  And  the  Lord  said,  I  will  prepare  unto  my  servant 
Gazelem,  a  'stone,  which  shall  shine  forth  in  darkness  unto 
light,  that  I  may  discover  unto  my  people  who  serve  me,  that 
I  may  discover  unto  them  the  works  of  their  brethren :  yea, 
their  ^'secret  works,  their  works  of  darkness,  and  their  wicked- 
ness and  abominations. 

24.  And  now  my  son,  these  'directors  were  prepared,, 
that  the  word  of  God  might  be  fulfilled,  which  he  spake,, 
saying : 

25.  I  will  bring  forth  out  of  darkness  unto  light,  all 
their  ^secret  works  and  their  abominations:  and  except 
they  repent,  I  will  ^Mestroy  them  from  off  the  face  of  the- 
earth ;  and  I  will  bring  to  light  all  their  secrets  and  abomi- 
nations, unto  every  nation  that  shall  hereafter  possess  th& 
land. 

26.  And  now,  my  son,  we  see  that  they  did  not  repent; 
therefore  ^'^they  have  been  destroyed,  and  thus  far  the  word 
of  God  has  been  fulfilled ;  yea,  their  secret  abominations 
have  been  brought  out  of  darkness,  and  ^'^made  known  unto 
us. 

27.  And  now  my  son,  I  command  you  that  ye  retain  all 
their  oaths,  and  their  covenants,  and  their  agreements  in  their 
secret  abominations ;  yea,  and  all  their  signs  and  their  wonders 
ye  shall  retain  from  this  people,  that  they  know  them  not, 
lest  peradvanture  they  should  fall  into  darkness  also,  and  be 
destroyed. 

28.  For  behold,  there  is  a  curse  upon  all  this  land,  that 
destruction  shall  come  upon  all  those  workers  of  darkness,, 
according  to  the  power  of  God,  when  they  are  fully  ripe; 
therefore  I  desire  that  this  people  might  not  be  de- 
stroyed. 

29.  Therefore  ye  shall  keep  these  secret  plans  of  their 
oaths  and  their  covenants  from  this  people,  and  only  their 
wickedness,  and  their  murders,  and  their  abominations, 
shall  ye  make  known  unto  them;  and  ye  shall  teach  them 
to  abhor  such  wickedness,  and  abominations,  and  murders; 
and  ye  shall  also  teach  them,  that  these  people  were  destroyed 
on  account  of  their  wickedness,  and  abominations,  and  their 
murders. 

30.  For  behold,  they  murdered  all  the  prophets  of  the 
Lord  who  came  among  them  to  declare  unto  them  concern- 
ing their  iniquities;  and  the  blood  of  those  whom  they 
murdered,  did  cry  unto  the  Lord  their  God  for  vengeance 
upon   those   who   were   their   murderers:    and    thus    the   judg- 

V,  see  i,  il.  Nep.  10.  w,  see  j,  Mos.  8.  *  x,  see  n,  Mos.  8.  y,  see  i,  ll. 
Nep.  10.  z,  see  n,  Mos.  8.  2a,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10.  2b,  see  j,  Mos.  8.  2c,  The 
iaredites,  see  j,  Mos.  8.   2d,  see  i,  ii.  Nep,  10. 


CHAP.  XXXVII.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  347 

ments  of  God  did  come  upon  these  workers  of  darkness  and 
secret  combinations ; 

31.  Yea,  and  **cursed  be  the  land  for  ever  and  ever  unto 
those  workers  of  darkness  and  secret  combinations,  even 
unto  destruction,  except  they  repent  before  they  are  fully 
ripe. 

32.  And  now  my  son,  remember  the  words  which  I  have 
spoken  unto  you :  trust  not  those  secret  plans  unto  this 
people,  but  teach  them  an  everlasting  hatred  against  sin  and 
iniquity;  -^ 

33.  Preach  unto  them  repentance,  and  faith  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ;  teach  them  to  humble  themselves,  and  to  be 
meek  and  lowly  in  heart;  teach  them  to  withstand  every 
temptation  of  the  devil,  with  their  faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ; 

34.  Teach  them  to  never  be  weary  of  good  works,  but  to 
be  meek  and  lowly  in  heart:  for  such  shall  find  rest  to  their 
souls. 

35.  Oh,  remember,  my  son,  and  learn  wisdom  in  thy 
youth:  yea,  learn  in  thy  youth  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  God; 

36.  Yea,  and  '^cry  unto  God  for  all  thy  support;  yea,  let 
all  thy  doings  be  unto  the  Lord,  and  whithersoever  thou 
goest,  let  it  be  in  the  Lord :  yea,  let  thy  thoughts  be  directed 
unto  the  Lord;  yea,  let  the  affections  of  thy  heart  be  placed 
upon  the  Lord  for  ever; 

37.  Counsel  the  Lord  in  all  thy  doings,  and  he  will  direct 
thee  for  good;  yea,  when  thou  liest  down  at  night,  lie  down 
unto  the  Lord,  that  he  may  watch  over  you  in  your  sleep; 
and  when  thou  risest  in  the  morning,  let  thy  heart  be  full 
of  thanks  unto  God :  and  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  be 
'"lifted  up  at  the  last  day, 

38.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have  somewhat  to  say  concerning 
the  thing  which  our  fathers  call  a  ^'^ball,  or  director;  for  our 
fathers  called  it  Liahona,  which  is,  being  interpreted,  a  com- 
pass; and  the  Lord  prepared  it. 

39.  And  behold,  there  cannot  any  man  work  after  the  man- 
ner of  so  curious  a  workmanship.  And  behold,  it  was  prepared 
to  shew  unto  our  fathers  the  course  which  they  should  travel 
in  the  wilderness; 

40.  And  it  did  work  for  them  according  to  their  faith  in 
God :  therefore,  if  they  had  faith  to  believe  that  God  could 
cause  that  those  spindles  should  point  the  way  they  should 
go,  behold,  it  was  done;  therefore  they  had  this  miracle,  and 
also  many  other  miracles  wrought  by  the  power  of  God,  day 
by  day; 

41.  Nevertheless,  because  those  miracles  were  worked  by 
small  means,  it  did  shew  unto  them  marvellous  works. 
They   were   slothful,    and   forgot   to   exercise   their   faith   and 


26,  ver.  28.  Alma  45:16.  2f,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.  2g,  see  p,  Mos.  23. 

2h.  see  d,  i,  Nep.  16. 


348  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXXVIII. 

diligence   and   then   those   marvellous   works   ceased,   and   they 
did  not  progress  in  their  journey ; 

42.  Therefore,  they  tarried  in  the  wilderness,  or  did  not 
travel  a  direct  course,  and  were  afflicted  with  hunger  and 
thirst,  because  of  their  transgressions. 

43.  And  now  my  son,  I  w^ould  that  ye  should  understand 
that  these  things  are  not  without  a  shadow ;  for  as  our  fathers 
were  slothful  to  give  heed  to  this  compass,  (now  these  things 
were  temporal,)  they  did  not  prosper;  even  so  it  is  with 
things  which  are  spiritual. 

44.  For  behold,  it  is  as  easy  to  give  heed  to  the  word  of 
Christ,  which  will  point  to  you  a  **straight  course  to  eternal 
bliss,  as  it  was  for  our  fathers  to  give  heed  to  this  compass, 
which  would  point  unto  them  a  straight  course  to  the  promised 
land. 

45.  And  now  I  say,  is  there  not  a  type  in  this  thing?  For 
just  as  surely  as  this  '^director  did  bring  our  fathers,  by  fol- 
lowing its  course  to  the  ^'^promised  land,  shall  the  words  of 
Christ,  if  we  follow  their  course,  carry  us  beyond  this  vale  of 
sorrow,  into  a  far  better  land  of  promise. 

46.  O  my  son,  do  not  let  us  be  slothful  because  of  the  easi- 
ness of  the  way ;  for  so  was  it  with  our  fathers ;  for  so  was 
it  prepared  for  them,  that  if  they  would  look,  they  might 
live;  even  so  it  is  with  us.  The  way  is  prepared,  and  if  we 
will  look,  we  may  live  for  ever. 

47.  And  now,  my  son,  see  that  ye  take  care  of  these  sacred 
things;  yea,  see  that  ye  look  to  God  and  live.  Go  unto  this 
people,  and  declare  the  word,  and  be  sober.  My  son,  fare- 
well. 


CHAPTER  38. 
The  Commandments  of  Alma  to  his  son  ShiUon. 

1.  My  son,  give  ear  to  my  words,  for  I  say  unto  you,  even 
as  I  said  unto  Helaman,  That  "inasmuch  as  ye  shall  keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  ye  shall  prosper  in  the  land ;  and 
inasmuch  as  ye  will  not  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  ye 
shall  be  cast  off  from  his  presence. 

2.  And  now,  my  son,  I  trust  that  I  shall  have  great  joy  in 
you,  because  of  your  steadiness  and  your  faithfulness  unto 
God ;  for  as  you  have  commenced  in  your  youth,  to  look  to 
the  Lord  your  God,  even  so  I  hope  that  you  will  continue  in 
keeping  his  commandments;  for  blessed  is  he  that  ''endureth 
to  the  end. 

2i,  see  2a,  ii.  Nep.  9.  2j,  ver.  38,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  16,  2k.  see  a, 

I.  Nep.  2. 

O,  lee  A,  n.  N^.  1.       6,  see  A  ii.  Nep.  31« 


CHAP.  X.XXVIII.]  BOOK   OF  ALMA.  349 

3.  I  say  unto  you,  my  son,  that  I  have  had  great  joy  in 
thee  already,  because  of  thy  faithfulness  and  thy  diligence, 
and  thy  patience,  and  thy  long  suffering  among  the  people  of 
the    ''Zoramites. 

4.  For  I  know  that  thou  wast  in  bonds;  yea,  and  I  also 
knew  that  thou  wast  stoned  for  the  word's  sake;  and  thou 
didst  bear  all  these  things  with  patience,  because  the  Lord  was 
with  thee ;  and  now  thou  knowest  that  the ,  Lord  did  deliver 
thee. 

5.  And  now  my  son,  Shiblon,  I  would  that  ye  should  re- 
member that  as  much  as  ye  shall  put  your  trust  in  God, 
even  so  much  ye  shall  be  delivered  out  of  your  trials,  and  your 
troubles,  and  your  afflictions,  and  ye  shall  be  *^lifted  up  at  the 
last   day. 

6.  Now,  my  son,  I  would  not  that  ye  should  think  that  I 
know  these  things  of  myself,  but  it  is  the  Spirit  of  God  which 
is  in  me,  which  maketh  these  things  known  unto  me;  for  if 
I  had  not  been  *born  of  God,  I  should  not  have  known  these 
things. 

7.  But  behold,  the  Lord  in  his  great  mercy  sent  his  angel 
to  declare  unto  me,  that  I  must  stop  the  work  of  destruction 
among  his  people :  yea,  and  I  have  ^seen  an  angel  face  to  face ; 
and  he  spake  with  me,  and  his  voice  was  as  thunder,  and  it 
shook  the  whole  earth. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  was  <^three  days  and  three 
nights  in  the  most  bitter  pain  and  anguish  of  soul ;  and  never, 
until  I  did  cry  out  unto  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  mercy, 
did  I  receive  a  remission  of  my  sins.  But  behold,  I  did  cry 
unto  him,  and  I  did  find  peace  to  my  soul. 

9.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have  told  you  this  that  ye  may  learn 
wisdom,  that  ye  may  learn  of  me  that  there  is  '^no  other 
way  or  means  whereby  man  can  be  saved,  only  in  and  through 
Christ.  Behold,  he  *is  the  life  and  the  light  of  the.  world. 
Behold,  he  is  the  word  of  truth  and  righteousness. 

10.  And  now,  as  ye  have  begun  to  teach  the  word,  even 
so  I  would  that  ye  should  continue  to  teach ;  and  I  would 
that  ye  would  be  diligent  and  temperate  in  all  things. 

11.  See  that  ye  are  not  lifted  up  unto  pride :  yea,  see  that 
ye  do  not  boast  in  your  own  wisdom,  nor  of  your  much 
strength : 

12.  Use  boldness,  but  not  overbearance ;  and  also  see  that 
ye  bridle  all  your  passions,  that  ye  may  be  filled  with  love; 
see  that  ye  refrain  from   idleness; 

13.  Do  not  pray  as  the  ^Zoramites  do,  for  ye  have  seen 
that  they  pray  to  be  heard  of  men,  and  to  be  praised  for  their 
wisdom. 

14.  Do  not  say,  O  God,  T  thank  tl^ee  that  we  are  better 
than    our    brethren;    but    rather    say,    O    Lord,    forgive    my 

c,  see  2?,  Alma  3Q  d.  see  p,  Mos.  23.  e,  see  c,  Mos.  5.  f,  Mos.  27:  H— 
17.  g,  Mos.  27: 19—23.  Alma  36: 10,  16.  h,  see  d,  Mos.  5.  i,  see  m,  Mas 
16.        ;,  see  2;,  Alma  30. 


350  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   XXXIX. 

unworthiness,    and    remember    my    brethren    in    mercy ;    yea, 
acknowledge  your  unworthiness  before  God  at  all  times. 

15,  And  may  the  Lord  bless  your  soul,  and  receive  you  at 
the  last  day  into  his  kingdom,  to  sit  down  in  peace.  Now  go, 
my  son,  and  teach  the  word  unto  this  people.  Be  sober.  My 
eon,  farewell. 


The  Commandments  of  Alma  to  his  son  Corianton, 
CHAPTER  39. 

1.  And  now,  my  son,  I  have  somewhat  more  to  say  unto 
thee  than  what  I  said  unto  thy  brother :  for  behold,  have  ye 
not  observed  the  steadiness  of  thy  brother,  his  faithfulness, 
and  his  diligence  in  keeping  the  commandments  of  God?  Be- 
hold, has  he  not  set  a  good  example  for  thee? 

2.  For  thou  didst  not  give  so  much  heed  unto  my  words 
as  did  thy  brother,  among  the  people  of  the  "Zoramites.  Now 
this  is  what  I  have  against  thee ;  thou  didst  go  on  unto  boasting 
in  thy  strength  and  thy  wisdom. 

3.  And  this  is  not  all,  my  son.  Thou  didst  do  that  which 
was  grievous  unto  me;  for  thou  didst  forsake  the  ministry, 
and  did  go  over  into  the  land  of  Siron,  among  the  borders  of 
the  Lamanites,  after  the  harlot  Isabel ; 

4.  Yea,  sh^  did  steal  away  the  hearts  of  many;  but  this 
was  no  excuse  for  thee,  my  son.  Thou  shouldst  have  tended 
to  the  ministry  wherewith  thou  wast  entrusted. 

5.  Know  ye  not,  my  son,  that  these  things  are  an  abomina- 
tion in  the  sight  of  the  Lord;  yea,  ^ost  abominable  above 
all  sins,  save  it  be  the  shedding  of  innocent  blood,  or  denying 
the  Holy  Ghost? 

6.  For  behold,  if  ye  deny  the  Holy  Ghost  when  it  once 
has  had  place  in  you,  and  ye  know  that  ye  deny  it,  behold, 
this  is  a  sin  which  is  ^'unpardonable ;  yea,  and  whosoever 
murdereth  Against  the  light  and  knowledge  of  God,  it  is 
not  easy  for  him  to  obtain  forgiveness ;  yea,  I  say  unto  you, 

•  my   son,   that   it   is   not  easy   for   him   to   obtain   a   forgive- 
.  ness. 

7.  And  now,  my  son,  I  would  to  God  that  ye  had  not 
been  guilty  of  so  great  a  crime.  I  would  not  dwell  upon 
your  crimes,  to  harrow  up  your  soul,  if  it  were  not  for  your 
good. 

8.  But  behold,  ye  cannot  hide  your  crimes  from  God;  and 
except  ye  repent,  they  will  stand  as  a  testimony  against  you 
at  the  last  day. 

9.  Now  my  son,   I  would  that  ye  should  repent  and  for- 


O,  see  2j,  Alma  30.  6,  vers.  7.  11.  See  i,  II.  Nep.  28.  C.  Moro.  .S:  28i 

d,  ver.  5. 


CHAP.  XXXIX.]  BOOK  OP  ALMA.  351 

sake  your  sins,  and  go  no  more  after  the  lusts  of  your  eyes, 
but  *cross  yourself  in  all  these  things;  for  except  ye  do  this, 
ye  can  in  nowse  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  Oh,  remem- 
ber, and  take  it  upon  you,  and  cross  yourself  in  these 
things. 

10.  And  I  command  you  to  take  it  upon  you  to  counsel 
your  elder  brothers  in  your  undertakings;  for  behold,  thou 
art  in  thy  youth,  and  ye  stand  in  need  to  be  nourished  by  your 
brothers.  And  give  heed  to  their  counsel; 

11.  Suffer  not  yourself  to  be  led  away  by  any  vain  or 
foolish  thing;  suffer  not  the  devil  to  lead  away  your  heart 
again  after  thoc,e  ''wicked  harlots.  Behold,  O  my  son,  how 
great  iniquity  ye  brought  upon  the  Zoramites:  for  when 
they  saw  your  conduct,  they  would  not  believe  in  my 
words. 

12.  And  now  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  doth  say  unto  me, 
Command  thy  children  to  do  good,  lest  they  lead  away  the 
hearts  of  many  people  to  destruction ;  therefore  I  command 
you,  my  son,  in  the  fear  of  God,  that  ye  refrain  from  your 
iniquities ; 

13.  That  ye  turn  to  the  Lord  with  all  your  mind,  might, 
and  strength;  that  ye  lead  away  the  hearts  of  no  more 
to  do  wickedly;  but  rather  return  unto  them,  and  acknowl- 
edge your  faults,  and  retain  that  wrong  which  ye  have 
done ; 

14.  Seek  not  after  riches,  nor  the  vain  things  of  this  world, 
for  behold,  you  cannot  carry  them  with  you. 

15.  And  now,  my  son,  I  would  say  somewhat  unto  you  con- 
cerning the  coming  of  Christ.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
it  is  he  that  surely  shall  come,  to  take  away  the  sins  of  the 
world;  yea,  he  cometh  to  declare  glad  tidings  of  salvation 
unto  his  people. 

16.  And  now  my  son,  this  was  the  ministry  unto  which 
ye  were  called,  to  declare  these  glad  tidings  unto  this  people, 
to  prepare  their  minds;  or  rather  that  salvation  might  come 
unto  them,  that  they  may  prepare  the  minds  of  their  children 
to  hear  the  word  at  the  time  of  his  coming. 

17.  And  now  I  will  ease  your  mind  somewhat  on  this  sub- 
ject. Behold,  you  marvel  why  these  things  should  be  known 
so  long  beforehand.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Is  not  a  soul  at 
this  time  as  precious  unto  God,  as  a  soul  will  be  at  the  time  of 
his   coming?  ^      ,         .        ,      ,, 

18.  Is  it  not  as  necessary  that  the  plan  of  redemption  should 
be  made  known  unto  this  people,  as  well  as  unto  their  chil- 
dren? 

19.  It  is  not  as  easy  at  this  time,  for  the  Lord  to  ^send 
his  angel  to  declare  these  glad  tidings  unto  us,  as  unto  our 
children;  or  as  after  the  time  of  his  coming? 


e,  III.  Nep.  12: 30.       /.  vers.  3,  7—9,       g,  Mos,  3: 2—27.       27: 11—17.      Ainu* 
11:31.        13:24. 


352  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.  XL. 


CHAPTER  40. 

1.  Now  my  son,  here  is  somewhat  more  I  would  say  unto 
thee;  for  I  perceive  that  thy  mind  is  worried  concerning  the 
the    "resurrection  of  the  dead. 

2.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  there  is  no  resurrection ;  or, 
I  would  say,  in  other  words,  that  Hhis  mortal  does  not  put 
on  immortality;  this  corruption  does  not  put  on  incorruption, 
until  after  the  coming  of  Christ. 

3.  Behold,  he  bringeth  to  pass  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.  But  behold,  my  son,  the  resurrection  is  not  yet.  Now 
I  unfold  unto  you  a  mystery ;  nevertheless,  there  are  many 
mysteries,  which  are  kept,  that  no  one  knoweth  them,  save 
God  himself.  But  I  shew  unto  you  one  thing,  which  I  have 
inquired  diligently  of  God,  that  I  might  know ;  that  is  con- 
cerning  the   resurrection. 

4.  Behold,  there  is  a  time  appointed  that  all  shall  come 
forth  from  the  dead.  Now  when  this  time  cometh,  no  one 
knows ;  but  God  know^eth  the  time  which  is  appointed. 

5.  Now  whether  there  shall  be  one  time,  or  a  second  time, 
or  a  third  time,  that  men  shall  come  forth  from  the  dead, 
it  mattereth  not;  for  God  knoweth  all  these  things;  and  it 
sufficeth  me  to  know  that  this  is  the  case;  that  there  is  a 
time  appointed  that  all  shall  rise  from  tho  dead. 

6.  Now  there  must  needs  bo  a  space  betwixt  the  time  of 
death,  and  the  time  of  the  resurrection. 

7.  And  now  I  would  inquire  what  becometh  of  the  souls 
of  men  from  this  time  of  death,  to  the  time  appointed  for 
the  resurrection? 

8.  Now  whether  there  is  more  than  one  time  appointed 
for  men  to  rise,  it  mattereth  not ;  for  all  do  not  die  at  once : 
and  this  mattereth  not ;  all  is  as  one  day,  with  God ;  and  time 
only  is  measured  unto  men ; 

9.  Therefore  there  is  a  time  appointed  unto  men,  that  they 
shall  rise  from  the  dead;  and  there  is  a  space  between  the 
time  of  death  and  the  resurrection.  And  now  concerning  this 
space  of  time.  What  becometh  of  the  souls  of  men,  is  the 
thing  which  I  have  inquired  diligently  of  the  Lord  to  know  ; 
and  this  is  the  thing  of  which  I  do  know. 

10.  And  when  the  time  cometh  when  all  shall  rise,  then 
shall  they  know  that  God  knoweth  all  the  times  which  are 
appointed  unto  man. 

11.  Now  concerning  the  state  of  the  soul  between  death  and 
the  resurrection.  Behold,  it  has  been  made  known  unto  me, 
by  an  angel,  that  the  spirits  of  all  men,  as  soon  as  they  are 
departed  from  this  mortal  body ;  yea,  the  spiris  of  ''all  men, 
whether  they  be  good  or  evil,  are  taken  home  to  that  God 
who  gave  them  life. 

a,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  b,  Mos.  16: 10.  See  d,  II.  Nep.  2,         Also  ;  and  m, 

II.  Nep.  9.       c,  vers.  15,  17.        Eccle.  12: 7. 


CHAP.  XL.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  35? 

12.  And  then  shall  it  come  to  pass  that  the  spirits  of 
those  who  are  righteous,  are  received  into  a  state  of  happiness^ 
which  is  called  '^paradise ;  a  state  of  rest ;  a  state  of  peace^ 
where  they  shall  rest  from  all  their  troubles  and  from  ail  care,, 
and  sorrow,  &c. 

13.  And  then  shall  it  come  to  pass,  that  the  spirits  of  the 
wicked,  yea,  who  are  evil;  for  behold,  they  have  no  part  nor 
portion  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord;  for  behold,  they  chose  evil 
works  rather  than  good;  therefore  the  spirit  of  the  devil 
did  *enter  into  them,  and  take  possession  of  their  house ; 
end  these  shall  be  cast  out  into  outer  darkness;  'there  shall 
be  weeping,  and  wailing,  and  gnashing  of  teeth;  and  this  be- 
cause of  their  own  iniquity;  being  led  captive  by  the  will  of 
the  devil. 

14.  Now  this  is  the  state  of  the  souls  of  the  wicked;  yea, 
in  "darkness,  and  a  state  of  awful,  fearful,  looking  for  the 
fiery  indignation  of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  them;  thus  they 
remain  in  this  state,  as  well  as  the  righteous  in  ''paradise,, 
until  the  time  of  their  resurrection. 

15.  Now  there  are  some  that  have  understood  that  this 
state  of  happiness,  and  this  state  of  misery  of  the  soul,  before 
the  resurrection,  was  a  first  resurrection.  Yea,  I  admit  it  may 
be  termed  a  resurrection ;  the  *raising  of  the  spirit  or  the  soul, 
and  their  consignation  to  happiness  or  misery,  according  to 
the  words  which  have  been  spoken. 

16.  And  behold,  again  it  hath  been  spoken,  that  there  is 
a  ^first  resurrection ;  a  resurrection  of  all  those  who  have  been,. 
or  who  are,  or  who  shall  be,  down  to  the  resurrection  of  Christ 
from  the  dead. 

17.  Now  we  do  not  suppose  that  this  first  resurrection 
which  is  spoken  of  in  this  manner,  can  be  the  resurrection  *0f 
the  souls,  and  their  consignation  to  happiness  or  misery.  Ye 
cannot  suppose  that  this  is  what  it  meaneth. 

18.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you  Nay ;  but  it  meaneth  the  ,  *re- 
uniting  of  the  soul  with  the  body  of  those  '**from  the  days  of 
Adam,  down  to  the  resurrection  of  Christ. 

19.  Now  whether  the  souls  and  the  bodies  of  those  of  whom 
have  been  spoken,  shall  all  be  re-united  at  once,  the  wicked 
as  well  as  the  righteous,  I  do  not  say;  let  it  suffice,  that  I 
say  that  they  all  come  forth ;  or  in  other  words,  their  resurrec- 
tion cometh  to  pass  "before  the  resurrection  of  those  who  die 
after  the  resurrection  of  Christ. 

20.  Now  my  son,  I  do  not  say  that  their  resurrection 
^'^meth  at  the  resurrection  of  Chris^t :  but  behold,  I  give  it  as 
my  opinion,  that  the  souls  and  th^  bodies  are  '^re-united,  of 
the  righteous,  at  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  his  ascension 
into  heaven. 


d,  see  I,  n,  Nep.  9.  e,  see  i,  it.  Nep.  9.  f,  Mos.  16-  2.  See  k,  i.  Nep. 

15.       j7,  ver.  13.       A,  see  Z,  ii.  Nep.  9.        i,  see  c.        ;,  see  g,  Jacob  4.        k,  see  c. 
I,  see  d,  II.  Nep,  2.  m,  vers.  19,  20.  n,  vers.  16,  18,  20.  o,  see  fi. 

Jacob  4. 


354  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  [CHAP.    XLI. 

21.  But  whether  it  be  at  his  resurrection,  or  after,  I  do 
not  say;  but  this  much  I  say,  that  there  is  a  ''space  between 
death  and  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  a  state  of  the 
soul  in  happiness  or  in  misery  until  the  time  which  is  ap- 
pointed of  God  that  the  dead  shall  come  forth,  and  be  re-united, 
both  soul  and  body,  and  be  brought  to  stand  before  God,  and 
be  judged  according  to  their  works ; 

22.  Yea,  this  bringeth  about  the  restoration  of  those 
things  of  which  have  been  spoken  by  the  mouths  of  the 
prophets. 

23.  The  ^'soul  shall  be  restored  to  the  body,  and  the  body 
to  the  soul;  yea,  and  every  limb  and  joint  shall  be  restored 
to  its  body ;  yea,  even  a  hair  of  the  head  shall  not  be  lost, 
but  all  things  shall  be  restored  to  their  proper  and  perfect 
frame. 

24.  And  now  my  son,  this  is  the  restoration  of  which  has 
been  spoken  by  the  mouths  of  the  prophets : 

25.  And  then  shall  the  righteous  shine  forth  in  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

26.  But  behold,  an  awful  'death  cometh  upon  the  wicked ; 
for  they  die  as  to  things  pertaining  to  things  of  righteous- 
ness ;  for  they  are  unclean,  and  "no  unclean  thing  can  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  God;  but  they  are  cast  out,  and  consigned  to 
partake  of  the  fruits  of  their  labors  or  their  works,  which 
have  been  evil;  and  they  drink  the  dregs  of  a  bitter  cup. 


CHAPTER   41. 

1.  And  now  my  son,  I  have  somewhat  to  say  concerning 
the  restoration  of  which  has  been  spoken ;  for  behold,  some 
have  wrested  the  scriptures,  and  have  gone  far  astray  be- 
cause of  this  thing.  And  I  perceive  that  thy  mind  has  been 
worried  also,  concerning  this  thing.  But  behold,  I  will  explain 
it  unto  thee. 

2.  I  say  unto  thee,  my  son,  that  the  plan  of  restoration 
IS  requisite  with  the  justice  of  God;  for  it  is  requisite  that 
all  things  should  be  restored  to  their  proper  order.  Behold, 
it  is  requisite  and  just,  according  to  the  power  and  resur- 
rection of  Christ,  "that  the  soul  of  man  should  be  restored  to 
its  body,  and  that  every  part  of  the  body  should  be  restored 
to  itself.    . 

3.  And  it  is  requisite  with  the  justice  of  God,  that  men 
should  be  judged  according  to  their  works;  and  '^if  their 
works  were  good  in  this  life,  and  the  desires  of  their  hearts 


p  vers.  6,  9,  11-15.  q.  Alma  11: 41—45.  41: 2,  See  d,  ii.  Nep.  2. 

r.  Bee  q.  Alma  12.       s,  Alma  11: 37. 

a,  see  q.  Alma  40.       6.  vers.  6.  7,  14. 


CHAP.   XLI.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  355 

were  good,  that  they  should  also,  at  the  last  day,  be  restored 
unto  that  which  is  good ; 

4.  And  'if  their  works  are  evil,  they  shall  be  restored 
unto  him  for  evil ;  therefore,  all  things  shall  be  restored  to 
their  proper  order;  everything  to  its  natural  frame;  mor- 
tality ''raised  to  immortality ;  corruption  to  incorruption ;  raised 
to  endless  happiness,  to  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,  or  to 
*endless  misery,  to  inherit  the  kingdom  of  the  devil,  the 
one  on  one  hand,  the  other  on  the  other ; 

5.  The  one  raised  to  '"happiness  according  to  his  desires  of 
happiness;  or  good,  according  to  his  desires  of  good;  and  the 
other  to  ^'evil  according  to  his  desires  of  evil ;  for  as  he  has 
<iesired  to  do  evil  all  the  day  long,  even  so  shall  he  have  his 
reward  of  evil  when  the  night  cometh. 

6.  And  so  it  is  on  the  other  hand.  If  he  hath  repented  of  hia 
sins,  and  ^desired  righteousness  until  the  end  of  his  days,  even 
80  he  shall  be  rewarded  unto  righteousness. 

7.  These  are  they  that  are  redeemed  of  the  Lord;  yea, 
these  are  they  that  are  taken  out,  that  are  delivered  from 
that  ^endless  night  of  darkness;  and  thus  they  stand  or  fall; 
for  behold,  they  are  their  own  judges,  whether  to  do  good  or 
do  evil. 

8.  Now,  the  decrees  of  God  are  ^unalterable;  therefore,  the 
way  is  prepared,  that  whosoever  will,  may  walk  therein  and 
be  saved. 

9.  And  now  behold,  my  son,  do  not  risk  one  more  offence 
against  your  God  upon  those  points  of  doctrine,  which  ye  have 
bitherto  risked  to  commit  sin. 

10.  Do  not  suppose,  because  it  has  been  spoken  con- 
cerning restoration,  that  ye  shall  be  restored  from  sin  to 
happiness.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  wickedness  *never  was 
happiness. 

11.  And  now,  my  son,  all  men  that  are  in  a  state  of 
nature,  or  I  would  say,  in  a  carnal  state,  are  in  the  gall  of 
bitterness,  and  in  the  bonds  of  iniquity ;  they  are  without 
God  in  the  world,  and  they  have  gone  contrary  to  the  nature 
of  God ;  therefore,  they  are  in  a  state  'contrary  to  the  nature 
of  happiness. 

12.  And  now  behold,  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  restora- 
tion, to  take  a  thing  of  a  natural  state,  and  place  it  in  an 
unnatural  state,  or  to  place  it  in  a  state  opposite  to  its 
nature? 

13.  O,  my  son,  this  is  not  the  case;  but  the  meaning  of 
the  word  "^restoration,  is  tj  bring  back  again  evil  for  evil,  or 
carnal  for  carnal,  or  devilish  for  devilish ;  "good  for  that 
which  is  good;  righteous  for  that  which  is  righteous;  just  for 
that  which  is  just ;  merciful  for  that  which  is  merciful ; 

14.  Therefore,  my  son,  see  that  ye  are  merciful  unto  your 

C,  vers.  10—13,  15.  d,  Mos.  16: 10.  See  d,  ll.  Nep.  2.  e,  see  m,  Jacob  6. 
f,  see  6.  g,  see  c.  A  see  &.  i,  see  m,  Jacob  6.  j,  Mor.  9: 19.  fc,  veif. 
ll,  12.        I,  vers.  10,  12.         m,  see  c.       w,  sec  6. 


356  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.    XLII. 

brethren;  deal  justly,  judge  righteously,  and  do  good  con- 
tinually ;  and  if  ye  do  all  these  things,  then  shall  ye  receive 
your  reward ;  yea,  ye  shall  have  mercy  restored  unto  you  again ; 
ye  shall  have  justice  restored  unto  you  again;  ye  shall  have 
a  righteous  judgment  restored  unto  you  again;  and  ye  shall 
have  good  rewarded  unto  you  again ; 

15.  For  that  which  ye  do  send  out  shall  return  unto 
you  again,  and  be  restored ;  therefore,  the  word  restora- 
tion ''mo-e  fully  condemneth  the  sinner,  and  justifieth  him 
not  at  all. 


CHAPTER  42. 

1.  And  now,  my  son,  I  perceive  there  is  somewhat  more 
which  doth  worry  your  mind,  which  ye  cannot  understand, 
which  is  concerning  the  justice  of  God,  in  the  punishment 
of  the  sinner ;  for  ye  do  try  to  suppose  that  it  is  injustice  that 
the  sinner  should  be  consigned  to  a  state  of  misery. 

2.  Now  behold,  my  son,  I  will  explain  this  thing  unto 
thee :  for  behold,  after  the  Lord  God  sent  our  first  parents 
forth  from  the  garden  of  Eden,  to  till  the  ground,  from  "whence 
they  were  taken ;  yea,  he  drew  out  the  man,  and  he  placed 
at  the  east  end  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  Cherubim,  and  a 
flaming  sword  which  turned  every  way,  to  k'eep  the  tree  of 
life. 

3.  Now  we  see  that  the  man  had  become  as  God,  know- 
ing good  and  evil ;  and  lest  he  should  put  forth  his  hand, 
and  take  also  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  and  live  for  ever, 
the  Lord  God  placed  Cherubim  and  the  flaming  sword,  that 
he  should  not  partake  of  the  fruit ; 

4.  And  thus  we  see,  that  there  was  a  time  granted  unto  man 
to  repent,  j'ea,  a  ^probationary  time,  a  time  to  repent  and 
serve  God. 

5.  For  behold,  if  Adam  had  put  forth  his  hand  imme- 
diately, and  partook  of  the  tree  of  life,  he  would  have  ''lived 
for  ever,  according  to  the  word  of  God,  having  no  space  for 
repentance;  yea,  and  alsb  the  word  of  God  would  have 
been  '^void,  and  the  great  plan  of  salvation  would  have  been 
frustrated. 

6.  But  behold,  it  was  appointed  unto  man  to  die ;  there- 
fore as  they  were  cut  off  from  the  tree  of  life  they  should  be 
cut  off  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  man  became  lost  ^for 
ever;  yea,  they  became  fallen  man. 

7.  And  now  we  see  by  this,  that  our  first  parents  were 
cut  off  both    ^temporally  and    ''spiritually,   from  the   presence 

0,  Alma  42: 28. 


a,  see  m,  Mos.  2.        5,  see  2a,  Alma  12.        c,  ver.  3.        d,  vers.  6,  8.        Alma 
12: 23,  26.  e,  see  w,  Alma  12.  /,  see  b,  ii.  Nep.  2.  g,  see  c, 

n.  Nep.  2. 


CHAP.    XLII.]  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  .357 

of  the  Lord;  and  thus  we  see  thej^  became  subjects  to  follow 
after  their    ''own  will. 

8.  Now  behold,  it  was  not  expedient  that  man  should  be 
^reclaimed  from  this  temporal  death,"  for  that  would  destroy 
the  great  plan  of  happiness ; 

9.  Therefore,  as  the  soul  could  ^never  die,  and  the  fall  had 
brought  upon  all  mankind  a  ''spiritual  death  as  well  as  a 
temporal;  that  is  they  were  cut  off  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord ;  it  was  expedient  that  mankind  should  be  reclaimed  from 
this  spiritual  death ; 

10.  Therefore  as  they  had  become  carnal,  sensual,  and  devil- 
ish, by  nature,  this  "^probationary  state  became  a  state  for 
them  to  prepare;  it  became  a  preparatory  state. 

11.  And  now  remember,  my  son,  if  it  were  not  for  the  plan 
of  redemption,  (laying  it  aside,)  as  soon  as  they  were  "dead, 
their  "souls  were  miserable,  being  cut  off  from  the  presence 
of   the   Lord. 

12.  And  now  there  was  no  means  to  reclaim  men  from 
this  fallen  state  which  man  had  brought  upon  himself,  because 
of  his  own  disobedience;  • 

13.  Therefore,  according  to  justice,  the  plan  of  redemption 
could  not  be  brought  about,  only  on  conditions  of  repentance 
of  men  in  this  ^probationary  state ;  yea,  this  preparatory 
state ;  for  except  it  were  for  these  conditions,  mercy  could 
not  take  effect  ^except  it  should  destroy  the  work  of  justice. 
Now  the  work  of  justice  could  not  be  destroyed ;  if  so,  God 
would    '"cease   to   be   God. 

14.  And  thus  we  see  that  'all  mankind  were  fallen,  and 
they  were  in  the  grasp  of  justice;  yea,  the  justice  of  God, 
which  consigned  them  *for  ever  to  be  cut  off  from  his 
presence. 

15.  And  now  the  plan  of  mercy  could  not  be  brought  about, 
except  an  "atonement  should  be  made ;  therefore  God  himself 
atoneth  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  to  bring  about  the  plan 
of  mercy,  to  ''appease  the  demands  of  justice,  that  God  might 
be  a  perfect,  just  God,  and  a  merciful  God  also. 

16.  Now  repentance  could  not  come  unto  men,  except  there 
were  a  punishment,  which  also  was  ^eternal  as  the  ""life  of 
the  soul  should  be,  affixed  opposite  to  the'  plan  of  happiness, 
-which  was  as  eternal  also  as  the  life  of  the  soul. 

17.  Now,  how  could  a  man  repent,  except  he  should  sin? 
How  could  he  sin,  if  there  was  no  law,  how  could  there  be  a 
law,  save  there  was  a  punishment? 

h,  see  I,  II.  Nep.  2.  i,  see  d.  j,  ver.  11.  Never  be  dissolved,  or  its  parts 
foe   separated,    so   as   to   disorganize   the   spiritual   personage.        &,  see  C,  II.  Nep.  2. 

I,  see  b,  II.  Nep.  2.  m,  see  2a,  Alma  12.  n,  as  soon  as  their  bodies  were  dead. 
o,  their  spirits.  p,  see  2a,  Alma  12.        q,  see  2m,  Alma  12.  r,  see  f,  ii.  Nep. 

II.  s,  see  e  and  g,  ii.  Nep.  9.  t,  see  w,  Alma  12.  u,  see  f,  ii.  Nep.  2. 
V,  see  2m,  Alma  12.  w,  see  m,  Jacob  6.  x,  the  life  of  the  soul  has  no  end. 
Tera.  8.  9.       See  e  and  g,  ii.  Nep.  9. 


35S  BOOK   OP   ALMA.  [CHAP.   XLII. 

18.  Now  there  was  a  punishment  aflSxed,  and  a  just  law 
given,   which  brought  remorse  of  conscience   unto  man. 

19.  Now  n  there  was  no  law  given, — if  a  man  murdered 
he  should  die,  would  be  be  afraid  he  would  die  if  he  should 
murder? 

20.  And  also,  if  there  was  no  law  given  against  sin,  men 
would  not  be  afraid  to  sin. 

21.  And  if  there  was  no  law  given  if  *'men  sinned,  what  could 
justice  do,  or  mercy  either;  for  they  would  have  no  claim  upon 
the   creature? 

22.  But  there  is  a  law  given,  and  a  punishment  affixed, 
and  a  repentance  granted;  which  repentance,  mercy  claimeth; 
otherwise,  'justice  claimeth  the  creature,  and  executeth  the 
law,  and  the  law  inflicteth  the  punishment;  if  not  so,  the 
works  of  justice  would  be  destroyed,  and  God  would  ^''cease 
to  be  God. 

23.  But  God  ceaseth  not  to  be  God,  and  mercy  claimeth 
the  penitent,  and  mercy  cometh  because  of  the  ^^atonement; 
and  the  atonement  bringeth  to  pass  the  ^''resurrection  of  the 
dead ;  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  bringeth  back  men 
into  the  presence  of  God ;  and  thus  they  are  ^'^restored  into 
his  presence,  to  be  judged  according  to  their  works;  according 
to  the  law  and  justice ; 

24.  For  behold,  justice  exerciseth  all  his  demands,  and  also 
mercy  claimeth  all  which  is  her  own:  and  thus,  none  but  the 
truly  penitent  are  saved. 

25.  What!  do  ye  suppose  that  mercy,  can  rob  justice?  I 
say  unto  you,  Nay;  not  one  whit.  If  so,  God  would  ^^cease 
to  be  God. 

26.  And  thus  God  bringeth  about  his  great  and  eternal  pur- 
poses, which  were  prepared  ^^from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
And  thus  cometh  about  the  salvation  and  the  redemption  of 
men,  and  also  their  destruction  and  misery ; 

27.  Therefore,  O  my  son,  whosoever  will  come,  may  come, 
and  partake  of  the  waters  of  life  freely:  and  whosoever  will 
not  come,  the  same  is  not  compelled  to  come ;  but  in  the 
last  day,  it  shall  be  ^''restored  unto  him,  according  to  his 
deeds. 

28.  If  he  has  desired  to  do  evil,  and  has  not  repented  in 
his  days,  behold,  -''evil  shall  be  done  unto  him,  according  to 
the  restoration  of  God. 

29.  And  now,  my  son,  I  desire  that  ye  should  let  these 
things  trouble  you  no  more,  and  only  let  your  sins  trouble 
you,  with  that  trouble  which  shall  bring  you  down  unto  re- 
pentance. 

30.  O  my  son,  I  desire  '*that  ye  should  deny  the  justice 
of  God  no  more.     Do  not  endeavour  to  excuse  yourself  in  the 


y,  see  j,  Mos.  3.  z,  see  2m,  Alma  12.  2a,  see  /,  n.  Nep:  9j         26,  see  f, 

U.  Nep.  2.  2c,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  2d,  Alma  40: 21—26.  2e.  see  f, 

II.  Nep.  11.  2/,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  ?j?,  Alma  41 :  15.  2A,  see  C,  Ahna  4L 

a,  ver.  1. 


CHAP.   XLIII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  359 

least  point,  because  of  your  sins,  by  denying  the  justice  of 
God,  but  do  you  let  the  justice  of  God,  and  his  mercy,  and 
his  long  suffering,  have  full  sway  in  your  heart ;  but  let  it 
bring  you  down  to  the  dust  in  humility. 

31.  And  now,  O  my  son,  ye  are  called  of  God  to  preach 
the  word  unto  this  people.  And  now,  my  son,  go  thy  way, 
declare  the  word  with  truth  and  soberness,  that  thou  mayest 
bring  souls  unto  repentance,  that  the  great  plan  of  mercy 
may  have  claim  upon  them.  And  may  God  grant  unto  you 
even  according  to  my  words.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  43. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  sons  of  Alma  did 
go  forth  among  the  people,  to  declare  the  word  unto  them. 
And  Alma,  also,  himself,  could  not  rest,  and  he  also  went 
forth. 

2.  Now  we  shall  say  no  more  concerning  their  preaching, 
except  that  they  preached  the  word,  and  the  truth,  according 
to  the  Spirit  of  prophecy  and  revelation;  and  they  preached 
after  the    ""holy  order  of  God,  by  which  they  were  called. 

3.  And  now  I  return  to  an  account  of  the  wars  between 
the  Nephitcs  and  the  Lamanites,  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges. 

4.  For  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  the  ^Zoramites  became 
Lamanites ;  therefore,  in  the  commencement  of  the  eighteenth 
year,  the  people  of  the  Nephites  saw  that  the  Lamanites 
were  coming  upon  them;  therefore  they  made  preparations 
for  war";  yea,  they  gathered  together  their  armies  in  the  "land 
of  Jershon. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  came  with 
their  thousands;  and  they  came  into  the  '^land  of  Antionum, 
which  is  the  *land  of  the  Zoramites;  and  a  man  by  the  name 
of  Zerahemnah  was  their  leader. 

6.  And  now  as  the  Amalekites  were  of  a  more  wicked  and 
murderous  disposition  than  the  Lamanites  were,  in  and  of 
themselves,  therefore,  Zerahemnah  appointed  chief  captains 
over  the  Lamanites,  and  they  were  all  the  Amalekites  and 
'Zoramites. 

7.  Now  this  he  did,  that  he  might  preserve  their  ^hatred 
towards  the  Nephites ;  that  he  might  bring  them  into  subjection 
to  the  accomplishment  of  his  designs; 

8.  For  behold,  his  designs  were  to  stir  up  the  Lamanites 
to  anger  against  the  Nephites;  this  he  did  that  he  might 
usurp  great  power  over  them,  and  also  that  he  might 
gain  power  over  the  Nephites  by  bringing  them  into  bond- 
age, &c. 

a,  see  <7,  Mos.  26.  b,  see  2j,  Alma  30.  c,  see  q.  Alma  27.  d,  see  b.  Alma 
81.       e.  Alma  31: 3.       f,  see  2j,  Alma  30.       g,  see  n,  Jacob  7. 


360  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  L^HAP.   XLIU. 

9.  And  DOW  the  design  of  the  Nephites  was  to  support 
their  lands,  and  their  houses,  and  their  wives,  and  their  chil- 
dren, that  they  might  preserve  them  from  the  hands  of  their 
enemies,  and  also  that  they  might  preserve  their  rights  and 
their  privileges;  yea,  and  also  their  "liberty,  that  they  might 
worship  God  according  to  their  desires; 

10.  For  they  knew  that  if  they  should  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  Lamanites,  that  whosoever  should  worship  God,  in 
Spirit  and  in  truth,  the  true  and  the  living  God,  the  Lamanites 
would  destroy; 

11.  Yea,  and  they  also  knew  the  ♦extreme  hatred  of  the 
Lamanites  towards  their  brethren,  who  were  the  people  of 
^Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  who  were  called  the  *people  of  Ammon;  and 
they  would  not  take  up  arms;  yea,  they  had  entered  4nto 
a  covenant  and  they  would  not  break  it;  therefore,  if  they 
should  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites  they  would  be 
destroyed. 

12.  And  the  Nephites  would  not  suffer  *"that  they  should 
be  destroyed;  therefore  they  gave  them  "lands  for  their  in- 
heritance. 

13.  And  the  people  of  Ammon  did  give  unto  the  Nephites 
a  •large  portion  of  their  substance  to  support  their  armies; 
and  thus  the  Nephites  were  compelled,  alone,  to  withstand 
against  the  Lamanites,  who  were  a  compound  of  Laman  and 
Lemuel,  and  the  sons  of  Ishmael,  and  all  those  who  had  dis- 
sented from  the  Nephites,  who  were  Amalekites  and  ^Zoram- 
ites,  and  the  descendants  of  the   ^priests  ol  Noah. 

14.  Now  those  descendants  were  as  numerous,  nearly,  as 
were  the  Nephites;  and  thus  the  Nephites  were  obliged  to 
contend  with  their  brethren,  even  unto  bloodshed. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites 
had  gathered  together  in  the  'land  of  Antionum,  behold,  the 
armies  of  the  Nephites  were  prepared  to  meet  them  in  the 
*land  of  Jershon. 

16.  Now  the  leaJer  of  the  Nephites,  or  the  man  who  had 
been  appointed  to  be  the  chief  captain  over  the  Nephites; 
now  the  chief  captain  took  the  command  of  all  the  armies  of 
the  Nephites,  and  his  name  was  Moroni; 

17.  And  Moroni  took  all  the  command,  and  the  government 
of  their  wars.  And  he  was  only  twenty  and  five  years  old 
when  he  was  appointed  chief  captain  over  the  armies  of  the 
iNephites. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  met  the  Lamanites  in 
the  'borders  of  Jershon,  and  his  people  were  armed  "with 
swords,  and  with  cimeters,  and  all  manner  of  weapons  of 
war. 

19.  And  when   the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  saw  that  the 


h,  see  m,  Mos.  29.           i,  Alma  27: 2.           j,  see  t,  Alma  23.  fe.  Alma  27: 26. 

Z,  Alma  24: 16-1^.          m,  Alma  27: 23,  24.          n,  Alma  27:  22.  o,  Alma  27:  24. 

y),  see  2j,  Alma  30.         q,  see  /.  Mos.  11.  r,  see  6,  Alma  31.  s,  see  q,  A\ir^  27. 
i,  see  q,  Alma  27.        u,  see  /,  Alma  2. 


CHAP.   XLIII.]  BOOK    OF   ALMA.  361 

people  of  Nephi,  or  that  Moroni  had  prepared  his  people 
with  breastplates,  and  with  arm-shields;  yea,  and  also  shields 
to  defend  their  heads;  and  also  they  were  dressed  with  thick 
clothing. 

20.  Now  the  army  of  Zerahemnah  was  not  prepared  with 
any  such  thing.  They  had  only  their  swords  and  their  cime- 
ters,  their  bows  and  their  arrows,  their  stones  and  their  slings ; 
but  they  were  naked,  *'save  it  were  a  skin  which  was  girded 
about  their  loins ;  yea,  all  were  naked,  save  it  were  the  Zoram- 
ites  and  the  Amalekites. 

21.  But  'they  were  not  armed  with  breast-plates,  nor  shields ; 
therefore  they  were  exceeding  afraid  of  the  armies  of  the 
Nephites,  because  of  their  armour,  notwithstanding  their  num- 
ber being  so  much  greater  than  the  Nephites. 

22.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  that  they  durst  not  come 
against  the  Nephites  in  the  "'borders  of  Jershon :  therefore 
they  departed  out  of  the  'land  of  Antionum  into  the  wilderness,, 
and  took  their  journey  round  about  in  the  wilderness,, 
away  by  the  head  of  the  "river  Sidon,  that  they  might  come 
into  the  'land  of  Manti,  and  take  possession  oJ  the  land;  for 
they  did  not  suppose  that  the  armies  of  Moroni  would  know- 
whither  they  had  gone. 

23.  But  it  came  to  pass,  as  soon  as  they  had  departed 
into  the  wilderness,  Moroni  sent  spies  into  the  wilderness  to 
watch  their  camp;  and  Moroni,  also,  knowing  of  the  prophe- 
cies of  Alma,  sent  certain  men  unto  him,  desiring  him  that 
he  should  inquire  of  the  Lord  whither  the  armies  of  the 
Nephites  should  go,  to  defend  themselves  against  the 
La  man  ites. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  came 
unto  Alma,  and  Alma  informed  the  messengers  of  Moroni 
that  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  were  marching  round  about 
in  the  wilderness,  that  they  might  come  over  into  the  *°land 
of  Manti,  that  they  might  commence  an  attack  upon  the  more 
weak  part  of  the  people.  And  those  messengers  went  and 
delivered  the  message  unto  Moroni. 

25.  Now  Moroni,  leaving  a  part  of  his  army  in  the  ''•land 
of  Jershon,  lest  by  any  means  a  part  of  the  Lamanites  should 
come  into  that  land  and  take  possession  of  the  city,  took  the 
remainder  part  of  his  army  and  marched  over  into  the  '''land 
of  Manti. 

26.  And  he  caused  that  all  the  people  in  that  quarter  of 
the  land  should  gather  themselves  together  to  battle,  against 
ihe  Lamanites,  to  defend  their  lands  and  their  country,  their 
rights  and  their  liberties;  therefore  they  were  prepared  against 
the  time  of  the  coming  of  the  Lamanites. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  caused  that  his  army 
should  be  secreted  in  the  valley  which  was  near  the  bank  of 

V,  ver.  37.  Enos  1 :  20.  Alma  3: 4,  5.  w,  see  q.  Alma  27.  x,  see  b, 
iilma  31.  y,  see  g,  Alraa  2.  s,  see  h,  Alma  16,  2a,  see  h.  Alma  16.  26,  see 
C.  Alma  27.       2c,  see  h,  Alma  16. 


362  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  tCHAP.  XLIIL 

the    '"river  Sidon,  which  was  on  the  west  of  the  river  Sidon 
in  the  wilderness. 

28.  And  Moroni  placed  spies  round  about,  that  he  might 
know  when  the  camp  of  the  Lamanites  should  come. 

29.  And  now  as  Moroni  knew  the  intention  of  the  La- 
manites, that  it  was  their  ^''intention  to  destroy  their 
brethren,  or  to  subject  them  and  bring  them  into  bondage 
that  they  might  establish  a  kingdom  unto  themselves,  over 
all  the  land ; 

30.  And  he  also  knowing  that  it  was  the  '''only  desire  of 
the  Nephites  to  preserve  their  lands,  and  their  liberty,  and 
their  church,  therefore  he  thought  it  no  sin  that  he  should 
defend  them  by  stratagem ;  therefore  he  found  by  his  '^spies, 
which  course  the  Lamanites  were  to  take. 

31.  Therefore  he  divided  his  army,  and  brought  a  part  over 
into  the  valley,  and  concealed  them  on  the  east,  and  on  the 
south  of  the    ^''hill  Riplah ; 

32.  And  the  remainder  he  concealed  in  the  west  valley,  on 
the  west  of  the  ^*river  Sidon,  and  so  down  into  the  ^•'borders 
of  the   land   Manti. 

33.  And  thus  having  placed  his  army  according  to  his  desire, 
he  was  prepared  to  meet  them. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  came  up  on 
the  north  of  the  '''hill  where  a  part  of  the  army  of  Moroni  was 
concealed. 

35.  And  as  the  Lamanites  had  passed  the  ''hill  Riplah, 
and  come  into  the  valley,  and  began  to  cross  the  "^river 
Sidon,  the  army  which  was  concealed  on  the  south  of  the 
bill,  which  was  led  by  a  man  whose  name  was  Lehi ;  and  he 
led  his  army  forth  and  encircled  the  Lamanites  about  on  the 
«ast  in  their  rear. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites,  when  they 
saw  the  Nephites  coming  upon  them  in  their  rear,  turned  them 
about,  and  began  to  contend  with  the  army  of  Lehi ; 

37.  And  the  work  of  death  commenced  on  both  sides,  but 
it  was  more  dreadful  on  the  part  of  the  Lamanites,  for  their 
^"nakedness  was  exposed  to  the  heavy  blows  of  the  Nephites, 
'"with  their  swords  and  their  cimeters,  which  brought  death 
almost  at  every  stroke ; 

38.  While  on  the  other  hand  there  was  now  and  then  a 
man  fell  among  the  Nephites,  by  their  swords  and  the  loss  of 
blood ;  they  being  shielded  from  the  more  vital  parts  of  the 
body,  or  the  more  vital  parts  of  the  body  being  shielded  from 
the-  strokes  of  the  Lamanites,  '^by  their  breast-plates,  and 
their     arm-shields,     and     their     head-plates:     and     thus     the 


2d,  see  g,  Alma  2.  2e,  vers.  8,  10.  2f,  vers.  9,  45  48,  49.  Alma  44: 5. 

;See  m.  Mos.  29.  Alma  46: 12—20.  48:  10—16.  2g,  vers.  23,  28.  2h 

vers.  34,  35.  2t,  see  g,  Alma  2.  2j,  see  h,  Alma  16.         2k,  vers.  31,  35.         21 

vers.  31,  34.        2m,  see  g,  Alma  2.         2n,  ver.  20.         See  v.        2o,  ver.  18.        2p 
vers.  19,  21,  44.  Alma  44:9.  46: 13.  49:  6.  24.  Hela.  1   14  Mor. 

€:9. 


CHAP.   XLin.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  363 

Nephites  did  carry  on  the  work  of  death  among  the  Laman- 
ites. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  became  fright- 
ened, because  of  the  great  destruction  among  them,  even  until 
they   began   to   flee   towards   the  ^«river  Sidon. 

40.  And  they  were  pursued  by  Lehi  and  his  men,  and 
they  were  driven  by  Lehi  into  the  waters  of  Sidon;  and  they 
crossed  the  waters  of  Sidon.  And  Lehi  retained  his  armies 
upon  the  **"bank  of  the  river  Sidon,  that  they  should  not 
cross. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  and  his  army  met 
the  Lamanites  in  the  ^"valley,  on  the  ^*other  side  of 
the  river  Sidon,  and  began  to  fall  upon  them  and  to  slay 
them. 

42.  And  the  Lamanites  did  flee  again  before  them,  ^"towards 
the  land  of  Manti ;  and  they  were  met  again  by  the  armies  of 
Moroni. 

43.  Now  in  this  case  the  Lamanites  did  fight  exceedingly; 
yea,  never  had  the  Lamanites  been  known  to  fight  with  such 
exceeding  great  strength  and  courage,  no,  not  even  from  the 
beginning ; 

44.  And  they  were  inspired  by  the  '"Zoramites  and  the 
Amalekites,  who  were  their  chief  captains  and  leaders,  and 
by  Zerahemnah,  who  was  their  chief  captain,  or  their  chief 
leader  and  commander;  yea,  they  did  fight  like  dragons,  and 
many  of  the  Nephites  were  slain  by  their  hands,  yea,  for 
they  did  smite  ^n  two  **^many  of  their  head-plates,  and  they 
did  t)ierce  many  of  their  breast-plates,  and  they  did  smite 
off  many  of  their  arms ;  and  thus  the  Lamanites  did  smite  in 
their  fierce  anger. 

45.  Nevertheless,  the  Nephites  were  inspired  by  a  better 
cause,  for  they  were  not  fighting  for  monarchy  nor  power^ 
but  they  were  **fighting  for  their  homes  and  their  liberties, 
their  wives  and  their  children,  and  their  all ;  yea,  for  their 
rites  of  worship  and   their  church; 

46.  And  they  were  doing  that  which  they  felt  was  the 
duty  which  they  owed  to  their  God;  for  the  Lord  had  said 
unto  them,  and  also  imto  their  fathers,  That  ^^'inasmuch  as 
ye  are  not  guilty  of  the  first  offence,  neither  the  second,  ye 
shall  not  suffer  yourselves  to  be  slain  by  the  hands  of  your 
enemies. 

47.  And  again,  the  Lord  has  said  That  ye  shall  defend 
your  families  even  unto  bloodshed ;  therefore  for  this  cause 
were  the  Nephites  contending  with  the  Lamanites,  to  ^''defend 
themselves,  ?nd  their  families,  and  their  lands,  their  country, 
and  their  rights,  and  their  religion. 

48.  And    it    came    to   pass   that   when    the   men    of    Moroni 


2q,  see  g.  Alma  2.  2r  east  bank.  2s,  ver.  32,  2t,  west  s  de,  ver. 

32.  2w,  down  near  the  west  bank,  northward,  ver.  32.  2v,  ver.  6.  2w,  see  2p. 
2x,  vers.  30,  47.  Alma  44;  5,  2y,  Doc.  and  Gov.  98: 23—48.  Alma  48: 14—16. 
2z,  see  2f. 


364  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.    XLIV. 

saw  the  '"fierceness  and  the  anger  of  the  Lamanites,  they 
were  about  to  shrink  and  flee  from  them.  And  Moroni  per- 
ceiving their  intent,  sent  forth  and  inspired  their  hearts  with 
these  thoughts — yea,  the  ^ thoughts  of  their  lands,  their  lib- 
erty, yea,  their  freedom  from  bondage. 

49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  turned  upon  the 
Lamanites,  and  they  cried  with  one  voice  unto  the  Lord 
their  God,  ^''for  their  liberty,  and  their  freedom  from  bond- 
age. 

50.  And  they  began  to  stand  against  the  Lamanites  with 
power:  and  in  that  self-same  hour  that  they  cried  unto  the 
Lord  for  their  freedom,  the  Lamanites  began  to  flee  before 
them;  and  they  fled  even  to  the  ^'^waters  of  Sidon. 

51.  Now  the  Lamanites  were  more  numerous,  yea,  by 
more  than  double  the  number  of  the  Nephites;  nevertheless 
they  were  driven  insomuch  that  they  were  gathered  together 
in  one  body  in  the  ^^valley,  upon  the  ^^bank  by  the  river 
Sidon ; 

52.  Therefore  the  armies  of  Moroni  encircled  them  about, 
yea,  even  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  for  behold,  on  the  east 
were  the  men  of  Lehi ; 

53.  Therefore  when  Zerahemnah  saw  the  men  of  Lehi  on 
the  east  of  the  river  Sidon,  and  the  armies  of  Moroni  on  the 
west  of  the  river  Sidon,  that  they  were  encircled  about  by 
the  Nephites,  they  were  struck  with  terror. 

54.  Now  Moroni,  when  he  saw  their  terror,  commanded  his 
men  that  they  should  stop  shedding  their  bloo^. 


CHAPTER  44. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  stop  and  withdrew 
a  pace  from  them.  And  Moroni  said  unto  Zerahemnah,  Behold 
Zerahemnah,  that  we  do  not  desire  to  be  men  of  blood. — Ye 
know  that  ye  are  in  our  hands,  yet  we  do  not  desire  to  slay 
you. 

2.  Behold,  we  have  not  come  out  to  battle  against  you» 
that  we  might  shed  your  blood  for  power ;  neither  do  we 
desire  to  bring  any  one  to  the  yoke  of  bondage.  But  this  is 
the  "very  cause  for  which  ye  have  come  against  us ;  yea,  and 
ye  are  angry  with  us  because  of  our  religion. 

3.  But  now  ye  behold  that  the  Lord  is  with  us;  and  ye 
behold  that  he  has  delivered  you  into  our  hands.  And  now  I 
would  that  ye  should  understand  that  this  is  done  unto  us 
"because  of  our  religion  and  our  faith  in  Christ.  And  now 
ye   see  that   ye  cannot  destroy  this  our  faith. 

3a,  ver.  44.  36,  see  2f.         3c,  see  2/.  3d,  see  g.  Alma  2.  3e,  ver.  32. 

3f,  west  bank,  ver.  32. 


a,  Alma  43;  8.        6,  Alma  43: 49,  50. 


CHAP.   XLIV.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  365 

4.  Now  ye  see  that  this  i»  the  true  faith  of  God;  yea,  ye 
see  that  God  will  support,  and  keep,  and  preserve  us,  so  long 
as   we   are   faithful    unto    him,    and    unto    our   faith,    and   our 

,  religion ;  and  never  will  the  Lord  ^suffer  that  we  shall  be 
destroyed,  except  we  should  fall  into  transgression  and  deny 
our   faith. 

5.  And  now,  Zerahemnah,  I  command  you,  in  the  name 
of  that  all-powerful  God,  who  has  strengthened  our  arms 
that  v/e  have  gained  power  over  you  ^by  our  faith,  by  our 
religion,  and  by  our  rites  of  worship,  and  by  our  church, 
and  by  the  sacred  support  which  we  owe  to  our  wives  and 
our  children,  by  that  liberty  which  binds  us  to  our  lands 
and  our  country ;  yea,  and  also  by  the  maintenance  of  the 
sacred  word  of  God,  to  which  we  owe  all  our  happiness;  and 
by  all  that  is  most  dear  unto  us; 

6.  Yea,  and  this  is  not  all ;  I  coommand  you  by  all  the 
desires  which  ye  have  for  life,  that  ye  deliver  up  your  weapons 
of  war  unto  us,  and  we  will  seek  not  your  blood,  but  we  will 
spare  your  lives,  if  ye  will  go  your  way,  and  come  not  again 
to  war  against  us. 

7.  And  now,  if  ye  do  not  this,  behold,  ye  are  in  our  hands, 
and  I  will  command  my  men  that  they  shall  fall  upon  you, 
and  inflict  the  wounds  of  death  in  your  bodies,  that  ye  may 
become  extinct;  and  then  we  will  see  who  shall  have  power 
over  this  people ;  yea,  we  will  see  who  shall  be  brought  into 
bondage. 

8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Zerahemnah  had 
heard  these  sayings,  he  came  forth  and  delivered  ^up  his 
sword  and  his  cimeter,  and  his  bow  into  the  hands  of 
Moroni,  and  said  unto  him,  behold,  here  are  our  weapons  of 
war ;  we  will  deliver  them  up  unto  you,  and  we  will  not  suffer 
ourselves  to  ^take  an  oath  unto  you,  which  we  know  that 
we  shall  break,  and  also  our  children ;  but  take  our  weapons 
of  war,  and  suffer  that  we  may  depart  into  the  wilderness ; 
otherwise  we  will  retain  our  swords,  and  we  will  perish  or 
•conquer. 

9.  Behold,  we  are  not  of  your  faith :  we  do  not  believe  that 
it  is  God  that  has  delivered  us  into  your  hands :  but  we  believe 
that  it  is  your  cunning  that  has  preserved  you  from  our  swords. 
Behold,  ^it  is  your  breast-plates,  and  your  shields  that  has 
preserved  you. 

10.  And  now  when  Zerahemnah  had  made  an  end  of  speaking 
these  words,  Moroni  returned  the  sword  and  the  weapons  of 
war  which  he  had  received,  unto  Zerahemnah,  saying,  Behold, 
we  will  end  the  conflict. 

11.  Now  I  cannot  retain  the  words  which  I  have  spoken, 
therefore  as  the  Lord  liveth,  ye  shall  not  depart,  ''except  ye 
depart  with  an  oath  that  ye  will  not  return  again  against  us 
to    war.      Now   as   ye   are    in    our   hands,    we    will   spill   your 

c,  see  h,  II.  Nep.  1.         d,  see  2/,  Alma  43.  e.  Alma  43: 20.  /.  vers.  6,  11, 

15.  19.  20.        g,  see  2p.  Alma  43.        h,  see  f. 


366  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP,    XLIV. 

blood  upon  the  ground,   or  ye  shall   submit   to  the  conditions 
to  which  I  have  proposed. 

12.  And  now  when  Moroni  had  said  these  words,  Zera- 
hemnah  retained  his  sword,  and  he  was  angry  with  Moroni, 
and  he  rushed  forward  that  he  might  slay  Moroni;  but  as 
he  raised  bis  sword,  behold,  one  of  Moroni's  soldiers  smote 
it  even  to  the  earth ;  and  it  broke  by  the  hilt ;  and  he  also 
smote  Zerahemnah,  that  he  *took  off  his  scalp,  and  it  fell  to 
the  earth.  And  Zerahemnah  withdrew  from  before  them  into  the 
midst  of  his  soldiers. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  soldier  who  stood  by, 
who  smote  off  the  scalp  of  Zerahemnah,  took  up  the  scalp 
from  off  the  ground  by  the  hair,  and  laid  it  upon  the  point 
of  his  sword,  and  stretched  it  forth  unto  them,  saying  unto 
them  with  a  loud  voice, 

14.  ^Even  as  this  scalp  has  fallen  to  the  earth,  which  is 
the  scalp  of  your  chief,  so  shall  ye  fall  to  the  earth,  except  ye 
will  deliver  up  your  weapons  of  war  and  depart  with  a  *cove- 
nant  of  peace. 

15.  Now  there  were  many,  when  they  heard  these  words 
and  saw  the  ^scalp  which  was  upon  the  sword,  that  were 
struck  with  fear,  and  many  came  forth  and  threw  down  their 
weapons  of  war  at  the  feet  of  Moroni,  and  entered  into  a 
covenant  of  peace.  And  as  many  as  entered  into  a  "^covenant 
thoy  suffered  to  depart  into  the  wilderness. 

IG.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  Zerahemnah  was  exceeding 
wroth,  and  he  did  stir  up  the  remainder  of  his  soldiers  to 
anger,  to  contend  more  powerfully  against  the  Nephites. 

17.  And  now  Moroni  was  angry,  because  of  the  stubbornness 
of  the  Lamanites ;  therefore  he  commanded  his  people  that 
they  should  fall  upon  them  and  slay  them.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  they  began  to  slay  them :  yea,  and  the  Lamanites 
did  contend  with  their  swords  and  their  mights. 

18.  But  behold,  their  "naked  skins  and  their  bare  heads 
were  exposed  to  the  sharp  swords  of  the  Nephites:  yea,  be- 
hold they  were  pierced  and  smitten;  yea,  and  did  fall  ex- 
ceeding fast  before  the  swords  of  the  Nephites ;  and  they 
began  to  be  swept  down,  even  as  the  ''soldier  of  Moroni  had 
prophesied. 

19.  Now  Zerahemnah,  when  he  saw  that  they  were  all  about 
to  be  destroyed,  cried  mightily  unto  Moroni,  promising  that 
he  would  covenant,  and  also  his  people  with  them,  if  they 
would  spare  the  remainder  of  their  lives,  that  they  ^never 
would  come  to  war  again  against  them. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  caused  that  the 
work  of  death  should  cease  again  among  the  people.  And 
he  took  the  weapons  of  war  from  the  Lamanites ;  and  «after 
they  had  entered  into  a  covenant  with  him  of  peace,  they 
were  suffered  to  depart  into  the  wilderness. 

i,  vers.  13—15.  j,  ver.  18.  k  see  f.  I,  see  i.  m  see  f.  n,  see  v,. 
Alma  43.   o,  ver.  14.   p,  see  /.   q,  see  /. 


CHAP.   XLV.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  367 

21.  Now  the  number  of  their  dead  were  not  numbered,  be- 
cause of  the  greatness  of  the  number ;  yea,  the  number  of  their 
dead  were  exceeding  great,  both  on  the  Nephites  and  on  the 
Lamanites* 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  cast  their  dead  into  the 
''waters  of  Sidon,  and  they  have  gone  forth  and  are  buried 
in  the  depths  of  the  sea. 

23?  And  the  armies  of  the  Nephites,  or  of  Moroni,  returned 
and  came  to  their  houses  and  their  lands. 

24.  And  thus  ended  the  eighteenth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi.  And  thus  ended  the 
record  of  Alma,  which  was  written  upon  the  "plates  of 
Nephi. 


The  account  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  their  wars  and  dts- 
sensionSf  in  the  days  of  tielaman,  according  to  the  record 
of  Helaman,  which  he  kept  in  his  days. 

CHAPTER  45. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  of  Nephi 
were  exceedingly  rejoiced,  because  the  Lord  had  again  de- 
livered them  out  of  the  hands  of  their  enemies;  therefore 
they  gave  thanks  unto  the  Lord  their  God ;  yea,  and  they  did 
"fast  much  and  *pray  much,  and  they  did  worship  God  with 
exceeding  great  joy. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  nineteenth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  that  Alma  came  unto 
his  son  Helaman  and  said  unto  him,  Believest  thou  the  words 
which  I  spake  unto  thee  *^concerning  those  records  which  have 
been  kept? 

3.  And  Helaman  said  unto  him,  Yea,  I  believe. 

4.  And  Aima  said  again,  Believest  thou  in  Jesus  Christ,  who 
shall  come? 

5.  And  he  said,  Yea,  I  believe  all  the  words  which  thou  hast 
spoken. 

6.  And  Alma  said  unto  him  again.  Will  ye  keep  my  com- 
mandments? 

7.  And  he  said.  Yea,  I  will  keep  thy  commandments  with 
all  my  heart. 

8.  Then  Alma  said  unto  him,  Blessed  art  tnou;  and  the 
Lord  shall  prosper  thee  in  this  land. 

9.  But  behold,  I  have  somewhat  to  prophesy  unto  thee; 
but  what  I  prophesy  unto  thee,  ye  shall  not  make  known; 
yea,  what  I  prophesy  unto  thee  shall  not  be  made  known, 
even  until  the  prophecy  is  fulfilled;  therefore  write  the 
words  which  I  shall  say. 

r,  see  g.  Alma  2,       s,  see  /,  i.  Nep.  1. 


a,  see  t,  Mos.  27.        b,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.        c,  Alma  37. 


36S  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.  XLV. 

10.  And  these  are  the  words:  Behold,  I  perceive  that  this 
very  people,  the  Nephites,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  revela- 
tion which  is  in  me,  in  ''four  hundred  years  from  the  time  that 
Jesus  Christ  shall  manifest  himself  unto  them,  shall    ^dwindle 

^in  unbelief; 

I  11.  Yea,  and  then  shall  they  see  wars  and  pestilences,  yea, 
famines  and  bloodshed,  even  until  the  people  of  Nephi  shall 
become    ^extinct ; 

12.  Yea,  and  this  because  they  shall  dwindle  in  unbelief, 
and  fall  into  the  works  of  darkness,  and  lasciviousness,  and 
all  manner  of  iniquities;  yea,  I  say  unto  you.  that  because 
they  shall  sin  against  so  great  light  and  Jjnowledge ;  yea,  I  say 
unto  you,  that  from  that  day,  even  the  ^fourth  genera- 
tion shall  not  all  pass  away,  before  this  great  iniquity  shall 
come ; 

13.  And  when  that  great  ^ay  cometh,  behold,  the  time  very 
soon  cometh  that  those  who  are  now,  or  the  seed  of  those 
who  are  now  numbered  among  the  people  of  Nephi,  shall  no 
more  be  numbered  among  the  people  of  Nephi ; 

14.  But  whosoever  remaineth,  and  is  not  destroyed  in  that 
great  and  dreadful  day,  shall  be  ''numbered  among  the  La- 
manites,  and  shall  become  like  unto  them,  all,  save  it  be 
a  few,  who  shall  be  called  the  disciples  of  the  Lord;  and  them 
shall  the  Lamanites  pursue,  even  ^until  they  shall  become 
extinct.  And  now,  because  of  iniquity,  this  prophecy  shall  be 
fulfilled. 

15.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Alma  had  said 
these  things  to  Helaman,  he  blessed  h4tn,  and  also  his  other 
sons ;  and  he  also  blessed  the  earth  for  the  righteous'  sake ; 

16.  And  he  said,  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God:  ^Cursed  shall 
be  the  land,  yea,  this  land,  unto  every  nation,  kindred, 
tongue,  and  people,  unto  destruction,  which  do  wickedly, 
when  they  are  fully  ripe:  and  as  I  have  said,  so  shall  it  be; 
for  this  is  the  cursing  and  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the  land, 
for  the  Lord  cannot  look  upon  sin  with  the  least  degree  of 
allowance. 

17.  And  now,  when  Alma  had  said  these  words,  he  blessed 
the  church,  yea,  all  those  who  should  stand  fast  in  the  faith 
from  that  time  henceforth: 

18.  And  when  Alma  had  done  this,  he  departed  out  of  the 
*land  of  Zarahemla,  as  if  to  go  into  the  'land  of  Melek.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  he  was  never  heard  of  more;  as  to  his 
death  or  burial  we  know  not  of. 

19.  Behold,  this  we  know,  that  he  was  a  righteous  man; 
and  the  saying  went  abroad  in  the  church,  that  he  was  taken 
up  by  the  Spirit,  or  buried  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  even  as 
Moses.  But  behold,  the  scriptures  saith  the  Lord  took  Moses 
unto  himself;  and  we  suppose  that  he  has  also  received  Alma 

d,  see  d,  I.  Nep.  12.    c,  Moro.  9.    f,  ii.  Nep.  26: 10.    Mor.  6.    g,  see  d, 

I.  Nep.  12.    h,  Moro.  9:  24.    I.  Nep.  13;  31.    i,  More.  1 : 1—3.    ;,  see  d. 

II.  Nep.  1.       k,Geeh  Omni  1.        I,  see  c.  Alma  8. 


CHAP,   XLVi,j  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  369 

In  the  Spirit,  unto  himself:  therefore,  for  this  cause,  we  know 
nothing  concerning  his  death  and  burial. 

20.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the 
nineteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi,  that  Helam^p  went  forth  among  the  people  to  declare 
the  w(M^  unto  them. 

21.  For  behold,  because  of  their  wars  with  the  Lamanites 
and  the  many  little  dissensions  and  disturbances  which  had 
been  among  the  people,  it  became  expedient  that  the  word  of 
<God  should  be  declared  among  them ;  yea,  and  that  a  regula- 
tion should  be  made  throughout  the  church ; 

22.  Therefore  Helaman  and  his  brethren  went  forth  to  estab- 
lish the  church  again,  in  all  the  land,  yea,  in  every  city  through- 
out all  the  land  which  was  possessed  by  the  people  of  Nephi. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  appoint  "^priests  and  teach- 
ers throughout  all  the  land,  over  all  the  churches. 

23.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Helaman  and  his 
brethren  had  appointed  priests  and  teachers  over  the  churches 
that  there  arose  a  dissension  among  them,  and  they  would  not 
give  heed  to  the  words  of  Helaman  and  his  brethren ; 

24.  But  they  grew  proud,  being  lifted  up  in  their  hearts,  be- 
cause of  their  exceeding  great  riches ;  therefore  they  grew  rich 
an  their  own  eyes,  and  would  not  give  heed  to  their  words,  to 
walk   uprightly  before  God. 


CHAPTER  46. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  many  as  would  not  hearken 
to  the  words  of  Helaman  and  his  brethren,  were  gathered  to- 
gether against  their  brethren. 

2.  And  now  behold,  they  were  exceeding  wroth,  insomuch 
that  they  were  determirted  to  slay  them. 

3.  Now  the  leader  of  those  who  were  wroth  against  their 
brethren,  was  a  large  and  a  strong  man;  and  his  name  was 
Amalickiah. 

4.  And  Amalickiah  was  desirous  to  be  a  king:  and  those 
people  who  were  wroth,  were  also  desirous  that  he  should  be 
their  king :  and  they  were  the  greater  part  of  them  the  lower 
judges  of  the  land :  and  they  were  seeking  for  power. 

5.  And  they  had  been  led  by  the  flatteries  of  Amalickiah, 
that  if  they  would  support  him  and  establish  him  to  be  their 
king,  that  he  would  make  them  rulers  over  the  people. 

6.  Thus  they  were  led  away  by  Amalickiah  to  dissensions, 
notwithstanding  the  preaching  of  Helaman  and  his  brethren; 
yea,  notwithstandiqg  their  exceeding  great  care  over  the  church, 
for  they  were   "High  Priests  over  the  church. 

m,  see  c,  Mos.  6. 
a,  see  g,  Mos.  26. 


370  BOOK    OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   XL VI. 

7.  And  there  were  many  in  the  churcn  who  believed  in  the 
flattering  words  of  Amalickiah ;  therefore  they  dissented  even 
from  the  church;  and  thus  were  the  affairs  of  the  people  of 
Nephi  exceeding  precarious  and  dangerous,  notwithstanding 
their  ^great  victory  which  they  had  had  q^er  the  Lamanites, 
and  their  great  rejoicings  which  they  had  had,  because  of  their 
deliverance  by  the  hands  of  the  Lord. 

8.  Thus  we  see  how  quick  the  children  of  men  do  forget 
the  Lord  their  God ;  yea,  how  quick  to  do  iniquity,  and  to  be 
led  away  by  the  evil  one ; 

9.  Yea,  and  we  also  see  the  great  wickedness  one  very 
wicked  man  can  cause  to  take  place  among  the  children  of 
men ; 

10.^  Yea,  we  see  that  Amalickiah,  because  he  was  a  man  of 
cunning  device,  and  a  man  of  many  flattering  words  that  he 
led  away  the  hearts  of  many  people  to  do  wickedly ;  yea,  and 
to  seek  to  destroy  the  church  of  God,  and  to  destroy  the  ^'founda- 
tion  of  liberty  w^hich  God  had  granted  unto  them,  of  which 
blessing  God  had  sent  upon  the  face  of  the  land  for  the  right- 
eous' sake. 

11.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Moroni,  who  was  the 
•^chief  commander  of  the  armies  of  the  Nephites  had  heard  of 
these  dissensions,  he  was  angry  with  Amalickiah. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  *rent  his  coat;  and  he 
took  a  piece  thereof,  and  wrote  upon  it,  ^in  memory  of  our 
God,  our  religion,  and  freedom,  and  our  peace,  our  wives,  and 
our  childreij ;  and  he  fastened  it  upon  the  end  of  a  pole 
thereof. 

13.  And  he  ^'fastened  on  his  head-plate,  and  his  breast-plate, 
and  his  shields,  and  girded  on  bis  armour  about  his  loins ;  and 
he  took  the  pole,  which  had  on  the  end  thereof  his  rent  coat, 
(and  he  called  it  the  Hitle  of  liberty,)  and  he  bowed  him- 
self to  the  earth,  and  he  *prayed  mightily  unto  his  God,  for 
the  blessings  of  ^liberty  to  rest  upon  his  brethren  so  long 
as  there  should  a  band  of  '^Christians  remain  to  possess  the 
land ; 

14.  For  thus  were  all  the  true  believers  of  Christ,  who  be- 
longed to  the  church  of  God,  called  by  those  who  did  not  belong 
to  the  church; 

15.  And  those  who  did  belong  to  the  church  were  faith- 
ful; yea,  all  those  who  were  true  believers  in  Christ,  took 
upon  them,  gladly,  the  name  of  Christ  or  Christians,  as  they 
were  called,  because  of  their  belief  in  Christ,  who  should 
come; 

16.  And  therefore,  at  this  time,  Moroni  prayed  that  the  cause 
of  the  Christians,  and  the  'freedom  of  the  land  might  be 
favored. 

6,  Alma  43,  44.  C,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  d,  Alma  43: 16.  e,  versj  13,  21—27. 
f,  see  2/ .  Alma  43.  g,  see  2p,  Alma  43.  h,  see  2/,  Alma  43.  i,  see  e, 

II.  Nep.  32.         j,  see  2/,  Alma  ^"  k.  vers.  14—16.         Alma  48: 10.         I,  see  2f, 

tdxna,  43. 


CHAP.   ji^iaVl,]  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  371 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  he  had  *"poured  out 
his  soul   to  God,   he  gave  all   the  land  which  was    "south  of 

.  the  ''land  Desolation :  yea,  and  in  fine,  all  the  land,  both  ''on 
the  north  and  on  the  south,  a  chosen  land,  and  the  «land  of 
liberty. 

18.  And  he  said,  surely  God  shall  not  suffer  that  we,  who 
are  despised  because  we  take  upon  us  the  *"name  of  Christ,  shall 
be  trodden  down  and  destroyed,  until  we  bring  it  upon  us  by  our 
own  transgressions. 

19.  And  when  Moroni  had  said  these  words,  he  went  forth 
among  the  people,  waving  the  srent  part  of  his  garment  in  the 
air,  that  all  might  see  the  'writing  which  he  had  written  upon 
the  rent  part,  and  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  saying, 

20.  Behold,  whosoever  will  maintain  this  title  upon  the  land, 
let  them  come  forth  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  and  enter  into 
a  covenant  that  they  will  "maintain  their  rights,  and  their 
religion,  that  the  Lord  God  may  bless  them. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Moroni  had  proclaimed 
these  words,  behold,  the  people  came  running  together  with 
their  armours  girded  about  their  loins,  ^rending  their  gar- 
ments in  token,  or  as  a  covenant,  that  they  would  not  forsake 
the  Lord  their  God,  or,  in  other  words,  if  they  should  trans- 
gress the  commandments  of  God,  or  fall  into  transgression, 
and  be  ashamed  to  take  upon  them  the  ^"name  of  Christ,  the . 
Lord  should  rend  them  even  as  they  had   'rent  their  garments. 

22.  Now  this  was  the  covenant  which  they  made :  and  they 
cast  their  garments  at  the  feet  of  Moroni,  saying :  We  covenant 
with  our  God,  that  we  shall  be  destroyed,  even  as  our  brethren 
in  the  ^land  northward,  if  we  shall  fall  into  transgression :  yea, 
he  may  cast  us  at  the  feet  of  our  eneuiies,  even  as  we  have 
cast  our  garments  at  thy  feet,  to  be  trodden  under  foot,  if  we 
shall  fall  into  transgression. 

23.  Moroni  said  unto  them,  behold,  we  are  a  remnant  of 
the  seed  of  Jacob:  yea,  we  are  a  remnant  of  the  seed  of 
Joseph,  whose  ^coat  was  rent  by  his  brethren  into  many 
pieces :  yea,  and  now  behold,  let  us  remember  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God,  or  our  garments  shall  be  rent  by 
our  brethren,  and  we  be  cast  into  prison,  or  be  sold,  or  be 
slain : 

24.  Yea,  let  us  preserve  our  ^"liberty,  as  a  remnant  of 
Joseph :  yea,  let  us  remember  the  words  of  Jacob,  before  his 
death :  for  behold,  he  saw  that  a  part  of  the  remnant  of  the 
coat  of  Joseph  was  preserved,  and  had  not  decayed.  And 
he  said,  ^^Even  as  this  remnant  of  garment  of  my  son's  hath 
been  preserved,  so  shall  a  remnant  of  the  seed  of  my  son's  be 
preserved   by   the   hand   of    God,   and   be   taken    unto   himself^ 


m,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32.         n,  South  America.         o,  see  26,  Alma  22.         p.  North 
America.  q,  see  2f,  Alma  43.  r,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  s,  see  e.  t,  ver.  12. 

U,  Bee  2f,  Alma  43.  V,  see  e.  w,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  x,  see  v.  y,  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  Jaredites  in  North  America.  See  Ether.  z,  Gen.  37: 31 — 33.  2a 
flee  2/  Alma  43.        26,  written  on  the  Brass  Plates. 


372  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   XLVI. 

'while  the  remainder  of  the  seed  of  Joseph  shall  perish,  even  as 
the   remnant   of   his   garment. 

25.  Now  behold,  this  giveth  my  soul  sorrow :  nevertheless,  my 
soul  hath  joy  in  my  son,  because  that  part  of  his  seed  which 
shall  be  taken  unto  God. 
\      26.  Now  behold,  this  was  the  language  of  Jacob, 

27.  And  now  who  knoweth  but  what  the  remnant  of  the  seed 
of  Joseph,  which  shall  perish  as  his  garment,  are  those  who 
have  dissented  from  us :  yea,  and  even  it  shall  be  us,  if  we  do 
not  stand  fast  in  the  faith  of  Christ. 

28.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Moroni  had  said 
these  words,  he  went  forth,  and  also  sent  forth  in  all  the  parts 
of  the  land  where  there  were  dissensions,  and  gathered  together 
all  the  people  who  were  desirous  to  maintain  their  ^'^liberty, 
to  stand  against  Amalickiah,  and  those  who  had  dissented,  who 
were  called  Amalickiahites. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Amalickiah  saw  that 
the  people  of  Moroni  were  more  numerous  than  the  Amalickiah- 
ites; and  he  also  saw  that  his  people  w^ere  doubtful  concerning 
the  justice  of  the  cause  in  which  they  had  undertaken :  there- 
fore, fearing  that  he  should  not  gain  the  point,  he  took  those 
of  his  people  who  would,  and  departed  into  the  ^''land  of 
Nephi. 

30.  Now  Moroni  thought  it  was  not  expedient  that  the 
Xamanites  should  have  any  more  strength :  therefore  he  thought 
to  cut  off  the  people  of  Amalickiah,  or  to  take  them  and  bring 
them  back,  and  put  Amalickiah  to  death :  yea,  for  he  knew 
that  he  would  stir  up  the  Lamanites  to  anger  against  them, 
and  cause  them  to  come  to  battle  against  them :  and  this 
he  knew  that  Amalickiah  would  do,  that  he  might  obtain  his 
purposes ; 

31.  Therefore  Moroni  thought  it  was  expedient  that  he  should 
take  his  armies,  who  had  gathered  themselves  together,  and 
armed  themselves,  and  entered  into  a  covenant  to  keep  the 
peace :  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  took  his  army,  and  marched 
out  into  the  wilderness,  to  cut  off  the  course  of  Amalickiah  in 
the   wilderness. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  according  to  his  desires 
and  marched  forth  into  the  wilderness,  and  headed  the  armies 
of  Amalickiah. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amalickiah  fled  with  a  small 
number  of  his  men,  and  the  remainder  were  delivered  up  into 
the  hands  of  Moroni,  and  were  taken  back  into  the  land  of 
Zarahemla. 

34.  Now  Moroni  being  a  man  who  was  appointed  by  the 
Chief  Judges  and  the  ^^voice  of  the  people,  therefore  he  had 
power  according  to  his  will  with  the  armies  of  the  Nephites, 
to  establish  and  to  exercise  authority  over  them. 

.35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  whomsoever  of  the  Ama- 
lickiahites  that   would   not   enter   into   a   covenant   to   support 

3c.  see  2/,  Alma  43.       2d,  see  6,  ii.  Nep.  5.       2e,  see  e,  Mos.  29. 


CHAP.   XLVII.]  BOOK   OF    ALMA.  373 

the  ^^cause  of  freedom,  that  they  might  F^aintain  a  free  gov- 
ermnent,  he  caused  to  be  put  to  death ;  aua  there  was  but  few 
who  denied  the  covenant  of  freedom. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  also,  that  he  caused  the  ^^title  of 
liberty  to  be  hoisted  upon  every  tower  which  was  in  all  the 
land,  which  was  possessed  by  the  Nephites;  and  thus 
Moroni  planted  the  standard  of  liberty  among  the  Ne- 
phites. 

37.  And  they  began  to  have  peace  again  in  the  land; 
and  thus  they  did  maintain  peace  in  the  land,  until 
nearly  the  end  of  the  nineteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges. 

38.  And  Helaman  and  the  ^''High  Priests  did  also  main- 
tain order  in  the  church;  yea,  even  for  the  space  of  four 
years  did  they  have  much  peace  and  rejoicing  in  the 
church. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  many  who  died, 
firmly  believing  that  their  souls  were  redeemed  by  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ;  thus  they  went  out  of  the  world  rejoicing. 

40.  And  there  were  some  who  died  with  fevers,  which  at 
some  seasons  of  the  year  was  very  frequent  in  the  land;  but 
not  so  much  so  with  fevers,  because  of  the  excellent  qualities 
of  the  many  plants  and  roots  which  God  had  prepared  to  re- 
move the  cause  of  diseases,  to  which  men  were  subject  by  the 
nature  of  the  climate. 

41.  But  there  were  many  who  died  with  old  age;  and  those 
who  died  in  the  faith  of  Christ  are  happy  in  him,  as  we  must 
needs  suppose. 


CHAPTER  47. 

1.  Now  we  will  return  in  our  record,  to  Amalickiah,  and 
those  who  had  "fled  with  him  into  the  wilderness;  for  behold 
he  had  taken  those  who  went  with  him,  and  went  up  in  the 
^land  of  Nephi  among  the  Lamanites,  and  did  stir  up  the 
Lamanites  to  anger  against  the  people  of  Nephi,  insomuch 
that  the  king  of  the  Lamanites  sent  a  proclamation  through- 
out all  his  land,  among  all  his  people,  that  they  should 
gather  themselves  toegther  again,  to  go  to  battle  against  the 
Nephites. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  proclamation  had 
gone  forth  among  them,  they  were  exceeding  afraid ;  yea, 
they  feared  to  displease  the  king,  and  they  also  feared  to  go- 
to battle  against  the  Nephites,  lest  they  should  lose  their 
lives.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  would  not,  or  the  more 
part  of  them  would  not,  obey  the  commandments  of  the 
king. 

2A  see  2f,  Alma  43.       2g,  vers.  12,  13.         2h,  see  g,  Mos.  25. 


a.  Alma  46: 33.  b,  see  6,  ii.  Nep.  5. 


374  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.    XLVII. 

3.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  was  wroth  because 
of  their  disobedience;  therefore  he  gave  Amalickiah  the  com- 
mand of  that  part  of  his  army  which  was  obedient  unto  his 
commands,  and  commanded  him  that  he  should  go  forth  and 
compel  them  to  arms. 

4.  Now  behold,  this  was  the  desire  of  Amalickiah;  for  he 
being  a  very  subtle  man  to  do  evil,  therefore  he  laid  the  plan 
in  his  heart  to   ''dethrone  the  king  of  the  Lamanites. 

5.  And  now  he  had  got  the  command  of  those  parts  of 
the  Lamanites  who  were  in  favor  of  the  king;  and  he  sought 
to  gain  favor  of  those  who  were  not  obedient;  therefore  he 
went  forward  to  the  place  which  was  called  Onidah,  for 
thither  had  all  the  Lamanites  fled ;  for  they  discovered  the 
army  coming,  and  supposing  that  they  were  coming  to 
destroy  them,  therefore  they  fled  to  Onidah  to  the  place  of 
arms. 

6.  And  they  had  appointed  a  man  to  be  a  king  and  a  leader 
over  them,  being  fixed  in  their  minds  with  a  determined  resolu- 
tion that  they  would  not  be  subjected  to  go  against  the 
2s[ephites. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  had  gathered  themselves 
together  upon  the  top  of  the  mount  which  was  called  Antipas, 
in  preparation  to  battle. 

8.  Now  it  was  not  Amalickiah's  intention  to  give  them  bat- 
tle, according  to  the  commandments  of  the  king,  but  be- 
hold, it  was  his  intention  to  gain  favor  with  the  armies 
of  the  Lamanites,  that  he  might  place  himself  at  their  head 
and  ''dethrone  the  king,  and  take  possession  of  the  king- 
dom. 

9.  And  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  he  caused  his  army 
to  pitch  their  tents  in  the  valley  which  was  near  the  ®mount 
Antipas. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  it  was  night,  he  sent 
a  secret  embassy  into  the  mount  Antipas,  desiring  that  the 
leader  of  those  who  were  upon  the  mount,  whose  name  was 
Lehonti,  that  he  should  come  down  to  the  foot  of  the  mount,  for 
lie  desired  to  speak  with  him. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Lehonti  received  the 
message,  he  durst  not  go  down  to  the  foot  of  the  mount.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  x\.m.alickiah  sent  again  the  second  time, 
desiring  him  to  come  down.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Lehonti 
would  not;  and  he  sent  again  the  third  time. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Amalickiah  found  that 
he  could  not  get  Lehonti  to  come  down  off  from  the  mount,  he 
went  up  into  the  mount,  nearly  to  Lehonti's  camp ;  and  he 
sent  again  the  fourth  time  his  message  unto  Lehonti,  desiring 
that  he  would  come  down,  and  that  he  would  bring  his  guards 
with  him. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Lehoiiti  had  come 
down    with    his    guards    to   Amalickiah,    that    Amalickiah    de- 

c,  vers.  8,  16,  35.       d,  vers.  4,  16  35        e  vers.  7.  10. 


CHAP.   XLVII.]  BOOK   OF    ALMA.  '  375 

sired  him  to  come  down  with  his  army  in  the  night  time,:  and 
surround  those  men  in  their  camps  over  whom  the  king  had 
given  him  command,  and  that  he  would  deliver  them  up  into 
Lehonti's  hands,  if  he  would  make  him  (Amalickiah,)  a  second 
leader  over  the  whole  army. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Lehonti  came  down  with  his 
men,  and  surrounded  the  men  of  Amalickiah,  so  that  before 
they  awoke  at  the  dawn  of  day,  they  were  surrounded  by  the 
armies  of  Lehonti. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  vvlien  they  saw  that  they 
were  surrounded,  they  plead  with  Amalickiah  that  he  would 
suffer  them  to  fall  in  with  their  brethren,  that  they  might 
not  be  destroyed.  Now  this  was  the  very  thing  which  Ama- 
lickiah desired. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  delivered  his  men,  ^contrary 
to  the  commands  of  the  king.  Now  this  was  the  thing  that 
Amalickiah  desired,  that  he  might  accomplish  his  designs  in 
^dethroning  the  king. 

17.  Now  it  was  the  custom  among  the  Lamanite^,  if  their 
chief  leader  was  killed,  to  appoint  the  ''second  leader  to  be 
their  chief  leader. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amalickiah  caused  that  one  of 
his  servants  should  administer  poison  by  degrees  to  Lehonti, 
that  he  died. 

19.  Now  when  Lehonti  was  dead,  the  Lamanites  ap- 
pointed Amalickiah  to  be  their  leader  ana  their  *chief  com- 
mander. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amalickiah  marched  with  his 
armies  (for  he  had  gained  his  desires)  to  the  ^'land  of  Nephi, 
to  the  city  of  Nephi,  which  was  the  chief  city. 

21.  And  the  king  came  out  to  meet  him  with  his  guards,  for 
lie  supposed  that  Amalickiah  had  ''fulfilled  his  commands,  and 
that  Amalickiah  had  gathered  together  so  great  an  army  to  go 
against  the  Nephites  to  battle. 

22.  But  behold,  as  the  king  came  out  to  meet  him,  Amalickiah 
caused  that  his  servants  should  go  forth  to  meet  the  king.  And 
they  went  and  bowed  themselves  before  the  king,  as  if  to  rever- 
ence him,  because  of  his  greatness. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  put  forth  his  hand 
to  raise  them,  as  was  the  custom  with  the  Lamanites,  as  a 
token  of  peace,  which  'custom  they  had  taken  from  the 
Nephites. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  he  had  raised  the  first 
from  the  ground,  behold  he  stabbed  the  king  to  the  heart ;  and 
he  fell  to  the  earth. 

25.  Now  the  servants  of  the  king  fled ;  and  the  servants  of 
Amalickiah  raised  a  cry,  saying, 

26.  Behold,    the    servants    of    the    king    have    stabbed    him 


f.-ver;  3.         g  vers.  4,  S,  55.         A,  ver.  13.         t,  vers.  13,  17.  ;,  see  6,  ii. 

Nep.  5.       k,  ver.  3.        I,  Mos.  7: 12. 


376  BOOK   OP   ALMA.  [CHAP.   XLVH. 

to  the  heart,  and  he  has  fallen  and  they  have  fled ;  behold,  come 
and  see. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amalickiah  commanded  that 
his  armies  should  march  forth,  and  see  what  had  happened  to* 
the  king ;  and  when  they  had  con>e  to  the  spot,  and  found 
the  king  lying  in  his  ^ore,  Amalickiah  pretended  to  be  wroth, 
and  said  whosoever  loved  the  king,  let  him  go  forth,  and 
pursue  his  servants  that  they  may  be  slain. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  all  they  w^ho  loved  the- 
king,  when  they  heard  these  words,  came  forth  and  pursued; 
after  the  servants  of  the  king. 

29.  Now  wh'en  the  servants  of  the  king  saw  an  army  pur- 
suing after  them,  they  were  frighted  again  and  fled  into  the 
wilderness,  and  came  over  in  the  *"land  of  Zarahemla  and 
joined  the  "people  of  Amnion  ; 

30.  And  the  army  which  pursued  after  them,  returned,  hav- 
ing pursued  after  them  in  vain ;  and  thus  Amalickiah,  by  hia 
fraud,  gained  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  morrow,  he  entered  the 
*city  Nephi  with  his  armies,  and  took  possession  6f  the 
city. 

32.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  queen,  when  she  had 
heard  that  the  king  was  slain,  for  Amalickiah  had  sent  an  em- 
bassy to  the  queen,  informing  her  that  the  king  had  been  slain 
by  his  servants ;  that  he  had  pursued  them  with  his  army,  but  it: 
was  in  vain,  and  they  had  made  their  escape. 

33.  Therefore  when  the  queen  had  received  this  message,  she 
sent  unto  Amalickiah,  desiring  him  that  he  would  spare  the 
people  of  the  city;  and  she  also  desired  him  that  he  shoiil(l 
come  in  unto  her;  and  she  also  desired  him  that  he  shoiiki 
bring  witnesses  with  him,  to  testify  concerning  the  death  of  the 
king. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amalickiah  took  the  ^same 
servant  that  slew  the  king,  and  all  ^they  who  were  with  him, 
and  went  in  unto  the  queen,  unto  the  place  where  she  sat ;  and 
they  all  testified  unto  her  that  the  king  was  slain  by  his  own 
servants ;  and  they  said  also,  they  have  fled ;  does  not  this? 
testify  against  them?  And  thus  they  satisfied;  the  queen  con- 
cerning the  death  of  the  king. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amalickiah  sought  the  favor 
of  the  queen,  and  took  her  unto  him  to  wife ;  and  thus  by 
his  fraud,  and  by  the  assistance  of  his  cunning  servants^ 
he  '"obtained  the  kingdom ;  yea,  he  was  acknowledged  king 
throughout  all  the  land,  among  all  the  people  of  the 
Lamanites,  who  were  composed  of  the  Lamanites  and  the 
Lemuel ites.  and  the  Ishma elites,  and  all  the  dissenters  of 
the  Nephites,  from  the  reign  of  Nephi  down  to  the  present 
time. 

36.  Now     these     dissenters     having     the    same     instruction 

m.  see  h,  Omni  1.  n,  Alma  27:26.  O,  ver.  20.  p\  ver;  24:  q,  ver.  2?. 
r,  vers.  4,  8,  16. 


CHAP.   XLVin.5  BOOK   OF   A.LMA.  377 

and  the  same  miormation  of  the  Nephites,  yea,  having  been 
Instructed  in  the  same  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  nevertheless,  it 
IS  strange  to  relate,  not  long  after  their  dissensions  *they  be- 
came more  hardened  and  impenitent,  and  more  wild,  wicked 
and  ferocious  than  the  Lamanites;  drinking  in  with  the  tradi- 
tions of  the  Lamanites;  giving  way  to  indolence,  and  all 
manner  of  lasciviousness ;  yea,  entirely  forgetting  the  Lord  their 
<Jod. 


CHAPTER  48. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  as  soon  as  Amalickiah  had 
obtained  the  kingdom,  he  began  to  inspire  the  hearts  of  the 
Xiamanites  against '  the  people  of  Nephi ;  yea,  he  did  appoint 
anen  to  speak  unto  the  Lamanites  from  their  towers,  against  the 
I^ephites ; 

2.  And  thus  he  did  inspire  their  hearts  against  the  Nephites, 
insomuch,  that  in  the  latter  end  of  the  nineteenth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges,  he  having  accomplished  his  designs  thus 
far ;  yea,  having  been  made  king  over  the  Lamanites,  he 
sought  also  to  reign  over  all  the  land ;  yea,  and  all  the 
jpeople  who  were  in.  the  land,  the  Nephites  as  well  as  the 
Lamanites, 

3.  Therefore  he  had  accomplished  his  design,  for  he  had 
hardened  the  hearts  of  the  Lamanites  and  blinded  their  minds, 
and  stirred  them  up  to  anger,  insomuch  that  he  had 
gathered  together  a  numerous  host,  to  go  to  battle  against  the 
Nephites. 

4.  For  he  was  determined,  because  of  the  greatness  of  the 
number  of  his  people,  to  overpower  the  Nephites,  and  to  bring 
them  into  bondage; 

5.  And  thus  he  did  appoint  chief  captains  of  the  "Zoramites, 
they  being  the  most  acquainted  with  the  strength  of  the  Ne- 
phites, and  their  places  of  resort,  and  the  weakest  parts  of 
their  cities ;  therefore  he  appointed  them  to  be  'chief  captains 
over   his   armies. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  took  their  camp,  and 
anoved  forth  towards  the  ®!and  of  Zarahemla  in  the  wilder- 
ness. 

7.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  while  Amalickiah  had  thus  been 
obtaining  power  by  fraud  and  deceit,  Moroni,  on  the  other  hand, 
had  been  preparing  the  minds  of  the  people  to  be  faithful  unto 
the  Lord  their  God ; 

8.  Yea,  he  had  been  strengthening  the  armies  of  the 
Nephites,    and    erecting    small     'forts,    or    places    of    resort; 

fi,  see  t.  Alma  24:  80. 

o,  see  27,  Alma  30.  6,  see  h,  Omni  1.  c  Alma  49: 13, 18—24.  50: 

1—6,10.  51:23,27.         52:2,17.         53.  55:25,26.33.         56:15,20,21. 

57:4.        23.        58.        62:20—24.         Hela.  1:20,  21.  2?. '^'  4:7.        ill.  Nep. 

3:14.       Uar,2:4,21.        3:6. 


378  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.   XLVIII^ 

throwing  up  banks  of  earth  round  about,  to  enclose  his  armies, 
and  also  building  walls  of  stone  to  encircle  them  about,  round 
about  their  cities  and  the  borders  of  their  lands;  yea,  all  round 
about  the  land; 

9.  And  in  their  weakest  fortiiScations,  he  did  place  the 
greater  number  of  men;  and  thus  he  did  fortify  and  strengthen 
the  land  which  was  possessed  by  the  Nephites. 

10.  And  thus  he  was  preparing  to  ''support  their  liberty, 
their  lands,  their  wives,  and  their  children,  and  their  peace, 
and  that  they  might  live  unto  the  Lord  their  God,  and  that 
they  might  maintain  that  which  was  called  by  their  enemies  the 
cause  of    ^Christians. 

11.  And  Moroni  w^as  a  strong  and  a  mighty  man;  he  was 
a  man  of  a  perfect  understanding ;  yea,  a  man  that  did  not 
delight  in  bloodshed ;  a  man  whose  soul  did  joy  in  the  ^liberty 
and  the  freedom  of  his  country,  and  his  brethren  from  bondage 
and  slavery ; 

12.  Yea,  a  man  whose  heart  did  swell  with  thanksgiving  to 
his  God,  for  the  many  privileges  and  blessings  which  he  be- 
stowed upon  his  people;  a  man  who  did  labor  exceedingly  for 
the  welfare  and  safety  of  his  people; 

13.  Yea,  and  he  vras  a  man  who  was  firm  in  the  faith  of 
Christ,  and  he  had  sworn  with  an  oath,  to  ^'defend  his  people, 
his  rights,  and  his  country,  and  his  religion,  even  to  the  loss 
of  his  blood. 

14.  Now  the  Nephites  were  Haught  to  defend  themselves 
against  their  enemies,  even  to  the  shedding  of  blood,  if  it 
were  necessary ;  yea,  and  they  were  also  taught  never  to 
give  an  offence;  yea,  and  never  to  raise  the  sword,  except  it 
were  against  an  enemy,  except  it  were  to  preserve  their 
lives ; 

15.  And  this  w^as  their  faith,  that  by  so  doing,  God  would 
prosper  them  in  the  land ;  or  in  other  w^ords,  *if  they  were 
faithful  in  keeping  the  commandments  of  God,  that  he  would 
prosper  them  in  the  land ;  yea,  warn  them  to  flee,  or  to  pre- 
pare for  war,  »according  to  their  danger ; 

16.  And  also,  that  God  would  make  it  known  unto  them, 
'whither  they  should  go  to  defend  themselves  against  their 
enemies ;  and  by  so  doing,  the  Lord  would  deliver  them,  and 
this  was  the  faith  of  Moroni ;   and  his  heart  did  glory  in  it ; 

.  not  in  the  shedding  of  blood,  but  in  doing  good,  in  preserving 
his  people ;  yea,  in  keeping  the  commandments  of  God ;  yea,  and 
resisting  iniquity. 

17.  Yea,  verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  if  all  men  had  been, 
and  were,  and  ever  would  be,  like  unto  Moroni,  behold,  the 
very  powers  of  hell  would  have  been  shaken  for  ever ;  yea,  the 
devil  would  *never  have  power  over  the  hearts  of  the  children 
of  men. 


tf,  see  2/,  Alma  43.  c,  see  A;,  Alma  46.  /,  see  2/,  Alma  43.  g,  see  2^ 

Alma  43.         h,  see  2y,  Alma  43.         i,  see  k,  xi.  Nep.  1.         ;,  Alma  16: 5—8.        43: 
23,  24.        III.  Nep.  3: 18—21.        k,  i.  Nep.  22:  26. 


CHAP.   XLIX.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  379' 

18.  Behold,  he  was  a  man  like  unto  Ammon,  the  son  of 
Mosiah,  yea,  and  even  the  other  sons  of  Mosiah ;  yea,  and  also« 
Alma  and  his  sons,  for  they  were  all  men  of  God. 

19.  Now  behold,  Helaman  and  his  brethren  were  no  less 
serviceable  unto  the  people  than  was  Moroni :  for  they  did 
preach  the  word  of  God,  and  they  did  ^baptize  unto  repentance- 
all  men  whosoever  would  hearken  unto  their  words. 

20.  And  thus  they  went  forth,  and  the  people  did  humble- 
themselves  because  of  their  words,  insomuch  that  they  were 
highly  favoured  of  the  Lord,  and  thus  they  were  free  from  war» 
and  contentions  among  themselves;  yea,  even  for  the  space? 
of   four   years: 

21.  But  as  I  have  said  *"in  the  latter  end  of  the  nineteenth 
year,  yea,  notwithstanding  their  peace  amongst  themselves^, 
they  were  compelled  reluctantly  to  contend  with  their  brethren,, 
the  Lamanites; 

22.  Yea,  and  in  fine,  their  wars  never  did  cease  for  the  space- 
of  many  years  with  the  Lamanites,  notwithstanding  their  much 
reluctance. 

23.  Now  they  were  sorry  to  take  up  arms  against  the  Laman- 
ites, because  they  did  not  delight  in  the  shedding  of  blood; 
yea,  and  this  was  not  all ;  they  were  sorry  to  be  the  means 
of  sending  so  many  of  their  brethren  out  of  this  world  intO' 
an  eternal  world  unprepared  to  meet  their  God. 

24.  Nevertheless  they  could  not  suffer  to  lay  down  their  lives,, 
that  their  wives  and  their  children  should  be  massacred  by  the- 
barbarous  cruelty  of  those  who  were  once  their  brethren,  yea, 
and  had  dissented  from  their  church,  and  had  left  them  and 
had  gone  to  destroy  them  by  joining  the  Lamanites; 

25.  Yea,  they  could  not  bear  that  their  brethren  should  re- 
joice over  the  blood  of  the  Nephites,  so  long  as  there  were  any 
who  should  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  for  the  promise- 
of  the  Lord  was,  "If  they  should  keep  his  commandments  they 
should  prosper  in  the  land. 


CHAPTER  49. 

1.  And  dow  it  came  to  pass,  in  the  eleventh  inonth  of  th»- 
nineteenth  year,  on  the  tenth  day  of  the  month,  the  armies  of 
the  Lamanites  were  seen  approaching  towards  the  °land  of 
Ammonihah. 

2.  And  behold,  the  city  had  been  re-built,  and  Moroni  had 
stationed  an  army  by  the  borders  of  the  city,  and  they  haff 
*cast  up  dirt  round  about,  to  shield  them  from'  the  arrows  and 
the  stones  of  the  Lamanites;  for  behold,  they  fought  with 
stones  and  with  arrows. 


I,  see  u,  II.  Nep.  9.       m,  ver.  2.       n,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  1. 
a,  see  I,  Alma  8.        6,  see  c.  Alma  48. 


380  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.  XLIX. 

3.  Behold,  I  said  that  the  city  of  Ammonihah  had  been  re- 
built. I  say  unto  you,  yea,  that  it  was  in  part  re-built,  and 
because  the  Lamanites  had  destroyed  it  *^once  because  of  the 
iniquity  of  the  people,  they  supposed  that  it  would  again  become 
4in  easy  prey  for  them. 

4.  But  behold,  how  great  was  their  disappointment:  for  be- 
hold, the  Nephites  had  ^'dug  up  a  ridge  of  earth  round  about 
them,  which  was  so  high  that  the  Lamanites  could  not  cast 
their  stones  and  their  arrows  at  them,  that  they  might  take 
effect,  neither  could  they  come  upon  them,  save  it  was  by  their 
place  of  entrance. 

5.  Now  at  this  time  the  chief  captains  of  the  Lamanites  were 
astonished  exceedingly,  because  of  the  wisdom  of  the  Nephites 
in  preparing  their  places  of  security. 

6.  Now  the  leaders  of  the  Lamanites  had  supposed,  because 
of  the  greatness  of  their  numbers ;  yea,  they  supposed  that 
they  should  be  privileged  to  come  upon  them  as  they  had 
bitherto  done ;  yea,  and  they  had  also  prepared  themselves  *with 
shields,  and  with  breast-plates ;  and  they  had  also  prepared 
themselves  with  garments  of  skins;  yea,  very  thick  garments 
to  cover  their  nakedness. 

7.  And  being  thus  prepared,  they  supposed  that  they  should 
easily  overpower  and  subject  their  brethren  to  the  yoke  of 
bondage,  or  slay  and  massacre  them  according  to  their  pleas- 
ure. 

8.  But  behold,  to  their  uttermost  astonishment,  they  were 
prepared  for  them,  in  a  manner  which  never  had  been  known 
among  the  children  of  Lehi.  Now  they  were  prepared  for 
the  Lamanites,  to  battle,  after  the  ^manner  of  the  instruc- 
tions of  Moroni. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites,  or  the  Amalickiah- 
ites,  were  exceedingly  astonished  at  their  manner  of  preparation 
for  war. 

10.  Now  if  king  Amalickiah  had  come  down  out  of  the 
^land  of  Nephi,  at  the  head  of  his  army,  perhaps  he  would  have 
•caused  the  Lamanites  to  have  attacked  the  Nephites  at  the  city 
of  ^Ammonihah;  for  behold,  he  did  care  not  for  the  blood 
of  his  people. 

11.  But  behold,  Amalickiah  did  not  come  down  himself  to 
battle.  And  behold,  his  chief  captains  durst  not  attack  the 
Nephites  at  the  city  of  Ammonihah,  for  Moroni  had  altered 
the  management  of  affairs  among  the  Nephites,  insomuch  that 
the  Lamanites  were  disappointed  in  their  places  of  retreat, 
and  they  could  not  come  upon  them. 

12.  Therefore  they  retreated  into  the  wilderness,  and  took 
their  camp  and  marched  towards  the  *land  of  Noah,  supposing 
that  to  be  the  next  best  place  for  them  to  come  against  the 
Nephites ; 

c.  Alma  16: 2,  3,  9—11  rf,  see  c,  Alma  48.  e,  see  2p.  Alma  43.  U 

usee  c,  Alma  48.  flr,  eee  0,  H.  Nep.  5.  ^  /iee  i.  Alma  S.  i»  vers.  13—15. 

Alma  16;  3. 


CHAP.  XLIX.]  BOOK  OP  ALMA.  381 

13.  For  they  knew  not  that  Moroni  had  'fortified  or  had 
built  forts  of  security  for  every  city  in  all  the  land  roundi 
about;  therefore,  they  marched  forward  to  the  land  of  Noah, 
with  a  firm  determination;  yea,  their  chief  captains  came  for-^ 
ward,  and  took  an  oath  that  they  would  destroy  the  peonle  of 
that  city. 

14.  But  behold,  to  their  astonishment,  the  city  of  *Noah, 
which  had  hitherto  been  a  weak  place,  had  now,  by  the  means 
of  Moroni,  become  strong;  yea,  even  to  exceed  the  strength  of 
the    'city  Ammonihah. 

15.  And  now  behold,  this  was  wisdom  in  Moroni;  for  he  had 
supposed  that  they  would  be  frightened  at  the  city  Am* 
monihah;  and  as  the  "*city  of  Noah  had  hitherto  been  the- 
weakest  part  of  the  land,  therefore  they  would  march  thither 
to  battle ;  and  thus  it  was  according  to  his  desires. 

16.  And  behold,  Moroni  had  appointed  Lehi  to  be  chief  cap- 
tain over  the  men  of  that  city;  and  it  was  that  '*same  Lehi 
who  fought  with  the  Lamanites  in  the  valley,  on  the  east  of 
the    "river  Sidon. 

17.  And  now  behol  J  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  the  Laman- 
ites had  found  that  Lehi  commanded  the  city,  they  were  again 
disappointed,  for  they  feared  Lehi  exceedingly ;  nevertheless 
their  chief  captains  had  sworn  with  an  ''oath,  to  attack  the- 
city ;  therefore,  they  brought  up  their  armies. 

18.  Now  behold,  the  Lamanites  could  not  get  into  their  forts^ 
of  security,  by  any  other  way  save  by  the  entrance,  because^ 
of  the  ^highness  of  the  bank  which  had  been  thrown  up,  and 
the  depth  of  the  ditch  which  had  been  dug  round  about,  save 
it  were  by  the  entrance. 

19.  And  thus  were  the  Nephites  prepared  to  destroy  all  such 
as  should  attempt  to  climb  up  to  enter  the  fort  by  any  other 
way,  by  casting  over  stones  and  arrows  at  them. 

20.  Thus  they  were  prepared ;  yea,  a  body  of  their  most  strong- 
men, with  their  swords  and  their  slings,  to  smite  down  all 
who  should  attempt  to  come  into  their  place  of  security  by  the 
place  of  'entrance:  and  thus  were  they  prepared  to  defend 
themselves  against  the  Lamanites. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  captains  of  the  Laman- 
ites brought  up  their  armies  before  the  place  of  ^entrance,, 
and  began  to  contend  with  the  Nephites,  to  get  into  their 
place  of  security;  but  behold,  they  were  driven  back  from; 
time  to  time,  insomuch  that  they  were  slain  with  an  immense 
slaughter. 

22.  Now  Vv^hen  they  found  that  they  could  not  obtain 
power  over  the  Nephites  by  the  pass,  they  began  to  'dig- 
down  their  banks  of  earth,  that  they  might:  obtain  a  pass  to* 
their  armies,  that  they  might  have  an  equal  chance  to  fight; 
but   behold   in    these   attempts   they    were    swept   off   by    the 

j,  see  c,  Alma  48.  k,  see  i.  I,  see  i,  Alma  8.  m,  see  i.         n,  Alma 

43: 35.        0,  see  g.  Alma  2.        p,  ver.  13.        g,  see  c.  Alma  48.        r,  vers.  4,  18,  21, 
24.        s,  see  r.        t,  see  c,  Alma  43.  v^ 


S82  BOOK    or    ALMA.  [CHAP.   L, 

atones  and  arrows  which  were  thrown  at  them :  and  instead 
of  filling  up  their  ditches  by  pulling  down  the  banks  of 
^arth,  they  were  filled  up  in  a  measure,  with  their  dead  and 
wounded  bodies. 

23.  Thus  the  Nephites  had  all  power  over  their  enemies; 
;and  thus  the  Lamanites  did  attempt  to  destroy  the  Nephites, 
until  their  "chief  captains  were  all  slain :  yea,  and  more  than 
.a  thousand  of  the  Lamanites  were  slain ;  while  on  the  otlier 
hand,  there  was  not  a  single  soul  of  the  Nephites  which  was 
slain. 

24.  Thera  were  about  fifty  who  were  wounded,  who  had 
been  exposed  to  the  arrows  of  the  Lamanites  through 
the  ^pass,  but  they  were  ^shielded  by  their  shields,  and  their 
l)reast-plates,  and  their  head-plates,  insomuch  that  their 
wounds  were  upon  their  legs,  many  of  which  were  very 
severe. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  <-he  Lamanites  saw 
that  their  ''chief  captains  were  all  slain,  they  fled  into  tho 
wilderness.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  returned  to  the 
**land  of  Nephi,  to  inform  their  king,  Amalickiah,  who  was  a 
I^ephite  by  birth,  concerning  their  great  loss. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  was  exceeding  angry  with 
liis  people,  because  he  had  not  obtained  his  desire  over  the 
Nephites;  he  had  not  subjected  them  to  the  yoke  of  bond- 
age; 

27.  Yea,  he  was  exceeding  wroth,  and  he  did  curse  God,  and 
«.lso  Moroni,  and  swearing  with  an  *oath  that  he  would  drink 
his  blood;  and  this  because  Moroni  had  kept  the  command- 
ments of  God  in  preparing  for  the  safety  of  his  people. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  on  the  other  hand,  the  people 
of  Nephi  did  thank  the  Lord  their  God,  because  of  his 
matchless  power  in  delivering  them  from  the  .hands  ot  their 
^enemies. 

29.  And  thus  ended  the  nineteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
-Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi ; 

80.  Yoa,  and  there  was  continual  peace  among  them,  and 
exceeding  great  prosperity  in  the  church  because  of  their  heed 
and  diligence  which  they  gave  unto  the  word  of  God,  which 
was  declared  unto  them  by  Helaman,  and  Shiblon,  and  Corian- 
ton,  and  Ammon  and  his  brethren,  &c. :  yea,  and  by  all 
those  who  had  been  ordained  by  the  ^''holy  order  of  God,  being 
baptized  unto  repentance,  and  sent  forth  to  preach  among  the 
people,  &c. 


CHAPTER  50. 

1.  And    now    it    came   to   pass    that    Moroni    did    not   stop 
making  preparations  for  war,  or  to  defend  his  people  against 

u.  Alma  48: 5.        v,  see  r.        w,  see  2p,  Alma  43.        X,  Alma  48: 5.        y,  see  6, 
ai.  Nep.  5.       z.  Alma  51: 9,  10.        2a,  see  g,  Mos.  26. 


OHAP.  L.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  383 

the  Lamanites ;  for  he  caused  that  his  armies  should  commence 
in  the  ^jommencement  of  the  twentieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges,  that  they  should  commence  in  digging  up  **heaps  of 
<^arth  round  about  ail  the  cities,  throughout  all  the  land  which 
was  possessed  by  the  Nephites ; 

2.  And  upon  the  top  of  these  ridges  of  earth  he  caused  that 
there  should  be  timbers ;  yea,  works  of  timbers  built  up  to  the 
height  of  a  man,  round  about  the  cities. 

3.  And  he  caused  that  upon  those  w^orks  of  timbers,  there 
should  be  a  frame  of  pickets  built  upon  the  timbers  round 
<about ;  and  they  were  strong  and  high ; 

4.  And  he  caused  towers  to  be  erected  that  overlooked  those 
^vorks  of  pickets,  and  he  caused  places  of  security  to  be  built 
upon  those  towers,  that  the  stones  and  the  arrows  of  the 
Ijamanites  could  not  hurt  them. 

5.  And  they  were  prepared,  that  they  could  cast  stones 
from  the  top  thereof,  according  to  their  pleasure  and  their 
strength,  and  slay  him  who  should  attempt  to  approach  near 
the  walls-of  the  city. 

6.  Thus  Moroni  did  prepare  strong  holds  against  the  com- 
ing of  their  enemies,  round  about  every  city  in  all  the 
land. 

7.  And  it  came  te  pass  that  Moroni  caused  that  his  armies 
should  go  forth  into  the  east  wilderness;  yea,  and  they  went 
forth  and  drove  all  the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the  east  wilder- 
ness into  their  own  lands,  which  were  south  of  the  ''land  of 
Zarahemla ; 

8.  And  the  *^land  of  Nephi  did  run  in  a  straight  course  from 
the  east  sea  to  the  west. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Moroni  had  driven  all 
the  Lamanites  out  of  the  east  wilderness,  which  was  north 
«of  the  lands  of  their  own  possessions,  he  caused  that  the 
inhabitants  who  were  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  and  in  the 
land  round  about,  should  go  forth  into  the  east  wilder- 
aiess,  even  to  the  borders  by  the  sea  shore,  and  possess  the 
land. 

10.  And  he  also  placed  armies  on  the  south,  in  the  borders 
of  their  possessions,  and  caused  them  to  erect  ^^fortifications, 
that  they  might  secure  their  armies  and  their  people  from  the 
iands  of  their  enemies. 

11.  And  thus  he  cut  off  all  the  strong  holds  of  the  Laman- 
ites, in  the  east  wilderness ;  yea,  and  also  on  the  west,  fortify- 
ing the  ^line  between  the  N'^phites  and  the  Lamanites,  be- 
tween the  ''land  of  Zarahemla  and  the  ^land  of  Ner>hi :  from 
the  west  sea,  running  by  the  head  of  the  ''river  Sidon ;  the 
Nephites  possessing  all  the  land  ^northward ;  yea,  even  all 
the  land  which  w^as  northward  of  the  ^land  Bountiful,  accord- 
ing to  their  ple^tsure. 

a,  see  C,  Alma  48.  b,  see  h,  Omni  1.  c,  see  b,  ii.  Nep  5.  d,  see  c, 

Alma  48.        e,  ver.  8.        f,  see  h,  Omni  1.        g,  see  b,  ii.  Nep.  5.        h,  see  g.  Alma 
2.       i,  North  America.        ;,  see  2k,  Alma  22. 


384  BOOK   OF   ALMAv  [CHAP.   L. 

12.  Thus  Moroni,  with  his  armies,  which,  drd'  increase  daily 
because  of  the  assurance  of  protection  which  his  works  didS 
bring  forth  unto  them ;  therefore  they  did  seek  to  cut*  off  the 
strength  and  the  power  of  the  Lamanites,  from  off  the  lands  ol 
their  possessions,  that  they  should  have  no  power  upon  the- 
lands  of  their  possession. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  began  the  founda- 
tion of  a  city ;  and  they  called  the  name  of  the  ''city  Moroni ; 
and  it  was  by  the  east  sea ;  and  it  was  on  the  south  by  the  line- 
of  the  possessions  of  the  Lamanites. 

14.  And  they  also  began  a  foundation  for  a  city  between? 
the  city  of  Moroni  and  the  city  of  Aaron,  joining  the  borders^ 
of  Aaron  and  Moroni ;  and  they  called  the  name  of  the  city 
or  the  land,     ^Nephihah. 

15.  And  they  also  began  in  that  same  year,  to  build  many- 
cities  on  the  north ;  one  in  a  particular  manner  which  they 
called  '"Lehi,  which  was  in  the  north,  by  the  borders  of  the? 
eea  shore. 

16.  And  thus  ended  the  twentieth  year. 

17.  And  in  these  prosperous  circumstances  were  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi  in  the  commencement  of  the  twenty  and* 
first  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 

18.  And  they  did  prosper  exceedingly,  and  they  became  ex- 
ceeding rich ;  yea,  and  they  did  multiply,  and:  were  strong  iit 
the  land. 

19.  And  thus  we  see  how  merciful  and  just  are  all  the* 
dealings  of  the  Lord,  to  the  fulfilling  of  all  his  words  unto- 
the  children  of  men;  yea,  we  can  behold  that  his  words  are- 
verified,  even  at  this  time,  which  he  spake  unto  Lehi,  say- 
ing, 

20.  "Blessed  art  thou  and  thy  children;  and  they  shall  be- 
blessed,  inasmuch  as  they  shall  keep  my  commandments,  they 
shall  prosper  in  the  land.  But  remember,  inasmuch  as  they 
will  not  keep  my  commandments,  they  shall  be  cut  off  from- 
the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

21.  And  we  see  that  these  promises  have  been  verified  ' 
the  people  of  Nephi ;  for  it  has  been  their  quarrellings  ana 
their  contentions,  yea,  their  murderings,  and  their  plunderings,.. 
their  idolatry,  their  whoredoms,  and  their  abominations,  which 
were  among  themselves,  which  brought  upon  them  their  wars: 
and  their  destructions. 

22.  And  those  who  were  faithful  in  keeping  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord,  were  delivered  at  all  times,  whilst  thousand?? 
of  their  wicked  brethren  have  been  consigned  to  bondage,  or  to^ 
perish  by  the  sword,  or  to  dwindle  in  unbelief,  and  mingle  with 
the  Lamanites. 

23.  But    behold    there    never    w^as    a    happier    time    among: 

fc,  ver.  14.        Alma  41:22—24.        59:5.        62:32.34.        m.  Nep.  8:9.        9:4.. 
I.  Alma  51: 24— 26.  59: 5,  7—11.  62: 14.  18.  26,  30.  m.  vers.  25— 28»  3a. 

Alma  51 : 1.  24,  26.       59: 5.        62:  3Q.        n,  see  K  ll-  Nep.  li. 


CHAP.   L.]  BOOK    OF   ALMA.  385 

the  people  of  Nephi,  since  the  days  of  Nephi,  than  in  the  days 
of  Moroni ;  yea,  even  at  this  time,  in  the  twenty  and  first  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  Judges. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  twenty  and  second  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  Judges  also  ended  in  peace;  yea,  and  also  the? 
twenty  and  third  year. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  commencement  of  the 
twenty  and  fourth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges,  there  would 
also  have  been  peace  among  the  people  of  Nephi,  had  it  not- 
been  for  a  contention  which  took  place  among  them  concern- 
ing the  "land  of  Lehi,  and  the  ^land  of  Morianton,  which 
joined  upon  the  borders  of  Lehi;  both  of  which  were  on  the 
borders  by  the  sea  shore. 

26.  For  behold  the  people  who  possessed  the  ^land  of 
Morianton,  did  claim  a  part  of  the  '"land  of  Lehi;  therefore 
there  began  to  be  a  warm  contention  between  them,  insomuch 
that  the  people  of  Morianton,  took  up  arms  against  their 
brethren,  and  they  were  determined  hj  the  sword  to  slay 
them. 

27.  But  behold  the  people  who  possessed  the  *land  of  Lehi^ 
fled  to  the  camp  of  Moroni,  and  appealed  unto  him  for  assist- 
ance; for  behold  they  were  not  in  the  wrong. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  people  of  Morianton^ 
who  were  led  by  a  man  whose  name  was  Morianton,  found 
that  the  people  of  Lehi  had  fled  to  the  camp  of  IMoroni',  they 
were  exceeding  fearful  lest  the  army  of  Moroni  should  come 
upon  them  and  destroy  them ; 

29.  Therefore,  Morianton  put  it  into  their  hearts  that  they 
should  flee  to  the  land  which  was  ^northward,  which  was 
"covered  with  large  bodies  of  water,  and  take  possession  of  the 
land  which  was  northward. 

30.  And  behold,  they  would  have  carried  this  plan  into  ef- 
fect, (which  would  have  been  a  cause  to  have  been  lamented,) 
but  behold  Morianton,  being  a  man  of  much  passion,  therefore 
he  was  angry  with  one  of  his  maid  servants,  and  he  fell  upoa 
her  and  beat  her  much. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  she  fled,  and  came  over  to  the 
camp  of  Moroni,  and  told  Moroni  all  things  concerning  the 
matter;  and  also  concerning  their  intentions  to  flee  into  the 
land  northward. 

32.  Now  behold,  the  people  who  were  in  the  land  Bountiful^ 
or  rather  Moroni,  feared  that  they  would  hearken  to  the  word?;- 
of  Morianton,  and  unite  with  his  people,  and  thus  he  would' 
obtain  possession  of  those  parts  of  the  land  which  would  lay 
a  foundation  for  serious  consequences  among  the  people  of 
Nephi ;  yea,  which  consequences  would  lead  to  the  *'over- 
throw  of  their  liberty; 

33.  Therefore   Moroni   sent   an   army,   with   theiij   camp,   to» 

0,  seem.  p,  vers.  26,  28.  36.  51:26.  55- ^X         59:5;  Qi  Bee  p, 

f.^see  m.        s,  see  m.        t.  North  America.        u,  Mos.  8:8.        Hel&i  3t4^        Mok. 
6*  4.        V,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 


S86  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CIIAP.    LI. 

3iead  the  people  of  Morianton,  to  stop  their  flight  into  the  laud 
northward. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  not  head  them,  until 
they  had  come  to  the  borders  of  the  ^land  Desolation;  and 
there  they  did  head  them,  by  the  ""narrow  pass  which  led  by 
the  sea  into  the  land  northward;  yea,  by  the  sea,  on  the  west, 
4ind  on  the  east. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  army  which  was  sent  by 
Moroni,  which  was  led  by  a  man  whose  name  was  Teancum, 
did  meet  the  people  of  Morianton ;  and  so  stubborn  were  the 
people  of  Morianton,  (being  inspired  by  his  wickedness  and 
his  flattering  words,)  that  a  battle  commenced  between  them, 
in  the  which  Teancum  did  slay  Morianton,  and  defeat  his  army, 
and  took  them  prisoners,  and  returned  to  the  camp  of  Moroni. 
And  thus  ended  the  twenty  and  fourth  year  of  the  reign  of 
^the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

36.  And  thus  was  the  people  of  Morianton  brought  back. 
And  upon  their  covenanting  to  keep  the  peace,  they  were  re- 
istored  to  the  ^land  of  Morianton,  and  a  union  took  place  be- 
tween them  and  the  people  of  *Lehi :  and  they  were  also  re- 
stored to  their  lands. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  tha^  in  the  same  year  that  the 
people  of  Nephi  had  peace  restored  unto  them,  that  Nephihah, 
the  ^"second  Chief  Judge,  died,  having  filled  the  judgment 
.seat  with  perfect  uprightness  before  God ; 

38.  Nevertheless,  he  had  refused  Alma  to  take  possession  of 
'■^Hhose  records  and  those  things  which  were  esteemed  by  xA.lma 
•and  his  fathers  to  be  most  sacred :  therefore  Alma  had  conferred 
them   upon   his  son   Helaman. 

39.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  the  son  of  Nephihah  was 
^appointed  to  fill  the  judgment  seat,  in  the  stead  of  his  father; 
Tea,  he  was  appointed  Chief  Judge  and  Governor  over  the 
ipeople,  with  an  oath  and  sacred  ordinance  to  judge  righteously, 
-and  to  keep  the  peace,  and  the  ^''freedom  of  the  people,  and 
to  grant  unto  them  their  sacred  privileges  to  worship  the  Lord 
their  God ;  yea,  to  support  and  maintain  the  cause  of  God  all 
liis  days,  and  to  bring  the  wicked  to  justice,  according  to  their 
kcrime. 

40.  Now  behold,  his  name  was  Pahoran.  And  Pahoran  did 
till  the  seat  of  his  father,  and  did  commence  his  reign  in  the 
■end  of  the  twenty  and  fourth  year,  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 


CHAPTER  51. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of 
'the  twenty  and  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the 
people   of   Nephi,   they   having   established   peace   between   the 

10,  sf^e  21,  Alma  22.  X,  see  2v,  Alma  22.         y,  see  p.         s,  see  m.         2a, 

Alma  4. 16—18.        26,  Alma  37.       2c,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 


CHAP.  LI.]  EOOK   OF   ALMA.  387 

people  of  °Lelii  and  the  people  of  ^iMorianton,  concerning 
their  lands,  and  having  commenced  the  twenty  and  fifth  year 
in  peace ; 

2.  Nevertheless,  they  did  not  long  maintain  an  entire  peace 
in  the  land,  for  there  began  to  be  a  contention  among  the  peo- 
ple concerning  the  ^Chief  Judge,  Pahoran ;  for  behold  there 
were  a  part  of  the  people  v^ho  desired  that  a  few  "^particular 
points  of  the  law  should  be  altered. 

3.  But  behold,  Pahoran  would  not  alter,  nor  suffer  the  law 
to  be  altered;  therefore,  he  did  not  hearken  to  those  who  had 
sent  in  their  voices  with  their  petitions,  concerning  the  aUering 
of  the  law: 

4.  Therefore,  those  who  were  desirous  that  the  law  should 
be  altered,  were  angry  with  him,  and  desired  that  he  should 
DO  longer  be  Chief  Judge  over  the  land :  therefore  there  arose 
a  warm  dispute  concerning  the  matter;  but  not  unto  blood- 
shed. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  those  who  were  desirous  that 
Pahoran  should  be  dethroned  from  the  judgment  seat,  were 
called  ^king-men,  for  they  were  desirous  that  the  law  should 
be  altered  in  a  manner  to  overthrow  the  free  government,  and 
to  establish  a  king  over  the  land. 

6.  And  those  who  were  desirous  that  Pahoran  should  re- 
main Chief  Judge  over  the  land,  took  upon  them  the  name 
of  ^freemen ;  and  thus  was  the  division  among  them :  for 
the  freemen  had  sworn  or  covenanted  to  maintain  their 
rights  and  the  privileges  of  their  religion  by  a  *'free  govern- 
ment. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  this  matter  of  their  contention 
was  settled  by  the  voice  of  the  people.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  the  voice  of  the  people  came  in  favour  of  the  "freemen, 
and  Pahoran  retained  the  judgment  seat,  which  caused  much 
rejoicing  among  the  brethren  of  Pahoran,  and  also  many  of 
the  ^people  of  liberty ;  who  also  put  the  ^^king-men  to  silence, 
that  they  durst  not  oppose,  but  were  obliged  to  maintain  the 
*cause  of  freedom. 

8.  Now  those  who  were  in  favour  of  kings  were  those  of  high 
birth ;  and  they  sought  to  be  kings ;  and  they  were  sup- 
ported by  tTiose  who  sought  power  and  authority  over  the 
people. 

9.  But  behold,  this  was  a  critical  time  for  such  contentions 
to  be  among  the  people  of  Nephi ;  for  behold,  Amalickiah  had 
again  stirred  up  the  hearts  of  the  people  of  the  Lamanites, 
against  the  people  of  the  Nephites,  and  he  was  gathering  to- 
gether soldiers,  from  all  parts  of  his  land,  and  arming  them, 
and  preparing  for  war,  with  all  diligence;  for  he  had  sworn  to 
klrink  the  blood  of  Moroni. 

10.  But    behold,    we    shall    see    that    his    promise    which    he 

a,  see  m,  Alma  SO.  6,  see  p.  Alma  50.  c.  Alma  50:  40.  d,  vers.  3,  5. 

e,  vers.  7,  8,  13,  17—21.        /,  ver.  7.        g,  see  m,  Mos.  29.        h,  ver.  6.        i,  see  m. 
Mo3.  29.       ;,  see  e.       k,  see  m,  Mos.  29.        L  Alma  49: 27. 


888  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.  LL 

made  was  rash;  nevertheless,  he  did  prepare  himself  and  his 
armies  to  come  to  battle  against  the  Nephites. 

11.  Now  his  armies  were  not  so  great  as  they  had  hitherto 
been,  because  of  the  many  tliousands  who  had  been  slain  by 
the  hand  of  the  Nephites;  but  notwithstanding  their  great 
loss,  Amalickiah  had  gathered  together  a  wonderful  great 
army,  insomuch  that  he  feared  not  to  come  down  to  the  land  of 
Zarahemla. 

12.  Yea,  even  Amalickiah  did  himself  come  down,  at  the 
head  of  the  Lamanites.  And  it  was  in  the  twenty  and  fiftlf 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges;  and  it  was  at  the  same  t'uv.e 
that  they  had  begun  to  settle  the  affairs  of  their  contentions:, 
"^concerning  the   Chief  Judge  Pahoran. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  men  who  were  called 
"king-men,  had  heard  that  the  Lamanites  were  coming  down 
to  battle  against  them,  they  were  glad  in  their  hearts,  and  they 
refused  to  take  up  arras ;  for  they  were  so  wroth  with  the 
Chief  Judge,  and  also  with  the  "people  of  liberty,  that  they 
would  not  take  up  arms  to  defend  their  country. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Moroni  saw  this,  and 
also  saw  that  the  Lamanites  were  coming  into  the  borders  of 
the  land,  he  was  exceeding  wroth,  because  of  the  stubborness 
of  those  people,  whom  he  had  labored  with  so  much  diligence 
to  preserve;  yea,  he  was  exceeding  wroth;  his  soul  was  filled 
with  anger  against  them. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pn«;s  that  he  sent  a  petition,  with  the 
''voice  of  the  people,  unto  the  Governor  of  the  land,  desiring 
that  he  should  read  it,  and  give  him  (Moroni)  power  to  com- 
pel those  dissenters  to  defend  their  country,  or  to  put  them  to. 
death : 

^  16.  For  it  was  his  first  care  to  put  an  end  to  such  conten- 
tions, and  dissensions  among  the  people ;  for  behold,  this  had 
been  hitherto  a  cause  of  all  their  destruction.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  it  was  granted,  according  to  the  voice  of  the 
people. 

.17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  commanded  that  hiss 
army  should  go  against  those  'king-men,  to  pull  down  their 
pride  and  their  nobility,  and  level  them  with  the  earth,  or  they 
should  take  up  arms  and  support  the  cause  of  liberty. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  armies  did  march  forth 
against  them;  and  they  did  pull  down  their  pride  and  their 
nobility,  insomuch  that  as  thpy  did  lift  their  weapons  of  war 
to  fight  against  the  men  of  Moroni,  they  were  hewn  down  and 
leveled  to  the  earth. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  four  thousand  of 
those  dissenters  who  were  hewn  down  by  the  sword ;  and  thos^- 
of  their  leaders  who  were  not  slain  in  battle,  were  taken  and 
cast  into  prison,  for  there  was  no  time  for  their  trials  at  this- 
period ; 

m,  vers.  2 — 8.  n,  see  e.  o,  see  m,  Mos.  2$.  p,  see  e,  Mos.  2^. 

q,  see  e. 


CHAP.   LI.]  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  389 

20.  And  the  remainder  of  those  dissenters,  rather  than  be 
smitten  down  to  the  earth  by  the  sword,  yielded  to  the  stand- 
ard of  liberty,  and  were  compelled  to  hoist  the  '"title  of  liberty 
upon  their  towers,  and  in  their  cities,  and  to  take  up  arms  in 
defence  of  their  country. 

21.  And  thus  Moroni  put  an  end  to  those  king-men,  that 
there  were  not  any  known  by  the  appellation  of  ''king-men; 
and  thus  he  put  an  end  to  the  stubbornness  and  the  pride  of 
those  people  who  professed  the  blood  of  nobility ;  but  they 
were  brought  down  to  humble  themselves  like  unto  their 
brethren,  and  to  fight  valiantly  for  their  *  freedom  from 
bondage. 

22.  Behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  while  Moroni  was  thus 
breaking  down  the  wars  and  contentions  among  his  own  peo- 
ple, and  subjecting  them  to  peace  and  civilization,  and  mak- 
ing regulations  to  prepare  for  war  against  the  Lamanites,  be- 
hold, the  Lamanites  had  come  into  the  "land  of  Moroni,  which 
was  in  the  borders  by  the  sea  shore. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  were  not  suflS- 
ciently  strong  in  the  city  of  Moroni ;  therefore  Amalickiah  did 
drive  them,  slaying  many.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amalickiah 
took  possession  of  the  city ;  yea,  possession  of  all  their  fortifica- 
tions. 

24.  And  those  who  fled  out  of  the  *city  of  Moroni,  came 
to  the  ""city  of  Nephihah;  and  also  the  people  of  the  *city  of 
Ijehi  gathered  themselves  together,  and  made  preparations,  and 
were  ready  to  receive  the  Lamanites  to  battle. 

25.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  Amalickiah  would  not  suffer 
the  Lamanites  to  go  against  the  ^city  of  Nephihah  to  battle, 
but  kept  them  down  by  the  sea  shore,  leaving  men  in  every  city 
to  maintain  and  defend  it : 

26.  And  thus  he  went  on,  taking  possession  of  many  cities: 
the  *city  of  Nephihah,  and  the  ^"city  of  Lehi,  and  the  ^^city 
of  Morianton,  and  the  city  of  Omner,  and  the  ^"city  of  Gid, 
and  the  ^''city  of  Mulek,  all  of  which  were  on  the  east  borders 
by  the  sea  shore. 

27.  And  thus  had  the  Lamanites  obtained,  by  the  cunning 
of  Amalickiah,  so  many  cities,  by  their  numberless  hosts,  all 
of  which  were  strongly  "''fortified,  after  the  manner  of  the 
fortifications  of  Moroni;  all  of  which  afforded  strongholds  for 
the  Lamanites. 

28.  ^^And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  marched  to  the  borders 
of  the  land  Bountiful,  driving  the  Nephites  before  them,  and 
slaying  many. 

29.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  met  by  Teancum, 


r,  Alma  46: 12,  13.  s,  see  e.  t,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  u,  see  k. 

Alma  50.  v,  see  k.  Alma  50.  w,  see  I,  Alma  50.  x,  see  m,  Alma 

50.  y,  see  I,  Alma  50.  z,  see  I,  Alma  50.  2a,  see  m,  Alma  50.  26, 

eae  p,  Alma  50.  2c,  Alma  55;  7,  16.  25,  26.  Hela.  5: 15.  2d,  Alma 

52: 2,  16,  17,  19,  20,  22,  26,  28,  34.  53:  2,  6.  2e,  see  c,  Alma  48.  2/,  see 

2k,  Alma  22. 


390  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   LII. 

who  had  '^slain  Morianton,  and  had  headed  his  people  in  his 
flight. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  headed  Amalickiah  also, 
and  he  was  marching  forth  with  his  numerous  army,  that 
he  might  take  possession  of  the  ^"land  Bountiful,  and  also  the 
land   ^^northward. 

81.  But  behold  he  met  with  a  disappointment,  by  being  re- 
pulsed by  Teancum  and  his  men,  for  they  were  great  warriors; 
for  every  man  of  Teancum  did  exceed  the  Lamanites  in  their 
strength,  and  in  their  skill  of  war,  insomuch  that  they  did  gain 
advantage  over  the  Lamanites. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  harass  them,  insomuch 
that  they  did  slay  them  even  until  it  was  dark.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Teancum  and  his  men  did  pitch  their  tents  in  the 
borders  of  the  ^•'land  Bountiful;  and  Amalickiah  did  pitch  his 
tents  in  the  borders  on  the  beach  by  the  sea  shore,  and  after 
this  manner  were  they  driven. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  night  had  come, 
Teancum  and  his  servant  stole  forth  and  went  out  by  night, 
and  went  into  the  camp  of  Amalickiah ;  and  behold,  sleep  had 
overpowered  them,  because  of  their  much  fatigue,  which  was 
caused  by  the  labors  and   ^^heat  of  the  day. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Teancum  stole  privily  into 
the  tent  of  the  king,  and  put  a  javelin  to  his  heart ;  and  he  did 
cause  the  death  of  the  king  immediately,  that  he  did  not  awake 
his  servants. 

35.  And  he  returned  again  privily  to  his  own  camp,  and  be- 
hold, his  men  were  asleep,  and  he  awoke  them  and  told  them 
all  the  things  that  he  had  done. 

36.  And  he  caused  that  his  armies  should  stand  in  readi- 
ness, lest  the  Lamanites  had  awoke,  and  should  come  upon 
them. 

37.  And  thus  endeth  the  twenty  and  fifth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi ;  and  thus  endeth  the 
days  of  Amalickiah. 


CHAPTER  52. 

1.  And  now  :t  came  to  pass  in  the  twenty  and  sixth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  behold, 
when  the  Lamanites  avN^oke  on  the  first  morning  of  the  first 
month,  behold,  they  found  Amalickiah  was  dead  in  his  own 
tent ;  and  they  also  saw  that  Teancum  was  ready  to  give  them 
battle  on  that  day. 

2.  And  now  when  the  Lamanites  saw  this,  thpy  werf» 
affrighted;     and    they    abandoned    their    design    in    marching 


2^.  Alma  50:  35.  27?.  see  2k,  Alma  22.  2i,  North  America.  2j,  see  2k, 

Alma  22.        2fc,  heat  of  the  torrid  zone. 


CHAP.   LII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  391 

into  the  "land  northward,  and  retreated  with  all  their  armjr 
into  the  ^city  of  Mulek,  and  sought  protection  in  their  '^forti- 
fications. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  brother  of  Amalickiah  wasi 
appointed  king  over  the  people ;  and  his  name  was  Ammoron ; 
thus  king  Ammoron,  the  brother  of  king  Amalickiah,  was  ap- 
pointed to  reign  in  his  stead. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  command  that  his  people? 
should  maintain  those  cities  which  they  had  taken  by  the  shed- 
ding of  blood;  for  they  had  not  taken  any  cities,  save  they 
had  lost  much  blood. 

5.  And  now  Teancum  saw  that  the  Lamanites  were  de- 
termined to  maintain  those  cities  which  they  had  taken,  and 
those  parts  of  the  land  which  they  had  obtained  possession  of ; 
and  also  seeing  the  enormity  of  their  number,  Teancum  thought 
it  was  not  expedient  that  he  should  attempt  to  attack  them  im 
their  forts ; 

6.  But  he  kept  his  men  round  about,  as  if  making  prepara- 
tions for  war ;  yea,  and  truly  he  was  preparing  to  defend  him- 
self against  them,  by  '^casting  up  walls  round  about,  and  pre- 
paring places  of  resort. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  kept  thus  preparing  for  war,, 
until  Moroni  had  sent  a  large  number  of  men  to  strengthen  hist 
army; 

8.  |And  Moroni  also  sent  orders  unto  him,  that  he  should 
retain  all  the  prisoners  who  fell  into  his  hands ;  for  as  the- 
Lamanites  had  taken  many  prisoners,  that  he  should  retain  all 
the  prisoners  of  the  Lamanites,  as  a  ransom  for  those  whont 
the  Lamanites  had  taken. 

9.  And  he  also  sent  orders  unto  him,  that  he  should  fortify 
the  *land  Bountiful,  and  secure  the  ^narrow  pass  which  led; 
into  the  land  ^'northward,  lest  the  Lamanites  should  obtain- 
that  point,  and  should  have  power  to  harass  them  on  e very- 
side. 

10.  And  Moroni  also  sent  unto  him,  desiring  him  that  he- 
would  be  faithful  in  maintaining  that  quarter  of  the  land,  and? 
that  he  would  seek  every  opportunity  to  scourge  the  Laman- 
ites in  that  quarter,  as  much  as  was  in  his  power,  that 
perhaps  he  might  take  again  by  stratagem  or  some  other  way^, 
those  cities  which  had  been  taken  out  of  their  hands;  and. 
that  he  also  would  '^fortify  and  strengthen  the  cities  round! 
about,  which  had  not  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Laman- 
ites. 

11.  And  he  also  said  unto  him,  I  would  come  unto  you,  but 
behold,  the  Lamanites  are  upon  us  in  the  borders  of  the  land 
by  the  west  sea ;  and  behold,  I  go  against  them,  therefore  I 
cannot  come  unto  you. 

12.  Now  the  king  (Ammoron)   had  departed  out  of  the  *lan(IJ 

a,  North  America.  b,  see  2d,  Alma  51.  c,  see  c,  Alma  48.  d,  see  c 

Alma  48.  e,  see  2k,  Alma  22.  /.see  2v,  Alma  22.  g,  North  America.  fu 
see  c.  Alma  48.        i,  see  h,  Omiu  1. 


^^2  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   LH- 

<)f  Zarathemla,  aaad  iiad  made  known  unto  the  queen  concern- 
ing the  death  of  his  brother,  and  had  gathered  together  a 
large  number  of  men,  and  had  marched  forth  against  the 
JNephites,  on  the  borders  by  the  west  sea; 

13.  And  thus  he  was  endeavouring  to  harass  the  Ne- 
phites,  and  to  draw  away  a  part  of  their  forces  to  that  part 
of  the  land,  while  he  had  commanded  those  whom  he  had 
left    to    possess    the    cities    which    he    had    taken,    that    they 

^should  also  harass  the  Nephites  on  the  borders  by  the  east 
sea;  and  should  take  possession  of  their  lands  as  much 
as  it  was  in  their  power,  according  to  the  power  of  their 
^armies. 

14.  And  thus  were  the  Nephites  in  those  dangerous  circum- 
stances, in  the  ending  of  the  twenty  and  sixth  year  of  the 
Teign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

15.  But  behold,  it  came  to  pass  in  the  twenty  and  seventh 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges,  that  (Teancum,  by  the  com- 
imand  of)  Moroni,  who  had  established  armies  to  protect  the 
-south  and  the  west  borders  of  the  land,  had  begun  his  march 
towards  the  ^land  Bountiful,  that  he  might  assist  Teancum 
^ith  his  men,  in  retaking  the  cities  which  they  had  lost. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Teancum  had  received  orders 
•to  make  an  attack  upon  the  *city  of  Mulek,  and  retake  it  if 
Jt  were  possible. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Teancum  made  preparations 
to  make  an  attack  upon  the  city  of  Mulek,  and  march  ftrth 
wath  his  army  against  the  Lamanites;  but  he  saw  that  it 
'was  impossible  that  he  could  overpower  them  while  they 
^ere  in  their  ^fortifications ;  therefore  he  abandoned  his  de- 
•signs.  and  returned  again  to  the  *"city  Bountiful,  to  wait 
for  the  coming  of  Moroni,  that  he  might  receive  strength  to 
^his   army. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  did  arrive  with  his 
army  to  the  land  of  Bountiful,  in  the  latter  end  of  the 
twenty  and  seventh  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the 
people  of  Nephi. 

19.  And  in  the  commencement  of  the  twenty  and  eighth 
■year,  Moroni  and  Teancum,  and  many  of  the  chief  captains, 
iield  a  council  of  war,  what  they  should  do  to  cause  the 
Xamanites  to  come  out  against  them  to  battle ;  or  that  they 
might  by  some  means  flatter  them  out  of  their  strong  holds, 
that  they  might  gain  advantage  over  them  and  take  again 
the    "city  of  Mulek. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  they  sent  embassies  to  the  army 
of  the  Lamanitfs,  which  protected  the  city  of  Mulek.  to 
their  leader,  whose  name  was  Jacob,  desirins:  him  that 
lie  would  come  out  with  his  armies  to  meet  them  upon  the 
■plains,  between  the  two  cities.     But  behold,  Jacob,   who  was 


j,  see  2fc,  Alma  22.         k  see  2d,  Alma  51.  ?,  see  c,  Alma  48.         m,  see  2k 

Alma  22.        n,  see  2d,  Alma  51. 


CHAP.    LII.J  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  393 

a     "Zoramite,    would    not    come   out    with    his    army    to    meet 
them  upon  the  plains. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni,  having  no  hopes 
of  meeting  them  upon  fair  grounds,  therefore,  he  resolved 
upon  a  plan  that  he  might  decoy  the  Lamanites  out  of  their 
strong  holds. 

22.  Therefore  he  caused  that  Teancum  should  take  a  small 
number  of  men,  and  march  down  near  the  sea  shore ;  and, 
Moroni  and  his  army,  by  night,  marched  in  the  wilderness., 
on  the  west  of  the  ^city  Mulek ;  and  thus,  on  the  morrow,, 
when  the  guards  of  the  Lamanites  had  discovered  Teancum,. 
they  ran  and  told  it  unto  Jacob,  their  leader. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites- 
did  march  forth  against  Teancum,  supposing  by  their  numbers'. 
to  overpower  Teancum,  because  of  the  smailness  of  his  numbers. 
And  as  Teancum  saw  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  coming: 
out  against  him,  he  began  to  retreat  down  by  the  sea  shore^ 
northward. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lamanites  saw- 
that  he  began  to  flee,  they  took  courage  and  pursued  thems 
with  vigor.  And  while  Teancum  was  thus  leading  away  th'? 
Lamanites  who  were  pursuing  them  in  vain,  behold,  Mo- 
roni commanded  that  a  part  of  his  army  who  were  with 
him,  should  march  forth  into  the  city,  and  take  possession 
of  it. 

25.  And  thus  they  did,  and  slew  all  those  who  had  beent 
left  to  protect  the  city;  yea,  all  those  who  would  not  yield 
up  their  weapons  of  war. 

26.  And  thus  Moroni  had  obtained  possession  of  the  'citjr 
Mulek,  with  a  part  of  his  army,  while  he  marched  with  the 
remainder  to  meet  the  Lamanites,  when  they  should  return 
from  the  pursuit  of  Teancum. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  pursue- 
Teancum  until  they  came  near  the  '"city  Bountiful,  and  then 
they  were  met  by  Lehi,  and  a  small  army,  which  had  been 
left  to  protect  the  city   Bountiful. 

28.  And  now  behold,  when  the  chief  captains  of  the 
Lamanites  had  beheld  Lehi  with  his  army,  coming  against 
them,  they  fled  in  much  confusion,  lest  perhaps  they  should 
not  obtain  the  *city  Mulek,  before  Lehi  should  overtake  them  ; 
for  they  were  wearied  because  of  their  march,  and  the  men 
of  Lehi  were  fresh. 

29.  Now  the  Lamanites  did  not  know  that  Moroni  haa 
been  in  their  rear  with  his  army;  and  all  they  feared  was? 
Lehi  and  his  men. 

30.  Now  Lehi  was  not  desirous  to  overtake  them,  till  they 
should  meet  Moroni  and  his  army. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  before  tho  Tvamanites  had 
retreated  far,  they  were  surrounded  by  the  Nephites;   by  the- 

0,  see  2;,  Alma  30.  j),  see  2d,  Alma  51.  q,  see  2c?,  Alma  51.         r,  see  2fe 

A.lma  22.        s,  see  2d,  Alma  51. 


S94  BOOK   OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.   LIII. 

men  of  Moroni  on  one  hand,  and  the  men  of  Lehi  on  the 
other,  all  of  whom  were  fresh  and  full  of  strength ;  but  the 
Liamanites  were  wearied,  because* of  their  long  march., 

32.  And  Moroni  commanded  his  men  that  they  should  fall 
upon  them,  until  thej^  had  given  up   their  weapons  of  war. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Jacob,  being  their  leader, 
"being  also  a  *Zoramite,  and  having  an  unconquerable  spirit, 
he  led  the  Lamanites  forth  to  battle,  with  exceeding  fury 
xigainst   Moroni. 

34.  Moroni  being  in  their  course  of  march,  therefore  Jacob 
TV'as  determined  to  slay  them,  and  cut  his  v/ay  through  to 
the  "city  of  Mulek.  But  behold,  Moroni  and  his  men  were 
more  powerful ;  therefore  they  did  not  give  way  before  the 
Xamanites. 

35.  And  it  cam.e  to  pass  that  they  fought  on  both  hands 
with  exceeding  fury ;  and  there  were  many  slain  on  both  sides ; 
j-ea,  and  Moroni  was  wounded   and  Jacob  was  killed. 

36.  And  Lehi  pressed  upon  their  rear  with  such  fury,  with 
liis  strong  men,  that  the  Lamanites  in  the  rear  delivered  up 
their  weapons  of  war ;  and  the  remainder  of  them  being  much 
confused,  knew  not  whether  to  go  or  to  strike. 

37.  Now  Moroni  seeing  their  confusion,  he  said  unto  them, 
Tf  ye  will  bring  forth  your  weapons  of  war,  and  deliver 
them  up,  behold  we  will  forbear  shedding  your  blood. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Vhen  the  Lamanites  had 
heard  these  words,  their  chief  captains,  all  those  who  were 
not  slain,  came  forth  and  threw  down  their  weapons  of  war 
at  the  feet  of  Moroni,  and  also  commanded  their  men  that 
-they  should  do  theKsame; 

39.  But  behold,  there  were  many  that  would  not;  and 
those  who  would  not  deliver  up  their  swords,  were  taken  and 
'bound,  and  their  weapons  of  war  were  taken  from  them,  and 
they  were  compelled  to  march  with  their  brethren  forth  into 
the    Mand  Bountiful. 

40.  And  now  the  num^ber  of  prisoners  who  were  taken,  ex- 
«ceeded  more  than  the  number  of  thos^  who  had  been  slain; 
^ea,  more  than  those  who  had  been  slain  on  both  sides. 


CHAPTER  53. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  set  guards  over  the 
prisoners  of  the  Lamanites,  and  did  compel  them  to  go  forth 
and  bury  their  dead:  yea,  and  also  the  dead  of  the  Nephites 
who  were  slain;  and  Moroni  placed  men  over  them  to  guard 
them  while  they  should  perform  their  labors. 

2.  And  Moroni  went  to  the  ''city  of  Mulek  with  Lehi,  and 

t,  see  2j,  Alma  30.        u,  see  2d,  Alma  51.        v,  see  2k,  Alma  22. 
O.  eee  2d,  Alma  51. 


CHAP.   LIII.]  BOOK   OF    ALMA.  395 

took  command  of  the  city,  and  gave  it  unto  Lehi.  Now 
behold  this  Lehi  was  a  man  who  had  been  with  Moroni  in 
the  more  part  of  all  his  battles ;  and  he  was  a  man  like  unto 
Moroni;  and  tli^^^^  rejoiced  in  each  other's  safety;  yea,  they 
were  beloved  by  each  other,  and  also  beloved  by  all  the  people 
of  Nephi. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the  Lamanites  had 
finished  burying  their  dead,  and  also  the  dead  of  the  Nephites, 
they  were  marched  back  into  the  ^land  Bountiful;  and  Tean- 
cum,  by  the  orders  of  Moroni,  caused  that  they  should  com- 
mence laboring  in  ''digging  a  ditch  round  about  the  land,  or 
the  city  Bountiful ; 

4.  And  he  caused  that  they  should  build  a  breastwork  of 
timbers  upon  the  inner  bank  of  the  ditch;  and  they  cast  up 
dirt  out  of  the  ditch  against  the  breastwork  of  timbers ;  and 
thus  they  did  cause  the  Lamanites  to  labor  until  they  had 
encircled  the  '^city  of  Bountiful  round  about  with  a  strong 
wall  of  timbers  and  earth,  to  an  exceeding  height. 

5.  And  this  city  became  an  exceeding  stronghold  ever 
after;  and  in  this  city  they  did  guard  the  prisoners  of  the 
Lamanites ;  yea,  even  within  a  wall,  which  they  had  caused 
them  to  build  with  their  own  hands.  Now  Moroni  was  com- 
pelled to  cause  the  Lamanites  to  labor,  because  it  was  easy 
to  guard  them  while  at  their  labor :  and  he  desired  all  his 
forces,  when  he  should  make  an  attack  upon  the   Lamanites. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  had  thus  gained  a 
victory  over  one  of  the  greatest  of  the  armies  of  the  Laman- 
ites. and  had  obtained  possession  of  the  ^city  of  Mulek, 
which  was  one  of  the  strongest  holds  of  the  Lamanites  in 
the  land  of  Nephi;  and  thus  he  had  also  built  a  strong  hold 
to  retain  his  prisoners. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  no  more  attempt  a 
battle  with  the  Lamanites  in  that  year,  but  he  did  employ  his 
men  in  preparing  for  war;  yea,  and  in  making  ^fortifications 
to  guard  against  the  Lamanites;  yea,  and  also  delivering  their 
women  and  their  children  from  famine  and  affliction,  and  pro- 
viding food  for  their  armies. 

8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites,  on  the  West  Sea,  south,  while  in  the  absence  of 
Moroni,  on  account  of  some  intrigue  amongst  the^  Nephites, 
which  caused  dissensions  amongst  them,  had  gained  some 
ground  over  the  Nephites,  yea,  insomuch  that  they  had  ob- 
tained possession  of  a  number  of  their  cities  in  that  part  of 
the  land; 

9.  And  thus  because  of  iniquity  amongst  themselves,  yea, 
because  of  dissensions  and  intrigue  among  themselves,  they 
were  placed  in  the  most  dangerous  circumstances. 

10.  And  now  behold,  I  have  somewhat  to  say  concern- 
ing   the    ^people    of    Ammon,    who,    in    the    beginning,    were 

6,  see  2k,  Alma  22.  c,  see  c,  Alma  48.         d,  see  2k,  Alma  22.  e,  see  2d, 

Alma  51.       /,  see  c,  Alma  48.       g,  Alma  27: 26. 


396  BOOK    OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   Llir. 

Lamanites;  but  by  Ammon  and  his  brethren,  or  rather  hv 
the  power  and  word  of  God,  they  had  been  '^converted  unto 
the  Lord :  and  they  had  been  brought  down  into  the  Maud 
of  Zarahemla,  and  had  ever  since  been  protected  by  the 
Nephites ; 

11.  And  because  of  their  ^oath,  they  had  been  kept  from 
taking  up  arms  against  their  brethren ;  for  they  had  taken 
an  oath,  that  they  never  would  shed  blood  more ;  and  ac- 
cording to  their  oath  they  would  have  perished ;  yea,  they 
would  have  suffered  themselves  to  have  fallen  into  the  hands- 
of  their  brethren,  had  it  not  been  for  the  pity  and  the  ex- 
ceeding love  which  Ammon  and  his  brethren  had  had  for 
them. 

12.  And  for  this  cause,  they  were  brought  down  into  the 
land  of  Zarahemla;  and  they  ever  had  been  protected  by  the 
Nephites. 

Yd.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  saw  the  danger, 
and  the  many  afflictions  and  tribulations  w^hich  the  Nephites 
bore  for  them,  they  were  moved  with  compassion,  and  v/ere 
desirous  to  take  up  arms  in  the  defence  of  their  country. 

14.  But  behold,  as  they  were  about  to  take  their  wenpouf? 
of  war,  they  were  overpowered  by  the  persuasions  of  Hela- 
man  and  his  brethren,  for  they  were  about  to  ''break  the  oath 
which  they  had  made ; 

15.  And  Helaman  feared  lest  by  so  doing,  they  should 
lose  their  souls;  therefore  all  those  who  had  entered  into 
this  covenant,  were  compelled  to  behold  their  brethren  wade 
through  their  afflictions,  in  their  dangerous  circumstances,  at 
this  time. 

16.  But  behold,  it  came  to  pass  they  had  many  sons,  who- 
had  not  entered  into  a  covenant  thnt  they  would  not  take 
their  weapons  of  w^ar  to  defend  themselves  against  their  ene- 
mies; therefore  they  did  assemble  themselves  together  at  thi?^ 
time,  as  many  as  were  able  to  take  up  arms ;  and  they  called 
themselves   Nephites ; 

17.  And  they  entered  into  a  covenant  to  fight  for  the 
Miberty  of  the  Nephites ;  yea,  to  protect  the  land  unto 
the  laying  down  of  their  lives;  yea,  even  they  covenanted 
that  they  never  would  give  up  their  liberty,  but  they  would 
fight  in  all  cases  to  protect  the  Nephites  and  themselves  from 
bondage. 

18.  Now  behold,  there  were  two  thousand  of  those  youn<r 
men  who  entered  into  this  covenant,  and  took  their  weapons; 
of  war  to  defend  their  country. 

19.  And  now  behold,  as  they  never  had  hitherto  been  a 
disadvantage  to  the  Nephites,  they  became  now  at  thi'?^ 
period  of  time  also  a  great  support;  for  they  took  their 
weapons  of  war,  and  they  would  that  Helaman  should  be 
their  leader. 

h.  Alma  23: 8—13.  i,  see  h,  Omni  1.  ;.  Alma  24: 17—19.  k,  Alma  2^ 

17—19.        I,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 


CHAP.   LIV.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  397 

20.  And  they  were  all  young  men,  and  they  were  exceed- 
ing valiant  for  courage,  and  also  for  strength  and  activity ; 
but  behold,  this  was  not  all :  they  were  men  who  were  true 
at  all  times  in  whatsoever  thing  they  were  entrusted ; 

21.  Yea,  they  were  men  of  truth  and  soberness,  for  they 
had  been  taught  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  to 
walk  uprightly  before  him. 

22.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Helaman  did  march  at 
the  head  of  his  two  thousand  stripling  soldiers,  to  the  support 
of  the  people  in  the  borders  of  the  land  on  the  south  by  the 
West   Sea. 

23.  And  thus  ended  the  twenty  and  eighth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  &c. 


CHAPTER  54. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  twenty  and  ninth  year  of 
the  Judges,  that  Ammoron  sent  unto  Moroni,  desiring  that  he 
would   exchange   prisoners. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  felt  to  rejoice  exceed- 
ingly at  this  request,  for  he  desired  the  provisions  which  were 
imparted  for  the  support  of  the  Lamanite  prisoners  for  the 
support  of  his  own  people;  and  he  also  desired  his  own  people 
for  the  strengthening  of  his  army. 

3.  Now  the  Lamanites  had  taken  many  women  and  chil- 
dren, and  there  was  not  a  woman  nor  a  child  among  all  the 
prisoners  of  Moroni,  or  the  prisoners  whom  Moroni  had  taken ; 
therefore  Moroni  resolved  upon  a  stratagem  to  obtain  as  many 
prisoners  of  the  Nephites  from  the  Lamanites  as  it  were 
possible ; 

4.  Therefore  he  wrote  an  epistle,  and  sent  it  by  the  ser- 
vant of  Ammoron,  the  same  who  had  brought  an  epistle  to 
Moroni.  Now  these  are  the  words  which  he  wrote  unto 
Ammoron,   saying, 

5.  Behold,  Ammoron,  I  have  written  unto  you  somewhat 
concerning  this  war  which  ye  have  waged  against  my  people, 
or  rather  which  thy  brother  hath  waged  against  them,  and 
which  ye  are  still  determined  to  carry  on  after  his  death. 

6.  Behold,  I  would  tell  you  somewhat  concerning  the  justice 
of  God,  and  the  sword  of  his  almighty  wrath,  which  doth 
hang  over  you,  except  ye  repent  and  withdraw  your  armies 
into  your  own  lands,  or  the  lands  of  your  possessions,  which  is 
the  "land  of  Nephi; 

7.  Yea,  I  would  tell  you  these  things  if  ye  were  capable 
of  hearkening  unto  them;  yea,  I  would  tell  you  concerning 
that  "awful  hell  that  awaits  to  receive  ''such  murderers  as 
thou  and  thy  brother  have  been,  except  ye  repent  and  with- 

a.  see  6,  ii.  Nep.  5.       h,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  15.       c,  Alma  47: 18,  22—34. 


398  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   LIV, 

draw  your  murderous  purposes,  and  return  with  your  armies 
to  your  own  lands ; 

8.  But  as  ye  have  rejected  these  things,  and  have  fought 
against  the  people  of  the  Lord,  even  so  I  may  expect  you 
will  do  it  again. 

9.  And  now  behold,  we  are  prepared  to  receive  you ;  yea, 
and  except  you  withdraw  your  purposes,  behold,  ye  will  pul) 
down  the  wrath  of  that  God  whom  you  have  rejected  upon  you, 
even  to  your  utter  destruction; 

10.  But,  as  the  Lord  liveth,  our  armies  shall  come  upon  you, 
except  ye  withdraw,  and  ye  shall  soon  be  visited  with  death, 
for  we  will  retain  our  cities  and  our  lands;  yea,  and  we  will 
maintain  our  religion  and  the  cause  of  our  God. 

11.  But  behold,  it  supposeth  me  that  I  talk  to  you  con- 
cerning these  things  in  vam ;  or  it  supposeth  me  that  thou 
art  a  child  of  hell ;  therefore  I  will  close  my  epistle  by  tell- 
ing you  that  I  will  not  exchange  prisoners,  save  it  be  on  con- 
ditions that  ye  will  '^deliver  up  a  man,  and  his  wife,  and  his 
children,  for  one  prisoner;  if  this  be  the  case  that  ye  will  do 
it,  I  will  exchange. 

12.  And  behold,  if  ye  do  not  this,  I  will  come  against  you, 
with  my  armies ;  yea,  even  I  will  arm  my  women  and  my 
children,  and  I  will  come  against  you,  and  I  will  follow  you 
even  into  your  own  land,  which  is  the  land  of  our  *first 
inheritance ;  yea,  and  it  shall  be  blood  for  blood ;  yea,  life  for 
life;  and  I  will  give  you  battle,  even  until  you  are  destroyed 
from  off  the  face  of  the  earth. 

13.  Behold,  I  am  in  my  anger,  and  also  my  people;  ye  have 
sought  to  murder  us,  and  we  have  only  sought  to  defend  our- 
selves. But  behold,  if  ye  seek  to  destroy  us  more,  we  will 
seek  to  destroy  you ;  yea,  and  we  will  seek  ^our  land  of  our 
first  inheritance. 

14.  Now  I  close  my  epistle.  I  am  Moroni;  I  am  a  leader 
of  the  people  of  the  Nephites. 

15.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  Ammoron,  when  he  had 
received  this  epistle,  he  was  angry;  and  he  wrote  another 
epistle  unto  Moroni,  and  these  are  the  words  which  he  wrote, 
saying, 

16.  I  am  Ammoron.  the  king  of  the  Lamanites;  I  am  th*^ 
brother  of  Amalickiah  whom  ye  have  ^murdered.  Behold, 
I  will  avenge  his  blood  upon  you,  yea,  and  I  will  come  upon 
you  with  my  armies,  for  I  fear  not  your  threatenings ; 

17.  For  behold  your  fathers  did  wrong  their  brethren,  inso- 
much that  they  did  rob  them  of  their  '^right  to  the  government, 
when  it  rightly  belonged  unto  them. 

18.  And  now  behold,  if  ye  will  lay  down  your  arms,  and 
subject  yourselves  to  be  governed  by  those  to  whom  the 
government  doth   rightly   belong,   then   will    I   cause   that   my 


d,  ver.  3.  c,  see  h,  II.  Nep.  5.  f,  see  6,  II.  Nep.  5.  g.  Alma  51: 34, 

ft.  U.  Neo.  5: 1—4.       See  n,  Jacob  7. 


CHAP.   LV.]  BOOK   CF   ALMA.  399 

people  shall  lay  down  their  weapons,  and  shall  be  at  war  no 
more. 

19.  Behold,  ye  have  breathed  out  many  threatenings  against 
me  and  my  people;  but  behold  we  fear  not  your  threat- 
enings ; 

20.  Nevertheless,  I  will  grant  to  exchange  prisoners  accord- 
ing to  your  request,  gladly,  that  I  may  preserve  my  food  for 
my  men  of  war;  and  we  will  wage  a  war  which  shall  be 
eternal,  either  to  the  subjecting  the  Nephites  to  our  authority, 
or  to  their  eternal  extinction. 

21.  And  as  concerning  that  God  whom  ye  say  we  have 
*rejected,  behold,  we  know  not  such  a  being ;  neither  do  ye ; 
but  if  it  so  be  that  there  is  snch  a  being,  we  know  not  but 
that  he  hath  made  us  as  well  as  you ; 

22.  And  if  it  so  be  that  there  is  a  devil  and  a  hell,  beholdi 
will  he  not  send  you  there  to  dwell  with  my  ^brother  whom 
ye  have  murdered,  whom  ye  have  hinted  that  he  hath 
gone  to  such  a  place?  But  behold  these  things  mattereth 
not. 

23.  I  am  Ammoron,  and  a  descendant  of  ''Zoram,  whom 
your  fathers  pressed  and  brought  out  of  Jerusalem. 

24.  And  behold,  now,  I  am  a  bold  Lamanite;  behold  thisi 
war  hath  been  waged  to  avenge  their  wrongs,  and  to  main- 
tain, and  to  obtain  their  'rights  to  the  government;  and  I 
close  my  epistle  to  Moroni. 


CHAPTER  55. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Moroni  had  received 
this  epistle,  he  was  more  angry,  because  he  knew  that  Am- 
moron had  a  perfect  knowledge  of  his  fraud ;  yea,  he  knew 
that  Ammoron  knew  that  it  was  not  a  just  cause  that  had 
caused  him  to  wage  a  war  against  the  people  of  Nephi. 

2.  And  he  said,  Behold,  I  will  not  exchange  prisoners  with 
Ammoron,  save  he  will  "withdraw  his  purpose,  as  I  have 
stated  in  my  epistle ;  for  I  will  not  grant  unto  him  that  he  shall 
have  any  more  power  than  what  he  hath  got. 

3.  Behold,  I  know  the  place  whero  the  Lamanites  doth  guard 
my  people,  whom  they  have  taken  prisoners ;  and  as  Ammoron 
would  not  grant  unto  me  mine  epistle,  behold,  I  will  give  unto> 
him  according  to  my  words ;  yea,  I  will  seek  death  amon^ 
them,  until  they  shall  sue  for  peace. 

4.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Moroni  had  said 
these  words,  he  caused  that  a  search  should  be  made  among: 
his  men,  that  perhaps  he  might  find  a  man  who  was  a  de- 
scendant of  Laman  among  them. 

^,  ver.  9.       j,  Alma  52: 3.       k,  i.  Nep.  4: 35.       I,  see  k. 
a.  Alma  54:  6,  13. 


400  BOOK    OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   LV. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  found  one,  whose  name 
was  Laman :  and  he  was  ''one  of  the  servants  of  the  king 
who  was  murdered  by  Amalickiah. 

0.  Now  Moroni  caused  that  Laman  and  a  small  number  of 
tiis  men,  should  go  forth  unto  the  guards  who  were  over  the  Ne- 
phites. 

7.  Now  the  Nephites  were  guarded  in  the  ''city  of  Gid ; 
therefore  Moroni  appointed  Laman  and  caused  that  a  small 
number  of  men  should  go  with  him. 

8.  And  when  it  was  evening,  Laman  went  to  the  guards 
-who  were  over  the  Nephites,  and  behold,  they  saw  him  coming, 
and  they  hailed  him;  but  he  saith  unto  them,  fear  not;  be- 
liold,  I  am  a  Lamanite.  Behold,  we  have  escaped  from  the 
^Nephites,  and  they  sleepeth ;  and  behold  we  have  took  of  their 
"wine,  and  brought  with  us. 

9.  Now  when  the  Lamanites  heard  these  words,  they  re- 
ceived him  with  joy ;  and  they  said  unto  him,  give  us  of  your 
"wine,  that  we  may  drink ;  we  are  glad  that  ye  have  thus  taken 
•wine  with  you,  for  we  are  weary. 

10.  But  Laman  said  unto  them,  let  us  keep  of  our  wine 
till  we  go  against  the  Nephites  to  battle;  but  this  saying  only 
made  them  more  desirous  to  drink  of  the  wine; 

11.  For,  said  they,  we  are  weary,  therefore  let  us  take  of 
the  wine,  and  by  and  by  we  shall  receive  wine  for  our  rations, 
which  will  strengthen  us  to  go  against  the  Nephites. 

12.  And  Laman  said  unto  them,  you  may  do  according  to 
your  desires. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  take  of  the  wine 
freely,  and  it  was  pleasant  to  their  taste ;  therefore  they  took 
of  it  more  freely ;  and  it  was  strong,  having  been  prepared  in 
its   strength. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  they  did  drink  and  were  merry, 
and  by  and  by  they  were  all  drunken. 

15.  And  now  when  Laman  and  his  men  saw  that  they  were 
all  drunken,  and  were  in  a  deep  sleep,  they  returned  to  Moroni, 
and  told  him  all  the  things  that  had  happened. 

16.  And  now  this  was  according  to  the  design  of  Moroni. 
And  Moroni  had  prepared  his  men  with  weapons  of  war; 
and  he  sent  to  the  ''city  Gid,  while  the  Lamanites  were  in  a 
deep  sleep,  and  drunken,  and  cast  in  the  weapons  of  war  in 
unto  the  prisoners,  in<=omnch  that  they  were  all  armed ; 

17.  Yea,  even  to  their  women,  and  all  those  of  their  children, 
as  many  as  were  able  to  use  a  weapon  of  war,  when  Moroni 
liad  armed  all  those  prisoners;  and  all  those  things  were  done 
in    a   profound    silence. 

18.  But  had  thpv  f^woke  th*^  Lamanites,  behold  they  were 
drunken,  and  th<^  N^-nhites  could  have  slain  them. 

19.  But  behold  thi«  was  not  the  dosire  of  Moroni :  he  did 
not  delight  in  murder  or  bloodshed,  but  he  delighted  in  the 
saving  of  his  people  from  destruction;  and  for  this  cause  he 

b,  Alma  47:  29.        c,  see  2c,  .Uma  51.        d,  see  2c,  Alma  51. 


CHAP.   LV.]  BOOK    OP   ALMA.  401 

might  not  bring  upon  him  injustice,  he  would  not  fall  upon 
the  Lamanites  ani  destroy  them  in  their  drunkenness. 

20.  But  he  had  obtained  his  desires;  for  he  had  armed  those 
prisoners  of  the  Nephites  who  were  within  the  wall  of  the 
city,  and  had  given  them  power  to  gain  possession  of  those 
parts  which  were  within  the  walls ; 

21.  And  then  he  caused  the  men  who  were  with  him,  to 
withdraw  a  pace  from  them,  and  surround  the  armies  of  the 
Ijamanites. 

22.  Now  behold  this  was  done  in  the  night  time,  so  that 
when  the  Lamanites  awoke  in  the  morning,  they  beheld  that 
they  were  surrounded  by  the  Nephites  without,  and  that  their 
prisoners  were  armed  within. 

23.  And  thus  they  saw  that  the  Nephites  had  power  over 
them ;  and  in  these  circumstances  they  found  that  it  was  not 
expedient  that  they  should  fight  with  the  Nephites;  therefore 
their  chief  captains  demanded  their  weapons  of  war,  and  they 
brought  them  forth  and  cast  them  at  the  feet  of  the  Nephites, 
pleading  for  mercy. 

24.  Now  behold,  this  was  the  desire  of  Moroni.  He  took 
them  prisoners  of  war,  and  took  possession  of  the  city,  and 
caused  that  all  the  prisoners  should  be  liberated,  who  were 
Nephites ;  and  they  did  join  the  army  of  Moroni,  and  were  a 
great  strength  to  his  army. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  cause  the  Lamanites, 
whom  he  had  taken  prisoners,  that  they  should  commence  a 
labour  in  strengthening  the  ^fortifications  round  about  the 
city   Gid. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  he  had  fortified  the  ''city 
Oid,  according  to  his  desires,  he  caused  that  his  prisoners 
should  be  taken  to  the  ^city  Bountiful ;  and  he  also  guarded 
that  city  with  an  exceeding  strong  force. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did,  notwithstanding 
all  the  intrigues  of  the  Lamanites,  keep  and  protect  all  the 
prisoners  whom  they  had  taken,  and  also  maintain  all  the 
ground  and  the  advantage  which  they  had  retaken. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  began  again 
to  be  victorious,  and  to  reclaim  their  rights  and  their  privi- 
leges. 

29.  Many  times  did  the  Lamanites  attempt  to  encircle  them 
about  by  night,  but  in  these  attempts  they  did  lose  many 
prisoners. 

30.  And  many  times  did  they  attempt  to  administer  of  their 
wine  to  the  Nephites,  that  they  might  destroy  them  with 
poison  or  with  drunkenness. 

31.  But  behold,  the  Nephites  were  not  slow  to  remember 
the  Lord  their  God,  in  this  their  time  of  affliction.  They 
could  not  be  taken  in  their  snares;  yea,  they  would  not  par- 
take of  their  wine,  save  they  had  first  given  to  some  of  the 
Lamanite  prisoners. 

6,  see  c,  Alma  48.        /,  see  2c,  Alma  51.        g,  see  2k,  Alma  22. 


402  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   LVI. 

32.  And  they  were  thus  cautious  that  no  pioson  should  be 
administered  among  them ;  for  if  their  wine  would  poison 
a  Lamanite,  it  would  also  poison  a  Nephite;  and  thus  they 
did  try  all  their  liquors. 

33.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  it  was  expedient  for 
Moroni  to  make  preparations  to  attack  the  "city  Morianton ; 
for  behold,  the  Lamanites  had,  by  their  labours,  ^fortified 
the  city  .  Morianton  until  it  had  become  an  exceeding  strong 
hold ; 

34.  And  they  were  continually  bringing  new  forces  into  that 
city,  and  also  new  supplies  of  provisions. 

35.  And  thus  ended  the  twenty  nnd  ninth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 


CHAPTER  56. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the 
thirtieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges,  in  the  second  day, 
on  the  first  month,  Moroni  received  an  epistle  from  Hela- 
raan,  stating  the  affairs  of  the  people  in  "that  quarter  of  the 
land. 

2.  And  these  are  the  words  which  he  wrote,  saying,  My 
dearly  beloved  brother,  Moroni,  as  well  in  the  Lord  as  in  the 
tribulations  of  our  warfare ;  behold,  my  beloved  brother,  I 
have  somewhat  to  tell  you  concerning  our  warfare  in  this  part 
of  the  land. 

3.  Behold,  ^two  thousand  of  the  sons  of  those  men  whom 
Ammon  brought  down  out  of  the  ''land  of  Nephi.  Now  ye 
have  known  that  these  were  descendants  of  Laman,  who  was 
the  eldest  son  of  our  father  Lehi. 

4.  Now  I  need  not  rehearse  unto  you  concerning  their  "tra- 
ditions or  their  unbelief,  for  thou  knowest  concerning  all  these 
things ; 

5.  Therefore  it  sufficeth  me  that  I  tell  you  that  ^two  thou- 
sand of  these  young  men  have  taken  their  weapons  of  war, 
and  would  that  I  should  be  their  leader;  and  we  have  come 
forth  to  defend  our  country. 

6.  And  now  ye  also  know  concerning  the  covenant  which 
their  fathers  made,  that  they  would  not  take  up  their  weapons 
of  war  against  their  brethren  to  shed  blood. 

7.  But  in  the  twenty  and  -sixth  year,  when  they  saw  our 
afflictions  and  our  tribulations  for  them,  they  were  about  to 
^break  the  covenant  which  they  had  made,  and  take  up  their 
weapons  of  war  in  our  defence. 

8.  But    I    would    not    suffer    them    that    they    should    break 

h,  see  p.  Alma  50.       i,  see  c,  Alma  48. 


«.  Alma  53: 8,  22.  5,  vers.  5.  10.  Alma  53:  22.  c.  see  6,  II.  Nep.  5. 

d.  see  n,  Jacob  7.        e,  see  6.        f.  Alma  24: 17—19.        53: 13—15. 


CHAP.   LVI.]  BOOK   OF    ALMA.  403 

this  covenant  which  they  had  made,  supposing  that  God 
would  strengthen  us,  insomuch  that  we  should  not  cutter 
more  because  of  the  fulfilling  the  oath  which  they  had 
taken. 

9.  But  behold,  here  is  one  thing  in  w^hich  we  may  have 
great  joy.  For  behold,  in  the  twenty  and  sixth  year,  I, 
Helaman,  did  march  at  the  head  of  these  ^two  thousand 
young  men  to  the  ''city  of  Judea,  to  assist  Antipus,  whom 
ye  had  appointed  a  leader  over  the  people  of  that  part  of  the 
land. 

10.  And  I  did  join  my  *two  thousand  sons,  (for  they  are 
worthy  to  be  called  sons,)  to  the  army  of  Antipus,  in  which 
strength  Antipus  did  rejoice  exceedingly;  for  behold,  his  army 
had  been  reduced  by  the  Lamanites,  because  their  forces  had 
slain  a  vast  number  of  our  men,  for  which  cause  we  have  to 
mourn. 

11.  Nevertheless  we  may  console  ourselves  in  this  point, 
that  they  have  died  in  the  cause  of  their  country  and  of  their 
God,  yea,  and  they  are  happy. 

12.  And  the  Lamanites  had  also  retained  many  prisoners, 
all  of  whom  are  chief  captains,  for  none  other  have  they  spared 
alive.  And  we  suppose  that  they  are  now  at  this  time  in  the 
^land  of  Nephi ;  it  is  so  if  they  are  not  slain. 

13.  And  now  these  are  the  cities  which  the  Lamanites  have 
obtained  possession  by  the  shedding  of  the  blood  of  so  many  "of 
our  valiant  men  : — 

14.  The  '^la-nd  of  Manti,  or  the  city  of  Manti,  and  the 
city  of  Zeezrom,  and  the  'city  of  Cumeni,  and  the  '"city  of 
Antiparah. 

15.  And  these  are  the  cities  which  they  possessed  when 
I  arrived  at  the  "city  of  Judea;  and  I  found  Antipus  and  his 
men  toiling  with  their  mights  to    "fortify  the  city; 

16.  Yea,  and  they  were  depressed  in  body  as  well  as  in 
spirit,  for  they  had  fought  valiantly  by  day  and  toiled  by 
night  to  maintain  their  cities;  and  thus  they  had  suffered 
great   afflictions   of  every   kind. 

17.  And  now  they  were  determined  to  conquer  in  this  place 
or  die;  therefore  you  may  well  suppose  that  this  little  force 
which  I  brought  with  me,  yea,  those  ^sons  of  mine,  gave  them 
great  hopes  and  much  joy. 

18.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lamanites  saw 
that  Antipus  had  received  a  greater  strength  to  his  army,  they 
were  compelled  by  the  orders  of  Ammoron,  to  not  cOme  against 
the    «city  of  Judea,  or  against  us,  to  battle. 

19.  And  thus  were  we  favoured  of  the  Lor^i :  for  had  they 
come  upon  us  in  this  our  weakness,  they  might  have  perhaps 
destroyed  our  little  army;  but  thus  were  we  preserved. 

g,  Alma  53: 22.          K  vers,  15,  18,  57.          Alma  57: 11.          i,  see  6.  ;',  see 

6,  II.  iNep.  5.  fc,  see  h.  Alma  16.             I,  Alma  57: 7,  8,  12,  23,  31,  34.  m, 

vers.  31,  33,  34.  Alma  57: 1—4.  n,  see  h.  o,  see  c,  Alma  48.  p,  ver. 
10.       q,  see  h. 


404  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.  LVI. 

20.  They  were  commanded  by  Ammoron  to  maintain 
those  cities  which  they  had  taken.  And  thus  ended  the 
twenty  and  sixth  year.  And  in  the  commencement  of  the 
twenty  and  seventh  year,  we  had  prepared  our  city  and  our- 
selves for  defence. 

21.  Now  we  were  desirous  that  the  Lamanites  should  come 
upon  us;  for  we  were  not  desirous  to  make  an  attack  upon 
them  in  their  strong  holds. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  kept  spies  out  round  about, 
to  w^atch  the  movements  of  the  Lamanites,  that  they  might 
not  pass  us  by  night  nor  by  day,  to  make  an  attack  upon 
our  other  cities  which  were  on  the  northward; 

23.  For  we  knew  in  those  cities  they  were  not  sufficiently 
strong  to  meet  them;  therefore  we  were  desirous,  if  they 
should  pass  by  us,  to  fall  upon  them  in  their  rear,  and  thus 
bring  them  up  in  the  rear,  at  the  same  time  they  were  met 
in  the  front.  We  supposed  that  we  could  overpower  them; 
but  behold,  we  were  disappointed  in  this  our  desire. 

24.  They  durst  not  pass  by  us  with  their  whole  army, 
neither  durst  they  with  a  part,  lest  they  should  not  be  suf- 
ficiently strong,  and  they  should  fall. 

25.  Neither  durst  they  march  down  against  the  '"city  of 
Zarahemla;  neither  durst  they  cross  the  head  of  *Sidon,  over 
to  the    *city  of  Nephihah. 

26.  And  thus,  with  their  forces,  they  were  determined  to 
maintain  those  cities  which  they  had  taken. 

27.  And  now  it  came  to  pass,  in  the  second  month  of  this 
year,  there  was  brought  unto  us  many  provisions  from  the 
"fathers  of  those  my    ^two  thousand  sons. 

28.  And  also  there  was  sent  two  thousand  men  unto  us 
from  the  ^land  of  Zarahemla.  And  thus  w^e  were  prepared 
with  ten  thousand  men.  and  provisions  for  them,  and  also  for 
their  wives  and  their  children. 

29.  And  the  Lamanites,  thus  seeing  our  forces  increase  daily, 
and  provisions  arrive  for  our  support,  they  began  to  be  fearful, 
and  began  to  sally  forth,  if  it  were  possible  to  put  an  end  to 
our  receiving  provisions  and  strength. 

30.  Now  when  we  saw  that  the  Lamanites  began  to  grow 
uneasy  on  this  wise,  we  were  desirous  to  bring  a  stratagem 
into  effect  upon  them ;  therefore  Antipus  ordered  that  I 
should  march  forth  with  my  little  sons  to  a  neighbouring 
city,  as  if  we  were  carrying  provisions  to  a  neighbouring 
city. 

31.  And  we  were  to  march  near  the  *city  of  Antiparah, 
as  if  we  were  going  to  the  city  beyond,  in  the  borders  by  the 
sea  shore. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  march  forth,  as  if  with 
our  provisions,  to  go  to  that  city. 

r,  see  h,  Omni  1.  s,  see  g.  Alma  2.  t.  This  is  not  the  city  referred  to  by 

letter  J,  Alma  50.  u,  Alma  27: 26.  V,  ver.  10.  w,  see  h,  Omni  1.  X, 

see  m. 


CHAP.   LVI.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  405 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Antipus  did  march  forth, 
with  a  part  of  his  army,  leaving  the  remainder  to  maintain 
the  city.  But  he  did  not  march  forth,  until  I  had  gone 
forth  with  my  little  army,  and  came  near  the  city  of 
Antiparah. 

34.  And  now  in  the  *'city  of  Antiparah,  were  stationed  the 
strongest  army  of  the  Lamanites;  yea,  the  most  numer- 
ous. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  been  in- 
formed by  their  spies,  they  came  forth  with  their  army,  and 
marched  against  us. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  flee  before  them,  north- 
ward. And  thus  we  did  lead  away  the  most  powerful  army  of 
the  Lamanites; 

37.  Yea,  even  to  a  considerable  distance,  insomuch  that 
when  they  saw  the  army  of  Antipus  pursuing  them,  wit\ 
their  mights,  they  did  not  turn  to  the  right  nor  to  the  lef^, 
but  pursued  their  march  in  a  straight  course  after  us :  and, 
as  we  suppose,  it  was  their  intent  to  slay  us  before  Antipus 
should  overtake  them,  and  this  that  they  might  not  be  sur- 
rounded by  our  people. 

38.  And  now  Antipus  beholding  our  danger,  did  speed  the 
march  of  his  army.  But  behold,  it  was  night ;  therefore  they 
did  not  overtake  us,  neither  did  Antipus  overtake  them ;  there- 
fore we  did  camp  for  the  night. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  before  the  dawn  of  the  morn- 
ing, behold,  the  Lamanites  were  pursuing  us.  Now  we  were 
not  sufficiently  strong  to  contend  with  them ;  yea,  I  would 
not  suffer  that  my  little  sons  should  fall  into  their  hands; 
therefore  we  did  continue  our  march ;  and  we  took  our  march 
into  the  wilderness. 

40.  Now  they  durst  not  turn  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left, 
lest  they  should  be  surrounded ;  neither  would  I  turn  to  the 
right  or  to  the  left,  lest  they  should  overtake  me,  and  we 
could  not  stand  against  them,  but  be  slain,  and  they  would 
make  their  escape;  and  thus  we  did  flee  all  that  day  into 
the  wilderness,  even  until  it  was  dark. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  again  when  the  light  of  the 
morning  came,  we  saw  the  Lamanites  upon  us,  and  we  did 
flee  before  them. 

42.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  not  pursue  us  far. 
before  they  halted;  and  it  was  in  the  morning  of  the  third 
day,  on  the  seventh  month. 

43.  And  now  whether  they  were  overtaken  by  Antipus,  we 
knew  not,  but  I  said  unto  my  men,  Behold,  we  know  not  but 
they  have  halted  for  the  purpose  that  we  should  come  against 
them,  that  they  might  catch  us  in  their  snare; 

44.  Therefore  what  say  ye,  my  sons,  will  ye  go  against  them 
to  battle? 

45.  And  now   I   say   unto  you  my  beloved  brother   Moroni, 


y,  see  m. 


406  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   LVL 

that  never  had   I   seen  so   great  courage,   nay,   not   amongst 
all  the  Nephites. 

46.  For  as  I  had  ever  called  them  ^my  sons  (for  they  were 
all  of  them  very  young,)  even  so  they  said  unto  me,  father, 
behold  our  God  is  with  us,  and  he  will  not  suffer  that  we 
sliouid  fall ;  then  lee  us  go  forth ;  we  would  not  slay  our 
brethren,  if  they  would  let  us  alone;  therefore  let  us  go,  lest 
they  should  overpower  the  army  of  Antipus. 

47.  Now  they  never  had  fought,  yet  they  did  not  fear  death ; 
and  they  did  think  more  upon  the  liberty  of  their  ^"fathers 
than  they  did  upon  their  lives :  yea,  they  had  been  taught  by 
their  mothers,  ^''that  if  they  did  not  doubt,  that  God  would 
deliver    them. 

48.  And  they  rehearsed  unto  me  the  words  of  their  mothers, 
saying.  We  do  not  doubt  our  mothers  knew  it. 

49.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  return  with  my  two 
thousand,  against  these  Lamanites  who  had  pursued  us.  And 
now  behold,  the  armies  of  Antipus  had  overtaken  them,  and 
a  terrible  battle  had  commenced. 

50.  The  army  of  Antipus  being  weary,  because  of  their 
long  march  in  so  short  a  space  of  time,  were  about  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites;  and  had  I  not  returned 
with  my  two  thousand,  they  would  have  obtained  their  pur- 
pose ; 

51.  For  Antipus  had  fallen  by  the  sword,  and  many  of 
his  leaders,  because  of  their  weariness,  which  was  occasioned 
by  the  speed  of  their  march :  therefore  the  men  of  Antipus 
being  confused,  because  of  the  fall  of  their  leaders,  began 
to  give  way  before  the  Lamanites. 

52.  And  it  came  to  pnss  that  the  Lamanites  tsook  courage, 
and  began  to  pursue  them;  and  thus  were  the  Lamanites 
pursuing  them  with  great  vigour,  when  Helaman  came  upon 
their  rear  with  his  ^''two  thousand,  and  began  to  slay  them 
exceedingly,  ineomuch  that  the  whole  army  of  the  Lamanites 
halted,  and  turned  upon   Helaman. 

53.  Now  when  the  people  of  Antipus  saw  that  the  Lamanites 
had  turned  them  about,  they  gathered  together  their  men,  and 
came  again  upon  the  rear  of  the  Lamanites. 

54.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  we,  the  people  of  Nephi, 
the  people  of  Antipus,  and  I  with  my  two  thousand,  did  sur- 
round the  Lamanites,  and  did  slay  them ;  yea,  insomuch  that 
they  were  compelled  to  deliver  up  their  weapons  of  war,  and 
also  themselves  as  prisoners  of  war. 

55.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  sur- 
rendered themselves  up  unto  us,  behold  I  numbered  those  young 
men  who  had  fought  with  me,  fearing  lest  there  were  many 
of  them  slain. 

56.  But  behold,  to  my  great  joy,  there  had  ^'^not  one 
soul  of  them   fallen  to  the  earth ;   yea,   and  they   had   fought 

z,  vers.  10,  17,  27,  30,  39.  2a,  Alma  27;  26.  26,  Ahna  57: 21.  2c,  see  &| 
2d,  Alma  57: 25. 


CHAP.    LVIL]  book   of    ALMA.  407 

as  if  with  the  strength  of  God ;  yea,  never  were  men  known 
to  have  fought  with  such  miraculous  strength ;  and  with 
such  mighty  power  did  they  fall  upon  the  Lamanites,  that 
they  did  frighten  them;  and  for  this  cause  did  the  Lamanites 
deliver  themselves  up  as  prisoners  of  war. 

57.  And  as  we  had  no  place  for  our  prisoners,  that  we 
could  guard  them  to  keep  them  from  the  armies  of  the 
Lamanites,  therefore  we  sent  them  to  the  ^^iand  of  Zara- 
iiemla,  and  a  part  of  those  men  who  were  not  slain  of  Antipus, 
with  them;  and  the  remainder  I  took  and  joined  them  to  my 
stripling  ^'Ammonites,  and  took  our  march  back  to  the  ^^city 
of  Judea. 


CHAPTER  57. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  I  received  an  epistle  from 
Ammoron,  the  king,  stating  that  if  I  would  deliver  up  those 
prisoners  of  war  whom  we  had  taken,  that  he  would  deliver 
up   the  *'eity  of  Antiparah  unto  us.  ■ 

2.  But  I  sent  an  epistle  unto  the  king,  that  we  were  sure 
our  forces  were  sufficient  to  take  the  city  of  Antiparah  by 
our  force ;  and  by  delivering  up  the  prisoners  for  that  city,  we 
should  suppose  ourselves  unwise,  and  that  we  would  only 
deliver  up  our  prisoners  on  exchange. 

3.  And  Ammoron  refused  mine  epistle,  for  he  would  not 
exchange  prisoners ;  therefore  we  began  to  make  preparations 
to  go  against  the  city  of  Antiparah. 

4.  But  the  people  of  ^Antiparah  did  leave  the  city,  and 
fled  to  their  other  cities,  which  they  had  possession  of, 
to  "fortify  them;  and  thus  the  city  of  Antiparah  fell  into  our 
hands. 

5.  And  thus  ended  the  twenty  and  eighth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  commencement  of  the, 
twenty  and  ninth  year,  we  received  a  supply  of  provisions, 
and  also  an  addition  to  our  army,  from  the  ''land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  and  from  the  land  round  about,  to  the  number  of  six 
thousand  men,  besides  sixty  of  the  sons  of  the  ^Ammonites, 
who  had  come  to  join  their  brethren,  my  little  band  of  two 
thousand.  And  now  behold,  we  were  strong,  yea,  and  we 
had  also  a  plenty  of  provisions  brought  unto  us. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  it  was  our  desire  to  wage  a 
battle  with  the  army  which  was  placed  to  protect  the  ^city 
Cumeni. 

8.  And   now   behold,    I   will   shew   unto   you   that   we   soon 


2e,  see  h,  Omni  1.       2f,  Alma  27: 26.        2g,  see  h. 

o,  see  m,  Alma  56,  b,  see  m,  Alma  56.  c,  see  c,  Alma  48.  (2,  see  /^ 

Omni  1.        e.  Alma  27:  26.        /,  see  I.  Alma  56. 


408  BOOK  OP   ALMA.  [CHAP.  LVIT. 

accomplished  our  desire ;  yea,  with  our  strong  force,  or  with 
a  part  of  our  strong  force,  we  did  surround,  by  night,  the 
^'city  Cumeni,  a  little  before  they  were  to  receive  a  supply  of 
provisions. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  camp  round  about 
the  city  for  many  nights;  but  we  did  sleep  upon  our  swords, 
and  keep  guards,  that  the  Lamanites  could  not  come  upon 
us  by  night  and  slay  us,  which  they  attempted  many  times; 
but  as  many  times  as  they  attempted  this,  their  blood  was 
spilt. 

10.  At  length  their  provisions  did  arri^,  and  they  were 
about  to  enter  the  city  by  night.  And  we,  instead  of  being 
Lamanites,  were  Nephites ;  therefore,  we  did  take  them  and 
their  provisions. 

11.  And  notwithstanding  the  Lamanites  being  cut  off  from 
their  support  after  this  manner,  they  were  still  determined 
to  maintain  the  city ;  therefore  it  became  expedient  that  we 
should  take  those  provisions  and  send  them  to  ''.Tudea,  and  our 
prisoners  to  the    *land  of  Zarahemla. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  not  many  days  had  passed 
away  before  the  Lamanites  began  to  lose  all  hopes  of  succour : 
therefore  they  yielded  up  the  city  into  our  hands ;  and 
thus  we  had  accomplished  our  designs,  in  obtaining  the  ^city 
Cumeni. 

13.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  our  prisoners  were  so  numerous, 
that  notwithstanding  the  enormity  of  our  numbers,  we  were 
obliged  to  employ  all  our  force  to  keep  them  or  to  put  them 
to  death. 

14.  For  behold,  they  would  break  out  in  great  numbers, 
and  would  fight  with  stones,  and  with  clubs,  or  whatsoever 
thing  they  could  get  into  their  hands,  insomuch  that  we  did 
slay  upwards  of  two  thousand  of  them,  after  they  had  sur- 
rendered themselves  prisoners  of  war ; 

15.  Therefore  it  became  expedient  for  us,  that  we  should 
put  an  end  to  their  lives,  or  guard  them,  sword  in  hand,  down 
to  the  ^land  of  Zarahemla ;  and  also  our  provisions  were 
not  any  more  than  sufficient  for  our  own  people,  notwith- 
standing that  which  we  had  taken  from  the  Lamanites. 

16.  And  now,  in  those  critical  circumstances,  it  became  a 
very  serious  matter  to  determine  concerning  these  prisoners 
of  war;  nevertheless,  we  did  resolve  to  send  them  down  to 
the  land  of  Zarahemla:  therefore  we  selected  a  part  of  our 
men,  and  gave  them  charge  over  our  prisoners,  to  go  down 
to  the  Innd  of  Zarnhpmla. 

17.  But  it  came  to  rtass  that  on  the  morrow  they  did 
return.  And  now  bpholrl,  wp  did  not  inquire  of  them  con- 
cerning the  prisoners :  for  behold,  the  Lamanites  were  upon 
us,  and  they  returned  in  season  to  save  us  from  falling  into 
their     hands.      For     behold,     Ammoron     had     sent     to     their 

g,  see  I,  Alma  56.  h^  see  h^  Alma  56.  i,  see  h^  Omni  1.  7,  see  L  kt 
Bee  ht  Omni  1. 


CHAP.   LVII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  409 

support   a   new   supply   of   provisions,    and   also   a   numerous 
army  of  men. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  'those  men  whom  we  sent  with 
the  prisoners,  did  arrive  in  season  to  check  them,  as  they 
were  about  to  overpower  us. 

19.  But  behold,  my  little  band  of  ""two  thousand  and  sixty, 
fought  most  desperately ;  yea,  they  were  firm  before  the  La- 
manites,  and  did  administer  death  unto  all  those  who  opposed 
them : 

20.  And  as  the  remainder  of  our  army  were  about  to  give 
way  before  the  Lamanites,  behold,  those  two  thousand  and 
sixty  were  firm  and  undaunted ; 

21.  Yea,  and  they  did  obey  and  observe  to  perform  every 
word  of  command  with  exactness ;  yea,  and  even  according 
to  their  faith  it  was  done  unto  them ;  and  I  ^  did  remember 
the  words  which  they  said  unto  me  that  their'  "mothers  had 
taught  them. 

22.  And  now  behold,  it  was  these  my  sons,  and  those 
men  who  had  been  ''selected  to  convey  the  prisoners,  to  whom 
we  owe  this  great  victory ;  for  it  was  they  who  did  beat  the 
Lamanites;  therefore  they  were  driven  back  to  the  ^city  of 
Manti. 

23.  And  we  retained  our  «city  Cumeni,  and  were  not  all 
destroyed  by  the  sword ;  nevertheless,  we  had  suffered  great 
loss. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the  Lamanites  had  fled 
I  immediately  gave  orders  that  my  men  who  had  been  wounded 
should  be  taken  from  among  the  dead,  and  caused  that  their 
wounds  should  be  dressed. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  two  hundred,  out 
of  my  two  thousand  and  sixty,  who  had  fainted  because  of 
the  loss  of  blood ;  nevertheless,  according  to  the  goodness  of 
Ood,  and  to  our  great  astonishment,  and  also  the  foes  of 
our  whole  army,  there  was  ""not  one  soul  of  them  who  did 
perish ;  yea,  and  neither  was  there  one  soul  among  them  who 
had  not  received  many  wounds. 

26.  And  now,  their  preservation  was  astonishing  to  our 
whole  army;  yea,  that  they  should  be  spared,  while  there 
was  a  thousand  of  our  brethren  who  were  slain.  And  we  do 
justly  ascribe  it  to  the  miraculous  power  of  God,  because  of 
their  exceeding  faith  in  that  which  they  had  been  taught  to 
believe,  that  there  was  a  just  God;  and  whosoever  did  not 
doubt,  that  they  should  be  'preserved  by  his  marvellous 
power. 

27.  Now  this  was  the  faith  of  these  of  whom  I  have 
spoken;  they  are  young,  and  their  minds  are  firm;  and  they 
do  put  their  trust  in  God  continually. 

28.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  we  had  thus  taken 

I,  ves.  16.  m,  ver.  6.  Spp  h.  Alma  HQ.  n,  ver.  26.  Alma  56: 47.  48. 
0,  vers.  16,  18.  p.  see  h,  Alma  16.  q,  see  I,  Alma  56.  r,  Alma  56: 56. 

s,  see  71. 


410  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.  LVIH. 

care  of  our  wounded  men,  and  had  buried  our  dead,  and  also 
the  dead  of  the  Lamanites,  who  were  many,  behold,  we  did 
inquire  of  Gid  concerning  the  ^prisoners  whom  they  had 
started  to  go  down  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla  with. 

29.  Now  Gid  was  the  chief  captain  over  the  band  who 
was  appointed  to  guard  them  down  to  the  land. 

30.  And  now,  these  are  the  words  which  Gid  said  unto 
me,  Behold,  we  did  start  to  go  down  to  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla with  our  prisoners.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did 
meet  the  spies  of  our  armies,  wLj  had  been  sent  out  to  w^atch 
the  camp  of  the  Lamanites. 

31.  And  they  cried  unto  us,  saying,  Behold,  the  armies  of 
the  Lamanites  are  marching  towards  the  *'city  of  Cumeni ; 
and  behold,  they  will  fall  upon  them,  yea,  and  will  destroy 
our  people. 

82.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  our  prisoners  did  hear  their 
cries,  which  caused  them  to  take  courage ;  and  they  did  rise 
up  in  rebellion  against  us. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  because  of  their  rebellion,  we  did 
cause  that  our  swords  should  come  upon  them.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  they  did  in  a  body  run  upon  our  swords,  in  the 
which,  the  greater  number  of  them  were  slain;  and  the  re- 
mainder of  them  broke  through  and  fled  from  us. 

34.  And  behold,  when  they  had  fled,  and  we  could  not 
overtake  them,  we  took  our  march  with  speed  towards  the 
*"city  of  Cumeni ;  and  behold,  we  did  arrive  in  time  that  we 
might  assist  our  brethren  in  preserving  the  city. 

35.  And  behold,  we  are  again  delivered  out  of  the  hands 
of  our  enemies.  And  blessed  is  the  name  of  our  God ;  for 
behold,  it  is  he  that  has  delivered  us ;  yea,  that  has  done  this 
great  thing  for  us. 

36.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  I,  Helaman,  had  heard 
these  words  of  Gid,  I  was  filled  with  exceeding  joy,  because 
of  the  goodness  of  God  in  preserving  us,  that  we  might  not 
all  perish ;  yea,  and  I  trust  that  the  souls  of  them  who  have 
been  slain,  have  entered  into  the  rest  of  their  God. 


CHAPTER  58. 

1.  And  behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  that  our  next  object 
was  to  obtain  the  "city  of  Manti ;  but  behold,  there  was  no 
way  that  we  could  lead  them  out  of  the  city  by  our  small 
bands.  For  behold  they  remembered  that  which  we  had  hither- 
to done;  therefore  we  could  not  decoy  them  away  from  their 
strongholds ; 

2.  And   they  v/ere  so  much  more  numerous   than  was  our 

t,  ver.  16.      u,  see  h,  Omni  1.      v,  see  I,  Alma  56.      w,  see  I,  Ahna  56. 
a,  see  h,  Alma  16. 


CHAP.   LVIII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  -*!! 

army,  that  we  durst  not  go  forth  and  attack  them  in  their 
strongholds. 

3.  Yea,  and  it  became  expedient  that  we  should  employ 
our  men,  to  the  maintaining  those  parts  of  the  land,  of  the 
which  we  had  retained  of  our  possessions ;  therefore  it  be- 
came expedient  that  we  should  wait,  that  we  might  receive 
more  strength  from  the  4and  of  Zarahemla,  and  also  a  new 
supply  of  provisions. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  thus  did  send  an  embassy 
to  the  Governor  of  our  land,  to  acquaint  him  concerning  the 
affairs  of  our  people.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  wait 
to  receive  provisions  and  strength,  from  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla. 

5.  But  behold,  this  did  not  profit  us  but  little;  for  the 
Lamanites  were  also  receiving  great  strength,  from  day  to 
day,  and  also  many  provisions;  and  thus  were  our  circum- 
stances at  this  period  of  time. 

6.  And  the  Lamanites  were  sallying  forth  against  us,  from 
time  to  time,  resolving  by  stratagem,  to  destroy  us ;  never- 
thelelss  we  could  not  come  to  battle  with  them,  because  of  their 
retreats  and  their  strongholds. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  wait  in  these  difficult 
circumstances,  for  the  space  of  many  months,  even  until  we 
were  about  to  perish  for  the  want  of  food. 

8.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  receive  food,  which 
was  guarded  to  us  by  an  army  of  two  thousand  men,  to  our 
assistance ;  and  this  is  all  the  assistance  which  we  did  receive, 
to  defend  ourselves  and  our  country  from  falling  into  the 
hands  of  our  enemies ;  yea,  to  contend  with  an  enemy  which 
was   innumerable. 

9.  And  now  the  cause  of  these  our  embarrassments,  or  the 
cause  why  they  did  not  send  more  strength  unto  us,  we  knew 
not ;  therefore  we  were  grieved,  and  also  filled  with  fear,  lest 
by  any  means  the  judgments  of  God  should  come  upon  o'lr 
land,  to  our  overthrow  and  utter  destruction. 

10.  Therefore  we  did  pour  out  our  souls  in  ^'prayer  to  God, 
that  he  would  strengthen  us  and  deliver  us  out  of  the  hands 
of  our  enemies ;  yea,  and  also  give  us  strength  that  we  might 
retain  our  cities,  and  our  lands,  and  our  possessions,  for  the 
support  of  our  people. 

11.  Yea,  and  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  our  God  did 
visit  us  with  assurances,  that  he  would  deliver  us ;  yea,  inso- 
much that  he  did  speak  peace  to  our  souls,  and  did  grant 
unto  us  great  faith,  and  did  cause  us  that  we  should  hope 
for  our  deliverance  in  him. 

12.  And  we  did  take  courage  with  our  small  force  which 
we  had  received,  and  were  fixed  with  a  '^determination  to 
conquer  our  enemies,  and  to  maintain  our  lands,  and  our 
possessions,  and  our  wives,  and  our  children,  and  the  cause 
of  our  liberty. 

6.  see  h,  Omni  1.       c,  see  e.  it.  Nep.  32.       d,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 


412  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP,   LVIH. 

13.  And  thus  we  did  go  forth  with  all  our  might  against 
the  Lamanites,  who  were  in  the  ^city  of  Manti ;  and  we  did 
pitch  our  tents  by  the  wilderness  side,  which  was  near  to  the 
city. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on  the  morrow,  that  when 
the  Lamanites  saw  that  we  were  in  the  borders  by  the  wilder- 
ness which  was  near  the  city,  that  they  sent  out  their  spies 
round  about  us,  that  they  might  discover  the  number  and  the 
strength  of  our  army. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  saw  that  we 
were  not  strong,  according  to  our  numbers,  and  fearing  that 
we  should  cut  them  off  from  their  support,  except  they  should 
come  out  to  battle  against  us,  and  kill  us;  and  also  supposing 
that  they  could  easily  destroy  us  with  their  numerous  hosts, 
therefore  they  began  to  make  preparations  to  come  out  against 
us  to  battle. 

16.  And  when  we  saw  that  they  were  making  preparations 
to  come  out  against  us,  behold,  I  caused  that  Gid,  with  a  small 
number  of  men,  should  secrete  himself  in  the  wilderness,  and 
also  that  Teomner  should,  with  a  small  number  of  men,  secrete 
themselves  also  in  the  wilderness. 

17.  Now  Gid  and  his  men  were  on  the  right,  and  the 
others  on  the  left;  and  when  they  had  thus  secreted  them- 
selves, behold,  I  remained  with  the  remainder  of  my  army, 
in  that  same  place  where  we  had  first  pitched  our  tents, 
against  the  time  that  the  Lamanites  should  come  out  to 
battle. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  come 
out  with  their  numerous  army  against  us.  And  when  they 
had  come  and  were  about  to  fall  upon  us  with  the  sword,  I 
caused  that  my  men,  those  who  were  with  me,  should  retreat 
into  the  wilderness. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  follow 
after  us  with  great  speed,  for  they  were  exceedingly  desirous 
to  overtake  us,  that  they  might  slay  us ;  therefore  they  did. 
follow  us  into  the  wilderness ;  and  we  did  pass  by  in  the 
'midst  of  Gid  and  Teomner,  insomuch  that  they  were  not 
discovered  by  the  Lamanites. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lamanites  had  passed 
by,  or  when  the  army  had  passed  by,  Gid  and  Teomner  did 
rise  up  from  their  secret  places,  and  did  cut  off  the  spies  of 
the  Lamanites,   that  they  should  not   return  to  the  city. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  cut  them 
off,  they  ran  to  the  city,  and  fell  upon  the  guards  who  were 
left  to  guard  the  city,  insomuch  that  they  did  destroy  them, 
and  did  take  possession  of  the  city. 

22.  Now  this  was  done  because  the  Lamanites  did  suffer 
their  whole  army,  save  a  few  guards  only,  to  be  led  away 
into  the  wilderness. 

23.  And   it   came   to   pass   that   Gid    and   Teomner   by   this 

e,  see  h.  Alma  16.       /,  vers.  16,  17,  20,  23. 


CHAP.   LVIII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  413 

means  had  obtained  possession  of  their  strongholds.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  we  took  our  course,  after  having  travelled 
much  in  the  wilderness,  towards  the    ^land  of  Zarahemla. 

24.  And  when  the  Lamanites  saw  that  they  were  march- ' 
ing  towards  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  they  were  exceeding 
fraid,  lest  there  was  a  plan  laid  to  lead  them  on  to  destruc- 
tion ;  therefore  they  began  to  retreat  into  the  wilderness 
again,  yea,  even  back  by  the  same  way  which  they  had 
come. 

25.  And  behold,  it  was  night,  and  they  did  pitch  their 
tents,  for  the  chief  captains  of  the  Lamanites  had  supposed 
that  the  Nephites  were  weary  because  of  their  march ;  and 
supposing  that  they  had  driven  their  whole  army,  therefore 
they  took  no  thought  concerning  the    '^city  of  Manti. 

26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  it  was  night,  that  I 
caused  that  my  men  should  not  sleep,  but  that  they  should 
march  forward  by  another  way  towards  the  land  of  ^lanti. 

27.  And  beca.use  of  this  our  march  in  the  night  time,  behold, 
on  the  morrow  we  were  beyond  the  Lamanites,  insomuch  that 
we  did  arrive  before  them  to  the  city  of  Manti. 

28.  And  thus  it  came  to  pass,  that  by  this  stratagem  we 
did  take  possession  of  the  *city  of  Manti  without  the  shedding 
of  blood. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  armies  of  the  La- 
manites did  arrive  near  the  city,  and  saw  that  we  were  pre- 
pared to  meet  them,  they  were  astonished  exceedingly  and 
struck  with  great  fear,  insomuch  that  they  did  flee  into  the 
wilderness. 

30.  Yea,  and  it  came  to  pass  that  the  armies  of  the  La- 
manites did  flee  out  of  all  this  quarter  of  the  land.  But 
behold,  they  have  carried  with  them  many  women  and  children 
out  of  the  land. 

31.  And  those  cities  which  had  been  taken  by  the  La- 
manites, all  of  them  are  at  this  period  of  time  in  our 
possession;  and  our  fathers,  and  our  women,  and  our 
children,  are  returning  to  their  homes,  all  save  it  be  those 
who  have  been  taken  prisoners  and  carried  off  by  the  La- 
manites. 

32.  But  behold,  our  armies  are  small  to  maintain  so  great 
a  number  of  cities,   and  so  great  posspssions. 

33.  But  behold,  we  trust  that  our  God  who  has  given  us 
victory  over  those  lands,  insomuch  that  we  have  obtained  those 
cities  and  those  lands,  which  were  our  own. 

34.  Now  we  do  not  know  the  cause  that  the  government, 
does  not  grant  us  more  strength;  neither  do  ^those  men  who 
came  up  unto  us  know  why  we  have  not  received  greater 
strensrth. 

35.  Behold,  we  do  not  know  but  what  ye  are  unsuccessful, 
and  ye  have  drawn  away  the  forces  into  that  quarter  of  the 
land ;   if  so,  we  do  not  desire  to  murmur. 


g,  see  h,  Omni  1.     h,  see  h,  Alma  16.     i,  see  ft,  Alma  16.     j,  ver.  8. 


414  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   LIX. 

36.  And  if  it  is  not  so,  behold,  we  fear  that  there  is  some 
^faction  in  the  government,  that  they  do  not  send  more  men 
to  our  assistance ;  for  we  know  that  they  are  more  numerous 
than  that  which  they  have  sent. 

37.  But,  behold,  it  mattereth  not:  we  trust  God  will  deliver 
us,  notwithstanding  the  weakness  of  our  armies,  yea,  and 
deliver  us  out  of  the  hands  of  our  enemies. 

38.  Behold,  this  is  the  twenty  and  ninth  year,  in  the  latter 
end,  and  we  are  in  the  possession  of  our  lands ;  and  the 
Lamanites  have  fled  to  the    'land  of  Nephi. 

39.  And  those  sons  of  the  "'people  of  Ammon,  of  whom  I 
have  so  highly  spoken,  are  with  me  in  the  "city  of  Manti ; 
and  the  Lord  has  supported  them,  yea,  and  kept  them  from 
falling  by  the  sword,  insomuch  that  even  "one  soul  has  not 
been  slain. 

40.  But  behold,  they  have  received  many  wounds :  never- 
theless they  stand  fast  in  that  liberty  wherewith  God  has 
made  them  free;  and  they  are  strict  to  remember  the  Lord 
their  God,  from  day  to  day;  yea,  they  do  observe  to  keep 
his  statutes,  and  his  judgments,  and  his  commandments  con- 
tinually :  and  their  faith  is  strong  in  the  prophecies  concerning 
that  which  is  to  come. 

41.  And  now,  my  beloved  brother  Moroni,  that  the  Lord 
our  God,  wiio  has  redeemed  us  and  made  us  free,  may  keep 
you  continually  in  his  presence :  yea,  and  that  he  may  favour 
this  people,  even  that  ye  may  have  success  in  obtaining  the 
possession  of  all  that  which  the  Lamanites  have  taken  from 
us,  which  was  for  our  support.  And  now,  behold,  I  close  mine 
epistle.     I  am  Helaman,  the  son  of  Alma. 


CHAPTER  59. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  th<^  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  after  Moroni  had 
received  and  had  read  Helaman's  "epistle,  he  was  exceedingly 
rejoiced  because  of  the  welfare,  yea,  the  exceeding  success 
which  Helaman  had  had,  in  obtaining  those  lands  which  were 
lost ; 

2.  Yea,  and  he  did  make  it  known  unto  all  his  people,  in 
all  the  land  round  about  in  that  part  where  he  was,  that  they 
might  rejoice  also. 

^*  3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  immediately  sent  an 
epistle  to  ^Pahoran,  desiring  that  he  should  cause  men  to  be 
gathered  together  to  strengthen  Helaman,  or  the  armies  of 
Helaman,    insomuch    that   he   might   with   ease   maintain   that 

Jfc,  Alma  61.         I,  see  6,  II.  Nep.  5.  m.  Alma  27: 26.         n,  see  ft,  Alma  16. 

9,  Alma  56: 56.        57: 25. 

a,  56-58.       5,  Alma  50: 40. 


CHAP.   LX.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  415 

part  of  the  land  which  he  had  been  so  miraculously  prospered 
iu   retaining. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  Moroni  had  sent  this  epistle 
to  the  ''land  of  Zarahemla,  he  began  again  to  lay  a  plan  that 
he  might  obtain  the  remainder  of  those  possessions  and  cities 
which  the  Lamanites  had  taken  from  them. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  while  Moroni  was  thus  making 
preparations  to  go  against  the  Lamanites  to  battle,  behold,  the 
people  of  '^Nephihah,  who  were  gathered  together  from  the 
*city  of  Moroni,  and  the  'city  of  Lehi,  and  the  *^city  of 
Morianton,  were  attacked  by  the  Lamanites; 

6.  Yea,  even  those  who  had  been  compelled  to  flee  from 
the  '^land  of  Manti,  and  from  the  land  round  about,  had  come 
over  and  joined  the  Lamarfites  in  this  part  of  the  land; 

7.  And  thus  being  exceeding  numerous,  yea,  and  re- 
ceiving strength  from  day  to  day,  by  the  command  of 
Ammoron  they  came  forth  against  the  people  of  *Nephihah, 
and  they  did  begin  to  slay  them  with  an  exceeding  great 
slaughter. 

8.  And  their  armies  were  so  numerous  that  the  remainder 
of  the  people  of  Nephihah  were  obliged  to  flee  before  them ; 
and  they  came  even  and  joined  the  army  of  Moroni. 

9.  And  now  as  Moroni  had  supposed  that  there  should  be 
men  sent  to  the  ^  ^city  of  ^  Nephihah,  to  the  assistance  of  the 
people  to  maintain  that  city,  and  knowing  that  it  was  easier 
to  keep  the  city  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites, 
than  to  retake  it  from  them,  he  supposed  that  they  would 
•easily   maintain   that  city; 

10.  Therefore  he  retained  all  his  force  to  maintain  those 
places   which   he   had   recovered. 

11.  And  now  when  Moroni  saw  that  the  city  of  Nephihah 
was  lost,  he  was  exceeding  sorrowful,  and  began  to  doubt, 
because  of  the  wickedness  of  the  people,  whether  they  should 
not  fall  into  the  hands  of  their  brethren. 

12.  Now  this  was  the  case  with  all  his  chief  captains.  They 
•doubted  and  marvelled  also,  because  of  the  wickedness  of  the 
people;  and  this  because  of  the  success  of  the  Lamanites  over 
them. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  was  angry  with  the 
government,  because  of  their  indifference  concerning  the  '^free- 
dom of  their  country. 


CHAPTER  60. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  wrote  again  to  the 
governor  of  the  land,    "who  was  Pahoran,  and  these  are  the 

C,  see  h,  Omni  1.  d,  see  I,  Alma  50.  e,  see  k,  Alma  50.  f,  see  m,  Alma 
SO.  g,  see  v.  Alma  50.  h,  see  h,  Alma  16.  58: 29.  30.  i,  see  I,  Alima  5a 
j,  see  I,  Alma  50.        k,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 

a.  Alma  50: 40. 


416  BOOK   OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.    LX, 

words  which  he  wrote,  saying,  Behold,  I  direct  mine  epistle  to 
Pahoran,  in  the  "city  of  Zarahemla,  who  is  the  Chief  Judge 
and  the  Governor  over  the  land,  and  also  to  all  those  who 
have  been  chosen  by  this  people  to  govern  and  manage  the 
.  affairs    of    this    war ; 

2.  For  behold,  I  have  somewhat  to  say  unto  them  by  the 
way  of  condemnation;  for  behold,  ye  yourselves  know  that 
ye  have  been  appointed  to  gather  together  men,  and  ''arm 
them  with  swords,  and  with  cimeters,  and  all  manner  of 
weapons  of  war,  of  every  kind,  and  send  forth  against  the 
Lamanites,  in  whatsoever  parts  they  should  come  into  our 
land. 

3.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto  ^ou  that  myself,  and  also 
my  men,  and  also  Helaman  and  his  men,  have  suffered  ex- 
ceeding great  sufferings ;  yea,  even  hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue, 
and  all  manner  of  afilictions  of  every  kind. 

4.  But  behold,  were  this  all  we  had  suffered,  we  would  not 
murmur  nor  complain ; 

5.  But  behold,  great  has  been  the  slaughter  among  our 
people ;  yea,  thousands  have  fallen  by  the  sword,  while  it 
might  have  otherwise  been  if  ye  had  rendered  unto  our  armies 
sufficient  strength  and  succour  for  them.  Yea,  great  has  been 
your  neglect  towards  us. 

6.  And  now  behold,  we  desire  to  know  the  cause  of  this 
exceeding  great  neglect;  yea,  we  desire  to  know  the  cause  of 
your  thoughtless  state. 

7.  Can  you  think  to  sit  upon  your  thrones  in  a  state  of 
thoughtless  stupor,  w^hile  your  enemies  are  spreading  the  work 
of  death  around  you?  Yea,  while  they  are  murdering  thousands 
of  your  brethren ; 

8.  Yea,  even  they  who  have  looked  up  to  you  for  protection, 
yea,  have  "placed  you  in  a  situation  that  ye  might  have 
succored  them ;  yea,  ye  might  have  sent  armies  unto  them, 
to  have  strengthened  them,  and  have  saved  thousands  of  them 
from  falling  by  the  sword. 

9.  But  behold,  this  is  not  all,  ye  have  withheld  your  pro- 
visions from  them,  insomuch  that  many  have  fought  and  bled 
out  their  lives  because  of  their  great  desires  which  they  had 
for  the  welfare  of  this  people;  yea,  and  this  they  have  done 
when  they  were  about  to  perish  with  hunger,  because  of  your 
exceeding  great  neglect  towards  them. 

10.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  for  ye  ought  to 
be  beloved;  yea,  and  ye  ought  to  have  stirred  yourselves 
more  diligently  for  the  welfare  and  the  freedom  of  this  people; 
but  behold,  ye  have  neglected  them,  insomuch  that  the  blood 
of  thousands  shall  come  upon  your  heads  for  vengeance;  yea, 
for  known  unto  God  were  all  their  cries,  and  all  their  suf- 
ferings. ,,     .^ 

11.  Behold,  could  ye  suppose  that  ye  could  sit  upon  your 
thrones    and    because    of    the    exceeding    goodness    of    God    ye 


b,  see  h,  Omni  1.       c,  see  f,  Alma  2.       d,  see  e,  Mos.  29. 


CHAP.  LX.]  BOOK  OF  ALMA.  417 

could  do  nothing,  and  he  would  deliver  you?     Behold,  if  ye 
have  supposed  this,  ye  have  supposed  in  vain. 

12.  Do  ye  suppose  that,  because  so  many  of  your  brethren 
have  been  killed,  it  is  because  of  their  wickedness?  I  say 
unto  you,  if  ye  have  supposed  this,  ye  have  supposed  in  vain : 
for  I  say  unto  you,  there  are  many  who  have  fallen  by  the- 
sword ;  and  behold  it  is  to  your  condemnation : 

13.  For  the  Lord  sufiPereth  the  ^righteous  to  be  slain  that: 
his  justice  and  judgment  may  come  upon  the  wicked;  there- 
fore ye  need  not  suppose  that  the  righteous  are  lost  because 
they  are  slain ;  but  behold,  they  do  enter  into  the  ''rest  of 
the  Lord  their  God. 

14.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  I  fear  exceedingly 
that  the  judgments  of  God  will  come  upon  this  people,, 
because  of  their  exceeding  slothfulness ;  yea,  even  the  sloth-^ 
fulness  of  our  government,  and  their  exceeding  great  neglect 
towards  their  brethren,  yea,  towards  those  who  have  been 
slain : 

15.  For  were  it  not  for  the  wickedness  which  first  com-^ 
menced  at  our  head,  we  could  have  withstood  our  enemies,, 
that  they  could  have  gained  no  power  over  us ; 

16.  Yea,  had  it  not  been  for  the  war  which  broke 
out  ^among  ourselves ;  yea,  were  it  not  for  these  ''king-men, 
who  caused  so  much  bloodshed  among  ourselves ;  yea,  at  the 
time  we  were  contending  among  ourselves,  if  we  had  united 
our  strength  as  we  hitherto  have  done ;  yea,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  desire  of  power  and  authority  which  those  king-rnen 
had  over  us ;  had  they  been  true  to  the  cause  of  our  freedom,, 
and  united  with  us,  and  gone  forth  against  our  enemies,  in- 
stead of  taking  up  their  swords  against  us,  which  was  the 
cause  of  so  much  bloodshed  among  ourselves ;  yea,  if  we  had 
gone  forth  against  them  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord,  we 
should  have  dispersed  our  enemies ;  for  it  would  have  been 
according  to  the    ^fulfilling  of  his  word. 

17.  But  behold,  now  the  Lamanites  are  coming  upon  us^ 
and  they  are  murdering  our  people  with  the  sword :  yea,  our 
women  and  our  children :  taking  possession  of  our  lands,  and 
also  carrying  them  away  captive ;  causing  them  that  they  should 
sufiCer  all  manner  of  afflictions;  and  this  because  of  the  great 
wickedness  of  those  who  are  seeking  for  power  and  authority ; 
yea,  even  those    ^king-men. 

18.  But  why  should  I  say  much  concerning  this  matter, 
for  we  know  not  but  what  ye  yourselves  are  seeking  for 
authority?  We  know  not  but  what  ye  are  also  traitors  to  your 
country? 

19.  Or  is  it  that  ye  have  neglected  us  because  ye  are  in 
the  heart  of  our  country,  and  ye  are  surrounded  by  security^ 
that  ye  do  not  cause  food  to  be  sent  unto  us,  and  also  men 
to  strengthen  our  armies? 

e,  Mos.  17: 10.       ^   Alma  14: 11.  f,  see  2v,  Alma  12.  g,  Alma  51: 13—27. 

h,  see  e,  Alma  51.        i,  see  h,  il.  Nep.  1.        j,  see  e,  Alma  51. 


418  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.    LX. 

20.  Have  ye  forgot  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  your 
God?  Yea,  have  ye  forgot  the  captivity  of  our  fathers?  Have 
ye  forgot  the  many  times  we  have  been  delivered  out  of 
the  hands  of  our  enemies? 

21.  Or  do  ye  suppose  that  the  Lord  will  still  deliver  us 
while  we  sit  upon  our  thrones,  and  do  not  make  use  of  the 
*means  which  the  Lord  has  provided  for  us? 

22.  Yea,  will  ye  sit  in  idleness  while  ye  are  surrounded 
with  thousands  of  those,  yea,  and  tens  of  thousands,  who  do 
also  sit  in  idleness,  while  there  are  thousands  round  about  in 
the  borders  of  the  land  who  are  falling  by  the  sword,  yea, 
wounded  and  bleeding? 

23.  Do  ye  suppose  that  God  will  look  upon  you  as  guiltless 
-while  ye  sit  still  and  behold  these  things?  Behold  I  say  unto 
you,  nay.  Now  I  would  that  ye  should  remember  that  God 
has  said  that  the  inward  vessel  shall  be  cleansed  first,  and 
then  shall  the  outer  vessel  be  cleansed  also. 

24.  And  now  except  ye  do  repent  of  that  which  ye  have 
done,  and  begin  to  be  up  and  doing,  and  send  forth  food  and 
men  unto  us,  and  also  unto  Helaman,  that  he  may  support 
those  parts  of  our  country  which  he  has  retained,  and  that 
we  may  also  recover  the  remainder  of  our  possessions  in  these 
parts,  behold  it  will  be  expedient  that  we  contend  no  more 
with  the  Lamanites  until  we  have  first  cleansed  our  inward 
vessel ;  yea,  even  the  great  head  of  our  government ; 

25.  And  except  ye  grant  mine  epistle,  and  come  out  and 
shew  unto  me  a  ^true  spirit  of  freedom,  and  strive  to 
strengthen  and  fortify  our  armies,  and  grant  unto  them  food 
for  their  support,  behold  1  will  leave  a  part  of  my  freemen  to 
maintain  this  part  of  our  land,  and  I  will  leave  the  strength 
and  the  blessings  of  God  upon  them,  that  none  other  power 
can  operate  against  them ; 

26.  And  this  because  of  their  exceeding  faith,  and  their 
patience  in  their  tribulations : 

27.  And  I  will  come  unto  j^ou,  and  if  there  be  any  among 
you  that  has  a  desire  for  freedom,  yea,  if  there  be  even  a 
**spark  of  freedom  remaining,  behold  I  will  stir  up  insurrections 
among  you,  even  until  those  who  have  desires  to  usurp  power 
and  authority  shall  become  extinct. 

28.  Yea,  behold  I  do  not  fear  your  power  nor  your  authority, 
but  it  is  my  God  whom  I  fear,  and  it  is  according  to  his 
commandments  that  I  do  take  my  sword  to  defend  the  cause 
of  my  country,  and  it  is  because  of  your  iniquity  that  we  have 
suffered  so  much  loss. 

29.  Behold  it  is  time,  yea,  the  time  is  now  at  hand,  that 
except  ye  do  bestir  yourselves  in  the  defence  of  your  country 
and  your  little  ones,*  the  sword  of  justice  doth  hang  over  you ; 
yea,  and  it  shall  fall  upon  you  and  visit  you  even  to  your 
utter  destruction. 

30.  Behold,    I    wait    for   assistance    from    you,    and,   except 

A,  ver.  11.        Z,  ver.  24.        m,  see  2/,  Alma  43.        n,  see  2/,  Alma  43. 


CHAP.   LXI.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  419 

ye  do  administer  unto  our  relief,  behold  I  come  unto  you, 
even  in  the  ''land  of  Zarahemla,  and  smite  you  with  the  sword, 
insomuch  that  ye  can  have  no  more  power  to  impede  the 
progress  of  this  people  in  the  cause  of  our    ^f  reedom ; 

81.  For  behold,  the  Lord  will  not  suffer  that  ye  shall  live 
and  wax  strong  in  your  iniquities  to  destroy  his  righteous 
people. 

32.  Behold,  can  you  suppose  that  the  Lord  will  spare  you 
and  come  out  in  judgment  against  the  Lamanites,  when  it  is 
the  ^tradition  of  their  fathers  that  has  caused  their  hatred ; 
yea,  and  it  has  been  redoubled  by  those  who  have  dissented 
from  us ;  while  your  iniquity  is  for  the  cause  of  your  love  of 
glory,  and   the   vain  things  of  the  world? 

33.  Ye  know  that  ye  do  transgress  the  laws  of  God,  and 
ye  do  know  that  ye  do  trample  them  under  your  feet.  Behold, 
the  Lord  saith  unto  me,  if  those  whom  ye  have  appointed 
your  governors  do  not  repent  of  their  sins  and  iniquities,  ye 
shall  go  up  to  battle  against  them. 

34.  And  now  behold,  I,  Moroni,  am  constrained,  according 
to  the  covenant  which  I  have  made  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  my  God ;  therefore  I  would  that  ye  should  adhere  to  the 
word  of  God,  and  send  speedily  unto  me  of  your  provisions 
and  of  your  men,  and  also  to  Helaman. 

35.  And  behold,  if  ye  will  not  do  this  I  come  unto  you 
speedily;  for  behold,  God  will  not  suffer  that  we  should 
perisa  with  hunger ;  therefore  he  will  give  unto  us  of  your 
food,  even  if  it  must  be  by  the  sword.  Now  see  that  ye  'fulfil 
the  word  of  God. 

36.  Behold,  I  am  Moroni,  your  chief  captain.  I  seek  not 
for  power,  but  to  pull  it  down.  I  seek  not  for  honor  of  the 
world,  but  for  the  glory  of  my  God,  and  the  'freedom  and 
welfare  of  my  country.     And  thus  I  close  mine  epistle. 


CHAPTER  61. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  that  soon  after  Moroni 
had  sent  his  epistle  unto  the  Chief  Governor,  he  received  an 
0T)istle  from  ^'Paboran,  the  Chief  Governor.  And  these  a;re 
the  words  which  he  received : — 

2.  I.  Pahoran,  who  am  the  Chief  Governor  of  this  land,  do 
send  these  words  unto  Moroni,  the  chief  captain  over  the 
army,  behold.  I  say  unto  you,  Moroni,  that  I  do  not  joy  in 
your  great  afflictions ;  yea,  it  grieves  my  soul. 

3.  But  behold,  there  are  those  who  do  joy  in  your  afflic- 
tions;   yea,    insomuch    that   they   have    risen    up    in    rebellion 

0,  see  /i,  Omni  1.  p,  see  2f,  Alma  43.  q,  see  n,  Jacob  7.  r,  ver.  33. 

«,  see  2f,  Alma  43. 

a.  Alma  50:  40. 


420  BOOK    OF    ALMA.  [CHAP.    LXI. 

against  me,  and  also  those  of  my  people  who  are    "freemen,  yea, 
and  those  who  have  risen  up  are  exceeding  numerous ; 

4.  And  it  is  those  who  have  sought  to  take  away  the  judg- 
ment seat  from  me,  that  have  been  the  cause  of  this  great 
iniquity,  for  they  have  used  great  flattery,  and  they  have  led 
away  the  hearts  of  many  people,  which  will  be  the  cause  of 
sore  afliiction  among  us ;  they  have  withheld  our  provisions, 
and  have  daunted  our  freemen  that  they  have  not  come  unto 
you. 

5.  And  behold,  they  have  driven  me  out  before  them,  and  I 
have  fled  to  the  ''land  of  Gideon,  with  as  many  men  as  it  were 
possible  that  I  could  get. 

6.  And  behold  I  have  sent  a  proclamation  throughout  this 
part  of  the  land ;  and  behold  they  are  flocking  to  us  daily,  to 
their  arms,  in  the  defence  of  their  country  and  their  ''freedom, 
and  to  avenge  our  wrongs. 

7.  And  they  have  come  unto  us,  insomuch  that  those  who 
have  ris^n  up  in  rebellion  against  us  are  set  at  defiance,  yea, 
insomuch  :hat  they  do  fear  us,  and  durst  not  come  out  against 
us  to  battle. 

8.  They  have  got  possession  of  the  land,  or  the  ''city  of 
Zarahemla ;  they  have  appointed  a  king  over  them,  and  he 
hath  written  unto  the  king  of  the  Lamanites,  in  the  which 
he  hath  joined  an  alliance  with  him ;  in  the  which  alliance 
he  hath  agreed  to  maintain  the  city  of  Zarahemla,  which 
maintenance  he  supposeth  will  enable  the  Lamanites  to  con- 
quer the  remainder  of  the  land,  and  he  shall  be  placed  king 
over  this  people,  when  they  shall  be  conquered  under  the 
Lamanites. 

9.  And  now  in  your  epistle  you  have  censured  me,  but  it 
mattereth  not,  I  am  not  angry,  but  do  rejoice  in  the  greatness 
of  your  heart.  I,  Pahoran,  do  not  seek  for  power,  save  only 
to  retain  my  judgment  seat,  that  I  may  preserve  the  rights 
and  the  liberty  of  my  people.  My  soul  standeth  fast  in  that 
liberty,  in  the  which  God  hath  made  us  free. 

10.  And  now,  behold,  we  will  resist  wickedness  even  unto 
bloodshed.  We  would  not  shed  the  blood  of  the  Lamanites 
if  they  would  stay  in  their  own  land. 

11.  We  would  not  shed  the  blood  of  our  brethren,  if  they 
would  not  rise  up  in  rebellion  and  take  the  sword  against  us. 

12.  We  would  subject  ourselves  to  the  yoke  of  bondage,  if  it 
were  requisite  with  the  justice  of  God,  or  if  he  should  com- 
mand us  so  to  do. 

13.  But  behold  he  doth  not  command  us  that  we  shall  sub- 
ject ourselves  to  our  enemies,  but  that  we  should  put  our  trust 
in  him,  and  he  will  deliver  us; 

14.  Therefore,  my  beloved  brother,  Moroni,  let  us  resist 
evil,  and  whatsoever  evil  we  cannot  resist  with  our  words, 
yea,   such    as    rebellions   and   dissensions,    let    us    resist    them 

b,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  c,  see  m,  Alma  2.  d,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  e,  see  h,  Omni  1» 
/,  see  w,  Mos.  29. 


CHAP.  LXII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  421 

with  our  swords,  that  we  may  retain  our  freedom,  that  we 
may  rejoice  in  the  great  privilege  of  our  church,  and  in  the 
cause  of  our  Redeemer  and  our  God. 

15.  Therefore,  come  unto  me  speedily  with  a  few  of  your 
men,  and  leave  the  remainder  in  the  charge  of  Lehi  and 
Teancum ;  give  unto  them  power  to  conduct  the  war  in  that 
part  of  the  land,  according  to  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  is  also 
the  spirit  of  freedom  which  is  in  them. 

16.  Behold  I  have  sent  a  few  provisions  unto  them,  that 
they  may  not  perish  until  ye  can  come  unto  me. 

17.  Gather  together  whatsoever  force  ye  can  upon  your 
march  hither,  and  we  will  go  speedily  against  those  dissenters 
in  the  strength  of  our  God,  according  to  the  faith  which  is  in 
us. 

18.  And  we  will  take  possession  of  the  ''city  of  Zarahemla, 
that  we  may  obtain  more  food  to  send  forth  unto  Lehi  and 
Teancum ;  yea,  we  will  go  forth  against  them  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord,  and  we  will  put  an  end  to  this  great 
iniquity. 

19.  And  now,  Moroni,  I  do  joy  in  receiving  your  epistle, 
for  I  was  somewhat  worried  concerning  what  we  should 
do,  whether  it  should  be  just  in  us  to  go  against  our 
brethren. 

20.  But  ye  have  said,  Except  they  repent,  the  Lord  ''hath 
also  commanded  you  that  ye  should  go  against  them. 

21.  See  that  ye  strengthen  Lehi  and  Teancum  in  the  Lord: 
tell  them  to  fear  not,  for  God  will  deliver  them ;  yea,  and  also 
all  those  who  stand  fast  in  that  liberty  wherewith  God  hath 
made  them  free.  x\nd  now  I  close  mine  epistle  to  my  beloved 
brother  Moroni. 


CHAPTER  62. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Moroni  had  received 
this  epistle,  his  heart  did  take  courage,  and  was  filled  with 
exceeding  great  joy,  because  of  the  faithfulness  of  Pahoran, 
that  he  was  not  also  a  traitor  to  the  freedom  and  cause  of 
ihis  country. 

2.  But  he  did  also  mourn  exceedingly,  because  of  the  iniquity 
of  those  who  had  driven  Pahoran  from  the  judgment  seat; 
yea,  in  fine  because  of  those  who  had  rebelled  against  their 
■country  and  also  their  God. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  took  a  small  number 
•of  men,  according  to  the  desire  of  Pahoran,  and  gave  Lehi  and 
Teancum  command  over  the  remainder  of  his  army,  and  took 
liis  march  towards  the   "land  of  Gideon. 

4.  And   he   did    raise   the     ''standard   of   liberty   in   whatso- 

g,  see  h,  Omni  1.       h,  Alma  60:  33. 


•a.  see  m,  Alma  2.        5,  Alma  46: 12,  13.  36. 


422  BOOK  OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   LXH, 

ever  place  he  did  enter,  and  gained  whatsoever  force  he  could 
in  all  his  march  towards  the    *^^land  of  Gideon. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thousands  did  flock  unto  his 
standard,  and  did  take  up  their  swords  in  the  defence  of  their 
''freedom,  that  they  might  not  come  into  bondage; 

6.  And  thus  when  Moroni  had  gathered  together  what- 
soever men  he  could  in  all  his  march,  he  came  to  the  ^land 
of  Gideon;  and  uniting  his  forces  with  that  of  Pahoran,  they 
became  exceeding  strong,  even  stronger  than  the  men  of 
Pachus,  who  was  the  king  of  those  dissenters  who  had  driven 
out  the  ^freemen  out  of  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  and  had  taken 
possession  of  the  iand. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  ^loroni  and  Pahoran  went 
down  with  their  armies  into  the  ^land  of  Zarahemla,  and  went 
forth  against  the  city,  and  did  meet  the  men  of  Pachus,  inso- 
much that  they  did  come  to  battle. 

8.  And  behold  Pachus  was  slain,  and  his  men  were  taken 
prisoners,  and  Pahoran  was  restored  to  his  judgment  seat. 

9.  And  the  men  of  Pachus  received  their  trial,  accord- 
ing to  the  law,  and  also  those  '^king-men  who  had  been 
taken  and  *cast  into  prison;  and  they  were  executed  ac- 
cording to  the  law ;  yea,  those  men  of  Pachus  and  those 
king-men,  w^hosoever  would  not  take  up  arms  in  the  defence 
of  their  country,  but  would  fight  against  it,  were  put  to 
death ; 

10.  And  thus  it  became  expedient  that  this  law  should  be 
strictly  observed  for  the  safety  of  their  country ;  yea,  and  who- 
soever was  found  denying  their  freedom,  was  speedily  executed 
according  to  the  law. 

11.  And  thus  ended  the  thirtieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi ;  Moroni  and  Pahoran  having 
restored  peace  to  the  ^"land  of  Zarahemla,  among  their  own 
people,  having  inflicted  death  upon  all  those  who  were  not  true 
to  the    '^cause  of  freedom. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the  thirty 
and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judcres  over  the  people 
of  Nephi,  Moroni  immediately  caused  that  provisions  should 
be  sent,  and  also  an  army  of  six  thousand  men  should  be  sent 
unto  Helaman  to  assist  him  in  preserving  that  part  of  the 
land; 

l.S.  And  he  also  caused  that  an  army  of  six  thousand  men, 
with  a  sufficient  quantity  of  food,  should  be  sent  to  the  armies 
of  Lehi  and  Teancum.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  this  was 
done  to  fortify  the  land  against  the  Lamanites. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  and  Pahoran,  leaving 
a  large  body  of  men  in  the  ^and  of  Zarahemla,  took  their 
march    with    a    large    body    of    men    towards    the     '^land    of 


c,  see  m,  Alma  2.  d,  see  m,  Mos.  29.  e,  see  m,  Alma  2.  f,  Alma  51 

6,  7.  61:  4.  g,  see  h,  Omni  1.  h,  vers.  6,  10,  11.  Alma  51:  5,  7,  17,  21. 

60: 16.         61: 8.         i,  Alma  51 :  19.         ;,  see  h,  Omni  1.         k.  Alma  46: 12  U  36. 
I,  see  h,  Omni  1.        m,  see  I,  Alma  50. 


CHAP.   LXII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  423 

Nephihah,    being   determined    to   overthrow   the   Lamanites    ire 
that  city. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  they  were  marching  towards; 
the  land,  they  took  a  large  body  of  men  of  the  Lamanites,, 
and  slew  many  of  them,  and  took  their  provisions  and  their 
weapons  of  war. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  they  had  taken  them,  they 
caused  them  to  enter  into  a  covenant  that  they  would  no  more 
take  up  their  weapons  of  war  against  the  Nephites. 

17.  And  when  they  had  entered  into  this  covenant,  they 
sent  them  to  dwell  with  the  "people  of  Ammon,  and  they 
were  in  number  about  four  thousand,  who  had  not  been 
slain. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  sent  themt 
away  they  pursued  their  march  towards  the  "land  of  Nephihah. 
And  it  came  to  pass  tliat  when  they  had  come  to  the  city  of 
Nephihah,  they  did  pitch  their  tents  in  the  plains  of  Nephihah^ 
which  is  near  the  city  of  Nephihah. 

19.  Now  Moroni  was  desirous  that  the  Lamanites  should 
come  out  to  battle  against  them,  upon  the  plains :  but  the- 
Lamanites  knowing  of  their  exceeding  great  courage,  and  be- 
holding the  greatness  of  their  numbers,  therefore  they  durst 
not  come  out  agd-inst  them ;  therefore  they  did  not  come  to  bat- 
tle in  that  day. 

20.  And  when  the  night  came,  Moroni  went  forth  in  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night,  and  came  upon  the  top  of  the  wall  to  spy- 
out  in  what  part  of  the  city  the  Lamanites  did  camp  with  their 
army. 

2i.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  on  the  east,  by  the 
entrance;  and  they  were  all  asleep.  Arid  now  Moroni  returned 
to  his  army,  and  caused  that  they  should  prepare  in  haste 
strong  Pcords  and  ladders,  to  be  let  down  from  the  top  of  the 
wall  into  the  inner  part  of  the  wall. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  caused  that  his  men 
should  march  forth  and  come  upon  the  top  of  the  wall,  and 
let  themselves  down  into  that  part  of  the  city,  yea,  even  on 
the  west,  where  the  Lamanites  did  not  camp  with  their 
armies. 

23.  And  it  cam.e  to  pass  that  they  were  all  let  down  into 
the  city  by  night,  by  the  means  of  their  strong  cords  and 
their  ladders ;  thus  when  the  morning  came,  they  were  all  with- 
in the  walls  of  the  city. 

24.  And  now  when  the  Lamanites  awoke,  and  saw  th^t 
the  armies  of  Moroni  were  within  the  walls,  they  werf-  af- 
frighted exceedingly,  insomuch  that  they  did  flee  out  by  the 
pass. 

2.5.  And  now  when  Moroni  saw  that  they  were  fleeinor  b'^- 
fore  him,  he  did  cause  that  his  men  should  march  forth  again«^ 
them,  and  slew  many,  and  surroundpd  many  others,  and 
took    them   prisoners;    and    the    remainder    of   them    fled    into 

n,  Alma  27: 26.        o,  see  I  Alma  50.        p,  ver.  23. 


424  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.   LXII, 

the    «land  of  Moroni,  which  was  in  the  borders,   by  the  sea 
shore. 

26.  Thus  had  Moroni  and  Pahoran  obtained  the  posses- 
sion of  the  '^city  of  Nephihah,  without  the  loss  of  one 
soul ;  and  there  were  many  of  the  Lamanites  who  were 
slain. 

27.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  many  of  the  Lamanites  that 
were  prisoners,  were  desirous  to  join  the  ^people  of  Ammon, 
and  become  a  free  people. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  many  as  were  desirous,  unto 
them  it  was  granted,  according  to  their  desires ; 

29.  Therefore,  all  the  prisoners  of  the  Lamanites  did  join 
the  people  of  Ammon,  and  did  begin  to  labour  exceedingly, 
tilling  the  ground,  raising  all  manner  of  grain,  and  flocks,  and 
herds  of  every  kind ;  and  thus  were  the  Nephites  relieved  from 
a  great  burthen ;  yea,  insomuch  that  they  were  relieved  from 
all  the  prisoners  of  the  Lamanites. 

30.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni,  after  he  had  ob- 
tained possession  of  the  *city  of  Nephihah,  having  taken 
many  prisoners,  which  did  reduce  the  armies  of  the  La- 
manites exceedingly,  and  having  retained  many  of  the 
Nephites  who  had  been  taken  prisoners,  which  did 
strengthen  the  army  of  Moroni  exceedingly ;  therefore  Moroni 
went  forth  from  the  land  of  Nephihah  to  the  "land  of 
Lehi. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lamanites  saw  that 
Moroni  was  coming  against  them,  they  were  again  frightened, 
and  fled  before  the  army  of  Moroni. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  and  his  army  did  pursue 
them  from  city  to  city,  until  they  were  met  by  Lehi  and 
Teancum ;  and  the  Lamanites  fled  from  Lehi  and  Teancum, 
even  down  upon  the  borders  by  the  sea  shore,  until  they  came 
to  the  ^land  of  Moroni. 

33.  And  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  were  all  gathered  to- 
gether, insomuch  that  they  were  all  in  one  body,  in  the  land  of 
Moroni.  Now  Ammoron,  the  king  of  the  Lamanites,  was  also 
with  them. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni,  and  Lehi,  and  Tean- 
>cum,  did  encamp  with  their  armies  round  about  in  the 
'borders  of  the  land  of  Moroni,  insomuch  that  the  Lamanites 
were  encircled  about  in  the  borders  by  the  wilderness,  on 
the  south,  and  in  the  borders  by  the  wilderness,  on  the 
«ast; 

35.  And  thus  they  did  encamp  for  the  night.  For  be- 
hold, the  Nephites  and  the  Lamanites  also,  were  weary 
ibecause  of  the  greatness  of  the  march ;  therefore  they  did  not 
resolve  upon  any  stratagem  in  the  night  time,  save  it  were 
'Teancum ;  for  he  was  exceeding  angry  with  Ammoron,  inso- 
much   that    he    considered    that    Ammoron,    and    Amalickiah 

q,  see  k.  Alma  50.  r,  see  I,  Alma  50.  s,  Alma  27:  26.  t,  see  I,  Alma  50. 
«„  see  m,  Alma  50.        v,  see  k.  Alma  50. 


CHAP.  LXII.]  BOOK   OF   ALMA.  425 

his  brother,  had  been  the  cause  of  this  great  and  lasting' 
war  between  them  and  the  Lamanites,  which  had  been 
the  cause  of  so  much  war  and  bloodshed,  yea,  and  so  muck 
famine. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Teancum  in  his  anger  did 
go  forth  into  the  camp  of  the  Lamanites,  and  did  let  himself 
down  over  the  walls  of  the  city.  And  he  went  forth  with  ai 
cord,  from  place  to  place,  insomuch,  that  he  did  find  the  king;; 
and  he  did  cast  a  "'javelin  at  him,  which  did  pierce  him  near 
the  heart.  But  behold,  the  king  did  awake  his  servant  before- 
he  died,  insomuch  that  they  did  pursue  Teancum,  and  slew 
him. 

37.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Lehi  and  Moroni  knew^ 
that  Teancum  was  dead,  they  were  exceeding  sorrowful :  for 
behold  he  had  been  a  man  who  had  fought  valiantly  for  his 
country,  yea,  a  true  friend  to  'liberty ;  and  he  had  suffered 
very  many  exceeding  sore  afflictions.  But  behold,  he  was  dead,, 
and  had  gone  the  way  of  all  the  earth. 

38.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  marched  forth  on  the 
morrow,  and  came  upon  the  Lamanites,  insomuch  that  they 
did  slay  them  with  a  great  slaughter;  and  they  did  drive- 
them  out  of  the  land;  and  they  did  flee,  even  that  they  did' 
not  return  at  that  time  against  the  Nephites. 

39.  And  thus  ended  the  thirty  and  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi ;  and  thus  they  had 
had  wars,  and  bloodsheds,  and  famine,  and  affliction,  for  the- 
space  of  many  years. 

40.  And  there  had  been  murders,  and  contentions,  and  dis- 
sensions, and  all  manner  of  iniquity,  among  the  people  of 
Nephi ;  nevertheless  for  the  righteous'  sake,  yea,  because  of  the 
Sprayers  of  the  righteous,  they  were  spared. 

41.  But  behold,  because  of  the  exceeding  great  length  of 
the  war  between  the  Nephites  and  the  Lamanites,  many  had 
become  hardened,  because  of  the  exceeding  great  length  of 
the  war;  and  many  were  softened,  because  of  their  afflictions, 
insomuch  that  they  did  humble  themselves  before  God,  even  in. 
the  depth  of  humility. 

42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  Moroni  had  'fortified 
those  parts  of  the  land  which  were  most  exposed  to  the  Laman- 
ites, until  they  were  sufficiently  strong,  he  returned  to  the 
*°city  of  Zarahemla,  and  also  Helaman  returned  to  the  place- 
of  his  inheritance;  and  there  was  once  more  peace  established 
among  the  people  of  Nenhi. 

43.  And  Moroni  yielded  up  the  command  of  his  armies  into 
the  hands  of  his  son,  whose  name  was  Moronihah ;  and  he 
retired  to  his  own  house  that  he  might  spend  the  remainder  of 
his  days  in  peace. 

44.  And  Pahoran  did  return  to  his  judgment  seat;  and 
Helaman  did  take  upon  him  again  to  preach  unto  the  people 


W.  Alma  51 :  34.         x.  Alma  46: 12,  13,  36.         y,  see  e,  II.  Nep.  32.         2,  see  C, 
Alma  48.        2a,  see  h,  Omni  1. 


426  BOOK    OF   ALMA.  [CHAP.    LXIIL 

the  word  of  God :  fof  because  of  so  many  wars  and  contentions, 
it  had  become  expedient  that  a  regulation  should  be  made 
again  in  the  church : 

45.  Therefore  Helaman  and  his  brethren  went  forth,  and 
did  declare  the  word  of  God  with  much  power,  unto  the  con- 
vincing of  many  people  of  their  wickedness,  which  did  cause 
them  to  repent  of  their  sins,  and  to  be  ^''baptized  unto  the 
Lrord  their  God. 

46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  establish  again  the 
church  of  God,  throughout  all  the  land ; 

47.  Yea,  and  regulations  were  made  concerning  the 
law.  ^''And  their  Judges,  and  their  Chief  Judges  were 
chosen. 

48.  And  the  people  of  Nephi  began  to  prosper  again  in 
the  land,  and  began  to  multiply  and  to  wax  exceeding  strong 
again  in  the  land.  And  they  began  to  grow  exceeding 
rich ; 

49.  But  notwithstanding  their  riches,  or  their  strength, 
or  their  prosperity,  they  were  not  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of 
their  eyes;  neither  were  they  slow  to  remember  the  Lord 
their  God;  but  they  did  humble  themselves  exceedingly  before 
him ; 

50.  Yea,  they  did  remember  how  great  things  the  Lord 
had  done  for  them,  that  he  had  delivered  them  from  death, 
and  from  bonds,  and  from  prisons,  and  from  all  manner  of 
afflictions ;  and  he  had  delivered  them  out  of  the  hands  of  their 
enemies. 

51.  And  they  did  ''^pray  unto  the  Lord  their  God  con- 
tinually, insomuch  that  the  Lord  did  bless  them,  according 
to  his  word,  so  that  they  did  wax  strong,  and  prosper  in  the 
land. 

52.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  all  these  things  were  done.  And 
Helaman  died,  in  the  thirty  and  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 


CHAPTER  63. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pasf^  in  the  commencement  of  the  thirty 
and  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the 
people  of  Nephi,  that  ^Shiblon  took  possession  of  those 
^sacred  things  which  had  been  deliveiad  unto  Helaman  by 
Alma; 

2,  And  he  was  a  just  man,  and  he  did  walk  uprightly 
before  God;  and  he  did  observe  to  do  good  continually,  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord  his  God;  and  also  did  his 
*^brother. 

2b,  see  M,  n.  Nep.  9.       2c,  Mos.  29: 39.       2d,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32. 
Ja,  Alma  38.       5,  Alma  37.       c,  see  heading  to  39. 


CHAP.   LXm.]  BOOK   OF    ALMA.  .  427 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moroni  died  also.  And 
thus  ended  the  thirty  and  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  thirty  and  seventh  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  Judges,  there  was  a  large  company  of 
men,  even  to  the  amount  of  five  thousand  and  four  hundred 
men,  with  their  wives  and  their  children,  departed  out 
of  the  ''land  of  Zarahemla,  into  the  land  which  was  ^north- 
ward. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Hagoth,  he  being  an  exceed- 
ing curious  man,  therefore  he  went  forth  and  built  him  an 
'exceeding  large  ship,  on  the  borders  of  the  ^land  Bountiful, 
by  the  ''land  Desolation,  and  launched  it  forth  into  the 
west  sea,  by  the  ^narrow  neck  which  led  into  the  ^land  north- 
ward. 

6.  And  behold,  there  were  many  of  the  Nephites  who  did 
enter  therein  and  did  sail  forth  with  much  provisions,  and 
also  many  women  and  children ;  and  they  took  their 
course  northward.  And  thus  ended  the  thirty  and  seventh 
year. 

7.  And  in  the  thirty  and  eighth  year,  this  man  built  ^other 
ships.  And  the  first  ship  did  also  return,  and  many  more 
people  did  enter  into  it ;  and  they  also  took  much  provisions, 
and  set  out  again  to  the  land  northward. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  never  heard  of 
more.  And  we  suppose  that  they  were  drowned  up  in  the 
depths  of  the  sea.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  one  other  ship 
also  did  sail  forth ;  and  whither  she  did  go,  we  know  not. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  this  year,  there  were  many 
people  who  went  forth  into  the  land  northward.  And  thus 
ended  the  thirty  and  eighth  year. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  thirty  and  ninth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  Judges,  'Shiblon  died  also,  and  '"Corianton 
had  gone  forth  to  the  land  northward,  in  a  "ship,  to  carry 
forth  provisions  unto  the  people  who  had  gone  forth  into  that 
land ; 

11.  Therefore  it  became  expedient  for  Shiblon  to  confer 
those  "sacred  things,  before  his  death,  upon  the  son  of  Hela- 
man,  who  was  called  Helaman,  being  called  after  the  name  of 
his  father. 

12.  Now  behold,  all  those  engravings  which  were  in  the 
possession  of  Helaman,  ^were  written  and  sent  forth  among 
the  children  of  men  throughout  all  the  land,  save  it  were 
those  parts  which  had  been  commanded  by  Alma  should  --^ot 
go  forth. 

13.  Nevertheless,    these    things      were    to    be  kept    sacred, 

d,  see  h,  Omni  1.  e,  North  America.  f,  vers.  6—10.  Hela.  3: 10,  14. 

g,  see  2fc,  Alma  22.  h,  see  21,  Alma  22.  i,  see  2v,  Alma  22.  j,  North  America. 
k,  see  f.  I,  see  a.  m,  see  c.  n,  see  f.  o.  Alma  37.  p,  these  numerous 
copies  of  sacred  books  were  unHoiibtedly  transcribed  dirertlv  from,  or  compared  with, 
the  records  on  the  original  metallic  plates.        q,  Alma  37:  27—32. 


428  •  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   I. 

and  handed  down  from  '^one  generation  to  another ;  there^ 
fore,  in  this  year,  they  had  been  "conferred  upon  Helaman,  be- 
fore the    *death  of  Shiblon. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  also  in  this  year,  that  there 
were  some  dissenters  who  had  gone  forth  unto  the  Laman- 
ites;  and  they  were  stirred  up  again  to  anger  against  the 
Nephites. 

15.  And  also  in  this  same  year,  they  came  down  with  a 
numerous  army  to  war  against  the  people  of  "Moronihah,  or 
against  the  army  of  Moronihah,  in  the  which  they  were  beaten, 
and  driven  back  again  to  their  own  lands,  suffering  great 
loss. 

16.  And  thus  ended  the  thirty  and  ninth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

17.  And  thus  ended  the  account  of  Alma,  and  Helaman  hi» 
son,  and  also  Shiblon,  who  was  his  son. 


THE  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN. 


An  account  of  the  Nephites.  Their  wars  and  contentions^ 
and  their  dissensions.  And  also  the  prophecies  of  many 
holy  prophets,  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  according  to 
the  records  of  Helaman,  who  was  the  son  of  Helaman, 
and  also  according  to  the  records  of  his  sons,  even  down 
to  the  coming  of  Christ.  And  also  many  of  the  Lamanites 
are  converted.  An  account  of  their  conversion.  An  ac- 
count of  the  righteousness  of  the  Lamanites,  and  the 
wickedness  and  abominations  of  the  Nephites,  according 
to  the  record  of  Helaman  and  his  sons,  even  down  to  the 
coming  of  Christ,  which  is  called  the  book  of  Helaman, 
dc. 

CHAPTER  1. 

1.  And  now  behold,  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement 
of  the  fortieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people 
of  Nephi,  there  began  to  be  a  serious  diflSculty  among  the  peo- 
ple of  the  Nephites. 

2.  For  behold,  "Pahoran  had  died,  and  gone  the  way  of  all 
the  earth;  therefore  there  began  to  be  a  serious  contention 
concerning  who  should  have  the  judgment  seat  among  the 
brethren,  who  were  the  sons  of  Pahoran. 

3.  Now    these    are    their    names    who    did    contend    for    the 

r.  Alma  37: 4.       s,  ver.  11.       i,  ver.  10.       u,  Alma  62: 43. 
a.  Alma  50:  40. 


CHAP.   I.]  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  429 

judgment    seat,    who    did    also   cause    the   people    to   contend: 
Pahoran,  Paanchi,  and  Pacumeni. 

4.  Now  these  are  not  all  the  sons  of  Pahoran,  (for  he  had 
many,)  but  these  are  they  who  did  contend  for  the  judgment 
seat ;  therefore,  they  did  cause  three  divisions  among  the 
people. 

5.  Nevertheless,  it  came  to  pass  that  Pahoran  was  appointed 
by  the  voice  of  the  people  to  be  Chief  Judge  and  a  Governor 
over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Pacumeni,  when  he  saw  that  he 
<jould  not  obtain  the  judgment  seat,  he  did  unite  with  the  voice 
of  the  people. 

7.  But  behold,  Paanchi,  and  that  part  of  the  people  that  were 
desirous  that  he  should  be  their  governor,  was  exceeding  wroth ; 
therefore,  he  was  about  to  flatter  away  those  people  to  rise  up 
in  rebellion  against  their  brethren. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he  was  about  to  do  this,  behold, 
he  was  taken,  and  was  tried  according  to  the  H-oice  of  the 
people,  and  condemned  unto  death ;  for  he  had  raised  up  in  re- 
bellion, and  sought  to  destroy  the  liberty  of  the  people. 

9.  Now  when  those  people  who  were  desirous  that  he  should 
be  their  governor,  saw  that  he  was  condemned  unto  death, 
therefore  they  were  angry,  and  behold,  they  sent  forth  one 
Kishkumen,  even  to  the  judgment  seat  of  Pahoran,  and  mur- 
dered Pahoran  as  he  sat  upon  the  judgment  seat. 

10.  And  he  was  pursued  by  the  servants  of  Pahoran ;  but 
behold,  so  speedy  was  the  flight  of  Kishkumen,  that  no  man 
could  overtake  him. 

11.  And  he  went  unto  those  that  sent  him,  and  they  all  en- 
tered into  a  covenant,  yea,  swearing  by  their  everlasting  Maker, 
that  they  would  tell  no  man  that  Kishkumen  had  murdered 
Pahoran ; 

12.  Therefore,  Kishkumen  was  not  known  among  the  people 
of  Nephi,  for  he  was  in  disguise  at  the  time  that  he  murdered 
Pahoran.  And  Kishkumen  and  his  band,  who  had  covenanted 
with  him,  did  mingle  themselves  among  the  people,  in  a  man- 
ner that  they  all  could  not  be  found;  but  as  many  as  were 
found,  were  condemned  unto  death. 

13.  And  now  behold,  Pacumeni  was  appointed,  according  to 
the  ^voice  of  the  people,  to  be  a  Chief  Judge  and  a  Governor 
over  the  people,  to  reign  in  the  stead  of  his  brother  Pahoran ; 
and  it  was  according  to  his  right.  And  all  this  was  done  in 
the  fortieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges;  and  it  had  an 
end. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  forty  and  first  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges,  that  the  Lamanites  had  gathered  together 
an  innumerable  army  of  men.  and  '*armed  them  with  swords, 
and  with  cimeters  and  with  bows,  and  with  arrows,  and  with 
head-plates,  and  with  breast-plates,  and  with  all  manner  of 
shields  of  every  kind ; 

b,  see  c,  Mos.  29.       c,  see  c,  Mos.  29.       d,  see  2p  Alma  43. 


430  BOOK  OP  HELAMAN.  [CHAF*  !► 

15.  And  they  came  down  again,  that  they  might  pitch  battle 
against  the  Nephites.  And  they  were  led  by  a  man  whose 
name  was  Goriantumr ;  and  he  was  a  descendant  of  Zarahemla : 
and  he  was  a  dissenter  from  among  the  Nephites;  and  he  was 
a  large  and  a  mighty  man ; 

IG.  Therefore,  the  king  of  the  Lamanites,  whose  name  was 
Tiibaloth,  who  was  the  son  of  Ammoron,  supposing  that  Gorian- 
tumr, being  a  mighty  man,  could  stand  against  the  Nephites, 
insomuch  with  his  strength,  and  also  with  his  great  wisdom,, 
that  by  sending  him  forth,  he  should  gain  power  over  the 
Nephites ; 

17.  Therefore  he  did  stir  them  up  to  anger,  and  he  did 
gather  together  his  armies,  and  he  did  appoint  Goriantumr 
to  be  their  leader,  and  did  cause  that  they  should  march 
down  to  the  *'land  of  Zarahemla,  to  battle  against  the 
Nephites. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  because  of  so  much  con- 
tention and  so  much  difficulty  in  the  government,  that  they 
had  not  kept  sufficient  guards  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla; 
for  they  had  supposed  that  the  Lamanites  durst  not  come 
into  the  heart  of  their  lands  to  attack  that  great  city  Zara- 
hemla. 

19.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  Goriantumr  did  march  forth 
at  the  head  of  his  numerous  host,  and  came  upon  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  city,  and  their  march  was  with  such  exceeding 
great  speed,  that  there  was  no  time  for  the  Nephites  to  gather 
together  their  armies ; 

20.  Therefore  Goriantumr  did  cut  down  the  watch  by  the 
entrance  of  the  city,  and  did  march  forth  with  his  whole 
army  into  the  city,  and  they  did  slay  every  one  who  did  oppose 
l;hem,  insomuch  that  they  did  take  possession  of  the  whole 
city. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Pacumeni,  who  was  the  Ghief 
Judge,  did  flee  before  Goriantumr,  even  to  the  walls  of  the 
city.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Goriantumr  did  smite  him 
against  the  wall,  insomuch  that  he  died.  And  thus  ended  the 
days  of  Pacumeni. 

22.  And  now  when  Goriantumr  saw  that  he  was  in  posses- 
sion of  the  city  Zarahemla,  and  saw  that  the  Nephites 
had  fled  before  them,  and  were  slain,  and  were  taken,  and 
were  cast  into  prison,  and  that  he  had  obtained  the 
possession  of  the  strongest  hold  in  all  the  land,  his  heart  took 
courage,  insomuch  that  he  was  about  to  go  forth  against  all 
the   land. 

23.  And  now  he  did  not  tarry  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  but 
he  did  march  forth  with  a  large  army,  even  towards  the  ^city 
of  Bountiful ;  for  it  was  his  determination  to  go  forth  and 
cut  his  way  through  with  the  sword,  that  he  might  obtain  the 
north  parts  of  the  land ; 

24.  And    supposing    that    their    greatest    strength    was    in 

e,  see  h»  Omni  1.       /,  see  2k,  Alma  22. 


CHAP.   I.J  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  431 

the  centre  of  the  land,  therefore  he  did  march  forth,  giving 
them  no  time  to  assemble  themselves  together,  save  it  were 
in  small  bodies :  and  in  this  manner  they  did  fall  upon  them  and 
cut  them  down  to  the  earth. 

25.  But  behold,  this  march  of  Coriantumr  through  the  centre 
of  the  land,  gave  Moronihah  great  advantages  over  them, 
notwithstanding  the  greatness  of  the  number  of  the  Nephites 
who  were  slain; 

26.  For  behold,  Moronihah  had  supposed  that  the  Laman- 
ites  durst  not  come  into  the  centre  of  the  land,  but  that 
they  would  attack  the  cities  round  about  in  the  borders  as 
they  had  hitherto  done;  therefore  Moronihah  had  caused  that 
their  strong  armies  should  maintain  those  parts  round  about 
by  the  borders. 

27.  But  behold,  the  Lamanites  were  not  frightened  accord- 
ing to  his  desire,  but  they  had  come  into  the  centre  of  the 
land,  and  had  taken  the  capital  city  which  was  the  city  of 
Zarahemla,  and  were  marching  through  the  most  capital  parts 
of  the  land,  slaying  the  people  with  a  great  slaughter,  both 
men,  women,  and  children,  taking  possession  of  many  cities 
and  of  many  strong  holds. 

28.  But  when  Moronihah  had  discovered  this,  he  im- 
mediately sent  forth  Lehi  with  an  army  round  about 
to  head  them,  before  they  should  come  to  the  ^land  Boun- 
tiful. 

29.  And  thus  he  did;  and  he  did  head  them  ,before  they 
came  to  the  land  Bountiful,  and  gave  unto  thipra  battlo,  inso- 
much that  they  began  to  retreat  back  towards  the  land  of 
Zarahemla. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moronihah  did  head  them  in 
their  retreat,  and  did  give  unto  them  battle,  insomuch  that 
it  became  an  exceeding  bloody  battle ;  yea,  many  were  slain, 
and  among  the  number  who  were  slain,  Coriantumr  was  also 
found, 

31.  And  now  behold  the  Lamanites  could  not  retreat  either 
way;  neither  on  the  north,  nor  on  the  south,  nor  on  the  east, 
nor  on  the  west,  for  they  were  surrounded  on  every  hand  by 
the  Nephites: 

32.  And  thus  had  Coriantumr  plunged  the  Lamanites  into 
the  midst  of  the  Nephites,  insomuch  that  they  were  in  the 
power  of  the  Nephites,  and  he  himself  was  slain,  and  the 
Lamanites  did  yield  themselves  into  the  hands  of  the  Neph- 
ites. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moronihah  took  possession 
of  the  ^city  of  Zarahemla  again,  and  caused  that  the  Laman- 
ites who  had  been  taken  prisoners  should  depart  out  of  the  land 
in  peace. 

34.  And  thus  ended  the  forty  and  first  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  Judges. 


0.  Bee  2k,  Alma  22.       h,  see  h.  Omni  1. 


432  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   II, 


CHAPTER  2. 

1.  AlW)  it  came  to  pass  in  the  forty  and  second  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  Judges,  after  Moronihah  had  established  again 
peace  between  the  Nephites  and  the  Lamanites,  behold  there 
was  no  one  to  fill  the  judgment  seat;  therefore  there  began 
to  be  a  contention  again  among  the  people  concerning  who 
should  fill  the  judgment  seat. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Helaman,  who  was  the  son  of 
Helaman,  was  appointed  to  fill  the  judgment  seat,  by  the 
*voice  of  the  people; 

3.  But  behold,  Kishkumen,  who  had  ^murdered  Pahoran» 
did  lay  wait  to  destroy  Helaman  also ;  and  he  was  upheld  by 
his  band,  who  had  entered  into  a  covenant  that  no  one  should 
know  his  wickedness ; 

4.  For  there  was  one  Gadianton  who  was  exceeding  expert 
in  many  words,  and  also  in  his  craft,  to  carry  on  the  ''secret 
work  of  murder  and  of  robbery ;  therefore  he  became  the 
leader  of  the  band  of  Kishkumen; 

5.  Therefore  he  did  flatter  them,  and  also  Kishkumen,  that 
if  they  would  place  him  in  the  judgment  seat,  he  would  grant 
unto  those  who  belonged  to  his  band  that  they  should  be 
placed  in  power  and  authority  among  the  people;  therefore 
Kishkumen  sought  to    '^destroy  Helaman. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he  went  forth  towards  the  judg- 
ment seat,  to  destroy  Helaman,  behold  one  of  the  servants  of 
Helaman,  having  been  out  by  night,  and  having  obtained, 
through  disguise,  a  knowledge  of  those  plans  which  had  been 
laid  by  this  band  to    ^destroy  Helaman. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  met  Kishkumen,  and  he  gave 
unto  him  a  sign;  therefore  Kishkumen  made  known  unto 
him  the  object  of  his  desire,  desiring  that  he  would  con- 
duct him  to  the  judgment  seat,  that  he  might  murder  Hela- 
man. 

8.  And  when  the  servant  of  Helaman  had  known  all  the 
heart  of  Kishkumen,  and  how  that  it  was  his  object  to  mur- 
der, and  also  that  it  was  the  object  of  all  those  who  belonged 
to  his  band,  to  murder,  and  to  rob,  and  to  gain  power,  (and 
this  was  their  ''secret  plan,  and  their  combination),  the 
servant  of  Helaman  saith  unto  Kishkumen,  let  us  go  forth 
unto  the  judgment  seat. 

9.  Now  this  did  please  Kishkumen  exceedingly,  for  he  did 
suppose  that  he  should  accomplish  his  design ;  but  behold, 
the  servant  of  Helaman,  as  they  were  going  forth  unto  the 
judgment  seat,  did  stab  Kishkumen,  even  to  the  heart, 
that  he  fell  dead  without  a  groan.  And  he  ran  and  told 
Helaman  all  the  things  which  he  had  seen,  and  heard,  and 
done. 

a,  eee  c,  Mos.  29.  6,  Hela.  1:9.  c,  see  i,  n.  Nep.  10.  d,  vers.  3,  6,  9. 

4t.  see  d.        f.  see  i.  II.  NeD.  10. 


CHAP,  in.]  BOOK  OP  HELAMAN,  433 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Helaman  did  send  forth  to 
take  this  band  of  ''robbers  and  secret  murderers,  that  they 
might  be  executed  according  to  the  law. 

11.  But  behold,  when  Gadianton  had  found  that  Kishkumen 
did  not  return,  he  feared  lest  that  he  should  be  destroyed ; 
therefore  he  caused  that  his  band  should  follow  him.  And 
they  took  their  flight  out  of  the  land,  by  a  secret  way,  into  the 
wilderness;  and  thus  when  Helaman  sent  forth  to  take  them, 
they  could  no  where  be  found. 

12.  And  more  of  this  Gadianton,  shall  be  spoken  hereafter. 
And  thus  ended  the  forty  and  second  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judges  over   the  people  of   Nephi. 

13.  And  behold,  in  the  end  of  this  book,  ye  shall  see  that 
this  Gadianton  did  prove  the  overthrow,  yea,  almost  the  entire 
destruction  of  the  people  of  Nephi. 

14.  Behold  I  do  not  mean  the  end  of  the  book  of  Helaman, 
but  I  mean  the  end  of  the  ''book  of  Nephi,  from  which  I  have 
taken  all  the  account  which  I  have  written. 


CHAPTER  3. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  forty  and  third  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  Judges,  there  was  no  contention  among 
the  people  of  Nephi,  save  it  were  a  little  pride  which  was  in 
the  church,  which  did  cause  some  little  dissensions  among  the 
people,  which  afiOairs  were  settled  in  the  ending  of  the  forty 
and  third  year. 

2.  And  there  was  no  contention  among  the  people  in  the  forty 
and  fourth  year;  neither  was  there  much  contention  in  the 
forty  and  fifth  year. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  forty  and  sixth,  yea,  there 
■was  much  contention  and  many  dissensions ;  in  the  which  there 
•were  an  exceeding  great  many  who  departed  out  of  the  "land 
of  Zarahemla,  and  went  forth  unto  the  ''land  northward,  to 
inherit  the  land; 

4.  Ana  they  did  travel  to  an  exceeding  great  distance,  inso- 
much that  they  came  to  ''large  bodies  of  water,  and  many 
rivers ; 

5.  Yea,  and  even  they  did  spread  forth  into  all  parts  of  the 
land,  into  whatever  parts  it  had  not  been  rendered  desolate, 
and  without  timber,  because  of  the  **many  inhabitants  who 
had  before  inherited  the  land. 

6.  And  now  no  part  of  the  land  was  desolate,  save  it 
were   for   timber,   &c. ;    but    because   of    the    greatness    of   the 


g,  see  t,  li.  Ncp.  10.       A,  see  /,  i.  Nep.  1. 


a,  see  h,  Omni  L  iK,  Harik  Ameraca.  <C.  £ee  i.  Moi.  8:  d»  MO  j^ 

Mos.  & 


434  BOOK  OF   HELAMAK.  [CHAP.   IIJL 

destruction  of  the  people  who  had  before  inhabited  the  land  it 
was  called    ^desolate. 

7.  And  there  being  but  little  timber  upon  the  face  of  the 
land,  nevertheless  the  people  who  went  forth,  became  exceed- 
ing expert  in  the  working  of  cement;  therefore  they  did  build 
houses  of   'cement,  in  the  which  they  did  dwell. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  multiply  and  spread, 
and  did  go  forth  from  the  land  ''southward  to  the  land  '^north- 
ward, and  did  spread  insomuch  that  they  began  to  cover 
the  face  of  the  whole  earth,  from  the  sea  *south,  to  the  sea 
•'north,  from  the  sea    ''west,  to  the  sea    'east. 

9.  And  the  people  who  were  in  the  land  *"northward,  did 
dwell  in  tents,  and  in  houses  of  "cement,  and  they  did  suffer 
whatsoever  tree  should  spring  up  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
that  it  should  grow  up,  that  in  time  they  might  have  timber  to 
build  their  houses,  yea,  their  cities,  and  their  "temples,  and 
their  ''synagogues,  and  their  'sanctuaries,  and  all  manner  of 
their  buildings. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  timber  was  exceeding  'scarce  in 
the  land  northward,  they  did  send  forth  much  by  the  way  of 
•shipping ; 

11.  And  thus  they  did  enable  the  people  in  the  land  'north- 
ward, that  they  might  build  many  cities,  both  of  wood  and  of 
"cement. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  many  of  the  ^peo- 
pie  of  Ammon,  who  were  Lamanites  by  birth,  did  also  go  forth 
into  this  land. 

13.  And  now  there  are  many  '^ records  kept  of  the  proceed- 
ings of  this  people,  by  many  of  this  people,  which  are  particu- 
lar and  very  large,  concerning  them ; 

14.  But  behold  a  'hundredth  part  of  the  proceedings  of  this 
people,  yea,  the  account  of  the  Lamanites,  and  of  the  Nephites, 
and  their  wars,  and  contentions,  and  dissensions,  and  their 
preaching,  and  their  prophecies,  and  their  ^shipping,  and 
their  building  of  ships,  and  their  building  of  ^temples, 
and  of  ^''synagogues,  and  their  ^^sanctuaries,  and  their 
righteousness,  and  their  wickedness,  and  their  murders, 
and  their  robbings,  and  their  plundering,  and  all  manner  of 
abominations  and  whoredoms,  cannot  be  contained  in  this 
work : 

15.  But  behold,  there  '''are  many  books  and  many  recoras 
of  every  kind,  and  they  have  been  kept  chiefly  by  the  Ne- 
phites ; 

16.  And    they    have   been     ^''handed    down    from    one    gene- 


e.  see  21,  Alma  22.         /,  vera.  9,  11.         g.  South  America.         h,  North  America. 
i,  Atiantic,  south  of  Cape  Horn.  j,  Arctic,  north  of  North  America,  k.  Pacific. 

i,  Atlantic.  m.  North  America.  n,  see  /.  o,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5.  p,  see 

u.  Alma  16.        q,  see  t.  Alma  15.        r,  vers.  5,  9.        s,  see  /,  Alma  63.        t.    North 
America.         u,  see  /.  v,  Alma  27: 26.  w.  ver.  15.  x,  iii.  Nep.  26: 6—11. 

V»  SM  /,  Alma  63.         z,  see  h,  ii.  Nep.  5.         2a,  see  u.  Alma  16.        2b,  see  t,  Alm» 
16.       2c.  ver.  13.       2d,  i.  Nep.  5: 16—19.        Alma  37:4. 


CHAP.  III.]  BOOK  or  HELAMAN.  435 

ration  to  another  by  the  Nephites,  even  until  they  have 
fallen  into  transgression  and  have  been  murdered,  plun- 
dered, and  hunted,  and  driven  forth,  and  slain,  and  scattered 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  mixed  with  the  Lamanites 
until  they  are  ^^no  more  called  the  Nephites,  becoming 
wicked,  and  wild,  and  ferocious,  yea,  even  becon^ng  La- 
manites. 

17.  And  now  I  return  again  to  mine  account;  therefore 
what  I  have  spoken  had  passed  after  there  had  been  great 
contentions,  and  disturbances,  and  wars,  and  dissensions,  among 
the  people  of  Nephi. 

18.  The  forty  and  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges 
ended. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  still  great  conten- 
tions in  the  land,  yea,  even  in  the  forty  and  seventh  year,  and 
also  in  the  forty  and  eighth  year; 

20.  Nevertheless,  ^^Helaman  did  fill  the  judgment  seat  with 
justice  and  equity;  yea,  he  did  observe  to.  keep  the  statutes, 
and  the  judgments,  and  the  commandments  of  God ;  and  he 
did  do  that  which  was  right  in  the  sight  of  God  continually; 
and  he  did  walk  after  the  ways  of  his  father,  insomuch  that 
he  did  prosper  in  the  land. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  had  two  sons.  He  gave 
unto  the  eldest  the  name  of  Nephi,  and  unto  the  youngest, 
the  name  of  Lehi.  And  they  began  to  grow  up  unto  the 
Lord. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  wars  and  contentions  began 
to  cease,  in  a  small  degree,  among  the  people  of  the  Nephites, 
in  the  latter  end  of  the  forty  and  eighth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  forty  and  ninth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges,  there  was  continual  peace  established  in 
the  land,  all  save  it  were  the  '^^secret  combinations  which 
Gadianton  the  robber  had  established,  in  the  more  settled  parts 
of  the  land,  which  at  that  time  were  not  known  unto  those 
who  were  at  the  head  of  government;  therefore  they  were  not 
destroyed  out  of  the  land. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  this  same  year  there  was 
exceeding  great  prosperity  in  the  church,  insomuch  that  there 
were  thousands  who  did  join  themselves  unto  the  church,  and 
were  "^baptized  unto  repentance; 

25.  And  so  great  was  the  prosperity  of  the  church,  and  so 
many  the  blessings  which  were  poured  out  upon  the  people, 
that  even  the  **high  priests  and  the  teachers  were  themselves- 
astonished  beyond  measure. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  work  of  the  Lord  did 
prosper  unto  the  *%aptizing  and  uniting  to  the  church  of  God, 
many  souls;  yea,  even  ten^  of  thousands. 

27.  Thus  we  may  see  that  the  Lord   is   merciful   unto  all 

2e.  Alma  45: 12—14.  2f,  HeU.  2: 2.  2g,  see  i,  II.  Ncp.  IQ.  2h,  see  u. 
a.  Nep.  9„       2i.  see  g,  Mos.  26.       2j,  see  u,  II.  Nep.  9. 


436  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.    III. 

who  will,  in  the  sincerity  of  their  hearts,  call  upon  his  holy 
name; 

28.  Yea,  thus  we  see  that  the  gate  of  heaven  is  open  unto 
all,  even  to  those  who  will  believe  on  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  the  Son  of  God ; 

29.  Yea,  we  see  that  whosoever  will  lay  hold  upon  the 
word  of  God,  which  is  quick  and  powerful,  which  shall  divide 
asunder  all  the  cunning,  and  the  snares,  and  the  wiles  of  the 
devil,  and  lead  the  man  of  Christ  in  a  ^'^straight  and  narrow 
course  across  that  everlasting  ^'gulf  of  misery  which  is  pre- 
pared to  engulf  the  wicked, 

30.  And  land  their  souls,  yea,  their  ^"'immortal  souls,  at 
the  right  hand  of  God,  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  to  sit  down 
with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  with  Jacob,  and  with  all  our 
holy  fathers,  to  go  no  more  out. 

31.  And  in  this  year  there  was  continual  rejoicing  in  the 
**land  of  Zarahemla,  and  in  all  the  regions  round  about,  even 
in  all  the  land  which  was  possessed  by  the  Nephites. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  peace  and  exceeding 
great  joy  in  the  remainder  of  the  forty  and  ninth  year : 
jea,  and  also  there  was  continual  peace  and  great  joy  in  the 
iiftieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges. 

33.  And  in  the  fifty  and  first  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges 
there  was  peace  also,  save  it  were  the  pride  which  began  to 
€nter  into  the  church ;  not  into  the  church  of  God,  but  into 
the  hearts  of  the  people  who  professed  to  belong  to  the  church 
of  God; 

34.  And  they  were  lifted  up  in  pride,  even  to  the  perse- 
cution of  many  of  their  brethren.  Now  this  was  a  great 
€vil,  which  did  cause  the  more  humble  part  of  the  people  to 
suffer  great  persecutions,  and  to  wade  through  much  afflic- 
tion ; 

35.  Nevertheless  they  did  ^°fast  and  pray  oft,  and  did  wax 
stronger  and  stronger  in  their  humility,  and  firmer  and  firmer 
in  the  faith  of  Christ,  unto  the  filling  their  souls  with  joy 
and  consolation,  yea,  even  to  the  purifying  and  the  sanctifica- 
tion  of  their  hearts,  which  sanctification  cometh  because  of 
their  yielding  their  hearts  unto  God. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  fifty  and  second  year  ended 
in  peace  also,  save  it  were  the  exceeding  great  pride  which 
liad  gotten  into  the  hearts  of  the  people ;  and  it  was  because 
of  their  exceeding  great  riches  and  their  prosperity  in  the 
land;  and  it  did  grow  upon  them  from  day  to  day. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  fifty  and  third  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges,  ^^Helaman  died,  and  his  eldest  son 
Nephi  began  to  reign  in  his  stead.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
he  did  fill  the  judgment  seat  with  justice  and  equity ;  yea,  he 
did  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and  did  walk  in  the 
ways  of  his  father. 

2*,  see  e,  II.  Nep.  31.         2Z,  see  i,  i.  Nep.  15.         2m,  Alma  42:9,  11.         See  < 
12.       2n,  see  h,  Omni  1.        2o.  aee  t,  Mos.  27.       2p,  Hela.  2: 2. 


CHAP.    IV.]  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  437 


CHAPTER  4. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  fifty  and  fourth  year  there 
were  many  dissensions  in  the  church,  and  there  was  also  a 
contention  among  the  people,  insomuch  that  there  was  much 
bloodshed ; 

2.  And  the  rebellious  part  were  slain  and  driven  out  of  the 
land,  and  they  did  go  unto  the  king  of  t^he  Lamanites. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  endeavour  to  stir  up 
the  Lamanites  to  war  against  the  Nephites ;  but  behold,  the 
Lamanites  were  exceeding  fraid,  insomuch  that  they  would 
not  hearken  to  the  words  of  those  dissenters. 

4.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the  fifty  and  sixth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges,  there  were  dissenters  who  went  up 
from  the  Nephites  unto  the  Lamanites;  and  they  succeeded 
with  those  others  in  stirring  them  up  to  anger  against 
the  Nephites;  and  they  were  all  that  year  preparing  for 
war. 

5.  And  in  the  fifty  and  seventh  year,  they  did  come  down 
against  the  Nephites  to  battle,  and  they  did  commence  the 
work  of  death;  yea,  insomuch  that  in  the  fifty  and  eighth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  Jud<?es,  they  succeeded  in  obtaining 
possession  of  the  "land  of  Zarahemla;  yea,  and  also  all  the 
lands,  even  unto  the  land  which  was  near  the  ''land  Boun- 
tiful ; 

6.  And  the  Nephites,  and  the  armies  of  Moronihah,  were 
driven  even  into  the  land  of  Bountiful; 

7.  And  there  they  did  '^fortify  against  the  Lamanites,  from 
the  west  sea,  even  unto  the  east;  it  being  a  May's  journey 
for  a  Nephite,  on  the  line  which  they  had  ^fortified  and  sta- 
tioned their  armies  to  defend  their  north  country. 

.  8.  And  thus  those  dissenters  of  the  Nephites,  with  the  help 
of  a  numerous  army  of  the  Lamanites,  had  obtained  all  the 
possession  of  the  Nephites  which  was  in  the  land  southward. 
And  all  this  was  done  in  the  fifty  and  eighth  and  ninth  years 
of  the  reign  of  the  Judges. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  sixtieth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  Judges,  Moronihah  did  succeed  with  his  armies,  in  obtain- 
ing many  parts  of  the  land;  yea,  they  retained  many  cities 
which  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  sixty  and  first  year  of  the 
reiscn  of  the  Judges,  they  succeeded  in  retaining  even  the  half 
of  all  their  possessions. 

11.  Now  this  great  loss  of  the  Nephites,  and  the  great 
slaughter  which  was  among  them,  would  not  have  happened,, 
had  it  not  been  for  their  wickedness  and  their  abomination 
which  was  among  them :  yea,  and  it  was  among  those  also  who> 
professed  to  belong  to  the  church  of  God ; 

a,  see  h,  Omni  1.  6,  see  2k,  Alma  22.  c,  see  c.  Alma  48.  d,  Alma  22: 32. 
B.  see  c,  Alma  48. 


438  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.    IV. 

12.  And  it  was  because  of  the  pride  of  their  hearts,  be- 
cause of  their  exceeding  riches,  yea,  it  was  because  of  their 
oppression  to  the  poor,  withholding  their  food  ^from  the 
hungry,  withholding  their  clothing  from  the  naked,  and 
smiting  their  humble  brethren  upon  the  cheek,  making  a 
mock  of  that  which  was  sacred,  denying  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy  and  of  revelation,  murdering,  plundering,  lying, 
stealing,  committing  fi^dultery,  rising  up  in  great  contentions, 
-and  deserting  away  '  into  the  ^land  of  Nephi,  among  the 
Ijamanites ; 

13.  And  because  of  this  their  great  wickedness,  and  their 
boastings  in  their  own  strength,  they  were  left  in  their  own 
strength ;  therefore  they  did  not  prosper,  but  were  afflicted 
^nd  smitten,  and  driven  before  the  Lamanites,  until  they  had 
iost  possession  of  almost  all  their  lands. 

14.  But  behold,  Moronihah  did  preach  many  things  unto  the 
people  because  of  their  iniquity,  an^  also  Nephi  and  Lehi, 
who  were  the  sons  of  Helaman,  did  preach  many  things  unto 
the  people;  yea,  and  did  prophesy  many  things  unto  them  con- 
cerning their  iniquities,  and  what  should  come  unto  them  if 
they  did  not  repent  of  their  sins. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  repent,  and  inasmucb 
as  they  did  repent  they  did  begin  to  prosper ; 

16.  For  when  Moronihah  saw  that  they  did  repent,  he  did 
Tenture  to  lead  them  forth  from  place  to  place,  and  from  city 
to  city,  even  until  they  had  retained  the  ''one-half  of  their 
property,  and  the  one-half  of  all  their  lands. 

17.  And  thus  ended  the  sixty  and  first  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  Judges. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  sixty  and  second  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges,  that  Moronihah  could  obtain  no  more 
possessions  over  the  Lamanites; 

19.  Therefore  they  did  abandon  their  design  to  obtain  the 
remainder  of  their  lands,  for  so  numerous  were  the  Laman- 
ites that  it  became  impossible  for  the  Nephites  to  obtain 
more  power  over  them ;  therefore  Moronihah  did  employ 
all  his  armies  in  maintaining  those  parts  which  he  had 
taken. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  because  of  the  greatness  of  the 
number  of  the  Lamanites,  the  Nephites  were  in  great  fear,  lest 
they  should  be  overpowered,  and  trodden  down,  and  slain,  and 
destroyed ; 

21.  Yea,  they  began  to  remember  the  prophecies  of  Alma, 
and  also  the  *words  of  Mosiah ;  and  they  saw  that  they  had 
been  a  stiffnecked  people,  and  that  they  had  set  at  nought  the 
commandments  of  God ; 

22.  And  that  they  had  altered  and  trampled  under  their 
feet  the  ^laws  of  Mosiah,  or  that  which  the  Lord  commanded 
him    to    give    unto    the    people;    and    thus    seeing    that    their 

f.  see  I,  Mos.  4.  g,  see  b,  ii.  Nep.  5.  h,  ver.  10.  i.  Mos.  29;27»  ^ 
Alma  1.  L 


OHAP.  v.]  boob:  of  helaman.  439 

laws  had  become  corrupted,  and  that  they  had  become  a  wicked 
people,  insomuch  that  they  were  wicked  even  like  unto  the 
Lamanites. 

23.  And  because  of  their  iniquity,  the  church  had  begun 
to  dwindle ;  and  they  began  to  disbelieve  in  the  ''Spirit  of 
prophecy,  and  in  the  Spirit  of  revelation;  and  the  judgments 
of  God  did  stare  them  in  the  face. 

24.  And  they  saw  that  they  had  become  weak,  like  unto 
their  brethren,  the  Lamanites,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
did  no  more  preserve  them ;  yea,  it  had  withdrawn  from 
them  because  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  doth  ^not  dwell  in  unholy 
temples; 

25.  Therefore  the  Lord  did  cease  to  preserve  them  by  his 
miraculous  and  matchless  power,  for  they  had  fallen  into  a 
state  of  unbelief  and  awful  wickedness;  and  they  saw  that 
the  Lamanites  were  more  exceeding  numerous  than  they,  and 
except  they  should  cleave  unto  the  Lord  their  God,  they  must 
unavoidably  perish. 

26.  For  behold,  they  saw  that  the  strength  of  the  Laman- 
ites was  as  great  as  their  strength,  even  man  for  man.  And 
thus  had  they  fallen  into  this  great  transgression ;  yea,  thus 
bad  they  become  weak,  because  of  their  transgression,  in  the 
space  of  not  many  years. 


CHAPTER  5. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  this  same  year,  behold,  Nephi 
'^delivered  up  the  judgment  seat  to  a  man  whose  name  was 
Cezoram. 

2.  For  as  their  ^laws  and  their  governments  were  estab- 
lished by  the  voice  of  the  people,  and  they  who  chose  evil 
were  more  numerous'  than  they  who  chose  good,  therefore 
they  were  ripening  for  destruction,  for  the  laws  had  become 
corrupted ; 

3.  Yea,  and  this  was  not  all ;  they  were  a  stififnecked  people, 
insomuch  that  they  could  not  be  governed  by  the  law  nor  justice, 
save  it  were  to  their  destruction. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  had  become  weary,  be- 
cause of  their  iniquity;  and  he  yielded  up  the  judgment  seat, 
and  took  it  upon  him  to  preach  the  word  of  God  all  the  re- 
mainder of  his  days,  and  his  brother  Lehi  also,  all  the  re- 
mainder of  his  days; 

5.  For  they  remembered  the  words  which  their  father  Hela- 
man spake  unto  them.  And  these  are  the  words  which  he 
RDflke  * 

6.  Behold,  my   sons,   I   desire  that  ye  should   remember  to 

k,  ver.  12.        I,  see  r.  Alma  7. 
aHela.  3:37.       6.  Mos.  29:27. 


440  BOOK  OP  HELAMAN.  [CHAP.    V. 

keep  the  commandments  of  God;  and  I  would  that  ye  should 
declare  unto  the  people  these  words,  behold,  I  have  given 
unto  you  the  names  of  our  first  parents,  who  came  out  of 
the  land  of  Jerusalem ;  and  this  I  have  done,  that  when  you 
remember  your  names, .  that  ye  may  remember  them :  and 
when  ye  remember  them,  ye  may  remember  their  works;  and 
when  ye  remember  their  works,  ye  may  know  how  that  it  is. 
said,  and  also  written,  that  they  were  good; 

7.  Therefore,  my  sons,  I  would  that  ye  should  do  that  which 
is  good,  that  it  may  be  said  of  you,  and  also  written,  even  as 
it  has  been  said  and  written  of  them. 

8.  And  now  my  sons,  behold  I  have  somewhat  more  to  de- 
sire of  you,  which  desire  is,  that  ye  may  not  do  these  things 
that  ye  may  boast,  but  that  ye  may  do  these  things  to  lay  up 
for  yourselves  a  ''treasure  in  heaven,  yea,  which  is  eternal, 
and  which  fadeth  not  away ;  yea,  that  ye  may  have  that 
''precious  gift  of  eternal  life,  which  we  have  reason  to  suppose 
hath  been  given  to  our  fathers. 

9.  O  remember,  remember,  my  sons,  the  *words  which  king 
Benjamin  spake  unto  his  people;  yea,  remember  that  there 
is  no  other  way  nor  means  whereby  man  can  be  saved,  only 
through  the  ^atoning  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  come  : 
yea,  remember  that  he  cometh  to  redeem  the  world. 

10.  And  remember  also  the  words  which  Amulek  spake  unto 
Zeezrom,  in  the  "city  of  Ammonihah ;  for  he  said  unto  him,, 
that  the  Lord  surely  should  come  to  redeem  his  people ;  but 
that  he  should  ^not  come  to  redeem  them  in  their  sins,  but  to 
redeem  them  from  their  sins. 

11.  And  he  hath  power  given  unto  him  from  the  Father,  to 
redeem  them  from  their  sins,  because  of  repentance ;  therefore 
he  hath  *sent  his  angels  to  declare  the  tidings  of  the  condi- 
tions of  repentance,  which  bringeth  unto  the  power  of  the  Re- 
deemer, unto  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

12.  And  now%  my  sons,  remember,  remember  that  it  is  upon 
the  rock  of  our  Redeemer,  who  is  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 
that  ye  must  build  your  foundation,  that  when  the  devil  shall 
^send  forth  his  mighty  winds ;  yea,  his  shafts  in  the  whirlwind ; 
yea,  when  all  his  hail  and  his  mighty  storm  shall  beat  upon 
you,  it  shall  have  no  power  over  you,  to  drag  you  down  to  the 
gulf  of  misery  and  endless  wo,  because  of  the  rock  upon  which 
ye  are  built,  which  is  a  sure  foundation,  a  foundation  whereon 
if  men  build,  they  cannot  fall. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  these  were  the  words  which 
Ilelaman  taught  to  his  sons ;  yea,  he  did  teach  them  many 
things  which  are  not  written,  and  also  many  things  w^hich  are 
written. 

14.  And  they  did  remember  his  words;  and  therefore 
they    went    forth,    keeping    the    commandments    of    God,    to 

c,  Hela.  8:  25.  III.  Nep.  13: 19—21.  d,  i.  Nep.  15:  36.  e,  Mos.  2—5. 

/.  Mos.  3: 17.  See  /,  ii.  Nep.  2.  g,  see  i.  Alma  8.  h.  Alma  11: 33—37.  i. 
Alma  13: 24,  25.        39: 19.        j.  see  e,  Alma  26. 


CHAP,   v.]  BOOK  OF  HEIAMAN.  441 

teach  the  word  of  God  among  all  the  people  of  Nephi,  beginning 
at  the    ''city  Bountiful ; 

15.  And  from  thenceforth  to  the  'city  of  Gid ;  and  from  the 
city  of  Gid  to  the    ""city  of  Mulek; 

16.  And  even  from  one  city  to  another,  until  they  had  gone 
forth  among  all  the  people  of  Nephi,  who  were  in  the  "land 
southward ;  and  from  thence  into  the  ''land  of  Zarahemla, 
'among  the  Lamanites. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  preach  with  great 
power,  insomuch  that  they  did  confound  many  of  «those  dis- 
senters who  had  gone  over  from  the  Nephites,  insomuch  that 
they  came  forth  and  did  confess  their  sins,  and  were  ^'baptized 
unto  repentance,  and  immediately  returned  to  the  Nephites, 
to  endeavour  to  repair  unto  them  the  wrongs  which  they  had 
done. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  and  Lehi  did  preach 
unto  the  Lamanites  with  such  great  power  and  authority,  for 
they  had  power  and  authority  given  unto  them  that  they  might 
speak :  and  they  also  had  what  they  should  speak  given  unto 
them ; 

19.  Therefore  they  did  speak  unto  the  great  astonishment 
of  the  Lamanites,  to  the  convincing  them,  insomuch  that  there 
were  eight  thousand  of  the  Lamanites  who  were  in  the  *land 
of  Zarahemla  and  round  about  'baptized  unto  repentance, 
and  were  convinced  of  the  wickedness  of  the  "traditions  of 
their  fathers. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  and  Lehi  did  proceed 
from  thence  to  go  to  the   ^'larid  of  Nephi. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  taken  by  an  army 
of  the  Lamanites  and  cast  into  prison ;  yea,  even  in  that 
same  prison  '"in  which  Ammon  and  his  brethren  were  cast  by 
the  servants  of  Limhi. 

22.  And  after  they  had  been  cast  into  prison  many  days 
without  food,  behold,  they  went  forth  into  the  prison  to  take 
them  that  they  might  slay  them. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  and  Lehi  were  en- 
circled about  as  if  by  fire,  even  insomuch  that  *they  durst 
not  lay  their  hands  upon  them,  for  fear  lest  they  should  be 
burned.  Nevertheless,  Nephi  and  Lehi  were  not  burned: 
and  they  were  as  standing  in  the  midst  of  fire,  and  were  not 
burned. 

24.  And  when  they  saw  that  they  were  encircled  about  with 
a  pillar  of  fire,  and  that  it  burned  them  not,  their  hearts  did 
take  courage. 

25.  For  they  saw  that  the  Lamanites  durst  not  lay  their 
hands  upon  them ;  xieither  durst  they  come  near  unto  them, 
but  stood  as  If  they  were  struck  dumb  with  amazement. 


k,  see  2k,  Alma  22.  h  see  2c,  Alma  51.         m,  see  2c?,  Alma  51.  n,  South 

America.  o,  see  h,  Omni  1.  p.  Hela.  4:  5.  q,  Hela.  4:  2,  4.  r,  see  u, 

II.  Nep.  9.        s,  see  h,  Omni  1.         t,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.        w,  see  n,  Jacob  7.  V, 

see  6.  II.  Nep.  5.        w,  Mos.  7:  6—8.        21:  22— 24.       x,  ver.  25. 


442  BOOK   OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.    V, 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  and  Lehi  did  stand 
forth,  and  began  to  speak  unto  them,  saying.  Fear  not,  for 
behold,  it  is  God  that  has  shewn  unto  you  this  marvelous 
thing,  in  the  which  is  shewn  unto  you  that  ye  cannot  lay  your 
hands  on  us  to  slay  us. 

27.  And  behold,  when  they  had  said  these  words,  the  earth 
shook  exceedingly,  and  the  walls  of  the  prison  did  shake,  as 
if  they  were  about  to  tumble  to  the  earth ;  but  behold  they 
did  not  fall.  And  behold  they  that  were  in  the  prison  were 
Lamanites  and  Nephites  who  were  dissenters. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  overshadowed  with 
a  cloud  of  darkness,  and  an  awful  solemn  fear  came  upon 
them. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  came  a  voice  as  if  it  were 
above  the  cloud  of  darkness,  saying.  Repent  ye,  repent  ye,  and 
seek  no  more  to  destroy  my  servants  whom  I  have  sent  unto 
you  to  declare  good  tidings. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  they  heard  this  voice,  and  be- 
held that  it  was  not  a  voice  of  thunder;  neither  was  it  a  voice 
of  a  great  tumultuous  noise ;  but  behold,  ^it  was  a  still  voice 
of  perfect  mildness,  as  if  it  had  been  a  whisper,  and  it  did 
pierce  even  to  the  very  soul. 

31.  And  notwithstanding  the  mildness  of  the  voice,  behold 
the  earth  shook  exceedingly,  and  the  walls  of  the  prison  trem;^ 
bled  again,  as  if  it  were  about  to  tumble  to  the  earth ;  and 
behold  the  cloud  of  darkness,  which  had  overshadowed  them, 
did  not  disperse. 

32.  And  behold  the  voice  came  again,  saying,  Repent  ye, 
repent  ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand :  and  seek  no 
more  to  destroy  my  servants.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
earth  shook  again,  and  the  walls  trembled ; 

33.  And  also  again  the  third  time  the  voice  came,  and  did 
speak  unto  them  marvellous  words  which  cannot  be  uttered 
by  man;  and  the  walls  did  tremble  again,  and  the  earth  shook 
as  if  it  were  about  to  divide  asunder. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  could  not  flee 
because  of  the  cloud  of  darkness  which  did  overshadow  them  , 
yea,  and  also  they  were  immoveable  because  of  the  fear  which 
did  come  upon  them. 

35.  Now  there  was  one  among  them  who  wa«5  a  Nephite 
by  birth,  who  had  once  belonged  to  the  church  of  God,  but 
had  dissented  from  them. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  turned  him  about,  and  be- 
hold he  saw  through  the  cloud  of  darkness  the  faces  of  Nephi 
and  Lehi ;  and  behold  they  did  shine  exceedingly,  eveE . 
as  the  faces  of  angels.  And  he  beheld  that  they  did  lift 
their  eyes  to  heaven ;  and  they  were  in  the  attitude  as  if 
talking  or  lifting  their  voices  to  some  being  whom  they  be- 
held. 

37.  And   it  came  to  pass  that  this  man  did  cry   unto  the 


y,  III.  Nep.  11:3. 


CHAP,   v.]  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  443 

multitude,  that  they  might  turn  and  look.  And  behold,  there 
was  power  given  unto  them,  that  they  did  turn  and  look; 
and  they  did  behold  the  faces  of  Nephi  and  Lehi. 

38.  And  they  said  unto  the  man.  Behold,  what  do  all 
these  things  mean?  and  who  is  it  with  whom  these  men  do» 
converse? 

39.  iNow  the  man's  name  was  Aminadab.  And  Amin- 
adab  said  unto  them.  They  do  converse  with  the  angels  of 
God. 

40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  said  unto  him„ 
What  shall  we  do,  that  this  cloud  of  darkness  may  be  removed 
from  overshadowing  us? 

41.  And  Aminadab  said  unto  them,  You  must  repent,  and 
cry  unto  the  voice,  even  until  ye  shall  have  faith  in  Christy 
who  was  taught  unto  you  by  Alma,  and  Amulek,  and  Zeez- 
rom;  and  then  it  shall  be  removed  from  overshadowing^ 
you. 

42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  all  did  begin  to  cry  unto 
the  voice  of  him  who  had  shaKen  me  earth ;  yea,  they  did  cry 
even  until  the  cloud  of  darkness  was  dispersed. 

43.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  cast  their  eyes  about^ 
and  saw  that  the  cloud  of  darkness  was  dispersed  from  over- 
shadowing them,  and  behold,  they  saw  that  they  were  encircled 
about,  yea  every  soul,  by  a  pillar  of  fire. 

44.  And  Nephi  and  Lehi  were  in  the  midst  of  them; 
yea,  they  were  encircled  about ;  yea,  they  were  as  if  in  the 
midst  of  a  flaming  fire,  yet  it  did  harm  them  not,  neither 
did  it  take  hold  upon  fhe  walls  of  the  prison;  and  they 
were  filled  with  that  joy  which  is  unspeakable  and  full  of 
glory. 

45.  And  behold  the  'Holy  Spirit  of  God  did  come  down 
from  heaven,  and  did  enter  into  their  hearts,  and  they  were 
filled  as  if  with  fire,  and  they  could  speak  forth  marvellous 
words. 

46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  came  a  voice  unto  them,, 
yea,  a  pleasant  voice,  as  if  it  were  a  whisper,  saying, 

47.  Peace,  peace  be  unto  you,  because  of  your  faith  in 
my  well  Beloved,  who  was  from  the  ^'^foundation  of  the 
world. 

48.  And  now  when  they  heard  this,  they  cast  up  their 
eyes  as  if  to  behold  from  whence  the  voice  came;  and  behold, 
they  saw  the  heavens  open;  and  angels  came  down  out  of 
heaven,  and  ministered  unto  them. 

49.  And  there  were  about  three  hundred  souls  who  saw 
and  heard  these  things;  and  they  were  bid  to  go  forth  and 
marvel  not,  neither  should  they  doubt. 

50.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  go  forth,  and  did 
minister  unto  the  people,  declaring  throughout  all  the 
regions  round  about,  all  thf  things  which  they  had  heard 
and    seen,    insomuch    that    the    more   part    of    the    Lamanites? 

Z,  III.  Nep.  9: 20.        Ether  12: 14.       2a.  see  d,  Mos.  4. 


444  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   VI. 

were  convinced  of  them,  because  of  the  greatness  of  the  evi- 
dences which  they  had  received; 

51.  And  as  many  as  were  convinced  did  lay  down  their 
weapons  of  war,  and  also  their  "''hatred,  and  the  tradition  of 
their  fathers. 

52.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  '''yield  up  unto  the 
I*Jephites,  the  lands  of  their  possession. 


CHAPTER  a 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  sixty  and  second  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  had  ended,  all  these  things  had 
happened,  and  the  Lamanites  had  become,  the  more  part  of 
them,  a  righteous  people,  insomuch  that  their  righteousness 
did  exceed  that  of  the  Nephites,  because  of  their  firmness 
and  their  steadiness  in  the  faith. 

2.  For  behold,  there  were  many  of  the  Nephites  who  had 
become  hardened,  and  impenitent,  and  grossly  wicked,  inso- 
much that  they  did  reject  the  word  of  God,  and  all  the  preach- 
ing and  prophesying  which  did  come  among  them. 

3.  Nevertheless  the  people  of  the  church  did  have  great  joy, 
because  of  the  conversion  of  the  Lamanites ;  yea,  because  of  the 
church  of  God,  which  had  been  established  among  them.  And 
they  did  fellowship  one  with  another,  and  did  rejoice  one  with 
another,  and  did  have  great  joy. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  many  of  the  Lamanites  did 
come  down  into  the  "land  of  Zarahemla,  and  did  declare  unto 
the  people  of  the  Nephites  the  manner  of  their  conversion,  and 
did  exhort  them  to  faith  and  repentance ; 

5.  Yea,  and  many  did  preach  with  exceeding  great  power 
and  authority,  unto  the  bringing  down  many  of  them  into  the 
depths  of  humility,  to  be  the  humble  followers  of  God  and  the 
Lamb. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  many  of  the  Lamanites  did  go 
into  the  *land  northward;  and  also  Nephi  and  Lehi  went  into 
the  land  northward,  to  preach  unto  the  people.  And  thus 
•ended  the  sixty  and  third  year. 

7.  And  behold,  there  was  peace  in  all  the  land,  inso- 
much that  the  Nephites  did  go  into  whatsoever  part  of 
the  land  they  would,  whether  among  the  Nephites  or  the 
Lamanites. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  also  go 
whithersoever  they  would,  whether  it  were  among  the  Laman- 
ites or  among  the  Nephites;  and  thus  they  did  have  free  inter- 
course one  with  another,  to  buy  and  to  sell,  and  to  get  gain, 
according  to  their  desire. 

25,  see  n,  Jacob  7.       2c.  Hela.  4: 5,  9,  10,  18,  19. 


a,  see  h,  Omni  1.        6,  North  America. 


i 


CHAP,   v.]  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  445 

•  9.  And  it  came,  to  pass  that  they  became  exceeding  rich^ 
both  the  Lamanites  and  the  Nephites;  and  they  did  have- 
an  ^exceeding  plenty  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  of  all  manner 
of  precious  metals,  both  in  the  **land  south,  and  in  the  *landi 
north. 

10.  Now  the  land  south  was  ^called  Lehi,  and  the  land  north 
was  ^called  Mulek,  which  was  after  the  ^sons  of  Zedekiah : 
for  the  Lord  did  bring  *Mulek  into  the  land  north,  and  ^Lehi 
into  the  land  south. 

11.  And  behold,  there  was  '^all  manner  of  gold  in  both 
these  lands,  and  of  silver,  and  of  precious  ore  of  every  kind ; 
and  there  were  also  curious  workmen,  who  did  work  all 
kinds  of  ore,  and  did  refine  it;  and  thus  they  did  become 
rich. 

12.  They  did  raise  grain  in  abundance,  both  in  the  north 
and  in  the  south ;  and  they  did  flourish  exceedingly,  both  in 
the  north  and  in  the  south.  And  they  did  multiply  and  wax 
exceeding  strong  in  the  land.  And  they  did  raise  many  flocks; 
and  herds,  yea,  many  fatlings. 

13.  Behold  their  women  'did  toil  and  spin,  and  did  make 
all  manner  of  cloth,  of  fine  twined  linen,  and  cloth  of  every 
kind,  to  clothe  their  nakedness.  And  thus  the  sixty  and  fourth 
year  did  pass  away  in  peace. 

14.  And  in  the  sixty  and  fifth  year  they  did  also  have  great 
joy  and  peace;  yea,  much  preaching  and  many  prophecies  con- 
cerning that  which  was  to  come.  And  thus  passed  away  the 
sixty  and  fifth  year. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  sixty  and  sixth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  Judges,  behold,  "^Cezoram  was  murdered  by 
an  unknown  hand  as  he  sat  upon  the  judgment  seat.  And'  it 
came  to  pass  that  in  the  same  year,  that  his  son,  who  hadl 
been  appointed  by  the  people  in  his  stead,  was  also  murdered. 
And  thus  ended  the  sixty  and  sixth  year. 

16.  And  in  the  commencement  of  the  sixty  and  seventh  year^ 
the  people  began  to  grow  exceeding  wicked  again. 

17.  For  behold,  the  Lord  had  blessed  them  so  long  with  the 
riches  of  the  world,  that  they  had  not  been  stirred  up  to  anger, 
to  wars,  nor  to  bloodshed;  therefore  they  began  to  set  their 
hearts  upon  their  riches;  yea,  they  began  to  seek  to  get  gain^ 
that  they  might  be  lifted  up  one  above  another ;  therefore  they 
began  to  "commit  secret  murders,  and  to  rob  and  to  plunder,, 
that  they  might  get  gain. 

18.  And  now  behold,  those  murderers  and  plunderers  were 
a  band  who  had  been  formed  by  Kishkumen  and  Gadianton. 
And  now  it  had  come  to  pass  that  there  were  many,  even 
among    the     Nephites,    of    "Gadianton's    band.       But    behold, 


c,  see  n,  i.  Nep.  18.  d,  South  America.  c,  North  America.  f,  South 

America,  called  Lehi.  g.  North  America,  called  Mulek.  h,  see  2,  Omni  1.  U 

Miilek  into  North  America.  j,  Lehi  into  South  America.  k  see  n.  i.  Nep  18 

r  ^e  c,  Mos.  10.  m,  Hela.  5: 1.  w,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10.  o,  Hela.  2: 12,  13 


416  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  [CHAP.  VI. 

they  were  more  numerous  among  the  more  wicked  part  of 
the  Lamanites.  And  they  were  called  Gadianton's  robbers  a&d 
murderers ; 

19.  And  it  was  they  who  did  murder  the  ^Chief  Judge 
Cezoram,  and  «his  son,  while  in  the  judgment  seat;  and  be- 
hold, they  were  not  found. 

20.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lamanites  found 
that  there  were  robbers  among  them,  they  were  exceeding  sor- 
rowful ;  and  they  did  use  every  means  in  their  power,  to 
destroy  them  olf  the  face  of  the  earth. 

21.  But  behold,  Satan  did  stir  up  the  hearts  of  the  more 
parts  of  the  Nephites,  insomuch  that  they  did  unite  with  those 
•"bands  of  robbers,  and  did  enter  into  their  covenants,  and  their 
oaths,  that  they  would  protect  and  preserve  one  another,  in 
whatsoever  difficult  circumstances  they  should  be  placed,  that 
they  should  not  suffer  for  their  murders,  and  their  plunderings, 
and  their  stealings. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  have  their  signs, 
yea,  their  *secret  signs,  and  their  secret  words;  and  this 
that  they  might  distinguish  a  brother  who  had  entered  into 
the  covenant,  that  whatsoever  wickedness  his  brother  should 
do,  he  should  not  be  injured  by  his  brother,  nor  by 
those  who  did  belong  to  his  band,  who  had  taken  this 
covenant ; 

23.  And  thus  they  might  murder,  and  plunder,  and  steal, 
and  commit  whoredoms,  and  all  manner  of  wickedness,  con- 
trary to  the  laws  of  their  country  and  also  the  laws  of  their 
<3^od; 

24.  And  whosoever  of  those  who  belonged  to  their  band, 
should  reveal  unto  the  world  of  their  wickedness  and  their 
abominations,  should  be  tried,  not  according  to  the  laws  of 
their  country,  but  according  to  the  laws  of  their  wickedness, 
'which  had  been  given  by  Gadianton  and  Kishkumen. 

25.  Now  behold,  it  is  these  ^secret  oaths  and  covenants, 
-which  Alma  commanded  his  son  should  not  go  forth  unto  the 
-world,  lest  they  should  be  a  means  of  bringing  down  the  people 
tunto   destruction. 

26.  Now  behold,  those  secret  oaths  and  covenants  did  not 
come  forth  unto  Gadianton  from  the  records  which  were  de- 
livered unto  Helaman ;  but  behold,  they  were  put  into  the 
heart  of  Gadianton,  by  that  "same  being  who  did  entice  our 
first  parents  to  partake  of  the  forbidden  fruit. 

27.  Yea,  that  same  being  who  did  plot  w^ith  Cain,  that  if 
he  would  murder  his  brother  Abel,  it  should  not  be  known  unto 
the  world.  And  he  did  ^plot  with  Cain  and  his  followers  from 
that  time  forth. 

28.  And  also  it  is  that  same  being  who  put  it  into  the 
hearts  of  the  people  to    "" build  a  tower  sufficiently  high  that 


p,  ver.  15.         5,  ver.  15.        r,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10.        s.  Alma  37:  27.         t.  Alma 
37:  27—32.  u.  Pearl  of  great  price,  p.  7.  V,  see  Doc.  &  Gov.  p.  11;  or  II.  and 

III.  Gen.  Inspired  Translation  by  Joseph  Smith,  Jun.       w,  see  Ether  1. 


CHAP.   VI.]  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  447 

they  might  get  to  heaven.  And  it  was  that  same  being  who 
led  on  the  people  who  came  from  that  tower  ''into  this  land ; 
who  spread  the  works  of  darkness  and  abominations  over  all 
the  face  of  the  land,  until  he  dragged  the  people  down  to  an 
^'entire  destruction,  and  to  an    '^everlasting  hell; 

29.  Yea,  it  is  that  same  being  who  put  it  into  the  heart  of 
'"Gadianton,  to  still  carry  on  the  work  of  darkness,  and  of 
secret  murder;  and  he  has  brought  it  forth  from  the  beginning 
of  man,  even  down  to  this  time. 

30.  And  behold,  it  is  he  who  is  the  author  of  all  sin.  And 
behold,  he  doth  carry  on  his  works  of  darkness  and  secret 
murder,  and  doth  hand  down  their  plots,  and  their  oaths,  and 
their  covenants,  and  their  plans  of  awful  wickedness,  from 
generation  to  generation,  according  as  he  can  get  hold  upon 
the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men. 

31.  And  now  behold,  he  had  got  great  hold  upon  the  hearts 
of  the  Nephites ;  yea,  insomuch  that  they  had  become  ex- 
ceeding wicked ;  yea,  the  more  part  of  them  had  turned  out 
of  the  way  of  righteousness,  and  did  trample  under  their  feet 
the  commandments  of  God,  and  did  turn  unto  their  own  ways, 
and  did  build  up  unto  themselves  idols  of  their  gold  and 
their  silver. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  all  these  iniquities  did  come 
unto  them,  in  the  space  of  not  many  years,  insomuch  that 
a  more  part  of  it  had  come  unto  them  in  the  sixty  and 
seventh  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 

33.  And  they  did  grow  in  their  iniquities,  in  the  sixty  and 
eighth  year  also,  to  the  great  sorrow  and  lamentation  of  the 
righteous. 

34.  And  thus  we  see  that  the  Nephites  did  bedn  to  dwindle 
in  unbelief,  and  grow  in  wickedness  and  abominations,  while 
the  Lamanites  began  to  grow  exceedingly  in  the  knowledge 
of  their  God;  yea,  they  did  begin  to  keep  his  statutes  and 
commandments,  and  to  walk  in  truth  and  uprightness  before 
him. 

35.  And  thus  we  see  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  be^^nn  to 
withdraw  from  the  Nephites,  because  of  the  wickedness  and 
the  hardness  of  their  hearts. 

8f).  And  thus  we  see  that  the  Lord  began  to  pr  ur  out  his 
Spirit  upon  the  Lamanites,  because  of  their  easinf  s  and  will- 
ingness to  believe  in  his  T\'t)rds. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Larnanites  did  hunt  the 
'^band  of  robbers  of  Gadianton :  and  thev  did  preach  the 
word  of  God  among  the  more  wicked  pnrt  of  them,  insomuch 
that  this  band  of  robbers  was  utterly  destroyed  from  among 
the  Lamanites. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  on  the  othpr  hand,  that  the 
Nephites  did  build  them  up  and  support  them,  beginning  at 

! 

X,  Book  of  Ether.  y,  see  latter  part  of  the  Book  of  Ether.  z,  see  k,  I.  Nep, 
15.       2a,  Hela.  2;  10—15.        26.  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10. 


448  BOOK  OP  HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   VTL 

the  more  wicked  part  of  them,  until  they  had  overspread  all 
the  land  of  the  Nephites  and  had  seduced  the  more  part  of 
the  righteous  until  they  had  come  down  to  believe  in  their 
works,  and  partake  of  their  spoils,  and  to  join  with  them  ia 
their  secret  murders  and  combinations. 

39.  And  thus  they  did  obtain  the  sole  management  of  the 
government,  insomuch  that  they  did  trample  under  their  feet, 
and  smite,  and  rend,  and  turn  their  backs  upon  the  poor, 
and  the  meek,  and  the  humble  followers  of  God. 

40.  And  thus  we  see  that  they  were  in  an  awful  state,  and 
ripening  for  an  everlasting  destruction. 

41.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thus  ended  the  sixty  and 
eighth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of 
Nephi. 


The  Prophecy  of  Nephi,  the  son  of  Helaman. — God 
threatens  the  people  of  Nephi,  that  he  will  visit  them  in 
his  angeVy  to  their  utter  destruction,  except  they  repent 
of  their  wickedness,  God  smiteth  the  people  of  Nephi 
with  pestilence;  they  repent  and  turn  unto  him.  Samuel^ 
a  Lamanite,  prophesies  unto  the  Nephites. 

CHAPTER  7. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  sixty  and  ninth 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  the  Nephites, 
that  Nephi,  the  son  of  Helaman  returned  to  the  "land  of  Zara- 
hemla,  from  the    ''land  northward; 

2.  For  he  had  been  forth  among  the  i)eople  who  were  in 
the  land  northward,  and  did  preach  the  word  of  God  unto 
them,  and  did  prophesy  many  things  unto  them ; 

3.  And  they  did  reject  all  his  words,  insomuch  that  he  could 
not  stay  among  them,  but  returned  again  unto  the  land  of  his 
nativity : 

4.  And  seeing  the  people  in  a  state  of  such  awful  wicked- 
ness, and  those  ''Gadianton  robbers  filling  the  judgment 
seats ;  having  usurped  the  power  and  authority  of  the  land ; 
laying  aside  the  commandments  of  God,  and  not  in  the  least 
aright  before  him;  doing  no  justice  unto  the  children  of 
men; 

5.  Condemning  the  righteous  because  of  their  righteousness: 
letting  the  guilty  and  the  wicked  go  unpunished,  because  of 
their  money ;  and  moreover  to  be  held  in  office  at  the  head 
of  government,  to  rule  and  do  according  to  their  wills,  that 
they  might  get  gain  and  glory  of  the  world;  and  moreover 
that  they  might  the  more  easily  commit  adultery,  and  steal,  and 
kill,  and  do  according  to  their  own  wills. 

6.  Now  this  great  iniquity  had  come  upon  the  Nephites,  in 
the  space  of  not  many   years;   and   when    Nephi   saw   it,   his 

a,  see  h,  Omni  1.       b,  North  America.       c,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  IQ. 


CHAP.   VII.]  ^OOK  OF  HELAMAN.  449 

heart  was  swollen  with  sorrow  within  his  breast;  and  he  did 
exclaim  in  the  agony  of  his  soul, 

7.  Oh,  that  I  could  have  had  my  days  in  the  days  when 
my  father  Nephi  first  came  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,, 
that  I  could  have  joyed  with  him  in  the  '^promised  land; 
then  were  his  people  easy  to  be  entreated,  firm  to  keep  the- 
commandments  of  God,  and  slow  to  be  led  to  do  iniquity; 
and  they  were  quick  to  hearken  unto  the  words  of  the? 
Lord ; 

8.  Yea,  if  my  days  could  have  been  in  them  days,  then 
would  my  soul  have  had  joy  in  the  righteousness  of  my 
brethren. 

9.  But  behold,  I  am  consigned  that  these  are  my  days,  and 
that  my  soul  shall  be  filled  with  sorrow,  because  of  this  the 
wickedness  of  my  brethren. 

10.  And  behold,  now  it  came  tft  pass  that  it  was  upon  a 
tower,  which  was  in  the  garden  of  Nephi,  which  was  by  the 
highway  which  led  to  the  chief  market,,  which  was  in  the  ^city 
of  Zarahemla ;  therefore  Nephi  had  bowe-i  himself  upon  the 
tower  which  was  in  his  garden,  which  tower  was  also  near  unto 
the  garden  gate  which  led  by  the  highway. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  certain  men  pass- 
ing by  and  saw  Nephi  as  he  was  pouring  out  his  soul  unto 
Gdd  upon  the  tower,  and  they  ran  and  told  the  people  what 
they  had  seen,  and  the  people  came  together  in  multitudes  that 
they  might  know  the  cause  of  so  great  mourning  for  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  people. 

12.  And  now  when  Nephi  arose,  he  beheld  the  multitudes  of 
people  who  had  gathered  together. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  opened  his  month  and  sai^ 
unto  them.  Behold,  why  have  ye  gathered  yourselves  together? 
That  I  may  tell  you  of  your  iniquities? 

14.  Yea,  because  I  have  got  upon  my  tower,  that  T  might 
pour  out  my  soul  unto  my  God,  because  of  the  exceeding  sor- 
row of  my  heart,  which  is  because  of  your  iniquities? 

15.  And  because  of  my  mourning  and  lamentation,  ye  have 
gathered  yourselves  together,  and  do  marvel ;  yea,  and  ye  have 
great  need  to  marvel ;  yea,  ye  ought  to  marvel,  because 
ye  are  given  away  that  the  devil  has  got  so  great  hold  upon 
your  hearts; 

16.  Yea,  how  could  you  have  given  way  to  the  enticing  of 
him  who  is  seeking  to  hurl  away  your  souls  down  to  ^ever- 
lasting misery  and  endless  wo : 

17.  O  repent  ve,  repent  ye!  why  will  ye  die?  Turn  ye,, 
turn  ye  unto  the  Lord  your  God.     Why  has  he  forsaken  you? 

18.  It  is  because  you  have  hardened  your  hearts;  yea,  ye  will 
not  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  "good  shepherd;  yea,  ye 
have  provoked  him  to  anger  against  you. 


d,  see  o,  l.  Nep.  2.  e,  see  h,  Omni  1.  /,  see  m,  Jacob  6.  g,  see  2ev 

Alma  5. 


450  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN'.  [CHAP.    VII. 

19.  And  behold  instead  of  gathering  you,  except  ye  will 
repent,  behold  he  shall  scatter  you  forth  that  ye  shall  become 
ixneat  for  dogs  and  wild  beasts. 

?0.  Oh !  how  could  you  have  forgotten  your  God  in  the 
^ery  day  that  he  has  delivered  you? 

21.  But  behold,  it  is  to  get  gain,  to  be  praised  of  men;  yea, 
sand  that  ye  might  get  gold  and  silver.  And  ye  have  set  your 
iiearts  upon  the  riches  and  the  vain  things  of  this  world,  for 
the  w^hich  ye  do  murder,  and  plunder,  and  steal,  and  bear 
false  witness  against  your  neighbour,  and  do  all  manner  of 
iniquity; 

22.  And  for  this  cause  wo  stall* come  unto  you  except  ye 
shall  repent.  For  if  ye  will  not  repent,  behold  this  great  city, 
and  also  all  those  great  cities  which  are  round  about,  which 
are  in  the  land  of  our  possession,  shall  be  taken  away,  that 
ye  shall  have  no  place  in  them;  for  behold,  the  Lord  will  not 
grsLUt  unto  you  strength,  as  he  has  hitherto  done,  to  with- 
stand against  your  enemies. 

23.  For  behold,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  not  shew  unto^ 
the  wicked  of  my  strength,  to  one  more  than  the  other,  save* 
it  be  unto  those  who  repent  of  their  sins,  and  hearken  unto 
my  words ;  now  therefore  I  would  that  ye  should  behold,  my 
brethren,  that  it  shall  be  better  for  the  Lamanites  than  for 
jou,  except  ye  shall  repent; 

24.  For  behold,  they  are  more  righteous  than  you,  for  they 
have  not  sinned  against  that  great  knowledge  which  ye  have  re- 
ceived ;  therefore  the  Lord  will  be  merciful  unto  them ;  yea, 
!he  will  '^lengthen  out  their  days  and  increase  their  seed,  even 
•when  thou  shalt  be  *utterly  destroyed,  except  thou  shalt 
xepent ; 

25.  Yq^,  wo  be  unto  you  because  of  that  great  abomination 
-which  has  come  among  you ;  and  ye  have  united  yourselves  unto 
it;  yea,  to  that  ■'secret  band  wnich  was  established  by  Gadian- 
ton; 

26.  Yea,  wo  shall  come  unto  you  because  of  that  pride  which 
je  have  suffered  to  enter  your  hearts,  which  has  lifted  you 
up  beyond  that  which  is  good  because  of  your  exceeding  great 
Tiches ; 

27.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  you  because  of  your  wickedness  and 
abominations. 

28.  And  except  ye  repent  ye  shall  perish;  yea,  even  your 
lands  shall  be  takeii  from  you,  and  ye  shall  be  ^destroyed  from 
off  the  face  of  the  earth. 

29.  Behold  now  I  do  not  say  that  these  things  shall  be,  of 
myself,  because  it  is  not  of  myself  that  I  know  these  things, 
1t)ut  behold  I  know  that  these  things  are  true,  because  the  Lord 
•God  has  made  them  known  unto  me,  therefore  I  testify  that 
they  shall  be. 

h,  see  3,  Alma  S.  €,  see  m,  Alma  9.  j,  see  i,  II,  I^ep.  10.  k,  see  m, 
Alma  9. 


CHAP.   VIII.]  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  451 


CHAPTER  8. 

L  And  now   it   came  to  pass  that  when  Nephi  bad  said 

these  words,  beliold  there  were  men  who  were  Judges,  who  also 
belonged  to  the  "secret  band  of  Gadianton,  and  they  were 
angry,  and  they  cried  out  against  him,  saying  unto  the  people, 
Why  do  ye  not  seize  upon  this  man  and  bring  him  forth,  that 
he  may  be  condemned  according  to  the  crime  which  he  has 
done  ? 

2.  Why  seest  this  man,  and  hearest  him  revile  against  this 
people  and  against  our  law? 

3.  For  behold,  Nephi  had  spoken  unto  them  concerning  the 
corruptness  of  their  law ;  yea,  many  things  did  Nephi  speak 
which  cannot  be  written ;  and  nothing  did  he  speak  which  was 
contrary  to  the  commandments  of  God. 

4.  And  those  Judges  were  an.sry  with  him  because  he  spake 
plain  unto  them  concerning  their  '^secret  works  of  darkness; 
nevertheless  they  durst  not  lay  their  own  hands  upon  hi^, 
for  they  feared  the  people  lest  they  should  cry  out  against 
them; 

5.  Therefore  they  did  cry  unto  the  people,  saying,  W^hy  do 
you  suffer  this  man  to  revile  against  us?  For  behold  he  doth 
condemn  all  this  people,  even  unto  destruction ;  yea,  and  also 
that  these  our  "^great  cities  shall  be  taken  from  us,  that  we 
shall  have  no  place  in  them. 

6.  And  now  we  know  that  this  is  impossible,  for  behold,  we 
are  powerful,  and  our  cities  great,  therefore  our  enemies  can 
have  no  power  over  us. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thus  they  did  stir  up  the  people 
to  anger  against  Nephi,  and  raised  contentions  among  them ; 
for  there  were  some  who  did  cry  out,  let  this  man  alone,  for 
he  is  a  good  man,  and  those  things  which  he  saith  will  surely 
come  to  pass  except  we  repent; 

8.  Yea,  behold  all  the  judgments  will  come  upon  us  which 
he  has  testified  unto  us ;  for  we  know  that  he  has  testified 
aright  unto  us  concerning  our  iniquities.  And  behold  they 
are  many,  and  he  knoweth  as  ^ell  all  things  which  shall  befall 
us  as  he  knoweth  of  our  iniquities ; 

9.  Yea,  and  behold  if  he  had  not  been  a  prophet,  he  could 
not  have  testified  concerning  those  things. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  those  people  who  sought  to 
destroy  Nephi,  were  compelled  because  of  their  fear,  that  they 
did  not  lay  their  hands  on  him ;  therefore  he  began  again  to 
speak  unto  them,  seeing  that  he  had  gained  favour  in  the 
eyes  of  some,  insomuch  that  the  remainder  of  them  did  fear ; 

11.  Therefore  he  was  constrained  to  speak  more  unto  them 
saying.  Behold  my  brethren,  have  ye  not  read  that  God  gave 
power  unto  one  man,  even  Moses,  to  srnite  upon  the 
waters  of  the   Red   Sea,   and   they  parted  hither  and  thither. 


a.  see  1 IL  IJen.  10.       ft.  see  i.  it.  Nep.  10.       c,  Hela.  7: 22. 


452  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   vTlI. 

insomuch  chat  the  Israelites,  who  were  our  fathers,  came 
through  upon  dry  ground,  and  the  waters  closed  upon  the 
armies  of  the  Egyptians  and  swallowed  them  up? 

12.  And  now  behold,  if  God  gave  unto  this  man  such 
power  then  why  should  ye  dispute  among  yourselves  and  say 
that  he  hath  given  unto  me  no  power  whereby  I  may  ''know 
concerning  the  judgments  that  shall  come  upon  you  except  ye 
repent? 

13.  But,  behold,  ye  not  only  deny  my  words,  but  ye  also 
deny  all  the  words  which  hath  been  spoken  by  our  fathers, 
and  also  the  words  which  were  spoken  by  this  man, 
Moses,  who  had  such  great  power  given  unto  him ;  yea,  the 
words  which  he  hath  spoken  concerning  the  coming  of  the 
Messiah. 

14.  Yea,  did  he  not  bear  record,  that  the  Son  of  God 
should  come?  And  as  he  •lifted  up  the  brazen  serpent  in 
the  wilderness,  even  so  shall  he  be  lifted  up  who  should 
come. 

15.  And  as  many  as  should  look  upon  that  serpent  should 
live,  even  so,  as  many  as  should  look  upon  the  Son  of  God 
with  faith,  having  a  contrite  spirit,,  might  live,  even  unto  that 
life  which  is  eternal. 

16.  And  now  behold,  Moses  did  not  only  testify  cf  these 
things,  but  also  all  the  holy  prophets,  from  his  days,  even  to 
the  days  of  Abraham. 

17.  Yea,  and  behold,  Abraham  saw  of  his  coming,  and  was 
filled  with  gladness  and  did  rejoice. 

18.  Yea,  and  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  Abraham  not  only 
knew  of  these  things,  but  there  were  many  before  the 
days  of  Abraham  who  were  called  by  the  ^order  of  God ; 
yea,  even  after  the  order  of  his  Son;  and  this  that  it  should  be 
shewn  unto  the  people  a  great  many  thousand  years  be- 
fore his  coming,  that  even  redemption  should  come  unto 
them. 

19.  And  now  I  would  that  ye  should  know,  that  even  since 
the  days  of  Abraham,  there  have  been  many  prophets 
that  have  testified  these  things;  yea,  behold,  the  pro- 
phet ^Zenos  did  testify  boldly;  for  the  which  he  was 
slain. 

20.  And  behold,  also  '^Zenock,  and  also  *Ezias,  and  als^ 
Isaiah,  and  Jeremiah,  (.Teremiah  being  that  same  prophet 
who  testified  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.)  And  now 
we  know  that  Jerusalem  was  destroyed  according  to  the  words 
of  Jeremiah.  O  then  why  not  the  Son  of  God  come,  accord- 
ing to  his  prophecy? 

21.  And  now  will  you  dispute  that  Jerusalem  was  de- 
stroyed?    Will   ye  say   that  the   sons   of  Zedekiah   were  not 


d,  Hela.  7: 28.  29.  e,  Alma  33: 19—22.  /,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  Alma  13: 

19.  Doc.  and  Gov.  84: 6—16.  g,  see  h,  l.  Nep.  19.  h,  see  g,  i.  Nep.  19. 

i,  Ezias  may  have  been  identical  with  Esaias  who  lived  cotemporary  with  Abraham.      See 
Doc.  and  Gov.  84: 11—13. 


CHAP.   IX.]  BOOK  OP  HELAMAN.  453 

slain,  all  except  it  were  'Mulek?  Yea,  and  do  ye  not  behold 
that  the  seed  of  Zedekiah  are  with  us,  and  they  were  driven 
out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem?  But  behold,  this  is  not 
all. 

22.  Our  father  Lehi  was  driven  out  o'f  Jerusalem,  because 
he  testified  of  these  things.  Nephi  also  testified  of  these 
things,  and  also  almost  all  of  our  fathers,  even  down  to  this 
time;  yea,  they  have  testified  of  the  coming  of  Christ,  and 
have  looked  forward,  and  have  rejoiced  in  his  day  which  is  to 
come. 

23.  And  behold,  he  is  God,  and  he  is  with  them,  and  he 
did  manifest  himself  unto  them,  that  they  were,  redeemed  by 
him ;  and  they  gave  unto  him  glory,  because  of  that  which  is 
to    come. 

24.  And  now  seeing  ye  know  these  things,  and  cannot 
deny  them,  except  ye  shall  lie,  therefore  in  this  ye  have 
sinned,  for  ye  have  rejected  all  these  things,  notwithstanding 
so  many  evidences  which  ye  have  received;  yea,  even  ye 
have  received  all  things,  both  things  in  heaven,  and  all 
things  which  are  in  the  earth,  as  a  witness  that  they  are 
true. 

25.  But  behold,  ye  have  rejected  the  truth,  and  rebelled 
against  your  holy  God ;  and  even  at  this  time,  instead  of 
laying  up  for  yourselves  *treasures  in  heaven,  where  nothing 
doth  corrupt,  and  wheane  nothing  can  come  which  is  unclean, 
ye  are  heaping  up  for  yourselves  wrath  against  the  day  of 
judjrment ; 

26.  Yea,  even  at  this  time  ye  are  ripening,  because  of  your 
murders,  and  your  fornication  and  wickedness,  for  everlasting 
destruction ;  yea,  and  except  ye  repent,  it  will  come  unto  you 
soon; 

27.  Yea,  l>ehoM  it  is  now  even  at  your  doors;  yea,  go  ye 
in  unto  the  judgment  seat,  and  search ;  and  behold,  your  Judge 
is  muTdpred,  and  he  lieth  in  his  blood;  and  he  hath  been 
murdered     'by   his   brother,   who   seeketh   to   sit    in   the   judg- 

28.  And  behold,  they  both  belong  to  your  *"secret  band, 
whose  author  is  Gadianton  and  the  evil  one  who  seeketh  to 
destroy  the  souls  of  men. 


CHAPTER  9. 

1.  Behold  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Nephi  had  spoken 
these  words,  certain  men  who  were  amoncr  them  ran  to  the 
judarment  seat:  yea.  even  tVipre  werp  "five  who  went,  and  they 
said  amonsr  themselves,  as  they  went, 

;,  Hela.  6: 10.  See  h,  Omni  1.  Ezekiel  17: 22.  13.  See  i,  Omni  1.  k 
see  c,  Hela.  5.        I,  Hela.  9: 6,  2&-38.       m,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10. 

a.  vers.  7—9.  12—18. 


454  '        BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.    IX. 

2.  Behold,  now  we  will  know  of  a  surety,  whether  this 
man  be  a  prophet,  and  God  hath  commanded  him  to  pro- 
phesy such  marvellous  things  unto  us.  Behold,  we  do  not 
believe  that  he  hath ;  yea,  we  do  not  believe  that  he  is  a 
prophet;  nevertheless,  if  this  thing  which  he  has  said  con- 
cerning the  Chief  Judge  be  true,  that  he  be  dead,  then  will 
we  believe  that  the  other  words  which  he  has  spoken  are 
true. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  ran  in  their  might,  and 
came  in  unto  the  judgment  seat;  and  behold  the  Chief  Judge 
had  fallen  to  the  earth,  and  did    ^lie  in  his  blood. 

4.  And  now  behold,  when  they  saw  this,  they  were  aston- 
ished exceedingly,  insomuch  that  they  fell  to  the  earth;  for 
they  had  not  believed  the  words  which  Nephi  had  spoken  con- 
cerning the  Chief  Judge ; 

5.  But  now  when  they  saw  they  believed,  and  fear  came 
upon  them,  lest  all  the  judgments  which  Nephi  had  spoken 
should  come  upon  the  people ;  therefore  they  did  quake,  and 
had  fallen  to  the  earth. 

6.  Now  immediately  when  the  Judge  had  been  murdered;  he 
being  stabbed  by  ''his  brother  by  a  garb  of  secrecy;  and  he 
fled,  and  the  servants  ran  and  told  the  people,  raising  the 
cry  of  murder  among  them. 

7.  And  behold  the  people  did  gather  themselves  together 
unto  the  place  of  the  judgment  seat ;  and  behold,  to  their  as- 
tonishment they  saw  those  '^five  men  who  had  fallen  to  the 
earth. 

8.  And  now  behold,  the  people  knew  nothing  concerning  the 
multitude  who  had  gathered  together  at  the  ^garden  of  Nephi; 
therefore  they  said  among  themselves,  ^These  men  are  thev 
who  have  murdered  the  Judge,  and  God  has  smitten  them  that 
they  could  not  flee  from  us. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  laid  hold  on  them,  and 
bound  them,  and  cast  them  into  prison.  And  there  was  a 
proclamation  sent  abroad  that  the  Judge  was  slain,  and 
that  the  murderers  had  been  taken,  and  were  cast  into 
prison. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on  the  morrow,  the  people  did 
assemble  themselves  together  to  mourn  and  to  ^fast,  at  the 
burial  of  the  great  Chief  Judge  who  had  been  slain. 

11.  And  thus  were  also  those  Judges  who  were  at  the  garden 
of  Nephi,  and  heard  his  words,  were  also  gathered  together 
at  the  burial. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  inquired  among  the  peo- 
ple, saying,  Where  are  the  ''five  who  were  sent  to  inquire  con- 
cerning the  Chief  Judge  whether  he  was  dead?  And  they  an- 
swered and  said,  Concerning  this  five  wiiom  ye  say  ye  have 
sent,  we  know  not;  but  there  are  five  who  are  the  murderers, 
whom  we  have  cast  into  prison, 

6.  Hela.  8: 27.      c,  see  I,  Hela.  8.      d,  see  a.      e,  Hela.  7: 10, 11, 14.      /.  sea  O. 
Ot  see  t,  Mos.  27.       h,  see  a. 


CHAP.   IX.]  BOOK  OP  HELAMAN.  455 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Judges  desired  that  they 
should  be  brought;  and  they  were  brought,  and  behold  they 
were  the  *tive  who  were  sent;  and  beiioiU  tiie  judges  inquiredB 
of  them  to  know  concerning  the  matter,  and  they  told  them 
all  that  they  had  done,  saying, 

14.  We  ran  and  came  to  the  place  of  the  judgment,  and 
when  we  saw  all  things,  even  as  Nephi  had  testitied,  we- 
were  astonished,  insomuch  that  we  fell  to  the  earth ;  and  w^hen. 
we  iwere  recovered  from  our  astonishment,  behold  they  ^cast 
us   into  prison. 

15.  Now  as  for  the  murder  of  this  man,  we  know  not  who 
has  done  it,  and  only  this  much  we  know,  we  ran  and  came 
according  as  ye  desired,  and  behold  he  was  '^dead  according: 
to  the  words  of  Nephi, 

16.  And  now  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  Judges  did  expound 
the  matter  unto  the  people,  and  did'  cry  out  against  Nephi^ 
saying.  Behold  we  know  that  this  Nephi  must  have  agreed 
with  some  one  to  slay  the  Judge,  and  then  he  might  declare- 
unto  us,  that  he  might  convert  us  unto  his  faith,  that  he 
might  raise  himself  to  be  a  great  man,  chosen  of  God,  and  a. 
prophet. 

17.  And  now  behold  we  will  detect  this  man,  and  he  shall 
confess  his  fault  and  make  known  unto  us  the  true  murderer  of 
this  Judge. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  *five  were  liberated  on  the 
day  of  the  burial.  Nevertheless,  they  did  rebuke  the  Judges  in 
the  words  which  they  had  spoken  against  Nephi,  and  did  con- 
tend with  them  one  by  one,  insomuch  that  they  did  confound 
them. 

19.  Nevertheless,  they  caused  that  Nephi  should  be  taken 
and  bound  and  brought  before  the  multitude,  and  they  began 
to  question  him  in  divers  ways,  that  they  might  cross  him,  that 
they  might  accuse  him  to  death :  ' 

20.  Saying  unto  him.  Thou  art  confederate;  who  is  this 
man  that  hath  done  this  murder?  Now  tell  us,  and  acknowl- 
edge thy  fault,  saying.  Behold  here  is  money;  and  also  v^e 
will  grant  unto  thee  thy  life  if  thou  wilt  tell  us,  and 
acknowledge  the  agreement  which  thou  hast  made  withi 
him. 

21.  But  Nephi  said  unto  them,  O  ye  fools,  ye  uncircumcised 
of  heart,  ve  blind,  and  ye  stiff-necked  people,  do  ye  know  how 
long  the  Lord  your  God  will  suffer  you  that  ye  shall  go  on 
in  this  your  way  of  sin? 

22.  O  ye  had  ought  to  begin  to  howl  and  mourn,  because 
of  the  great  destruction  at  this  time  which  doth  await  you,  ex- 
cept ye  shall  repent.  ,      .  ,  ,       ,. 

23.  Behold  ye  say  that  I  have  agreed  with  a  man,  that  he 
should  murder  Seezoram,  our  Chief  Judge.  But  behold,  I 
say  unto  you,  that  this  is  because  I  have  testified  unto  you„ 
that  ye  might  know  concerning  this  thing;   yea,  even  for  a 

<,  see  a.     j,  ver.  9.     k,  Hela.  8: 27.     I,  see  a. 


456  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.    IX". 

witness    unto   you,    that    I    did   know    of   the    wickedness   and 
abominations  which  are  among  you. 

24.  And  because  I  have  done  this,  ye  say  that  I  have  agreed 
with  a  man  that  he  should  do  this  thing ;  yea,  because  1  shewed 
unto  you  this  sign,  ye  are  angry  with  me,  and  seek  to  destroy 
my  life.  ' 

25.  And  now  behold,  I  will  shew  unto  you  another  sign, 
and  see  if  ye  will  in  this  thing  seek  to  destroy  me. 

26.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  Go  to  the  house  of  Seantum, 
who  is  the   ""brother  of  Seezoram,  and  say  unto  him, 

27.  Has  Nephi,  the  pretended  prophet,  who  doth  pro- 
phesy so  much  evil  concerning  this  people,  agreed  with 
thee,  in  the  which  ye  have  murdered  Seezoram,  who  is 
your  brother? 

28.  And  behold,  he  shall  say  unto  you,  Nay. 

29.  And  ye  shall  say  unto  him,  Have  ye  murdered  your 
brother? 

30.  And  he  shall  stand  with  fear,  and  wist  not  what  to 
say.  And  behold,  he  shall  deny  unto  you ;  and  he  shall  make 
as  if  he  were  astonished ;  nevertheless,  he  shall  declare  unto  you 
that  he  is  innocent. 

31.  But  behold,  ye  shall  examine  him,  and  ye  shall  iSnd  blood 
upon  the  skirts  of  his  cloak. 

32.  And  when  ye  have  seen  this,  ye  shall  say,  From  whence 
<cometh  this  blood?  Do  we  not  know  that  this  is  the  blood 
<of  your  brother? 

33.  And  then  shall  he  tremble,  and  shall  look  pale,  even  as 
if  death  had  come  upon  him. 

34.  And  then  shall  ye  say.  Because  of  this  fear  and  this 
paleness  which  has  come  upon  your  face,  behold,  we  know  that 
thou  art  guilty. 

35.  And  then  shall  greater  fear  come  upon  him;  and  then 
shall  he  confess  unto  you,  and  deny  no  more  that  he  has  done 
this  murder. 

36.  And  then  shall  he  say  unto  you,  that  I,  Nephi,  know 
nothing  concerning  the  matter,  save  it  were  given  unto  me  by 
the  power  of  God.  And  then  shall  ye  know  that  I  am  an 
ionest  man,  and  thnt  I  am  sent  unto  you  from  God. 

37.  And  it  en  me  to  pass  that  they  went  and  did,  even 
according  as  Nephi  had  said  unto  them.  And  behold,  the 
words  which  he  had  snid,  were  true:  for  according  to  th^ 
words,  he  did  deny;  and  also  according  to  the  words  he  did 
confess. 

38.  And  he  was  brought  to  prove  that  he  himself  was  the 
'very  murderer,  insomuch  that  the  five  were  set  at  liberty ;  and 
also  was  Nephi. 

39.  Ar)(\  there  were  some  of  the  Nephites  who  believed  on 
the  words  of  Nephi;  and  there  were  some  also,  who  believed, 
l)ecause  of  the  testimony  of  the  "five,  for  they  had  been  con- 
Terted  while  they  were  in  prison. 

m,  see  I,  Hela.  8.'       n.  see  a. 


CHAP.   X.]  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  457 

40.  And  now  there  were  some  among  the  people,  who  said 
that  Nephi  was  a  prophet; 

41.  And  there  were  others  who  said,  behold,  he  is  a  God,, 
for  except  he  was  a  God,  he  could  not  know  of  all  things. 
For  behold,  he  has  told  us  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts,  and 
also  has  told  us  things ;  and  even  he  has  brought  unto  our 
knowledge  the  true  murderer  of  our  Chief  Judge. 


CHAPTER  10. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  arose  a  division  among 
the  people,  insomuch  that  they  divided  hither  and  thither,, 
and  went  their  ways,  leaving  Nephi  alone,  as  he  was  stand- 
ing in  the  midst  of  them. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  went  his  way  towards; 
his  own  house,  pondering  upon  the  things  which  the  Lord  had 
shewn  unto  him. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he  was  thus  pondering, — being- 
much  cast  down  because  of  the  wickedness  of  the  people  of 
the^  Nephites,  their  "secret  works  of  darkness,  and  their  mur- 
derings,  and  their  plunderings,  and  all  manner  of  iniquities — 
and  it  came^  to  pass  as  he  was  thus  pondering  in  his  heart,, 
behold,  a  voice  came  unto  him  saying, 

4.  Blessed  art  thou,  Nephi,  for  those  things  which  thoir 
hast  done;  for  I  have  beheld  how  thou  hast  with  unweary- 
ingness  declared  the  word  which  I  have  given  unto  thee,  unto 
^his  people.  And  thou  hast  not  feared  them,  and  hast  not 
sought  thine  own  life,  but  have  sought  my  will,  and  to  keep 
my  commandments. 

5.  And  now  because  thou  hast  done  this  with  such  un- 
wearyingness,  behold,  I  will  bless  thee  for  ever:  nnd  I  will 
make  thee  mighty  in  word  and  in  deed,  in  faith  and  in  works : 
yea,  even  that  all  things  shall  be  done  unto  thee  according  to 
thy  word,  for  thou  shalt  not  ask  that  which  is  contrary  to 
my  will. 

6.  Behold,  thou  art  Nephi,  and  T  am  God.  Behold,  I  de- 
clare it  unto  thee  in  the  presence  of  mine  angrels,  that  ye  shall 
have  power  over  this  neople,  and  shall  smite  the  earth  with 
'^famine,  and  with  pestilence,  and  destruction,  according  to  the 
wickedness  of  this  people. 

7.  Behold,  I  give  unto  yon  power,  that  whRtsoever  ye 
shall  seal  on  earth,  shall  be  sealed  in  heaven :  and  whatso- 
ever ye  shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven;  and 
thus  shall  ye  liave  power  among  this  people. 

8.  And  thus,  if  ye  shall  say  unto  this  temple,  it  shall  b& 
rent  in  twain,  it  shall  be  done. 

9.  And  if  ye  shall  say  <'unto  this  mountain.  Be  thou  cast 
dowi^  and  become  smooth,  it  shall  be  done. 

a,  £66  i,  II.  Nep.  10.       b,  Hela.  11: 4— la       C.  Ether  12: 30.       See  c,  Jacob  dl 


468  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   XI. 

10.  And  behold,  if  ye  shall  say,  that  God  shall  smite  this 
people,  it  shall  come  to  pass. 

11.  And  now  behold,  1  command  you,  that  ye  shall  go  and 

declare  unto  this  people,  that  thus  saith  the  Lord  God,  who 
is  the  Almighty,  Except  ye  repent  ye  shall  be  smitten,  '^even 
unto  destruction. 

12.  And  behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  Lord 
had  spoken  these  words  unto  Nephi,  he  did  stop,  and  did  not 
^o  unto  his  own  house,  but  did  return  unto  the  multitudes 
who  were .  scattered  about  upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and 
began  to  declare  unto  them  the  word  of  the  Lord  which  had 
been  spoken  unto  him  concerning  their  destruction,  if  they 
did  not  repent. 

13.  Now  behold,  notwithstanding  that  great  miracle  which 
Nephi  had  done  in  telling  them  ^concerning  the  death  of  the 
Ohief  Judge,  they  did  harden  their  hearts,  and  did  not  hearken 
unto  the  words  of  the  Lord; 

14.  Therefore  Nephi  did  declare  unto  them  the  word  of 
the  Lord,  saying.  Except  ye  repent,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  ye 
shall  be    ''smitten  even  unto  destruction. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Nephi  had  declared 
unto  them  the  word,  behold,  they  did  still  harden  their  hearts, 
and  would  not  hearken  unto  his  words ;  therefore  they  did 
revile  against  him,  and  did  seek  to  lay  their  hands  upon  him, 
that  they  might  cast  him  into  prison. 

16.  But  behold,  the  power  of  God  was  with  him,  and 
they  could  not  take  him  to  cast  him  into  prison,  for  he  was 
taken  by  the  Spirit,  and  ^'conveyed  away  out  of  the  midst  of 
them. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thus  he  did  go  forth  '^in  the 
Spirit,  from  multitude  to  multitude,  declaring  the  word  of  God, 
■even  until  he  had  declared  it  unto  them  all,  or  sent  it  forth 
among  all  the  people. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  would  not  hearken  unto 
fiis  words ;  and  there  began  to  be  contentions,  insomuch  that 
they  were  divided  against  themselves,  and  began  to  slay  one 
another  with  the  sword. 

19.  And  thus  ended  the  seventy  and  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 


CHAPTER   11. 

1.  Attd  now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  seventy  and  second 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges,  that  the  contentions  did 
Increase,  insomuch  that  there  were  wars  throughout  all  the 
land  among  all  the  people  of  Nephi. 


d,  vera,  12—14.       e,  Hela.  8: 27.       9;  26—38.       /,  ver.  11.       g.  Acts  8;  39,  40. 
ft,  ver.  16. 


CHAP.   XL]  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  459 

2.  And  it  was  this  "secret  band  of  robbers  who  did  carry 
on  this  work  of  destruction  and  wickedness.  And  this  war 
did  last  all  that  year.  And  in  the  seventy  and  third  year  it 
did  also  last. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  this  year,  Nephi  did  cry  unto 
the   Lord,   saying, 

4.  O  Lord  do  not  suffer  that  this  people  shall  be  destroyed 
by  the  sword;  but  O  Lord,  rather  let  there  be  a  ^famine  in 
the  land,  to  stir  them  up  in  remembrance  of  the  Lord  their 
God,  and  perhaps  they  Vv^ill  repent  and  turn  unto  thee ; 

5.  And  so  it  was  done,  according  to  the  words  of  Nephi. 
And  there  was  a  great  famine  upon  the  land,  among  all  the 
people  of  Nephi.  And  thus  in  the  seventy  and  fourth  year 
the  famine  did  continue,  and  the  work  of  destruction  did  cease 
by  the  sword,  but  became  sore  by  famine. 

6.  And  this  work  of  destruction  did  also  continue  in  the 
seventy  and  fifth  year.  For  the  earth  was  smitten  that  it 
was  dry,  and  did  not  yield  forth  grain  in  the  season  of  grain ; 
and  the  whole  earth  was  smitten,  even  among  the  Lamanites 
as  well  as  among  the  Nephites,  so  that  they  were  smitten 
that  they  did  perish  by  thousands  in  the  more  wicked  parts  of 
the   land. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  saw  that  they 
were  about  to  perish  by  famine,  and  they  be^j^an  to  remember 
the  Lord  their  God;  and  they  began  to  remember  the  words 
of  Nephi. 

8.  And  the  people  began  to  plead  with  their  Chief  Judges 
and  their  leaders,  that  they  would  say  unto  Nephi,  Behold, 
we  know  that  thou  art  a  man  of  God,  and  therefore  cry  unto 
the  Lord  our  God,  that  he  turn  away  from  us  this  famine  lest 
all  the  words  which  thou  hast  spoken  ^concerning  our  de- 
struction be  fulfilled. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Judges  did  say  unto  Nephi, 
according  to  the  words  which  had  been  desired.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  when  Nephi  saw  that  the  people  had  repented, 
and  did  humble  themselves  in  sackcloth,  he  cried  again  unto 
tne  Lord,  saying, 

10.  O  Lord,  behold  this  people  repenteth;  and  they  have 
swept  away  the  **band  of  Gadianton  from  amongst  them,  inso- 
much that  they  have  become  extinct,  and  they  have  concealed 
their  secret  plans  in  the  earth. 

11.  Now,  O  Lord,  because  of  this  their  humility,  wilt  thou 
turn  away  thine  anger,  and  let  thine  anger  be  appeased  in 
the  destruction  of  those  wicked  men  whom  thou  hast  already 
destroyed  ? 

12.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  turn  awnv  thine  anger,  yea,  thy 
fierce  anger,  and  cause  that  this  famine  may  cease  in  this 
land? 

13.  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  hearken  unto  me,  and  cause  that  it 

a,  see  i,  ii.  Ncp.  10.         6,  see  b,  Hela.  10.  c,  Hela.  10: 11—14.        d,  see  <, 

II.  Nep.  10. 


460  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.    XI. 

may  be  done  according  to  my  words,  and  send  forth  rain  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  that  she  may  bring  forth  her  fruit  and 
her  grain,   in   the  season  of  grain  V 

14.  O  Lord,  thou  didst  hearken  unto  my  words  when  I 
said,  Let  there  be  a  ^famine,  that  the  pestilence  of  the  sword 
might  cease;  and  I  know  that  thou  wilt,  even  at  this  time, 
hearken  unto  my  words,  for  thou  saidst,  that  if  this  people 
repent,   I   will   spare   them ; 

15.  Yea,  O  Lord,  and  thou  seest  that  they  have  repented, 
because  of  the  famine,  and  the  pestilence  and  destruction 
which  has  come  unto  them. 

16.  And  now,  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  turn  away  thine  anger, 
and  try  again  if  they  will  serve  thee?  And  if  so,  O  Lord, 
thou  canst  bless  them  according  to  thy  words  which  thou 
hast   said. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  seventy  and  sixth 
year,  the  Lord  did  turn  away  his  anger  from  the  people,  and 
caused  that  rain  should  fall  upon  the  earth,  insomuch  that  it 
did  bring  forth  her  fruit  in  the  season  of  her  fruit.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  it  did  bring  forth  her  grain  in  the  season  of 
her  grain. 

18.  And  behold,  the  people  did  rejoice  and  glorify  God,  and 
the  whole  face  of  the  land  was  filled  with  rejoicing;  and 
they  did  no  more  seek  to  destroy  Nephi,  but  they  did  esteem 
him  as  a  great  prophet,  and  a  man  of  God,  having  ^great 
power  and  authority  given  unto  him  from  God. 

19.  And  behold,  Lehi,  his  brother,  was  not  a  whit  behind 
him  as  to  things  pertaining  to  righteousness. 

20.  And  thus  it  did  come  to  pass  that  the  people  of  Nephi 
began  to  prosper  again  in  the  land,  and  began  to  build  up 
their  waste  places,  and  began  to  multiply  and  spread,  even 
until  they  did  cover  the  whole  face  of  the  land,  both  on  the 
^northward  and  on  the  '^southward,  from  the  sea  west  to  the 
sea  east. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  seventy  and  sixth  year 
did  end  in  peace.  And  the  seventy  and  seventh  year  began 
in  peace ;  and  the  church  did  spread  throughout  the  face  of 
all  the  land:  and  the  more  part  of  the  people,  both  the  Ne- 
phites  and  the  Lamanites,  did  belong  to  the  churcli ;  and  they 
did  have  exceeding  great  peace  in  the  land,  and  thus  ended 
the  seventy  and  seventh   year. 

22.  And  also  they  had  peace  in  the  seventy  and  eighth  year, 
save  it  were  a  few  contentions  concerning  the  points  of  doc- 
trine which  had  been  laid  down  by  the  prophets. 

23.  And  in  the  seventy  and  ninth  year,  there  began  to  be 
much  strife.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  and  Lehi,  and 
many  of  their  brethren,  who  knew  concerning  the  true 
points   of   doctrine,   having   many    revelations   daily,   therefore 


e,  see  6,  Hela.  10.  /,  Hela.  10: 5—11.  g,  North  Amerka.  h  Soutk 

America. 


CHAP,   XI.]  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  461 

they  did  preach  unto  the  people,  insomuch  that  they  did  put 
an  end  to  their  strife  in  that  same  year. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  eightieth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi,  there  were  a 
certain  number  of  the  dissenters  from  the  people  of  Nephi, 
"Who  had  some  years  before  gone  over  unto  the  Lamanites, 
and  took  upon  themselves  the  name  of  Lamanites;  and  also 
a  certain  number  w^ho  were  real  descendants  of  the  La- 
manites, being  stirred  up  to  anger  by  them,  or  by  those  dis- 
senters, therefore  they  commenced  a  war  with  their 
brethren. 

25.  And  they  did  commit  murder  and  plunder;  and  then 
they  would  retreat  back  into  the  mountains,  and  into  the 
wilderness  and  secret  places,  hiding  themselves  that  they  could 
not  be  discovered,  receiving  daily  an  addition  to  their  num' 
hers,  inasmuch  as  there  were  dissenters  that  went  forth  unto 
them; 

26.  And  thus  in  time,  yea,  even  in  the  space  of  not  many 
years,  they  became  an  exceeding  great  band  of  robbers ;  and 
they  did  search  out  all  the  *secret  plans  of  Gadianton ;  and 
thus  they  became  robbers  of  Gadianton. 

27.  Now  behold,  these  robbers  did  make  great  havoc,  yea, 
€ven  great  destruction  among  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also 
among  the  people  of  the  Lamanites. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  it  was  expedient  that  there 
ehould  be  a  stop  put  to  this  work  of  destruction ;  therefore 
they  sent  an  army  of  strong  men  into  the  wilderness,  and 
upon  the  ^mountains  to  search  out  this  band  of  robbers,  and 
to  destroy  them. 

29.  But  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  in  that  same  year, 
they  were  driven  back  even  into  their  own  lands.  And  thus 
ended  tiie  eightieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  over  the 
I>eople  of  Nephi. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the  eighty 
and  first  year,  they  did  go  forth  again  against  this  band  of 
robbers,  and  did  destroy  many ;  and  they  were  also  visited  with 
much  destruction; 

31.  And  they  were  again  obliged  to  return  out  of  the 
wilderness,  and  out  of  the  mountains,  unto  their  own  lands, 
because  of  the  exceeding  greatness  of  the  numbers  of 
those  robbers  who  infested  the  mountains  and  the  wilder- 
ness. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thus  ended  this  year.  And 
the  robbers  did  still  increase  and  wax  stronsr,  insomuch  that 
they  did  defy  the  whole  armies  of  the  Nephites,  and  also  of 
the  Lamanites;  and  they  did  cause  great  fear  to  come  unto 
the  people,  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land; 

33.  Yea,  for  they  did  visit  many  parts  of  the  land,  and 
did    do    great    destruction    unto    them ;    yea,    did    kill    many. 


i.  tee  i.  n.  Nep.  10.       j,  ver.  25. 


462  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   XII. 

and  did  carry  away  others  captive  into   the  wilderness;   yea, 
and  more  especially  their  women  and  their  children. 

34.  Now  this  great  evil,  which  came  unto  the  people  because 
of  their  iniquity,  did  stir  them  up  again  in  remembrance  of 
the  Lord  their  God. 

35.  And  thus  ended  the  eighty  and  first  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges. 

36.  And  in  the  eighty  and  second  year,  they  began  again 
to  forget  the  Lord  their  God.  And  in  the  eighty  and  thii*d 
year  they  began  to  wax  strong  in  iniquity.  And  in  the 
eighty  and  fourth  year,  they  did  not  mend  their  ways. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  eighty  and  fifth  year, 
they  did  wax  stronger  and  stronger  in  their  pride,  and  in 
their  wickedness ;  and  thus  they  were  ripening  again  for  de- 
struction. 

38.  And  thus  ended  the  eighty  and  fifty  year. 


CHAPTER   12. 

1.  And  thus  we  can  behold  how  false,  and  also  the  un- 
steadiness of  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  men :  yea,  we  can 
see  that  the  Lord  in  his  great  infinite  goodness,  doth  bless  and 
prosper  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him; 

2.  Yea,  and  we  may  see  at  the  very  time  when  he  doth 
prosper  his  people;  yea,  in  the  increase  of  their  fields,  their 
flocks,  •  and  their  herds,  and  in  "gold,  and  in  silver,  and  in 
all  manner  of  precious  things  of  every  kind  and  art;  sparing 
their  lives,  and  delivering  them  out  of  the  hands  of  their 
enemies ;  softening  the  hearts  of  their  enemies,  th&^  they 
should  not  declare  wars  against  them ;  yea,  and^  in  fine, 
doing  all  things  for  the  welfare  and  happiness  of  his  people; 
yea.  then  is  the  time  that  they  do  harden  their  hearts,  and 
do  forget  the  Lord  their  God,  and  do  trample  under  their  feet 
the  Holy  One;  yea,  and  this  because  of  their  ease,  and  their 
exceeding  great  prosperity. 

3.  And  thus  we  see,  that  except  the  Lord  doth  chasten 
his  people  with  many  afflictions,  yea,  except  he  doth  visit 
them  with  death,  and  with  terror,  and  with  famine  and 
with  all  manner  of  pestilence,  they  will  not  remember 
him. 

4.  O  how  foolish,  and  how  vain,  and  how  evil,  and  devilish, 
and  how  quick  to  do  iniquity,  and  how  slow  to  do  good,  are 
the  children  of  men ;  yea,  how  quick  to  hearken  unto  the 
words  of  the  evil  one,  and  to  set  their  hearts  upon  the  vain 
things  of  the  world : 

5.  Yea,  how  quick  to  be  lifted  up  in  pride;  yea,  how 
quick  to  boast,  and  do  all  manner  of  that  which  is  iniquity; 
and  how  slow  are  they  to  remember  the  Lord  their  God,  and 

a.  see  n,  i.  Nep.  18. 


CHAP.   XU.]  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  463 

to   give    ear    unto    his   counsels ;    yea,    how    slow    to    walk    in 
wisdom's  paths ! 

6.  Behold,  they  do  not  desire  that  the  Lord  their  God,  who 
hath  created  them,  should  rule  and  reign  over  them,  notwith- 
standing his  great  goodness  and  his  mercy  towards  them ;  they 
do  set  at  nought  his  counsels,  and  they  will  not  that  he  should 
be  their  guide. 

7.  O  how  great  is  the  nothingness  of  the  children  of  men; 
yea,  even  they  are  less  than  the  dust  of  the  earth. 

8.  For  behold,  the  dust  of  the  earth  moveth  hither  and 
thither,  to  the  dividing  asunder,  at  the  command  of  our  great 
and  everlasting  God; 

9.  Yea,  behold  at  his  voice  doth  the  hills  and  the  mountains 
tremble  and  quake; 

10.  And  by  the  power  of  his  voice  they  are  broken  up,  and 
become  smooth,  yea,  even  like  unto  a  valley ; 

11.  Yea,  by  the  power  of  his  voice  doth  the  whole  earth 
shake ; 

12.  Yea,  by  the  power  of  his  voice,  doth  the  foundations 
rock,  even  to  the  very  centre; 

13.  Yea,  and  if  he  say  unto  the  earth.  Move,  it  is  moved; 

14.  Yea,  if  he  say  unto  the  earth,  Thou  shalt  go  back,  that 
it  ^lengthen  out  the  day  for  many  hours,  it  is  done; 

15.  And  thus  according  to  his  word,  the  earth  goeth  back„ 
and  it  appeareth  unto  man  that  the  sun  standeth  still ;  yea, 
and  behold,  this  is  so;  for  sure  it  is  the  earth  that  moveth, 
and  not  the  sun. 

16.  And  behold,  also,  if  he  say  unto  the  waters  of  the 
great  deep,  ''Be  thou  dried  up,  it  is  done. 

17.  Behold,  if  he  say  r.nto  this  mountain,  Be  thou  raised 
up,  and  ''come  over  and  fall  upon  that  city,  that  it  be  buried 
up,  behold  it  is  done. 

18.  And  behold,  if  a  man  hide  up  a  treasure  in  the  earth, 
and  the  Lord  shall  say,  ^Let  it  be  accursed,  because  of  the 
iniquity  of  him  who  hath  hid  it  up,  behold,  it  shall  be 
accursed ; 

19.  And  if  the  Lord  shall  say,  Be  thou  accursed,  that  no 
man  shall  find  thee  from  this  time  henceforth  and  for  ever, 
behold,  no  man  getteth  it  henceforth  and  for  ever. 

20.  And  behold,  if  the  Lord  shall  say  unto  a  man,  Because 
of  thine  iniquities,  thou  shalt  be  ^accursed  for  ever,  it  shaU 
be  done. 

21.  And  if  the  Lord  shall  say.  Because  of  thme  iniquities; 
thou  shalt  be  cut  off  *from  my  presence,  he  will  cause  that 
it  shall  be  so.  ,        ,    „  ,  .       ^       . 

22.  And  wo  unto  him  to  whom  he  shall  say  this,  for  it 
shall   be   unto   him   that   will   do   iniquity,   and   he  cannot  be 

6  Joshua  10: 12—14.  it.  Kinjrs  20:  8—11.  Isaiah  38-  7.  8.  See  2a.  Aimft 
30.  '  c.  Isaiah  44: 27.  51: 10.  d,  in.  Nep.  8: 10.  25.  9:5.  6  8.  e.  ver.  19. 
Hela  13- 17—23.  30—37.  Mor.  1 :  17—19.  2: 10—14.  Ether  14: 1,  2,  /.see 
k,  Jacob  6.        g,  vera.  25.  26.        See  6.  i.  Nep.  2. 


464  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   XIU 

saved ;    therefore,    for   this   cause,   that   men   might   be   saved, 
iiath  repentance  been  declared. 

23.  Therefore,  blessed  are  they  who  will  repent  and  hearken 
unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  their  God ;  for  these  are  they  that 
■shall  be  saved. 

24.  And  may  God  grant,  in  his  great  fulness,  that  men 
might  be  brought  unto  repentance  and  good  works,  that  they 
might  be  restored  unto  grace,  for  grace,  according  to  their 
works. 

25.  And  I  would  that  all  men  might  be  saved.  But  we  read 
that  in  the  great  and  last  day,  there  are  some  who  shall 
be  cast  out;  yea,  who  shall  be  cast  off  *from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord; 

26.  Yea,  who  shall  be  consigned  to  a  state  of  *endless 
misery,  fulfilling  the  words  which  say,  They  that  have  done 
good,  shall  have  everlasting  life;  and  they  that  have  done 
«vil,  shall  have  ^everlasting  damnation.  And  thus  it  is. 
Amen. 


The  Prophecy  of  Samuel^  the  Lamanite,  to  the  Nephitea. 
CHAPTER  13. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  eighty  and  sixth  year, 
the  Nephites  did  still  remain  in  wickedness,  yea,  in  great 
wickedness,  while  the  Lamanites  did  observe  strictly  to  keep 
the  commandments  of  God,  according  to  the    "law  of  Moses. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  this  year,  there  was  one 
Samuel,  a  Lamanite,  came  into  the  ^land  of  Zarahemla,  and 
began  to  preach  unto  the  people.  And  it  came  to  pass  that 
lie  did  preach  many  days,  repentance  unto  the  people,  and 
they  did  cast  him  out,  and  he  was  about  to  return  to  his  own 
land. 

3.  But  behold,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  unto  him,  that 
he  should  return  again,  and  prophesy  unto  the  people  what- 
soever things  should  come  into  his  heart. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  would  not  suffer  that 
lie  should  enter  into  the  city ;  therefore  he  went  and  got  upon 
the  wall  thereof,  and  stretched  forth  his  hand  and  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  and  prophesied  unto  the  people  whatsoever  things 
th<^  Lord  put  into  his  heart; 

5.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Behold,  I,  Samuel,  a  Lamanite, 
do  speak  the  words  of  the  Lord  which  he  doth  put  into  my 
lieart;  and  behold  he  hath  put  it  into  my  heart  to  say  unto 
this  people,  that  the  swords  of  justice  hangeth  over  this  people ; 
and  *four  hundred  years  passeth  not  away  save  the  sword 
©f  justice  falleth  upon  this  people; 

/•,,  see  g.        1,  see  m,  Jacob  6.        j,  see  m,  Jacob  6. 

#|,«Be«o,  Jl.  Nep.  25.        b,  see  h,  Omni  1.        c,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  12. 


CHAP.  XIII.]  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  465 

6.  Yea,  heavy  destruction  awaiteth  this  people,  and  it 
surely  cometh  unto  this  people,  and  nothing-  can  save  this  peo- 
ple, save  it  be  repentance  and  faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  surely  shall  come  into  the  world,  and  shall  suffer  many 
things,  and  shall  be  slain  for  his  people. 

7.  And  behold,  an  angel  of  the  Lord  hath  declared  it 
unto  me,  and  he  did  bring  glad  tidings  to  my  soul.  And 
behold,  I  was  sent  unto  you  to  declare  it  unto  you  also,  that 
ye  might  have  glad  tidings ;  but  behold  ye  *^would  not  receive 
me; 

8.  Therefore  thus  saith  the  Lord,  Because  of  the  hard- 
ness of  the  hearts  of  the  people  of  the  Nephites,  except  they 
repent,  I  will  take  away  my  word  from  them,  and  I  will 
withdraw  my  Spirit  from  them,  and  I  will  suffer  them  no 
longer,  and  I  will  turn  the  hearts  of  their  brethren  against 
them ; 

9.  And  ^four  hundred  years  shall  not  pass  away,  before  I 
Trill  cause  that  they  shall  be  smitten;  yea,  I  wiU  visit  them 
^ith  the  sword  and  with  famine,  and  with  pestilence ; 

10.  Yea,  I  will  visit  them  in  my  fierce  anger,  and  there  shall 
l)e  those  of  the  fourth  generation,  who  shall  live,  of  your 
enemies,  to  behold  your  utter  destruction :  and  this  shall  surely 
come,  except  ye  repent,  saith  the  Lord ;  and  those  of  the  fourth 
generation   shall   visit   your   destruction. 

11.  But  if  ye  will  repent  and  return  unto  the  Lord  your 
God,  I  will  turn  away  mine  anger,  saith  the  Lord;  yea,  thus 
«aith  the  Lord,  Blessed  are  they  who  will  repent  and  turn  unto 
me,  but  wo  unto  him  that  repenteth  not ; 

12.  Yea,  ''wo  unto  this  great  city  of  Zarahemla;  for  behold 
it  is  because  of  those  who  are  righteous,  that  it  is  saved ;  yea, 
•wo  unto  this  great  city,  for  I  perceive,  saith  the  Lord,  that 
there  iire  many,  yea,  even  the  more  part  of  this  great  city 
that  will  harden  their  hearts  against  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

13.  But  blessed  are  they  who  will  repent,  for  them  will  I 
spare.  But  behold  if  it  were  not  for  the  righteous  who  are  in 
this  great  city,  behold  I  would  cause  that  fire  should  come 
down  out  of  heaven,  and  destroy  it. 

14.  But  behold,  it  is  for  the  righteous'  sake,  that  it  is 
spared.  But  behold,  the  time  cometh,  saith  the  Lord,  that 
■when  ye  shall  cast  out  the  righteous  from  among  you,  then 
shall  ye  be  ripe  for  destruction;  yea,  wo  be  unto  this  great 
city,  because  of  the  wickedness  and  abominations  which  are 
in  her; 

15.  Yea,  and  wo  be  nnto  the  ^city  of  Gideon,  for  the  wick- 
edness and  abominations  which  are  in  her; 

16.  Yea,  and  wo  be  unto  all  the  cities  which  are  in  the 
land  round  about,  which  are  possessed  by  the  Nephites, 
because  of  the  wickedness  and  abominations  which  are  in 
them: 

rf.  ver.  2.        e,  see  d,  I.  Nep.  12.        f,  iii.  Nep.  8: 8.  24.        9: 3.        (7.  see  m 
Alma  2. 


466  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   XIII. 

17.  And  behold,  a  '^curse  shall  come  upon  the  land,  saith 
the  Lord  of  Hosts,  because  of  the  people's  sake  who  are 
upon  the  land;  yea,  because  of  their  wickedness  and  their 
abominations. 

18.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
yea,  our  great  and  true  God,  that  whoso  shall  hide  up  treasures 
in  the  earth,  shall  find  tbem  again  no  more,  because  of  the 
great  curse  of  the  land,  save  he  be  a  righteous  man,  and  shali 
hide   it   up   unto   the   Lord ; 

19.  For  I  will,  saith  the  Lord,  that  they  shall  hide  up 
their  treasures  unto  me ;  and  cursed  be  they  who  hide  not  up 
their  treasures  unto  rne ;  for  none  hideth  up  their  treasures 
unto  me  save  it  be  the  righteous ;  and  he  that  hideth  not  up 
his  treasures  unto  me,  *cnrsed  is  he,  and  also  the  treasure, 
and  none  shall  redeem  it  because  of  the  curse  of  the  land. 

20.  And  the  day  shall  come  that  they  shall  hide  up  their 
treasures,  because  they  have  set  their  hearts  upon  riches; 
and  because  they  have  set  their  hearts  upon  their  riches,  I 
will  hide  up  their  treasures  when  they  shall  flee  before  their 
enemies,  because  they  will  not  hide  them  up  unto  me;  cursed 
be  they,  and  also  their  treasures;  and  in  that  day  shall  they 
be  smitten,  saith  the  Lord. 

21.  Behold  ye,  the  people  of  this  great  city,  and  hearken 
unto  my  words;  yea,  hearken  unto  the  words  which  the  Lord 
saith;  for  behold,  he  saith  that  ye  are  cursed  because  of  your 
riches,  and  also  are  your  riches  cursed  because  ye  have 
set  your  hearts  upon  them,  and  have  not  hearkened  unto  the 
words  of  him  w^ho  gave  them  unto  you. 

22.  Ye  do  not  remember  the  Lord  your  God  in  the  things 
which  he  hath  blessed  you,  but  ye  do  always  remember  your 
riches,  not  to  thank  the  Lord  your  God  for  them;  yea,  your 
hearts  are  not  drawn  out  unto  the  Lord,  but  they  do  swell 
with  great  pride,  unto  boasting,  and  unto  great  swelling,  envy- 
ings,  strifes,  malice,  persecutions,  and  murders,  and  all  manner 
of   iniquities. 

23.  For  this  cause,  hath  the  Lord  God  caused  that  a  curse 
should  come  upon  the  land,  and  also  upon  your  riches;  and  this 
because  of  your  iniquities; 

24.  Yea,  wo  unto  this  people,  because  of  this  time  which 
has  arrived,  that  ye  do  ^cast  out  the  prophets,  and  do  mock 
them,  and  cast  stones  at  them,  and  do  slay  them,  and  do  all 
manner  of  iniquity  unto  them,  even  as  they  did  of  old  time. 

25.  And  now  when  ye  talk,  ye  say.  If  our  days  had  been 
in  the  days  of  our  fathers  of  old,  we  would  not  have  slain  the 
pror>hets :  we  would  not  have  stoned  them,  and  cast  them  out. 

26.  Behold  ye  are  worse  than  they;  for  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  if  a  prophet  come  among  you,  and  declareth  unto  you 
the  word  of  the  Lord,  which  testifieth  of  your  sins  and 
Iniquities,  ye  are  angry  with  him,  and  cast  him  out,  and  seek 
all  manner  of  ways  to  destroy  him ;  yea,  you  will  say  that  he 

h,  see  e,  Hela.  12.       i,  see  e,  Hela.  12.       j,  ver.  26.       Hela.  16: 6. 


CHAP.   XIII.]  BOCK  OF  HELAAIAN.  467 

is  a  false  prophet,  and  that  he  is  a  sinner,  and  of  the  devil, 
because  he  testifieth  that  your  deeds  are  evil. 

27.  But  behold,  if  a  man  shall  come  among  you  and  shall 
say,  Do  thife,  and  there  is  no  iniquity ;  do  that  and  ye  shall 
not  suffer;  yea,  he  will  say,  Wnlk  after  the  pride  of  your  ov^n 
hearts;  yea,  walk  after  the  pride  of  your  eyes,  and  do  what- 
soever your  hearts  desireth ;  and  if  a  man  shall  come  among 
you  and  say  this,  ye  will  receive  him,  and  say  that  he  is  a 
prophet ; 

28.  Yea,  ye  will  lift  him  up,  and  ye  will  give  unto  him  of 
your  substance ;  ye  will  give  unto  him  of  your  gold,  and  of 
your  silver,  and  ye  will  clothe  him  with  costly  apparel ;  and 
because  he  speaketh  flattering  words  unto  you,  land  he  saith 
that  all  is  well,  then  ye  w^ill  not  find  fault  with  him. 

29.  O  ye  wicked  and  ye  perverse  generation;  ye  hardened 
and  ye  stiffnecked  people,  how  long  will  ye  suppose  that  the 
Lord  will  suffer  you?  yea,  how  long  will  ye  suffer  yourselves 
to  be  led  by  foolish  and  blind  guides?  yea,  how  long  will  ye 
choose  darkness  rather  than  light? 

30.  Yea,  behold  the  anger  of  the  Lord  is  already  kindled 
against  you;  behold,  he  hath  '^cursed  the  land,  because  of  your 
iniquity ; 

31.  And  behold  the  time  cometh  that  he  will  curse  your 
riches,  that  they  shall  become  ^slippery,  that  ye  cannot  hold 
them;  and  in  the  days  of  your  poverty  ye  cannot  retain  them^^ 

32.  And  in  the  days  of  your  poverty  ye  shall  cry  unto'  the 
Lord ;  and  in  vain  shall  ye  cry,  'for  your  desolation  is  already 
come  upon  you,  and  your  destruction  is  made  sure ;  and  then 
shall  ye  weep  and  howl  in  that  day,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 
And  then  shall  ye  lament,  and  say, 

33.  "*0  that  I  had  repented,  and  had  not  killed  the  prophets, 
and  stoned  them,  and  cast  them  out,;  yea,  in  that  day  ye 
shall  say,  O  that  we  had  remembered  the  Lord  our  God,  in  the 
day  that  he  gave  us  our  riches,  and  then  they  would  not  have 
become  slippery,  that  we  should  lose  them ;  for  behold,  our 
riches  are  gone  from  us. 

34.  Behold,  we  lay  a  tool  here,  and  on  the  morrow  it  is 
gone ;  and  behold,  our  swords  are  taken  from  us  in  the  day 
we  have  sought  them  for  battle. 

35.  Yea,  we  have  hid  up  our  treasures,  and  they  have 
slipped  away  from  us,  because  of  the  curse  of  the  land. 

36.  O  that  we  had  repented  in  the  day  that  the  word  of 
the  Lord  came  unto  ns;  for  behold  the  land  is  cursed,  and  "all 
things  are  become  slippery,  and  we  cannot  hold  them. 

37.  Behold,  we  are  surrounded  bv  "demons,  yea,  ^-e  are 
encircled  about  by  the  angels  of  him  who  hath  sought  to 
destroy  our  souls.  Behold,  our-  iniquities  are  great.  O  Lord, 
canst  thou  not  turn  away  thine  anger  from  us?  And  this 
shall  be  your  language  in  those  days. 

k,  see  e.  Hela.  12.  I,  vers.  33—37.  Mor.  1: 17— 19.  See  e,  Hela.  12. 

m,  Mor.  2: 10—15.       n,  see  I.       o,  Mor.  2: 10. 


468  BOOK   OF   IIELAMAN.  [CHAP.  XTT, 

38.  But  behold,  your  Mays  of  probation  are  past;,  ye  have 
procrastinated  the  day  of  yoi.r  salvation,  untiU  it  is;  everlas-t- 
ingly  too  late,  and  your  ^destruction  is  matie  suir&;  jea^  far 
ye  have  sought  all  the  days  of  your  lives  for  that  wMch  ye 
could  not  obtain ;  and  ye  have  sought  for  happiupss  in  doing 
iniquity,  which  thing  is  '"contrary  to  the  nataie^  oi  thait  rigjiit- 
eousness  which  is  in  our  great  and  eternal  Head. 

39.  O  ye  people  of  the  land,  that  ye  would  hear'  my  wortfe. 
And  I  pray  that  the  anger  of  the  Lord  be  turned  away  from 
you,  and  that  ye  would  repent  and   be  saved. 


CHAPTER   14. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  Samuel^  the  Lamanite, 
did  prophesy  a  great  many  more  things  whichi  cannot  be 
written. 

2.  And  behold,  he  said  unto  them.  Behold,  I  give  unto 
you  a  sign ;  for  ''five  years  more  cometh,  and  behold,  then 
Cometh  the  Son  of  God  to  redeem  all  those  who  shall  believe 
on  his  name. 

3.  And  behold,  this  will  I  give  unto  you  for  a  sign  at  the 
time  of  his  coming ;  for  behold,  there  shall  be  great  lights  in 
heaven,  insomuch  that  in  tjie  night  before  he  cometh  there 
shall  be  ^no  darkness,  insomuch  that  it  shall  appear  unto  man 
as  if  it  was  day. 

4.  Therefore  there  shall  be  one  day  and  a  night,  and  a 
day,  as  if  it  were  one  day,  and  there  were  no  night;  and  this 
shall  be  unto  you  for  a  sign :  for  ye  shall  know  of  the  rising 
of  the  sun,  nnd  also  of  its  setting;  therefore  they  shall  know 
of  a  surety  that  there  shall  be  two  days  and  a  night;  never- 
theless the  night  shall  not  be  darkened ;  and  it  shall  be  the 
night  before  he  is  born. 

5.  And  behold  there  shall  a  ^new  star  arise,  such  an  one 
as  ye  never  have  beheld ;  and  this  also  shall  be  a  sign  unto 
you. 

6.  And  behold  this  is  not  all,  there  shall  be  '^many  signs 
and   wonders   in   heaven. 

7.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  ye  shall  all  be  amazed, 
and  wonder,  insomuch  that  ye  shall    ^fall  to  the  earth. 

8.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  whosoever  shall  believe 
on  the  Son  of  God,  the  same  shall  have  everlasting  life. 

9.  And  behold,  thus  hath  the  Lord  ^commanded  me.  by  his 
angel,  that  I  should  come  and  tell  this  thing  unto  you ;  yea, 
he  hath  commanded  that  I   should  prophesy  these  things  unto 

p,  Mor.  2: 13—15.        q,  Mor.  2: 15.       r.  Alma  41 :  10—12. 

a,  III.  Nep.  1:5— 21.  6,  ver.  4.  iii.  Nep.  1 : 8,  13— 20.  c,  iii.  Nep. 

I:  21.  d.  III.  Nep.  1:20  2: 1—3.  e.  in.  Nep.  1: 16.  17.  /,  Hela. 

U:  3,  7. 


CHAP,  SW..^  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  469 

yoo;  yea^  Ire  !fealth  said  unto  me,  Cry  unto  this  people,  repent 
and  pr^uire  ithe  way  of  the  Lord. 

10.  Amd  TKow  "because  I  am  a  Lamanite,  and  have  spoken 
unto  joTi  :t3be  wcxrds  which  the  Lord  hath  commanded  me,  and 
because  it  w.a«  ikai'd  against  you,  ye  are  angry  with  me  and  do 
seek  to  destroy  me,  and  have    ^cast  me  out  from  among  you. 

H.  And  ye  *thall  hear  my  words,  for,  for  this  intent  I  have 
come  up  "upon  the  walls  of  this  city,  that  ye  might  hear  and 
know  of  the  judgments  of  God  which  do  await  you  because 
of  your  iTii(yni.tieB,  and  also  that  ye  might  know  the  conditions 
of  reijentjince. 

12.  And  also  Hiait  ye  might  know  of  the  coming  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Soti  'of  *God,  the  ^Father  of  heaven  and  of  earth, 
the  Creator  of  all  things,  from  the  beginning ;  and  that  ye 
might  know  of  tlie  signs  of  his  coming,  to  the  intent  that  ye 
might    believe    oa    his    name. 

13.  And  if  ye  ■believe  on  his  name,  ye  will  repent  of  all 
your  sin^,  that  tiexeby  ye  may  have  a  remission  of  them 
through  bis  merits, 

14.  And  behold,  again  another  sign  I  give  unto  you ;  yea, 
a  sign  of  his  death; 

15.  For  bphoM,  he  surely  must  die,  that  salvation  may 
come ;  yea,  it  ;behovtetla  him,  and  becometh  expedient  that  he 
dieth,  to  bring  to  pass  the  -^resurrection  of  the  dead,  that 
thereby  men  may  be  brought  into  the  presence  of  the  Lord ; 

16.  Yea,  behold  this  death  bringeth  to  pass  the  resurrection, 
rand  redeemeth  *all  mankind  from  the  first  death — that  spir- 
itual death ;  for  all  mankind,  by  the  fall  of  Adam,  being  cut 
f©ff   from    the  presence  of   the   Lord,   are   considered    as   dead, 

*both  as  to  things  temporal  and  to  things  spiritual. 

17.  But  behold,  the  resurrection  of  Christ  redeemeth  man- 
kind, yea,  even  "all  mankind,  and  bringeth  them  back  into 
the  presence  of  the  Lord ; 

1^  Yea,  and  it  bringeth  to  pass  the  condition  of  repentance, 
that  whosoever  reponteth.  the  f^ame  is  not  he'^n  down  and 
/cast  wcito  the  fire ;  but  whosoever  repenteth  not,  is  hewn  down 
.and  cast  into  the  fire,  and  there  cometh  upon  them  "again 
ja  spiriiual  doath,  yea,  a  second  death,  for  they  are  cut  off 
•*:a,gain  as  to  things  pertaining  to  righteousness ; 

19.  Therefore  repent  ye,  repent  ye,  lest  by  knowing  these 
tli^i^'igs  an(?  not  doing  them,  ye  shall  suffer  yourselves  to  come 
tn^te"  conck^mnation,  and  ye  are  brought  down  unto  this  ^second 
death- 

20.  But  Ik^hOld.  as  I  said  unto  you  ^concerning  another 
Sign,  -a  sign  of  his  death,  behold,  in  that  day  that  he  shall 
suffer  .d-eath,  'the  sun  shall  be  darkened  and  refuse  to  give 
hi«  liglit  unto  >^ou ;    and   also   the   moon,   and   the   stars ;    and 

g.  Hf49>  13:  %  h,  Hda.  13: 4.  i,  Mos.  3:  8.  15: 4.  Alma  11 :  39  in 
Neo.  9: 15.  Ether  4: 7.  ;,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  k,  s-r  j,  it.  Nep.  9.  7.  ppo  b 
and  c.  II,  Nep.  2.  m,  see  ^,  u.  Nep.  9.  n,  see  p,  Alma  12.  o,  see  a,  Alma 
12.       p,8mp,  Alma  12.        q,  yer.  14.       r,  see  i,  i.  Nep.  19. 


i70  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.    XIV. 

there  shall  be  no  light  upon  the  face  of  this  land,  even  from 
the  time  that  he  shall  sutler  death,  for  the  space  of  three  days, 
to  the  time  that  he  shall  rise  again  from  the  dead ; 

21.  Yea,  at  the  tiuie  that  he  shall  yield  up  the  ghost, 
there  'shall  be  thunderings  and  lightnings  for  the  space  of 
many  hours,  and  the  earth  shall  shake  and  tremble,  and 
the  'rocks  which  are  upon  the  face  of  this  earth;  which  are 
both  above  the  earth  and  beneath,  which  ye  know  at  this 
time  are  solid,  or  the  more  part  of  it  is  one  solid  mass,  shall 
be  broken  up ; 

22.  Yea,  they  shall  be  rent  in  twain,  and  shall  ever  after 
be  "found  in  seams  and  in  cracks,  and  in  broken  fragments 
upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth ;  yea,  both  above  the  earth 
and   beneath. 

23.  And  behold  there  shall  be  great  "tempests,  and  there 
shall  be  many  mountains  "^laid  low,  like  unto  a  valley,  and 
there  shall  be  many  places,  which  are  now  called  valleys, 
which  shall  become  mountains,  whose  height  thereof  is 
great. 

24.  And  many  'highways  shall  be  broken  up,  and  *'many 
cities  shall  become  desolate, 

25.  And  *many  graves  shall  be  opened,  and  shall  yield 
up  many  of  their  dead;  and  '"many  saints  shall  appear  unto 
many. 

26.  And  behold  thus  hath  the  angel  spoken  unto  me;  for 
he  said  unto  me,  that  there  ^"should  be  thunderings  and  light* 
nings  for  the  space  of  many  hours : 

27.  And  he  said  unto  me  that  while  the  thunder  and  the 
lightning  lasted,  and  the  tempest,  that  these  things  should 
be,  and  that  darkness  should  cover  the  face  of  the  whole  earth 
for  the  space  of  '^three  days. 

28.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  that  many  shall  see  greater 
things  than  these,  to  the  intent  that  they  might  believe  that 
these  signs  and  these  wonders  should  come  to  pass,  upon  all 
the  face  of  this  land;  to  the  intent  that  there  should  be  no 
cause  for  unbelief  among  the  children  of  men ; 

29.  And  this  to  the  intent  that  whosoever  will  believe, 
might  be  saved,  and  that  whosoever  will  not  believe,  a 
righteous  judgment  might  come  upon  them;  and  also  if  they 
are  condemned,  they  bring  upon  themselves  their  own  condem- 
nation. 

30.  And  now  remember,  remember,  my  brethren,  that 
whosoever  perisheth,  perisheth  unto  himself;  and  whoso- 
ever doeth  iniquity,  doeth.  it  unto  himself;  for  behold,  ye 
ere     '"free;    ye    are    permitted    to    act    for    yourselves;    for 


s,  vers.  26,  27.  I.  Nep.  12: 4.  19;  11.  12.  in.  Nep.  8: 5—7.  19.  t,  I. 
Nep.  12: 4.  19: 12.  in.  Nep.  8: 18.  10:9.  u,  in.  Nep.  8: 18.  v,  i.  Nep. 
19:11.  III.  Nep.  8: 6,  12,  19.  10:14.  w,  i.  Nep.  12: 4.  19:11.  in.  Nep. 
8: 10—19.  X,  III.  Nep.  8: 13.  y,  i:  Nep.  12: 4.  in;  Nep.  8: 8—10.  14,  24,  25. 
9: 3—12.  lOt  7.  z,  see  g,  Jacob  4.  2a,  iv.  Nep.  23: 7—13.  26,  see  s.. 

2c.  see  t,  i.  Nep.  19.        2d,  see  I,  ii.  Nep.  2. 


CHAP.    XV.]  BOOK  OP   HELAMAN.  471 

behold,   God   hath   given   unto   you   a   knowledge,   and  he  hath 
made  you  free ; 

31.  He  hath  given  unto  you  that  ye  might  know  good 
from  evil,  and  he  hath  given  unto  you  that  ye  might  choose 
life  or  death,  and  ye  can  do  good  and  be  ^^restored  unto  that 
which  is  good,  or  have  that  which  is  good  restored  unto 
you ;  or  ye  can  do  evil,  and  have  that  which  is  evil  restored 
unto  you. 


CHAPTER   15. 

1.  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  behold,  I  declare  unto 
you  that  except  ye  shall  repent,  your  "houses  shall  be  left 
unto  you  desolate; 

2.  Yea,  except  ye  repent,  your  women  shall  have  great 
cause  to  mourn  in  the  day  that  they  shall  give  suck;  for  ye 
ehall  attempt  to  flee,  and  there  shall  be  no  place  for  refuge ; 
yea,  and  wo  unto  them  which  are  with  child,  for  they  shall 
be  heavy,  and  cannot  flee ;  therefore,  they  shall  be  trodden 
down,  and  shall  be  left  to  perish; 

3.  Yea,  wo  unto  this  people  who  are  called  the  people  of 
Nephi,  except  they  shall  repent  when  they  shall  see  all  these 
ei^rns  and  wonders  which  shall  be  showed  unto  them ;  for 
behold,  they  have  been  a  chosen  people  of  the  Lord ;  yea, 
the  people  of  Nephi  hath  he  loved,  and  also  hath  he  chastened 
them ;  yea,  in  the  days  of  their  iniquities  hath  he  chastened 
them,  because  he  loveth  them. 

4.  But  behold  my  brethren,  the  Lamanites  hath  he  hated, 
because  their  deeds  have  been  evil  continually;  and  this  be- 
cause of  the  iniquity  of  the  ^tradition  of  their  fathers.  But 
behold,  salvation  hath  come  unto  them,  through  the  preaching 
of  the  Nephites;  and  for  this  intent  hath  the  Lord  prolonged 
their  days. 

5.  And  I  would  that  ye  should  behold  that  the  more  part 
of  them  are  in  the  path  of  their  duty,  and  they  do  walk 
circumspectly  before  God,  and  they  do  observe  to  keep  his 
commandments,  and  his  statutes,  and  his  judgments  according 
to  the    ^law  of  Moses. 

6.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  more  part  of  them  are 
doing  this,  and  they  are  striving  with  unwearied  diligence,  that 
they  may  bring  the  remainder  of  their  brethren  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth;  therefore  there  are  many  who  do  add  to 
their  numbers  daily. 

7.  And  behold,  ye  do  know  of  yourselves,  for  ye  have 
witnessed  it.  that  as  manv  of  them  as  are  brought  to  the 
knowledge   of   the   truth,   and   to   know   of   the    ''wicked   and 

2e,  Alma  41. 


«,  see  y,  Hek.  14.    6,  see  n,  Jacob  7.    c,  see  o,  ii.'Nep.  25.    d,seen, 
Jacob  7 


472  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   XVT, 

abominable  traditions  of  their  fathers,  and  are  led  to  believe 
the  holy  scriptures,  yea,  the  prophecies  of  the  holy  prophets, 
which  are  written,  which  leadeth  them  to  faith  on  the  Lord, 
and  unto  repentance,  which  faith  and  repentance  bringeth  a 
change  of  heart  unto  them; 

8.  Therefore  as  many  as  have  come  to  this,  ye  know  of 
yourselves,  are  firm  and  steadfast  in  the  faith,  and  in  the 
thing  wherewith  they  have  been  made  free. 

9.  And  ye  know  also  that  they  have  ^buried  their 
weapons  of  war,  and  they  fear  to  take  them  up,  lest  by  any 
means  they  should  sin ;  yea,  ye  can  see  that  they  fear  to 
sin ;  for  behold  they  will  suffer  themselves  that  they  be  trod- 
den down  and  ^slain  by  their  enemies,  and  will  not  lift  their 
swords  against  them ;  and  this  because  of  their  faith  in 
Christ. 

10.  And  now  because  of  their  steadfastness  when  they  do 
believe  in  that  thing  which  they  do  believe;  for  because  of 
their  firmness  when  they  are  once  enlightened,  behold  the 
Lord  shall  bless  them  and  prolong  their  days,  notwithstanding 
their  iniquity ; 

11.  Yea,  even  it  they  should  dwindle  in  unbelief,  the  Lord 
shall  ''prolong  their  days  until  the  time  shall  come  which 
hath  been  spoken  of  by  our  fathers,  and  also  by  the  prophet 
*Zenos,  and  many  other  prophets,  concerning  the  restoration 
of  our  brethren,  the  Lamanites,  again,  to  the  knowledge  ol' 
the  truth; 

12.  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  that  in  the  latter  times,  the  *prom- 
ises  of  the  Lord  hath  been  extended  to  our  brethren,  the 
Lamanites;  and  notwithstanding  the  many  aOictions  which 
they  shall  have,  and  •'notwithstanding  they  sball  be  drivf-'i 
to  and  fro  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  be  hunted,  and 
ehall  be  smitten  and  scattered  abroad,  having  no  place  for 
refuge,  the  Lord  shall  be  merciful  unto  them; 

13.  And  this  is  according  to  the  prophecy,  that  they  shall 
be  brought  to  the  true  knowledge,  which  is  the  knowledge  of 
their  Redeemer,  and  their  great  and  *true  Shepherd,  and  be 
numbered  among  his  sheep. 

14.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  it  shall  be  better  for  them 
than  for  you,  except  ye  repent. 

15.  For  behold,  had  the  mighty  works  been  she'v^-n  unto 
them  which  have  been  shewn  unto  you ;  yea,  unto  them  who 
have  dwindled  in  unbelief  because  of  the  traditions  of  their 
fathers,  ye  can  see  of  yourselves,  that  they  never  would  again 
have  dwindled  in  unbelief; 

16.  Therefore,  saith  the  Lord.  I  will  not  utterly  destroy 
them,  but  I  will  cause  that  in  the  dav  of.  my  wisdom,  they 
shall    ^return  again  unto  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

e.  Alma  24: 17—19.  f.  Alma  24: 21—23.  g,  see  c,  Enos  1.  Also  see 

c,  II.  Nep.  27.  h,  see  ft,  I.  Nep.  19.  i,  see  c,  Enos  1.      '    Also  see  C,  li.  Nep. 

27.         ;,  Mor.  5: 15.         k,  see  2e,  Alma  5.  I,  see  c,  Enos  1.         Also  c,  ii.  Nep. 

27. 


CHAP.  XVI.]  BOOK  OF  HELAMAN.  473 

17.  And  now  behold,  saith  the  Lord,  concerning  the  people 
of  the  Nephites,  if  they  will  not  repent,  and  observe  to  do 
iny  will,  I  will  "^utterly  destroy  them,  saith  the  Lord,  because 
of  their  unbelief,  notwithstanding  the  many  mighty  works 
which  I  have  done  among  them ;  and  as  surely  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  shall  these  things  be,  saith  the  Lord. 


CHAPTER   16. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  many  who 
heard  the  words  of  Samuel,  the  Lamanite,  which  he  spake 
upon  the  "walls  of  the  city.  And  as  many  as  believed  on 
his  word,  went  forth  and  sought  for  Nephi ;  and  when  they  , 
had  come  forth  and  found  him,  they  confessed  unto  him  their 
sins  and  denied  not,  desiring  that  they  might  be  ^baptized 
Tinto  the  Lord. 

2.  But  as  many  as  there  were  who  did  not  believe  in  the 
Tvords  of  Samuel,  were  angry  with  him;  and  they  cast  stones 
at  him  upon  the  wall,  and  also  many  shot  arrows  at  him,  as 
he  stood  upon  the  wall ;  but  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  with 
liim,  insomuch  that  they  could  not  hit  him  with  their  stones, 
neither  with  their  arrows. 

3.  Now  when  they  saw  this,  that  they  could  not  hit  him, 
there  were  many  more  who  did  believe  on  his  words,  insomuch 
that  they  went  away  unto  Nephi  to  be  baptized. 

4.  For  behold,  Nephi  was  baptizing,  and  prophesying,  and 
preaching,  crying  repentance  unto  the  people;  shewing  signs 
and  wonders;  working  miracles  among  the  people,  that  they 
mie^ht  know  that  the  Christ  must  shortly  come; 

5.  Telling  them  of  things  which  must  shortly  come,  that 
they  might  know  and  remember  at  the  time  of  their  coming 
that  they  had  been  made  known  unto  them  beforehand,  to 
the  intent  that  they  might  believe;  therefore  as  many  as 
believed  on  the  words  of  Samuel,  went  forth  unto  him 
to  be  baptized,  for  they  came  repenting  and  confessing  their 
sins. 

6.  But  the  more  part  of  them  did  not  believe  in  the 
words  of  Samuel ;  therefore  when  they  saw  that  they  could 
*not  hit  him  with  their  stones  and  their  arrows,  they  cried 
unto  their  captains,  saying,  Take  this  fellow  and  bind  him, 
for  behold  he  hath  a  devil ;  and  because  of  the  power  of  the 
devil  which  is  in  him,  we  cannot  hit  him  with  our  stones 
and  our  arrows;  therefore  take  him  and  bind  him,  anrf  away 
with  him. 

7.  And  as  they  went  forth  to  lay  their  hands  on  him, 
behold  he  did  cast  himself  down  from  the    **wall,  and  did  flee 

m,  ree  m.  Alma  9. 


a,  Hela.  13: 4.       6,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.       c,  ver.  2.       d,  Hela.  13: 4. 


474  BOOK  OF   HELAMAN.  [CHAP.   XVI, 

out    of    their    lands,    yea,    even    unto    his    own    country,    and 
began  to  preach  and  to  prophesy  among  his  own  people. 

8.  And  behold,  he  was  never  heard  of  more  among  the 
Nephites;  and  thus  were  the  affairs  of  the  people. 

9.  And  thus  ended  the  eighty  and  sixth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

10.  And  thus  ended,  also,  the  eighty  and  seventh  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  Judges,  the  more  part  of  the  people  remaining 
in  their  pride  and  wickedness,  and  the  lesser  part  walking 
more  circumspectly  before  God. 

11.  And  these  were  the  conditions  also,  in  the  eighty  and 
eighth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges. 

12.  And  there  was  but  little  alteration  in  the  affairs  of  the 
people,  save  it  were  the  people  began  to  be  more  hardened  in 
iniquity,  and  do  more  and  more  of  that  which  was  contrary  to 
the  commandments  of  God,  in  the  eighty  and  ninth  year  of 
the  reign  of  the  Judges. 

13.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the  ninetieth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  Judges,  there  were  great  signs  given  untO'  the  people, 
and  wonders ;  and  the  words  of  the  prophets  began  to  be 
fulfilled ; 

14.  And  *angels  did  appear  unto  men,,  wise  men,  and  did 
declare  unto  them  glad  tidings  of  great  joy ;  thus  in  tkis  year 
the  scriptures  began  to  be  fulfilled. 

15.  Nevertheless,  the  people  began  to  harden  their  hearts,. 
all  save  it  were  the  most  believing  part  of  them,  both  of  the 
Nephites,  and  also  of  the  Lamanites,  and  began  to  depend  upon 
their  own  strength,  and  upon  their  own  wisdom,  saying, 

16.  Some  things  they  may  have  guessed  right,  among  so 
many ;  but  behold,  we  know  that  all  these  great  and  marvellous 
works  cannot  come  to  pass,  of  which  has  been  spoken. 

17.  And  they  began  to  reason  and  to  contend  among  them- 
selves,  saying, 

18.  That  it  is  not  reasonable  that  such  a  being  as  a  Christ 
shall  come ;  if  so,  and  he  be  the  Son  of  God,  'the  Father  of 
heaven  and  of  earth,  as  it  has  been  spoken,  why  will  he  not 
shew  himself  unto  us  as  well  as  unto  them  who  shall  be  at 
Jerusalem? 

19.  Yea,  why  will  he  not  shew  himself  in  this  land,  as  well 
as  in  the  land  of  Jerusalem? 

20.  But  behold,  we  know  that  this  is  a  wicked  tradition, 
which  has  been  handed  down  unto  us  by  our  fathers,  to  cause 
us  that  we  should  believe  in  some  great  and  marvellous  thing 
which  should  come  to  pass,  but  not  among  us,  but  in  a  land 
which  is  far  distant,  a  land  which  we  know  not;  therefore 
they  can  keep  us  in  ignorance,  for  we  cannot  witness  with 
our  own  eyes  that  they  are  true. 

21.  And  they  will,  by  the  cunning  and  the  myst'^rious. 
arts  of  the  evil  one,  work  some  great  mystery,  which  we 
cannot   understand,   which   will   koep   us   down   to   be  servants 

e.  Alma  13:  26.        /,  see  a,  Mos.  iii. 


CHAP.   I.]  III.    NEPHI.  '475 

to  their  words,  and  also  servants  onto  them,  for  we  depend 
upon  them  to  teach  us  the  word ;  and  thus  will  they  keep  us 
in  ignorance,  if  we  will  yield  ourselves  unto  them  all  the  days 
or  our  lives. 

22.  And  many  more  things  did  the  people  imagine  up  in 
their  hearts,  which  were  foolish  and  vain;  and  they  were 
much  disturbed,  for  Satan  did  stir  them  up  to  do  iniquity 
continually ;  yea,  he  did  go  about  spreading  rumours  and 
contentions  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land,  that  he  might 
harden  the  hearts  of  the  people  against  that  which  was 
good,  and  against  that  which  should  come ; 

23.  And  ^notwithstanding  the  signs  and  the  wonders  which 
were  wrought  among  the  people  of  the  Lord,  and  the  many 
miracles  which  they  did,  Satan  did  get  great  hold  upon  the 
hearts  of  the  people,  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land. 

24.  And  thus  ended  the  ninetieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
Judsres  over  the  peonle  of  Nephi. 

25.  And  thus  ended  the  book  of  Helaman,  according  to  the 
tecord  of  Helaman  and  his  sons. 


III.     NEPHI. 

THE  BOOK  OF  NEPHI, 

THE    SON    OF    NEPHI,    WHO   WAS    THE    SON    OF   HELAMAN. 


And  Helaman  was  the  son  of  Helaman,  who  tens  the  son  of 
Alma,  who  was  the  son  of  Alma,  heing  a  descendant  of 
"Nephi  who  was  the  son  of  Lehi,  who  came  out  of  Jerusa- 
lem  in  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  Zedekiah,  the  king  of 
Judah, 

CHAPTER   1. 

1.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  ninety  and  first  year 
had  passed  away  and  it  was  **six  hundred  years  from  the 
time  that  Lehi  left  JeT-nsal^m :  and  it  was  in  the  year  that 
Lachoneus  was  the  Chief  Judge  and  the  Governor  over  the 
land. 

2.  And  Nephi  the  son  of  Helaman,  had  departed  out  of 
the  land  of  ^Zarahemla,  giving  charge  unto  his  son  Nephi, 
who  was  his  eldest  son,  concerning  the  ''plates  of  brasa, 
and    all    the    records    which    had    been    kept,    and    "all    those 

g,  ver.  13. 


a,  I.  Nep.  10: 4.       b,  see  h,  Omni  1.       c,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  3.       d.  Alma  37. 


4/6  III.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.    I. 

things   which    had   been   kept   sacred,    from   the   departure   of 
Lehi  out  of  Jerusalem. 

3.  Then  he  departed  out  of  the  land,  and  ^whither  he  went, 
no  man  knoweth ;  and  his  son  Nephi  did  keep  the  records  in 
his  stead,  yea,  the  record  of  this  people. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  commencement  of  the 
ninety  and  second  year,  behold,  the  prophecies  of  the  prophets 
began  to  be  fulfilled  more  fully ;  for  there  began  to  be  ''greater 
Bigns  and  greater  miracles  wrought  among  the  people. 

5.  But  there  were  some  who  began  to  say  that  the  time  was 
past  for  the  words  to  be  fulfilled,  which  were  ^spoken  by 
Samuel,  the  Lamanite. 

6.  And  they  began  to  rejoice  over  their  brethren,  saying, 
Behold  the  time  is  past,  and  the  words  of  Samuel  are  not 
fulfilled;  therefore,  your  joy  and  your  faith  concerning  this 
thing,  hath  been  vain. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  make  a  great  uproar 
throughout  the  land ;  and  the  people  who  believed,  began  to 
be  very  sorrowful,  lest  by  any  means  those  things  which  had 
been  spoken  might  not  come  to  pass. 

8.  But  behold,  they  did  watch  steadfastly  *for  that  day, 
and  that  night,  and  that  day,  which  shall  be  as  one  day,  as 
if  there  were  no  night,  that  they  might  know  that  their  faith 
had  not  been  vain. 

9.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  a  day  set  apart  by 
the  unbelievers,  that  all  those  who  believed  in  those  traditions 
*should  be  put  to  death,  except  the  ^sign  should  come  to  pass 
which  had  been  given  by  Samuel  the  prophet. 

30.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Nephi,  the  son  of 
Kephi,  saw  this  wickedness  of  his  people,  his  heart  was  exceed- 
ing   sorrowful. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  went  out  and  bowed 
himself  down  upon  the  earth,  and  cried  mightily  to  his  God, 
in  behalf  of  his  people;  yea,  those  who  were  about  *to  be 
destroyed  because  of  their  faith  in  the  tradition  of  their 
fathers. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  cried  mightily  unto  the 
Lord,  all  the  day;  and  behold,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came 
unto  him,  saying, 

13.^  Lift  up  your  head  and  be  of  good  cheer,  for  behold, 
the  time  is  at  hand,  and  on  'this  night  shall  the  sign  be  given, 
end  on  the  morrow  come  I  into  the  world,  to  shew  unto  the 
world  that  I  will  fulfil  all  that  which  I  have  caused  to  be 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  my  holy  prophets. 

14.  Behold,  I  come  unto  my  own,  to  fulfil  all  things 
which  I  have  made  known  unto  the  children  of  men,  ""from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  do  the  will,  both  of  the 
Father,    and    of    the    Son ;    "of    the    Father,    because    of    me, 

e.  III.  Nen.  2:9.  f,  Hela.  16: 13,  23.  g,  Hela.  14:  2—7.  U,  Hela.  14: 

8,  4.        2,  vers.  11,  16.        j,  Hela.  14:2—7.        fc.  vers.  9.  16.        I,  ver.  8.       -    Hela. 
14;  3,  4.       m^  eee  d,  Mos.  4.       n,  see  c,  Mos.  15. 


CHAP.   I.]  III.    NEPHI,  477 

and    "of  the  Son,  because  of  my  flesh.     And  behold,  the  time 
is  at  hand,  and   *'this  night  shall  the  sign  be  given. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the*  words  which  came  unto 
Nephi  were  fulfilled,  according  as  they  had  been  spoken ;  for 
behold  ^'at  the  going  down  of  the  sun,  there  was  no  darkness ; 
and  the  people  began  to  be  astonished,  because  there  was  no 
darkness  when  the  night  came. 

16.  And  there  were  many,  who  had  not  believed  the  words 
of  the  prophets,  ""fell  to  the  earth  and  became  as  if  they 
were  dead,  for  they  knew  that  the  great  'plan  of  destruction 
which  they  had  laid  for  those  who  believed  in  the  words  of 
the  prophets,  had  been  frustrated ;  for  the  signal  which  had 
been  given  was  already  at  hand; 

17.  And  they  began  to  know  that  the  Son  of  God  must 
rhortly  appear;  yea,  in  fine,  all  the  people  upon  the  face  of 
the  whole  earth  from  the  west  to  the  east,  both  in  the  land 

.  'north  and  in  the  land  "south,  were  so  exceedingly  astonished, 
that  they    "fell  to  the  earth; 

18.  For  they  knew  that  the  prophets  had  testified  of  these 
things  for  many  years,  and  that  the  sign  which  had  been 
given  was  already  at  hand;  and  they  began  to  fear  because  of 
their  iniquity  and  their  unbelief. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  ^no  darkness  in 
all  that  night,  but  it  was  as  light  as  though  it  was  mid-day. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  sun  did  rise  in  the  morning 
again,  according  to  its  proper  order ;  and  they  knew  that  it 
was  the  day  that  the  Lord  should  be  born,  because  of  the 
sign  which  had  been  given. 

20.  And  it  had  come  to  pass,  yea,  all  things,  every  whit, 
according  to  the  words  of  the  prophets. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  also,  that  a  ^new  star  did  appear, 
according  to  the  word. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pnss  that  from  this  time  forth,  there 
began  to  be  lyings  sent  forth  among  the  people,  by  Satan,  to 
harden  their  hearts  to  the  intent  that  they  mijrht  not  beli^^ve 
in  those  signs  and  wonders  which  they  had  seen ;  but  notwith- 
standing these  lyings  and  deceivings,  the  more  part  of  the 
people  did  believe,  and  were  converted  unto  the  Lord. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  went  forth  among  the 
p<^ople.  and  also  many  others,  ''baDtizing  unto  repent'^nce,  i^ 
the  which,  there  was  a  great  remission  of  sins.  And  thus  the 
people  began  again  to  have  peace  in  the  land ; 

24.  And  there  were  no  contentions,  save  it  were  a  fe^^^ 
that  began  to  preach,  endeavouring  to  prove  by  ^he  scrip- 
tures, that  it  was  no  more  expedient  to  observp  the  law  of 
Moses.  Now  in  this  thing  they  did  err,  having  not  under- 
stood the  scriptures. 

0,  see  b,  Mos.  3.  p,  Hela.  14: 3,  4.  Q,  Hela.  14:  3,  4.  r,  ver.  17.  Hela. 
14:  7.  s,  vers.  9,  11.  t,  North  America.  w,  South  America.  V,  ver.  16 

Hela.  14: 7.  W,  Hela.  14:  3,  4.  x,  Hela.  14: 5.  y,  sec  U 

II.  Nep.  9. 


478  m.   NEPHi.  [chap.  II. 

25.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  they  soon  became  converted, 
and  were  convinced  of  the  error  which  they  were  in,  for  it 
was  made  known  unto  them  that  the  'law  was  not  yet  ful- 
tilled,  and  that  it  must  be  fultilied  in  every  whit;  yea,  the 
word  came  unto  them  that  it  must  be  fulfilled ;  yea,  that  one 
jot  nor  tittle  should  not  pass  away  till  it  should  all  be  ful- 
filled :  therefore  in  this  same  year,  were  they  brought  to  a 
knowledge  of  their  error,  and  did  confess  their  faults. 

2(5.  And  thus  the  ninety  and  second  year  did  pass  away, 
bringing  glad  tidings  unto  the  people  because  of  the  signs  which 
did  come  to  pass,  according  to  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of 
all  the  holy  prophets. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  ninety  and  third  year  did 
also  pass  away  in  peace,  save  it  were  for  the  ^"Gadianton 
robbers,  who  dwelt  upon  the  mountains,  who  did  infest  the 
land;  for  so  strong  were  their  holds,  and  their  secret  places, 
that  the  people  could  not  overpower  them ;  therefore  they 
did  commit  many  murders,  and  did  do  much  slaughter  among 
the  people. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  ninety  and  fourth  year, 
they  began  to  increase  in  a  great  degree,  because  there  were 
many  dissenters  of  the  Nephites  who  did  flee  unto  them,  which 
did  cause  much  sorrow  unto  those  Nephites  who  did  remain  in 
the  land ; 

29.  And  there  was  also  a  cause  of  much  sorrow  among  the 
Lamanites ;  for  behold,  they  had  many  children  who  did  grow 
up  and  began  to  wax  strong  in  years,  that  they  became  for 
themselves,  and  were  led  away  by  some  who  were  Zoramites, 
by  their  lyings  and  their  flattering  words,  to  join  those  Gadian- 
ton  robbers; 

30  And  thus  were  the  Lamanites  afflicted  also,  and  began 
to  decrease  as  to  their  faith  and  righteousness,  because  of  the 
wickedness  of  the  rising  generation. 


CHAPTER   2. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thus  passed  away  the  ninety 
and  fifth  year  also,  and  the  people  began  to  forget  "those  signs 
and  wonders  w^hich  they  had  heard,  and  began  to  be  less 
and  less  astonished  at  a  sign  or  a  wonder  from  heaven,  inso- 
much that  they  began  to  be  hard  in  their  hearts,  and  blind 
in  their  minds,  and  began  to  disbelieve  all  which  they  had 
heard  and  seen, 

2.  Imagining  up  some  vain  thing  in  their  hearts,  that  it 
was  wrought  by  men,  and  by  the  power  of  the  devil,  to  lead 
away   and   deceive    the   hearts   of   the   people;    and   thus   did 

2,  see  0,  II.  Nep.  25.       2a,  Hela.  2: 11—13. 
a,  Hela.  14: 3-7.       in.  Nep.  1 : 8,  13-21. 


CHAP,  n.]  III.    NEPHI.  479 

Satan  get  possession  of  the  hearts  of  the  people  again,  inso- 
much that  he  did  blind  their  eyes,  and  lead  them  away  to 
believe  that  the  doctrine  of  Christ  was  a  foolish  and  a  vain 
thing. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  began  to  wax  strong 
in  wickedness  and  abominations ;  and  they  did  not  believe  that 
there  should  be  any  more  signs  or  wonders  given;  and  Satan 
did  go  about,  leading  away  the  hearts  of  the  people,  tempting 
them  and  causing  them  that  they  should  do  great  wickedness 
in  the  land. 

4.  And  thus  did  pass  away  the  ninety  and  sixth  year;  and 
also  the  ninety  and  seventh  year;  and  also  the  ninety  and 
eighth  year ;  and  also  the  ninety  and  ninth  year ; 

5.  And  also,  an  hundred  years  had  passed  away,  since  the 
days  of  ^Mosiah,  who  was  king  over  the  people  of  the  Ne- 
phites. 

6.  And  six  hundred  and  nine  years  had  passed  away,  since 
Lehi  left  Jerusalem; 

7.  And  nine  years  had  passed  away,  from  the  time  when  the 
*sign  was  given,  which  was  spoken  of  by  the  prophets,  that 
Christ  should  come  into  the  world. 

8.  Now  the  Nephites  began  to  ^reckon  their  time  from 
this  period  when  the  sign  was  given,  or  from  the  coming  of 
Christ:  therefore,  nine  years  had  passed  away, 

9.  And  Nephi,  who  was  the  father  of  Nephi,  who  had  the 
charge  of  the  records,  *did  not  return  to  the  land  of  ''Zara- 
bemla,  and  could  no  where  be  found  in  all  the  land. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  did  still  remain 
in  wickedness,  notwithstanding  the  much  preaching  and 
prophesying  w^hich  was  sent  among  them;  and  thus  passed 
away  the  tenth  year  also;  and  the  eleventh  year  also  passed 
away  in  iniquity. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  thirteenth  year,  there 
began  to  be  wars  and  contentions  throughout  all  the  land; 
for  the  ^Gadianton  robbers  had  become  so  numerous,  and  did 
islay  so  many  of  the  people,  and  did  lay  waste  so  many  cities, 
and  did  spread  so  much  death  and  carnage  throughout  the 
land,  that  it  became  expedient  that  all  the  people,  both  the 
Nephites,  and  the  Lamanites,  should  take  up  arms  against 
them ; 

12.  Therefore  all  the  Lamanites  who  had  become  converted 
unto  the  Lord,  did  unite  with  their  brethren,  the  Nephites, 
and  were  compelled,  for  the  safety  of  their  lives,  and  their 
women  and  their  children,  to  take  up  arms  against  those 
Oadianton  robbers;  yea,  and  '^also  to  maintain  their  rights, 
and  their  privileges  of  their  church,  and  of  their  worship, 
and  their  freedom,  and  their  liberty. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  before  this  thirter^th  year 
had   passed   away,    the    Nephites   were   threatened    with    utter 

6,  Mos.  29: 46,  47.  c,  see  a.  d,  ver.  7.  e,  in.  Nep.  1: 2,  3.  f,  see  K 
Omni  1.       9,  Hela.  2: 11—13.       h,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 


480  III.    NEPHI.  [chap.   III. 

destruction,  because  of  this  war,  which  had  become  exceeding 
sore. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  those  Lamanites  who  had 
united  with  the  Nephites,  were  numbered  among  the 
Nephites ; 

15.  And  *their  curse  was  taken  from  them,  and  their  skin 
became   ^ white  like  unto  the  Nephites; 

16.  And  their  young  men  and  their  daughters  became 
exceeding  fair,  and  they  were  numbered  among  the  Nephites, 
and  were  called  Nephites.  And  thus  ended  the  thirteenth 
year. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  commencement  of  the  four- 
teenth year,  the  war  between  the  ^'robbers  and  the  people  of 
Nephi  did  continue,  and  did  become  exceeding  sore ;  never- 
theless, the  people  of  Nephi  did  gain  some  advantage  of  the 
robbers,  insomuch,  that  they  did  drive  them  back  out  of  their 
lands  into  the  mountains,  and  into  their  secret  places. 

18.  And  thus  ended  the  fourteenth  year.  And  in  the  fif- 
teenth year  they  did  come  forth  against  the  people  of  Nephi; 
and  because  of  the  wickedness  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and 
their  many  contentions  and  dissensions,  the  Gadianton  robbers 
did  gain  many  advantages  over  them. 

19.  And  thus  ended  the  fifteenth  year,  and  thus  were  the 
people  in  a  state  of  many  afflictions ;  and  the  sword  of  destruc- 
tion did  hang  over  them,  insomuch  that  they  were  about  to 
be  smitten  down  by  it,  and  this  because  of  their  iniquity. 


CHAPTER   3. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  sixteenth  year  from 
the  coming  of  Christ,  "Lachoneus,  the  Governor  of  the  land/ 
received  an  epistle  from  the  leader  and  the  governor  of  this 
band  of  robbers ;  and  these  were  the  words  which  were  written,, 
saying, 

2.  Lachoneus,  most  noble  and  Chief  Governor  of  the 
land,  behold,  I  write  this  epistle  unto  you,  and  do  give  unto 
you  exceeding  great  praise  because  of  your  firmness,  and 
also  the  firmness  of  your  people,  in  maintaining  that  which 
ye  suppose  to  be  your  ''right  and  liberty ;  yea,  ye  do  stand 
well,  as  if  ye  were  supported  by  the  hand  of  a  God,  in  the 
defence  of  your  liberty,  and  your  property,  and  your  country, 
or  that  which  ye  do  call  so. 

3.  And  it  seemeth  a  pity  unto  me.  most  noble  Lacho- 
neus, that  ye  should  be  so  foolish  and  vain  as  to  suppose 
that  ye  can  stand  against  so  many  brave  men,  who  are  at  my 
command,  who  do  now  at  this  time  stand  in  their  arms,  and 


t,  see  d,  I.  Nep.  2.        ;,  see  /,  ii.  Nep.  30.        k,  Hela.  2:  U- 


a,  III.  Nep.  1:1.        b,  see  m,  Mos.  29. 


CHAP.    III.]  III.  NEPHI.  481 

do   await   with   great   anxiety,   for   the   word,   Go   down    upon 
the  Nephites,  and  destroy  them. 

4.  And  I,  knowing  of  their  unconquerable  spirit,  having 
proved  them  in  the  field  of  battle,  and  knowing  of  their 
everlasting  hatred  towards  you,  because  of  the  many  wrongs 
which  ye  have  done  unto  them,  therefore  if  they  should 
come  down  against  you,  they  would  visit  you  with  utter 
destruction ; 

5.  Therefore  I  have  written  this  epistle,  sealing  it  with 
mine  own  hand,  feeling  for  your  welfare,  because  of  your 
firmness  in  that  which  ye  believe  to  be  right,  and  your  noble 
spirit  in  the  field  of  battle ; 

6.  Therefore  I  write  unto  you  desiring  that  ye  would  yield 
up  unto  this  my  people,  your  cities,  your  lands,  and  your 
possessions,  rather  than  that  they  should  visit  you  with  the 
sword,  and  that  destruction  should  come  upon  you ; 

7.  Or  in  other  words,  yield  yourselves  up  unto  us,  and 
unite  with  us,  and  become  acquainted  with  our  *^secret 
works,  and  become  our  brethren,  that  ye  may  be  like  unto 
us;  not  our  slaves,  but  our  brethren,  and  partners  of  all  our 
substance. 

8.  And  behold,  I  swear  unto  you,  if  ye  will  do  this,  with 
an  oath,  ye  shall  not  be  destroyed;  but  if  ye  will  not  do  this, 
I  swear  unto  you  with  an  oath,  that  on  the  morrow  month, 
I  will  command  that  my  armies  shall  come  down  against  you, 
and  they  shall  not  stay  their  hand,  and  shall  spare  not,  but 
shall  slay  you,  and  shall  let  fall  the  sword  upon  you,  even 
until  ye  shall  become  extinct. 

9.  And  behold,  I  am  Giddianhi;  and  I  am  the  governor 
of  this  the  ''secret  society  of  Gadianton;  which  society,  and 
the  works  thereof,  I  know  to  be  good :  and  they  are  of  ancient 
date,  and  they  have  been  handed  down  unto  us. 

10.  And  I  write  this  epistle  unto  you,  Lachoneus,  and  I 
hope  that  ye  will  deliver  up  your  lands,  and  your  possessions, 
without  the  shedding  of  blood,  that  this  my  people  may  recover 
their  rights  and  government  who  have  dissented  away  from 
you,  because  of  your  wickedness  in  retaining  from  them  their 
rights  of  government,  and  except  ye  do  this,  I  will  avenge  their 
wrongs.     I  am  Giddianhi. 

11.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  when  Lachoneus  received 
this  epistle,  he  was  exceedingly  astonished,  because  of  the  bold- 
ness of  Giddianhi  demanding  the  possession  of  the  land  of  the 
Nephites,  and  also  of  threatening  the  people  and  avengin? 
the  wrongs  of  those  that  had  received  no  wrong,  save  it  were 
they  had  wronged  themselves,  by  dissenting  away  unto  those 
wicked  and  abominable  robbers. 

12.  Now  behold,  this  Lachoneus.  the  Governor,  was  a  just 
man,  and  could  not  be  frightened  by  the  demands  and  the 
threatenings  of  a  robber:  therefore  he  did  not  hearken  to 
the  epistle  of  Giddianhi,  the  governor  of  the  robbers,  but  he 

c,  see  i,  II.  Nod.  10.       d,  see  i,  IT.  Nep.  10, 


^S2  TIT.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.    III. 

did  cause  that  his  people  should  cry  unto  the  Lord  for 
tstrength  against  the  time  that  the  robbers  should  come  down 
;agamst  them ; 

13.  Yea,  he  sent  ^  proclamation  among  all  the  people,  that 
they  should  ^gather  together  their  women,  and  their  children, 
their  flocks  and  their  herds,  and  all  their  substance,  save  it 
were  their  land,  unto  one  place. 

14.  And  he  caused  that  ''fortifications  should  be  built 
round  about  them,  and  the  strength  thereof  should  be  exceed- 
ing great.  And  he  caused  that  there  should  be  armies;  both 
of  the  Nephites  and  of  the  Lamanites  or  of  all  them  who  were 
numbered  among  the  Nephites,  should  be  placed  as  guards  round 
about  to  watch  them,  and  to  guard  them  from  the  robbers, 
day  and  night; 

15.  Yea,  he  said  unto  them,  As  the  Lord  liveth,  except  ye 
a-epent  of  all  your  iniquities,  and  cry  unto  the  Lord,  that  they 
would  in  no  wise  be  delivered  out  of  the  hands  of  those  "Gadi- 
anton  robbers. 

16.  And  so  great  and  marvellous  were  the  words  and  prophe- 
cies of  Lachoneus,  that  they  did  cause  fear  to  come  upon  all 
the  people,  and  they  did  exert  themselves  in  their  might,  to  do 
according  to  the  words  of  Lachoneus. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Lachoneus  did  appoint  chief 
captains  over  all  the  armies  of  the  Nephites,  to  command 
them  at  the  time  that  the  robbers  should  come  down  out  of 
the   wilderness   against   them. 

18.  Now  the  chiefest  among  all  the  captains,  and  the  great 
commander  of  all  the  armies  of  the  Nephites,  was  appointed, 
and  his  name  was   '^Gidgiddoni. 

19.  Now  it  was  the  custom  among  all  the  Nephites,  to  ap- 
point for  their  chief  captains,  save  it  were  in  their  times  of 
•wickedness,  some  one  that  had  the  Spirit  of  revelation,  and 
also  prophecy;  therefore  this  Gidgiddoni  was  a  great  prophet 
among  them,  and  also  was  the  Chief  Judge. 

20.  Now  the  people  said  unto  Gidgiddoni,  Pray  unto  the 
Lord,  and  let  us  go  up  upon  the  mountains,  and  into  the  wilder- 
ness, that  we  may  fall  upon  the  robbers  and  destroy  them  in 
their  own  lands. 

21.  But  Gidgiddoni  saith  unto  them,  The  Lord  forbid- 
for  if  we  should  go  up  against  them,  the  Lord  would  deliver 
US  into  their  hands;  therefore  we  will  prepare  ourselves  in 
the  centre  of  our  lands,  and  we  will  gather  all  our  armies 
together,  and  we  will  not  go  against  them,  but  we  will 
wait  till  they  shall  come  against  us;  therefore  as  the  Lord 
liveth,  if  we  do  this,  he  will  deliver  them  into  our 
bands. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  seventeenth  year,  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  year,  the  proclamation  of  *Lachonens  had 
gone  forth  throughout  all  the  face  of  the  land,  and  they  had 

e,  vers.  22—24-  f,  see  c.  Alma  48.  g,  Hela.  2: 11—13.  h,  vers.  20  21  20l 
£11.  Nep.  4: 13,  24,"  26.        i,  in.  Nep.  1: 1. 


CHAP.  IV.]  '  in.    NEPHI.  483 

taken  their  ^horses,  and  their  '^chariots,  and  their  cattle,  and 
all  their  flocks,  and  their  herds,  and  their  grain,  and  all 
their  substance,  and  did  march  fo^'th  by  thousands,  and  by 
tens  of  thousands,  until  they  had  all  gone  forth  to  the 
place  which  *had  been  appointed,  that  they  should  gather 
themselves  together  to  defend  themselves  against  their 
enemies. 

23.  And  the  lp,nd  which  was  appointed  was  the  "*land  of 
Zarahemla  and  the  "land  Bountiful ;  yea,  to  the  line  which 
was  between  the  land  Bountiful  and  the  land    "Desolation ; 

24.  And  there  were  a  great  many  thousand  people,  who 
were  called  Nephites,  who  did  gather  themselves  together  in 
this  land.  Now  Lachoneus  did  cause  that  they  should  gather 
themselves  together  in  the  land  ^southward,  because  of  the 
great  curse  which  was  upon  the   «land  northward; 

25.  And  they  did  ^fortify  themselves  against  their  enemies; 
and  they  did  dwell  in  one  land,  and  in  one  body,  and  they 
did  fear  the  words  which  had  been  spoken  by  Lachoneus,  in- 
somuch that  they  did  repent  of  all  their  sins ;  and  they  did 
put  up  their  prayers  unto  the  Lord  their  God,  that  he  would 
deliver  them  in  the  time  that  their  enemies  should  come  down 
against  them  to  battle. 

26.  And  they  were  exceeding  sorrowful  because  of  their 
enemy.  And  ''Gidgiddoni  did  cause  that  they  should  make 
weapons  of  war  of  'every  kind,  and  they  should  be  strong 
with  armour,  and  with  shields,  and  with  bucklers,  after  the 
manner  of  his  instruction. 


CHAPTER  4. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  latter  end  of  the  eight- 
eenth year,  those  "armies  of  robbers  had  prepared  for  battle, 
and  began  to  come  down  and  to  sally  forth  from  the  hills,  and 
out  of  the  mountains,  and  the  wilderness,  and  their  strongholds, 
and  their  secret  places,  and  began  to  take  possession  of  the 
lands,  both  which  was  in  the  land  ^south,  and  which  was 
in  the  land  *^north,  and  began  to  take  nossession  of  all  the 
lands  which  had  been  *^deserted  by  the  Nephites,  and  the  cities 
which  had  been  left  desolate. 

2.  But  behold  there  were  no  wild  beasts  nor  game  in 
those  lands  which  had  been  deserted  by  the  Nephites,  and 
there  was  no  game  for  the  robbers  "save  it  were  in  the 
wilderness ; 

j,  see  m,  i.  Nen.  18.  fc,  see  I,  /vlma  18.  I,  vers.  13,  23,  24.  m,  see  h 

Omni  1.      n,  see  2k,  Alma  22.       o,  see  21,  Alma  22.       p,  South  America.      q.  North 
America,      r,  see  c.  Alma  48.      s,  see  h.      t,  see  2p,  Alma  43. 


a.  HpIa.  2: 11—13.        h.  South  America.        c,  North  America.         d,  HI.  Nep.  3: 
13,  14,  22—24.         e.  see  m,  i.  Nep.  18. 


484  III.   NEPHi.  ♦       [chap.  IV. 

3.  And  the  robbers  could  not  exist,  save  it  were  in  the 
wilderness,  for  the  want  of  food;  for  the  Nephites  had  left 
their  lands  desolate,  and  had  gathered  their  flocks,  and 
their  herds,  and  all  their  substance,  and  they  wore  in  ''one 
body; 

4.  Therefore  there  was  no  chance  for  the  robbers  to 
plunder  and  to  obtain  food,  save  it  were  to  come  up  in  open 
battle  against  the  Nephites;  and  the  Nephites  being  in  one 
body,  and  having  so  great  a  number,  and  having  ^reserved 
for  themselves  provisions,  and  *horses,  and  cattle,  and  flocks 
of  every  kind,  that  they  might  subsist  for  the  space  of  seven 
years,  in  the  which  time  they  did  hope  to  destroy  the  robbers 
from  off  the  face  of  the  land.  And  thus  the  eighteenth  year  did 
pass  away. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  nineteenth  year  Gid- 
dianhi  found  that  it  was  expedient  that  he  should  go  up  to 
battle  against  the  Nephites,  for  there  was  no  way  that 
they  could  subsist,  save  it  were  to  plunder,  and  rob,  and 
murder. 

6.  And  they  durst  not  spread  themselves  upon  the  face 
of  the  land,  insomuch  that  they  could  raise  grain,  lest  the 
Nephites  should  come  upon  them  and  slay  them;  therefore 
Giddianhi  gave  commandment  unto  his  armies,  that  in  this 
year  they  should  go  up  to  battle  against  the  Nephites. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  come  up  to  battle; 
and  it  was  in  the  sixth  month ;  and  behold,  great  and  terrible 
was  the  day  that  they  did  come  up  to  battle ;  and  they  were 
girded  about  after  the  manner  of  robbers;  and  they  had  a 
lamb-skin  about  their  loins,  and  they  were  dyed  in  blood, 
and  their  heads  were  shorn,  and  they  had  head-plates  upon 
them :  and  great  and  terrible  was  the  appearance  of  the  armies 
of  Giddianhi,  because  of  their  armour,  and  because  of  their 
being  dyed  in  blood. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  armies  of  the  Nephites, 
when  they  saw  the  appearance  of  the  army  of  Giddianhi, 
had  all  fallen  to  the  earth,  and  did  lift  their  cries  to  the 
Lord  their  God,  that  he  would  spare  them,  and  deliver  them  out 
of  the  hands  of  their  enemies. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  armies  of  Giddianhi 
saw  this,  they  began  to  shout  with  a  loud  voice,  because  of 
their  joy,  for  they  had  supposed  that  the  Nephites  had  fallen 
with  fear,  because  of  the  terror  of  their  armies; 

10.  But  in  this  thing  they  were  disappointed,  for  the  Ne- 
phites did  not  fear  them,  but  they  did  fear  their  God,  and 
did  supplicate  him  for  protection ;  therefore  when  the  armies 
of  Giddianhi  did  rush  upon  them,  they  were  prepared  to 
meet  them ;  yea,  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  they  did  receive 
them. 

11.  And    the    battle    commenced    in    this    the    sixth    month; 


/,  see  d,       9,  vers.  16—18.         h,  see  m,  i.  Nep.  18. 


CHAP.   IV.]  III.    NEPHI.  485 

and  great  and  terrible  was  the  battle  thereof,  yea,  great 
and  terrible  was  the  slaughter  thereof,  insomuch  that  there 
never  was  known  so  great  a  slaughter  among  all  the  people 
of  Lehi  since  he  left  Jerusalem. 

12.  And  notwithstanding  the  *threatenings  and  the  oaths 
which  Giddianhi  had  made,  behold,  the  Nephites  did  beat 
them,  insomuch  that  they  did  fall  back  from  before  them. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  ^Gidgiddoni  commanded 
that  his  armies  should  pursue  them  as  far  as  the  borders  of 
the  wilderness,  and  that  they  should  not  spare  any  that 
should  fall  into  their  hands  by  the  way;  and  thus  they  did 
pursue  them,  and  did  slay  them,  to  the  borders  or 
the  wilderness,  even  until  they  had  fulfilled  the  commandment 
of  Gidgiddoni. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Giddianhi,  who  had  stood 
and  fought  with  boldness,  was  pursued  as  he  fled;  and  being 
weary  because  of  his  much  fighting,  he  was  overtaken  and 
slain.     And  thus  was  the  end  of  Giddianhi  the  robber. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  armies  of  the  Nephites 
did  return  again  to  their  place  of  security.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  this  nineteenth  year  did  pass  away,  and  the 
robbers  did  not  come  again  to  battle ;  neither  did  they  come 
again  in  the  twentieth  year; 

10.  And  in  the  twenty  and  first  year  they  did  not  come 
up  to  battle,  but  they  came  up  on  all  sides  to  lay  siege  round 
about  the  people  of  Nephi ;  for  they  did  suppose  that  if  they 
should  cut  off  the  people  of  Nephi  from  their  lands,  and 
should  hem  them  in  on  every  side,  and  if  they  should  cut 
them  off  from  all  Iheir  outward  privileges,  that  they  could 
cause  them  to  yield  themselves  up  according  to  their  wishes. 

17.  Now  they  had  appointed  unto  themselves  another 
leader,  whose  name  was  Zemnarihah;  therefore  it  was 
Zemnarihah  that  did  cause  that  this  siege  should  take 
place. 

18.  But  behold,  this  was  an  advantage  to  the  Nephites;  for 
it  was  impossible  for  the  robbers  to  lay  siege  sufficiently  long 
to  have  any  effect  upon  the  Nephites,  because  of  *their  much 
provision  which  they  had  laid  up  in  store. 

19.  Because  of  the  scantiness  of  provisions  among  the 
robbers;  for  behold,  they  had  nothing  save  it  were  meat 
for  their  subsistence,  which  meat  they  did  obtain  in  the 
wilderness. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  wild  game  became  scarce 
In  the  wilderness,  insomuch  that  the  robbers  were  about  to 
perish  with  hunger. 

21.  And  the  Nephites  were  continually  marching  out  by  day 
jind  by  night,  and  falling  upon  their  armies,  and  cutting  them 
off  by  thousands  and  by  tens  of  thousands. 

22.  And  thus  it  became  the  desire  of  the  people  of  Zem- 
narihah    to    withdraw     from    their    design,    because    of    the 

i,  III.  Nep.  3: 4—10.        j.  see  h,  iii.  Nep.  3.        k,  ver.  4. 


486  III.   NEPH'  [chap.  IV. 

great   destruction   which   came   upon   them   by   night   and   by 
day. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Zemnarihah  did  give  com- 
mand unto  the  people  that  they  should  withdraw  themselves 
from  the  siege,  and  march  into  the  furthermost  parts  of  the 
land   'northward. 

24.  And  now,  Gidgiddoni  being  aware  of  their  design,  and 
knowing  of  their  weakness  because  of  the  want  of  food,  and 
the  great  slaughter  which  had  been  made  among  thein,  there- 
fore he  did  send  out  his  armies  in  the  night  time,  and  did 
cut  ol;  the  way  of  their  retreat,  and  did  place  his  armies  in 
the  way  of  their  retreat ; 

25.  And  this  did  they  do  in  tha  night  time,  and  got  on 
their  march  beyond  the  robbers,  so  that  on  the  morrow,  when 
the  robbers  began  their  march,  they  were  met  by  the  armies 
of  the  Nephites,  both  in  their  front  and  in  their  rear. 

2t).  And  the  robbers  who  were  on  the  south  were  also 
cut  off  in  their  places  of  retreat.  And  all  these  things  were 
done  by  command  of  Gidgiddoni. 

27.  And  there  were  many  thousands  who  did  yield  them- 
selves up  prisoners  unto  the  Nephites,  and  the  remainder  of 
them  Vv^ere  slain; 

28.  And  their  leader,  Zemnarihah,  was  taken  and  hanged 
upon  a  tree,  yea,  even  upon  the  top  thereof  until  he  was 
dead.  And  when  they  had  hanged  him  until  he  was  dead, 
they  did  fall  the  tree  to  the  earth,  and  did  cry  with  a  loud 
voice,   saying, 

29.  May  the  Lord  preserve  his  people  in  righteousness  and 
in  holiness  of  heart,  that  they  may  cause  to  be  fell  to  the 
earth  all  who  shall  seek  to  slay  them  because  of  power 
and  ""secret  combinations,  even  as  this  man  hath  been  fell  to 
the  earth. 

30.  And  they  did  rejoice  and  cry  again  with  one  voice, 
saying,  May  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and 
the  God  of  Jacob,  protect  this  people  in  righteousness,  so 
long  as  they  shall  call  on  the  name  of  their  God  for  pro- 
tection. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  break  forth,  all  as 
one,  in  singing,  and  praising  their  God  for  the  great  thing 
which  he  had  done  for  them,  in  preserving -them  from  falling 
into  the  hands  of  their  enemies; 

32.  Yea,  they  did  cry,  Hosanna  to  the  Most  High  God; 
and  they  did  cry,  Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty, the  Most  High  God. 

33.  And  their  hearts  were  swollen  with  joy,  unto  the 
gushing  out  of  many  tears,  because  of  the  great  goodness  of 
God  in  delivering  them  out  of  the  hands  of  their  enemies ; 
and  they  knew  it  v/as  because  of  their  repentance  and  their 
humility  that  they  had  been  delivered  from  an  everlasting 
destruction. 

Z,  North  America.       m,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10. 


CHAP,  v.]  ni.    NEPHI.  *87 


CHAPTER  5. 

1.  And  now  behold  there  was  not  a  living  soul  among  all 
the  people  of  the  Nephites,  who  did  doubt  in  the  least  cbe- 
words  of  all  the  holy  prophets  who  had  spoken;  for  they 
knew  that  it  must  needs  be  that  they  must  be  fulfilled; 

2.  And  they  knew  that  it  must  be  expedient  that  Christ 
had  come,  because  of  the  many  signs  which  had  been  given, 
according  to  the  words  of  the  prophets,  and  because  of  the^ 
things  which  had  come  to  pass  already,  they  knew  that  it 
must  needs  be  that  ail  things  should  come  to  pass  according- 
to  that  which  had  been  spoken ; 

3.  Therefore  they  did  forsake  all  their  sins,  and  their 
abominations,  and  their  whoredoms,  and  did  serve  God  with 
all   diligence   day   and   night. 

4.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  taken  all 
the  robbers  prisoners,  insomuch  that  none  did  escape  who 
were  not  slain,  they  did  cast  their  prisoners  into  prison,  and 
did  cause  the  word  of  God  to  be  preached  unto  them;  and  as 
many  as  would  repent  of  their  sins  and  enter  into  a  covenant 
that  they  would  murder  no  more,  were  set  at  liberty; 

5.  But  as  many  as  there  were  who  did  not  enter  into  a  cove- 
nant, and  who  did  still  continue  to  have  those  "secret  murders 
in  their  hearts ;  yea,  as  many  as  were  found  breathing  out 
threatenings  against  their  brethren,  were  condemned  and  pun- 
ished according  to  the  law. 

6.  And  thus  they  did  put  an  end  to  all  those  wicked,  and 
secret,  and  abominable  combinations,  in  the  which  there  was 

'  so  much  wickedness,  and  so  many  murders  committed. 

7.  And  thus  had  the  twenty  and  second  year  passed  away, 
and  the  twenty  and  third  year  also,  and  the  twenty  and  fourth, 
and  the  twenty  and  fifth;  and  thus  had  ^twenty  and  five? 
years  passed  away, 

8.  And  there  had  many  things  transpired  which,  in  tho 
eyes  of  some,  would  be  great  and  marvellous;  nevertheless,, 
they  cannot  all  be  written  in  this  book;  yea,  ''this  book  can- 
not contain  even^  a  hundredth  part  of  what  was  done  among- 
so  many  people,  in  the  space  of  twenty  and  five  years; 

9.  But  behold  there  are  '^records  which  do  contain  all  the- 
proceedings  of  this  people ;  and  a  more  short  but  a  true  account 
was  given  by  Nephi ; 

10.  Therefore  I  have  made  my  record  of  these  things  accord- 
ing to  the  ^record  of  Nephi,  which  was  engraven  on  the  plates?, 
which  were  called  the    'plates  of  Nephi. 

11.  And  behold  T  do  make  the  record  on  ''plates  which  I 
have   made  with   mine   own   hands. 


a,  see  i,  IT.  Nep.  10.  b.  tit.  Nep.  2:  8.  c,  vers.  10.  11.  Words  of  Mor, 

1:5—7,  9.  Hela.  3: 14.  d,  Hela.  3: 13.  15,  16.  e,  Hela.  2: 14.  f  see  f, 
I.  Nep.  1.  g,  vers.  14—18.  Words  of  Mor.  1: 1  -11.  Hela.  3  ;  13—17.  '  Mo* 
l?l.       3:16—22.        5:9,12,13.       7:8—10.        8:5.12—16. 


488  III.   NEPHi.  [chap.  v. 

12.  And  behold,  I  am  called  the  Mormon,  being  called  after 
the  "land  of  Mormon,  the  land  in  which  *Alma  did  estab- 
lish the  church  among  the  people ;  yea,  the  first  church 
which  was  established  among  them  after  their  transgres- 
sion. 

13.  Behold  I  am  a  ^disciple  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 
I  have  been  called  of  him  to  declare  his  word  among  his  people, 
that  they  might  have  everlasting  life. 

14.  And  it  hath  become  expedient  that  I,  according  to  the 
will  of  God,  that  the  prayers  of  those  who  have  gone  hence, 
who  were  the  holy  ones,  should  be  fulfilled  according  to  their 
faith,  should  make  a  record  of  these  things  which  have  been 
done; 

15.  Yea,  a  *small  record  of  that  which  hath  taken  place 
from  the  time  that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem,  even  down  until  the 
present  time ; 

16.  Therefore  I  do  make  my  record  from  the  accounts  which 
liave  been  given  by  those  who  were  before  me,  until  the  com- 
mencement of  my  day ; 

17.  And  then  I  do  make  a  ^record  of  the  things  which  I 
liave  seen  with  mine  own  eyes. 

18.  And  I  know  tbe  record  which  I  make  to  be  a  just  and 
a,  true  record ;  nevertheless  there  are  many  things  which,  ac- 
cording to  our  language,  we  are  not  able  to  write. 

19.  And  now  I  make  an  end  of  my  saying,  which  is  of 
myself,  and  proceed  to  give  my  account  of  the  things  which 
liave  been  before  me. 

20.  I  am  Mormon,  and  a  pure  descendant  of  Lehi.  I  have 
reason  to  bless  my  God  and  my  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  that  he 
brought  our  fathers  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  (and  no  one 
inew  it  save  it  were  himself  and  those  whom  he  brought  out 
of  that  land,)  and  that  he  hath  given  me  and  my  people  so 
iQuch  know^ledge  unto  the  salvation  of  our  souls. 

21.  Surely '  he  hath  blessed  the  house  of  Jacob,  and  hath 
been  merciful  unto  the  seed  of  Joseph. 

22.  And  "^insomuch  as  the  children  of  Lehi  have  kept  his 
commandments,  he  hath  blessed  them  and  prospered  them  ac- 
cording to  his  word; 

28.  Yea.  and  surely  shall  he  again  bring  a  "remnant  of  the 
seed  of  Joseph  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  their  God; 

24.  And  surely  as  the  Lord  liveth  will  he  gather  in  from 
the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  "all  the  remnant  of  the  seed 
of  Jacob,  who  are  scattered  abroad  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
«arth ; 

25.  And  as  he  hath  covenanted  with  all  the  house  of 
Jacob,  even  so  shall  the  covenant  wherewith  he  hath  cove- 
nanted with  the  house  of  Jacob,  be  fulfilled  in  his  own  due 
time,    unto    the    restoring    all    the    house    of    .Jacob    unto    the 


h,  see  h,  Mos.  18.  i,  Mos.  18.  j,  Probably  one  of  the  successors  of  the 

Twelve  Disciples  among  the  Nephites.  k,  see  g.  I,  Mor.  1 — 7.  m,  see  h,  ii. 

Hep.  1.        n,  see  ff,  ii.  Nep.  3.        o,  see  e,  i.  Nep.  15. 


CHAP.    VI.]  III.    NEPHI.  489^ 

knowledge    of    tne    covenant    that    he    hath    covenanted    with, 
them; 

26.  And  then  shall  they  know  their  Redeemer,  who  is  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  and  then  shall  they  be  gathered 
in  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  unto  their  own  lands, 
from  whence  they  have  been  dispersed;  yea,  as  the  Lord  livethn 
so  shall  it  be.     Amen. 


CHAPTER   6. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  of  the  Ne- 
phites  did  all  return  to  their  own  lands,  in  the  twenty  and 
sixth  year,  every  man,  with  his  family,  his  flocks  and  his- 
herds,  his  "horses  and  his  cattle,  and  all  things  whatsoever 
did  belong  unto  them. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  had  not  eaten  up  all 
their  provisions ;  therefore  they  did  take  with  them  all  that; 
they  had  not  devoured,  of  all  their  grain  of  every  kind,  and 
♦their  gold,  and  their  silver,  and  all  their  precious  things,  and 
they  did  return  to  their  own  lands  and  their  possessions,  both, 
on  the  north  and  on  the  south,  both  on  the  ^land  northward 
and  on  the  ''land  southward. 

3.  And  they  granted  unto  those  robbers  who  had  ''entered 
into  a  covenant  to  keep  the  peace,  of  the  band  who  were  de- 
sirous to  remain  Lamanites,  lands,  according  to  their  num- 
bers, that  they  might  have,  with  their  labors,  wherewith  ta 
subsist  upon ;  and  thus  they  did  establish  peace  in  all  the 
land. 

4.  And  they  began  again  to  prosper  and  to  wax  great;  and 
the  twenty  and  sixth  and  seventh  years  passed  away,  and  there 
was  great  order  in  the  land ;  and  they  had  formed  their  law"& 
according  to  equity  and  justice. 

5.  And  now  there  was  nothing  in  all  the  land,  to  hinder 
the  people  from  prospering  continually,  except  they  should  fall 
into  transgression. 

6.  And  now  it  was  ^Gidgiddoni,  and  the  Mudge  Lachoneus,. 
and  those  who  had  been  appointed  leaders,  who  had  established 
this  great  peace  in  the  land. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  th^t  there  were  many  cities  built 
anew,  and  there  were  many  old  cities  repaired ; 

8.  And  there  were  ^many  highways  cast  up,  and  many  roads 
made,  which  led  from  city  to  city,  and  from  land  to  land,  and 
from  place  to  place. 

9.  And  thus  passed  away  the  twenty  and  eighth  year,  and 
th'^  neonle  hnd  continual  peace. 

10.  But  it  came  to  pass  in  the  twenty  and  ninth  year,  there 

a,  see  m,  i.  Nep.  18.  6,  North  America.  c,  Scuth  America.  a.  III.  Nep. 
5: 4.  e,  see  h,  iii.  Nep.  3.  /,  iii.*Nep.  1:1.  3: 1.  g,  Hela.  14: 24.  iii. 
Nep.  8: 13. 


490  III.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   VI. 

began  to  be  some  disputings  among  the  people;  and  some 
were  lifted  up  into  pride  and  boastings,  because  of  their  ex- 
ceeding great  riches,  yea,  even  unto  great  persecutions ; 

11.  For  there  were  manj^  ''merchants  in  the  land,  and  also 
many    *  lawyers,  and  many  officers. 

12.  And  the  people  began  to  be  distinguished  by  ranks;  ac- 
cording to  their  riches,  and  their  chances  for  learning ;  yea, 
some  were  ignorant  because  of  their  poverty,  and  others  did 
receive  great  learning  because  of  their  riches; 

13.  Some  were  lifted  up  in  pride,  and  others  were  exceeding 
Lumble ;  some  did  return  railing  for  railing,  while  others  would 
receive  railing  and  persecution,  and  all  manner  of  afflictions, 
and  would  not  turn  and  revile  again,  but  were  humble  and 
penUent  before  God; 

14.  And  thus  there  became  a  great  inequality  in  all  the 
land,  insomuch  that  the  church  began  to  be  broken  up ;  yea, 
iuoomuch  that  in  the  thirtieth  year  the  church  was  broken 
up  in  all  the  land,  save  it  were  among  a  few  of  the  Lamanites, 
who  were  converted  unto  the  true  faith ;  and  they  would  not 
depart  from  it,  for  they  were  firm,  and  steadfast,  and  im- 
moveable, willing  with  all  diligence  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord. 

15.  Now  the  cause  of  this  iniquity  of  the  people,  w^as  this, 
Satan  had  great  power,  unto  the  stirring  up  of  the  people 
to  do  all  manner  of  iniquity,  and  to  the  puffing  them  up  with 
pride,  tempting  them  to  seek  for  power,  and  authority,  and 
riches,  and  the  vain  things  of  the  world. 

16.  And  thus  Satan  did  lead  away  the  hearts  of  the  people, 
to  do  all  manner  of  iniquity :  therefore  they  had  not  enjoyed 
peace  but  a  few  years. 

17.  And  thus  in  the  commencement  of  the  -^thirtieth  year, 
the  people  having  been  delivered  up  for  the  space  of  a  long 
time  to  be  carried  about  by  the  temptations  of  the  devil 
whithersoever  he  desired  to  carry  them,  and  to  do  whatso- 
ever iniquity  he  desired  they  should ;  and  thus  in  the  com- 
mencement of  this,  the  thirtieth  year,  they  were  in  a  state 
of  awful   wickedness. 

18.  Now  they  did  not  sin  ignorantly,  for  they  knew  the  will 
of  God  concerning  them,  for  it  had  been  taught  unto  them ; 
therefore  they  did  wilfully  rebel  against  God. 

19.  And  now  it  was  in  the  days  of  Lachoneus,  the  son  of 
^Lachoneus,  for  Lachoneus  did  fill  the  seat  of  his  father  and 
did  govern  the  people  that  yeSr. 

20.  And  there  began  to  be  men  inspired  from  heaven,  and 
sent  forth  standing  among  the  people  in  all  the  land,  preach- 
ing and  testifying  boldly  of  the  sins  and  iniquities  of  the 
ppople,  and  testifying  unto  them  concerning  the  redemption 
which    the    Lord    would     make     for    his   people ;    or    in    other 


k,  Hela.  6: 8.         i.  vers.  21.  22,  27.         Alma  10: 14,  15,  17,  27,  32.  14: 5.  18, 

23,  27.       j.  III.  Nep.  2: 8.       k,  in.  Nep.  1: 1. 


CHAP.   VI.]  ni.    NEPHI.  491 

words,  the  resurrection  of  Christ ;   and  they  did  testify  boldly 
of  his  death  and  sutterings. 

21.  Now  there  were  many  of  the  people  who  were  ex- 
ceeding angry,  because  of  those  who  testified  of  these  things; 
and  those  who  were  angry,  were  chietiy  the  Chief  Judges, 
and  they  who  had  been  'High  Priests  and  *"lawyers;  yea, 
all  those  who  were  lawyers,  were  angry  with  those  who  testi- 
iied  of  these  things. 

22.  Now  there  wag  no  '^lawyer,  nor  Judge,  nor  "High 
Priest,  that  could  have  power  to  condemn  any  one  to  death, 
save  their  condemnation  was  signed  by  the  ^Governor  of  the 
Sand.-  1 

23.  Now  there  were  many  of  those  who  testified  of  the 
things  pertaining  to  Christ,  who  testified  boldly,  who  were 
taken  and  put  to  death  secretly  by  the  Judges,  that  the 
knowledge  of  their  death  came  not  unto  the  ^Governor  of  the 
land,  until  after  their  death. 

24.  Now  behold,  this  was  contrary  to  the  laws  of  the  land, 
that  any  man  should  be  put  to  death,  except  they  had  power 
from  the  Governor  of  the  land ; 

25.  Therefore  a  complaint  came  up  unto  the  land  of  ""Zara- 
hemla,  to  the  Governor  of  the  land,  against  these  Judges  who 
had  condemned  the  prophets  of  the  Lord  unto  death,  not  ac- 
cording to  the  law. 

26.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  taken  and  brought 
--p  before  the  Judge,  to  be  judged  of  the  crime  which  they 
had  done,  according  to  the  law  which  had  been  given  by  the 
•people. 

27.  Now  it  came  to  pass  that  those  Judges  had  many  friends 
and  kindreds :  and  the  remainder,  yea,  even  almost  all  the 
'lawyers  and  the  "High  Priests,  did  gather  themselves  together, 
and  unite  with  the  kindreds  of  those  Judges  who  were  to  be 
tried  according  to  the  law; 

28.  And  they  did  enter  into  a  covenant  one  with  another, 
yea,  even  into  that  covenant  which  was  given  by  them  of  old, 
which  covenant  w^as  given  and  administered  by  the  devil,  to 
combine  against  all  righteousness ; 

29.  Therefore  they  did  combine  against  the  people  of  the 
Lord,  and  enter  into  a  covenant  to  destroy  them,  and  ta 
deliver  those  who  were  guilty  of  murder  from  the  grasp  of 
justice,  which  was  about  to  be  administered  according  to  the 
law. 

30.  And  they  did  set  at  defiance  the  law  and  the  rights 
of  their  country;  and  they  did  covenant  one  with  another, 
td  destroy  the  Governor,  and  to  establish  a  king  over  the 
land,  that  the  land  should  no  more  be  at  ^liberty,  but  should 
be  subject  unto  kings. 


I,  see  g,  Mo8.  26.  m,  see  i.  n,  see  i.  o,  see  g,  Mos.  26.  p,  ver.  19. 
q,  ver.  19.  r,  see  h,  Omni  1.  s,  see  e,  Mos.  29.  t,  see  i.  u,  see  g  Mos.  26. 
V,  see  m,  Mos.  20. 


492  III.  NEPHi.  [chap.  vn. 

CHAPTER  7. 

1.  Now,  behold,  I  will  shew  unto  you  that  they  did  not 
establish  a  king  over  the  land ;  but  in  this  same  year,  yea, 
the  thirtieth  year,  they  did  destroy  upon  the  judgment  seat, 
yea,  did  murder  the  Chief  Judge  of  the  land. 

2.  And  the  people  were  divided  one  against  another;  and 
tney  did  separate  one  from  another,  into  tribes,  every  man 
according  to  his  family,  and  his  kindred,  and  friends ;  and 
thus  they  did  destroy  the  government  of  the  land. 

8.  And  every  tribe  did  appoint  a  chief,  or  a  leader  over 
them ;  and  thus  they  became  tribes  and  leaders  of  tribes. 

4.  Now  behold,  there  was  no  man  among  them,  savo  he 
had  much  family  and  many  kindreds  and  friends ;  therefore 
their  tribes  became  exceeding  great. 

5.  Now  all  this  was  done  and  there  were  no  wars  as  yet 
among  them ;  and  all  this  iniquity  had  come  upon  the  peo- 
ple, because  they  did  yield  themselves  unto  the  power  of 
Satan ; 

6.  And  the  regulations  of  the  government  were  destroyed, 
because  of  the  "secret  combination  of  the  friends  and  kindreds 
of  those  who  murdered  the  prophets. 

7.  And  they  did  cause  a  great  contention  in  the  land,  inso- 
much that  the  more  righteous  part  of  the  people  had  nearly  all 
become  wicked ;  yea,  there  were  but  few  righteous  men  among 
them. 

8.  And  thus  *'six  years  had  not  passed  away,  since  the 
more  part  of  the  people  had  turned  from  their  righteousness, 
like  the  dog  to  his  vomit,  or  like  the  sow  to  her  wallowing 
in    the    mire. 

9.  Now  this  "secret  combination  which  had  brought  so  great 
iniquity  upon  the  people,  did  gather  themselves  together, 
and  did  place  at  their  head,  a  man  whom  they  did  call 
Jacob ; 

10.  And  they  did  call  him  their  king;  therefore  he  be- 
came a  king  over  this  wicked  band ;  and  ho  was  one  of  the 
chiefest  who  had  given  his  voice  against  the  prophets  who 
testified  of  Jesus. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  not  so  strong  in 
number  as  the  tribes  of  the  people  who  were  united  together, 
save  it  were  their  leaders  did  establish  their  laws,  every  one 
according  to  his  tribe ;  nevertheless  they  were  enemies,  not- 
withstanding they  were  not  a  righteous  people;  yet  they 
were  united  in  the  hatred  of  those  who  had  entered  into  a. 
covenant  to  destrov  the  governrppnt ; 

12.  Therefore  Jacob  seeing  that  their  enemies  were  more 
numerous  than  thev,  he  being  the  king  of  the  band,  there- 
f'^^e  he  comr^anded  his  people  that  thev  should  take  their 
flight    into    the    northernmost    part    of    the    land,    and    there 


a,  see  i,  II.  Nep.  10.        6,  iii.  Nep.  5:  7.        c,  see  i,  ii.  Xep.  10. 


CHAP.   VII.]  III.    NEPHI.  493 

build  up  unto  themselves  a  kingdom,  until  they  were  joined 
by  dissenters,  (for  he  flattered  them  that  there  would  be 
many  dissenters,)  and  they  become  sufficiently  strong  to  con- 
tend with  the  tribes  of  the  people,  and  they  did  so ; 

13.  And  so  speedy  was  their  march,  that  it  could  not  be 
impeded,  until  they  had  gone  forth  out  of  the  reach  of  the 
people.  And  thus  ended  the  thirtieth  year:  and  thus  w^ere  the 
affairs  of  the  people  of  Nephi. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  thirty  and  first  year,, 
that  they  were  divided  into  tribes,  every  man  according  to 
liis  fauaily,   kindred   and   friendy ;   nevertheless   they   had   come 

.  to  an  agreement  that  they  would  not  go  to  war  one  with 
another;  but  they  were  not  united  as  to  their  laws,  and  their 
manner  of  government,  for  they  were  established  according 
to  the  minds  of  those  who  were  their  chiefs  and  their  leaders. 
But  they  did  establish  very  strict  laws  that  one  tribe  should 
not  trespass  against  another,  insomuch  that  in  some  degree 
they  had  peace  in  the  land ;  nevertheless,  their  hearts  were 
turned  from  the  Lord  their  God,  and  they  did  ^stone  the 
prophets,  and  did  cast  them  out  from  among  them. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi,  having  been  visited 
by  angels,  and  also  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  therefore  having 
seen  angels,  and  being  eye  witness,  and  having  had  power 
given  unto  him  that  he  might  know  concerning  the  ministry- 
of  Christ,  and  also  being  eye  witness  to  their  ^quick  return 
from  righteousness  unto  their  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tions ; 

10.  Therefore,  being  grieved  for  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts,  and  the  blindness  of  their  minds,  went  forth  among 
them  in  that  same  year,  and  began  to  testify  boldly,  repent- 
ance and  remission  of  sins  through  faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

17.  And  he  did  minister  many  things  unto  them;  and  all 
of  them  cannot  be  written,  and  a  part  of  them  would  not 
suffice;  therefore  they  are  not  written  in  this  book.  And 
Nephi  did  minister  with  power  and  with  great  authority. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  angry  with  him, 
€ven  because  he  had  greater  power  than  they,  for  it  were  not 
possible  that  they  could  disbelieve  his  words,  for  so  great  was 
iis  faith  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  ^angels  did  minister 
unto  him  daily : 

19.  And  in  the  name  of  Jesus  did  he  cast  out  devils  and, 
unclean  spirits;  and  even  his  ^brother  did  h^^  raise  from  the 
dead,  after  he  had  been  stoned  and  suffered  death  by  the 
people ; 

20.  And  the  people  saw  it,  and  did  witness  of  it,  and 
were  angry  with  him.  because  of  his  power:  and  he  did  also 
do  many  inore  miracles,  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  in  the 
name  of  Jesus. 


d,  ver.  19.        iii.  Nep.  6: 23—25.  e,  ver.  8.  f,  ver.  15.        g,  iii.  Nep; 

19:4. 


494  III.  NEPHi.  [chap.  vm. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  thirty  aod  first  year 
did  pass  away,  and  there  were  but  few  who  were  converted 
unto  the  Lord ;  but  as  many  as  were  converted,  did  truly 
signify  unto  the  people  that  they  had  been  visited  by  the 
power  and  Spirit  of  God,  which  was  in  Jesus  Christ,  in 
whom   they   believed. 

22.  And  as  many  as  had  "devils  cast  out  from  them,  and 
were  healed  of  their  sicknesses  and  their  iniirmities,  did 
truly  manifest  unto  the  people  that  they  had  been  wrought 
upon  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  had  been  healed ;  and  they 
did  shew  forth  signs  also,  and  did  do  some  miracles  among 
the  people. 

28.  Thus  passed  away  the  thirty  and  second  year  also.  And 
Nephi  did  cry  ujito  the  people  in  the  commencement  of  the 
thirty  and  third  year ;  and  he  did  preach  unto  them  repentance 
and  remission  of  sins. 

24.  Now  I  would  have  you  to  remember  also,  that  there 
were  none  who  were  brought  unto  repentance,  who  were  not 
^baptized  with  water; 

25.  Therefore  there  were  ordained  of  Nephi,  men  unto  this 
ministry,  that  all  such  as  should  come  unto  them,  should  be 
baptized  with  water,  and  this  as  a  witness  and  a  testimony 
before  God,  and  unto  the  people,  that  they  had  repented  and 
received  a  remission  of  their  sins. 

26.  And  there  were  many  in  the  commencement  of  this 
year,  that  were  ^baptized  unto  repentance;  and  thus  the  more 
part  of  the  year  did  pass  away. 


CHAPTER   8. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  according  to  our  record, 
and  we  know  our  record  to  be  true,  for  behold,  it  was  a  "just 
man  who  did  keep  the  record ;  for  he  truly  did  *many  miracles 
in  the  name  of  Jesus;  and  there  was  not  any  man  who  could 
do  a  miracle  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  save  he  were  cleansed 
every  whit  from  his  iniquity. 

2.  And  now  it  came  to  pass,  if  there  was  no  mistake  mad'^ 
by  this  man  in  the  reckoning  of  our  time,  the  "thirty  and  tliir  : 
year  had   passed   away, 

3.  And  the  people  began  to  look  with  great  earnestness 
for  the  sign  which  had  been  given  by  the  prophet  Samuel. 
the  Lamanite ;  yea,  for  the  time  that  there  should  be  ''dark- 
ness for  the  space  of  three  days  over  the  face  of  the  land. 

4.  And    there    began    to    be    great    doubtings    and    disputa- 


h,  ver.  19.        i,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.        j,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9. 

a.  III.  Nep.  23: 7,  12.       6,  in.  Nep.  7: 19,  20.        c.  in.  Nep.  2: 8.       d,  ▼er.  23. 
I.  Nep.  19;  10.        Hela.  14;  20,  27.        in.  Nep.  10: 9. 


CHAP.   VIII.]  III.    NEPHI.  495 

tions  among  the  people,   notwithstanding   so   many   signs  had 
been  given. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  ^thirty  and  fourth  year,  in 
the  first  month,  in  the  fourth  day  of  the  month,  there  arose 
a  great  storm,  such  an  one  as  never  had  been  know^n  in  all 
the   land ; 

6.  And  there  was  also  a  ^great  and  terrible  tempest ;  and 
there  was  ^terrible  thunder,  insomuch,  that  it  did  shake  the 
whole  earth  as  if  it  was  about  to  divide  asunder; 

7.  And  there  were  exceeding  ''sharp  lightnings,  such  as 
never  had  been  known  in  all  the  land. 

8.  And  the    *city  of  Zarahemla  did  take  fire; 

9.  And  the^^city  of  Moroni  did  sink  into  the  depths  of  the 
sea,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof  were  drowned; 

10.  And  the  earth  was  carried  up  upon  the  '^city  of  Mo- 
ronihah,  that  in  the  place  of  the  city  thereof,  there  became  a 
great  mountain; 

11.  And  there  was  a  great  and  terrible  destruction  in  the 
land    'southward. 

12.  But  behold,  there  was  a  more  great  and  terrible  de- 
struction in  the  land  *"northward :  for  behold,  the  whole  face 
of  the  land  was  changed,  because  of  the  "tempest,  and  the 
''whirlwinds,  and  the  ^thunderings,  and  the  ^lightnings,  and 
the  exceeding  great  quaking  of  the  whole  earth; 

13.  And  the  '"highways  were  broken  up,  and  the  level  roads 
were  spoiled,  and  many  smooth  places    ''became  rough, 

14.  And  many  great  and  notable  cities  were  *sunk,  and 
many  were  "burned,  and  many  were  shook  till  the  buildings 
thereof  had  ^'fallen  to  the  earth,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof 
were  slain,  and  the  places  were  left  desolate ; 

15.  And  there  were  some  cities  which  remained ;  but  the 
damage  thereof  was  exceeding  great,  and  there  were  many 
in  them  who  were  slain  ; 

16.  And  there  were  some  who  were  carried  away  in  the 
"'whirlwind ;  and  whither  they  went,  no  man  knoweth,  save 
they  know  that  they  were  carried  away ; 

17.  And  thus  the  face  of  the  whole  earth  became  deformed,, 
because  of  the  ^tempests,  and  the  *'thunderings,  and  the 
*^lightnings,  and  the  quaking  of  the  earth. 

18.  And  behold,  the  ^''ro<"ks  were  r^nt  in  twain;  thev  were 
broken  up  unon  the  f^<^e  of  the  whole  earth,  insomuch,  that 
they   were   found   in    ^''broken    fragments,    and    in   seams,   and 

n  cracks,  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land. 

19.  And    it    came    to    pass    that    when    the     '''thunderings„ 


e,  TIT.  Nep.  2: 8.           f,  see  v,  Hela.  14.           (j,  see  S,  Hela.  14.  h,  see  k.  r. 

Nfp.  19.         t,  see  h,  ©mni  1.         j,  see  k.  Alma  50.         fc,  ver.  25.         Hela.  12: 17. 

III.  Nep.  9:5.           I,  South  America.           m.  North  America.  n,  see  v,  Hela.  14. 

0,  ver.  16.          m.  Nep.  10:  '3,  14.           p,  see  $,  Hela.  14.  q,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  19'. 

y.  see  g,  in.  Nep.  6.           s,  i.  Nep.  12: 4.          t,  i.  Nep.  12: 4.  u,  i.  Nen.  12: 4. 

IP,  I.  Nep.  12:4.              w,  ver.  12.             x,  see  v,  Hela.  14.  y,  see  .<?,  Hela.  14. 

Z  see  fc,  I.  Nep.  19.         2a,  see  t,  Hela.  14.       26,  Hela.  14: 22.  2c,  see  s,  Hela.  14, 


496  III.    NEPHL  [chap.   IX. 

and  the  *'*lightnings,  and  the  ^^storm,  and  the  ^^tempest, 
and  the  quakings  of  the  earth  did  cease — for  behold,  they 
did  last  for  about  the  space  of  ^^three  hours ;  and  it  was  said 
by  some  that  the  time  was  greater ;  nevertheless,  all  these 
great  and  terrible  things  were  done  in  about  the  space  of 
three  hours ;  and  ^''then  behold,  there  was  darkness  upon  the 
iace  of  the  land. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  thick  darkness 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  land,  insomuch,  that  the  inhabitants 
thereof  who  had  not  fallen,  could  ^*feel  the  vapour  of  dark- 
ness ; 

21.  And  there  could  be  no  light,  because  of  the  darkness; 
neither  candles,  neither  torches ;  neither  could  there  be  fire 
iindled  with  their  fine  and  exceeding  dry  wood,  so  that  there 
-could  not  be  any  light  at  all ; 

22.  And  there  w^as  not  any  light  seen,  neither  fire,  nor  glim- 
mer, neither  the  sun,  nor  the  moon,  nor  the  stars,  for  so 
great  were  the  mists  of  darkness  which  were  upon  the  face 
of   the   land. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  it  did  last  for  the  space  of 
*Hhree  days,  that  there  was  no  light  seen;  and  there  was  great 
mourning,  and  howling,  and  weeping  among  all  the  people 
continually ;  yea,  great  were  the  groanings  of  the  people,  be- 
cause of  the  darkness  and  the  great  destruction  which  had 
come   upon    them. 

24.  And  in  one  place  they  were  heard  to  cry,  saying,  O 
that  w^e  had  repented  before  this  great  and  terrible  day,  and 
then  would  our  brethren  have  been  spared,  and  they  would 
not  have  been  ^''burned  in  that  great  city  Zarahemla. 

25.  And  in  another  place  they  were  heard  to  cry  and  mourn, 
saying,  O  that  we  had  repented  before  this  great  and  terrible 
day,  and  had  not  killed  and  stoned  the  prophets,  and  cast 
them  out :  then  w^ould  our  mothers  and  our  fair  daughters,  and 
our  children  have  been  spared,  and  not  have  been  buried  up 
in  that  great  *'city  Moronihah ;  and  thus  were  the  bowlings 
of  the  people  great  and  terrible. 


CHAPTER  9. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  a  '^voice  heard  among 
'All  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  upon  all  the  face  of  this  land, 
crying, 

2.  Wo,  w^o,  wo  unto  this  people;  wo  unto  the  inhabitaAts 
of   the   whole   earth,   except   they   shall    repent,   for  ^the   devil 

2d,  see  k,  I.  Nep.  19.          2e,  ver.  5.          2f,  see  v,  Hela.  14.  ^  2g,  the  time  of 

the  crucifixion.         2h,  darkness  commenced  when  Jesus  expired.  2i,  vers.  3,  22,  23. 

I.  Nep.  12: 5.         19: 11.         Hela.  14: 20,  27.         iii.  Nep.  10: 9.  2j,  see  i,  i.  Nep. 
19.       2k,  ver.  8.        Hela.  13: 12—14.        21,  see  k, 

a,  I.  Nep.  19: 11.* 


CHAP.   IX.]  III.    N3PHI.  497 

laugheth,  and  his  angels  rejoice,  because  of  the  slain  of  the 
fair  sons  and  daughters  of  my  people;  and  it  is  because  of 
their  iniquity  and  abominations   that  they  are   fallen. 

3.  Behold  that  "great  city  Zarahemla  have  I  ''burned  with 
fire,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof. 

4.  And  behold,  that  great  "city  Moroni  have  I  caused  to 
be  *sunk  in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof 
to  be  drowned. 

5.  And  behold,  that  great  ^city  Moronihah  have  I  covered 
with  earth,  and  the  .inhabitants  thereof,  to  hide  their  iniquities 
and  their  abomiliations  from  before  my  face,  that  the  blood 
of  the  prophets  and  the  saints  shall  not  come  any  more  unto 
me  against  them. 

6.  And  behold,  the  city  of  Gilgal  have  I  caused  to  be  sunk, 
and  the  inhabitants  thereof  to  be  buried  up  in  the  depths  of 
the  earth ; 

7.  Yea,  and  the  city  of  Onihah,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof, 
and  the  city  of  Mocum,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof,  and  the 
^city  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof,  and  waters 
have  I  caused  to  come  up  in  the  stead  thereof,  to  hide  their 
wickedness  and  abominations  from  before  my  face,  that  the 
blood  of  the  prophets  and  the  saints  shall  not  come  up  any 
more  unto  me  against  them. 

8.  And  behold,  the  city  of  Gadiandi,  and  the  city  of  Gadiom- 
nah,  and  the  city  of  Jacob,  and  the  city  of  Gimgimno,  all  these 
have  I  caused  to  be  sunk,  and  made  ''hills  and  valleys  in 
the  places  thereof,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof  have  I  buried 
np  in  the  depths  of  the  earth,  to  hide  their  wickedness  and 
abominations  from  before  my  face,  that  the  blood  of  the 
prophets  and  the  saints  should  not  come  up  any  more  unto 
me  against  them. 

9.  And  behold,  that  great  city  Jacobugath,  which  was 
inhabited  by  the  people  of  the  king  of  Jacob,  have  I  caused 
to  be  *burned  with  fire,  because  of  their  sins  and  their 
wickedness,  which  was  above  all  the  wickedness  of  the  whole 
earth,  because  of  their  ^secret  murders  and  combinations ; 
for  it  was  they  that  did  destroy  the  *peace  of  my  people 
and  the  government  of  the  land  :  therefore  I  did  cause  them 
to  be  burned,  to  destroy  thpm  from  before  my  f?;ce,  that  the 
'blood  of  the  prophets  and  the  saints  should  not  come  up  unto 
me  any  more  against  them. 

10;  And  behold  the  city  of  Laman,  and  the  city  of 
Josh,  and  the  city  of  Gad,  and  the  city  of  Kishkumen, 
have  I  caused  to  be  "*burned  with  fire,  and  the  inhabitants 
thereof,  because  of  their  wickedness  \n  casting  out  the 
prophets,    and    stoning    those     whom    I    did    send    to    declare 


6,  see  h,  Omni  1.  C,  ill.  Nep.  8: 8.  d.  see  fc,  Alma  50.  c,  ill.  Nep. 

?:9.  /,  see  fc,  ni.  Nep.  8.  g,  see  6,  Alma  21.  h,  i.  Nep.  19: 11.  Hela 

12:17.  14:23.  iii.  Nep.  8: 10.  10:13,14.  i.  ver.  10.  i.  Nep.  12:  4. 
III.  Nep.  8: 14  j,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10.  k  ni.  Nep.  7:9—13.  I,  ill.  Nep.  6: 
23—25-      7: 10.        m,  see  1 


498  in.  NEPHL  [chap.  ix. 

urto    them    concerning    their    wickedness    and    their    abomina- 
tions ; 

11.  And  because  they  did  cast  theui  ail  out,  that  there 
were  none  righteous  among  .hem,  I  did  send  down  "fire  and 
destroy  them,  that  their  wioliedness  and  abominations  might 
be  hid  from  before  my  face,  that  the  blood  of  the  prophets 
and  the  saints  whom  I  sent  among  them,  might  not  cry  unto 
me  from  the  ground  against  them ; 

12.  And  many  great  destructions  have  I  caused  to  come 
upon  this  land,  and  upon  this  people,  because  of  their  wicked- 
ness and  their  abominations. 

13.  O  all  ye  that  are  spared  because  ye  were  more  righteous 
tlian  they,  will  ye  not  now  return  unto  me,  and  repent  of  your 
sins,  and  be  converted,  that  I  may  heal  you? 

14.  Yea,  verily  I  say  unt^  you,  if  ye  will  come  unto  me 
ye  shall  have  eternal  life.  Behold,  mine  arm  of  mercy  is 
extended  towards  you,  and  whosoever  will  come,  him  will  I 
receive ;  and  blessed  are  those  who  come  unto  me. 

15.  Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God.  I  "created 
the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  all  things  that  in  them  are. 
I  was  with  the  Father  from  the  beginning.  ^^I  am  in  the 
Father,  and  the  Father  in  me;  and  «in  me  hath  the  Father 
glorified  his  name. 

16.  I  came  unto  'my  own,  and  my  own  received  me  not. 
And  the  scriptures    "concerning  my   coming  are  fulfilled. 

17.  And  as  many  as  have  received  me,  to  them  have  I  'given 
to  become  the  Sons  of  G^;  and  even  so  will  I  to  as  many  as 
shall  believe  on  my  name,  for  behold,  by  me  "redemption 
cometh,  and    ''in  me  is  the  law  of  Moses  fulfilled. 

18.  I  "'am  the  light  and  the  life  of  the  world.  I  am  Alpha 
and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end. 

19.  And  ye  shall  offer  up  unto  me  *no  more  the  shedding  of 
blood ;  yea,  your  sacrifices  and  your  burnt  offerings  shall  be 
done  away,  for  I  will  accept  none  of  your  sacrifices  and  your 
burnt  offerings; 

20.  And  ye  shall  offer  for  a  sacrifice  unto  me  a  broken 
heart  and  a  contrite  spirit.  And  whoso  cometh  unto  me 
with  a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit,  him  will  I  bap- 
tize "with  fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  as  the  Laman- 
ites,  because  of  their  faith  in  me  at  the  time  of  *their  conver- 
sion, were  baptized  with  fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
they  knew  it  not. 


n,  see  i.  o,  Mos.  3: 8.  4:  2.  See  i.  Hela.  14.  p,  iii.  Nep.  11: 27. 

19: 23,  2^,  Ether  3: 14.  q,  in.  Nep.  11: 7,  11.  r.  John  1: 11.  s.  III.  Nep. 
15: 4.  5.  t,  John  1: 12.  u,  ver.  21.  ii.  Nep.  31: 21.  Mos.  3: 17.  4: 7,  8. 
See  d,  Mos.  5.  v,  in.  Nep.  15: 2—8.  w,  see  w»  Mos.  16.  x,  lii.  Nep.  15: 

2—8.  y,  I.  Nep.  10: 17,  19,  22.  13: 37.  ir.  Nep.  31: 11—14.  17,  18.  32: 
2—5.         33:1.2.         Jacob  6: 8.         7:12.  Alma  13: 28.  34:38.         36:24. 

Hela.  5:45.  in.  Nep.  7:21.  11:35,36.  12:1,2.  15:23.  16:4,6.  18:37. 
19:9,  13.  14,  20—22.  26: 17.  28:  U,  18.  30: 2.  IV.  Nep.  1: 1,  3, 48.  Mor.  1: 14. 
7:10.  Ether  5: 4.  12:14.23.41.  Moro.  2.  3:4.  4:3.  5:2.  6:4,9. 
7:32.  36.      8: 7,  9.  23,  26.      10: 4-7,  9—19.      z,  Hela.  5: 45.      Ether  12: 14. 


CHAP.   X.]  III.    NEPHI.  499 

'21.  Behold,  I  have  come  unto  the  world  to  bring  '"re- 
demption  unto  the  world,  to  save  the  world  from  sin : 

22.  Therefore  whoso  repenteth  and  cometh  unto  me  as  a 
^*little  child,  him  will  I  receive:  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom 
of  God.  Behold,  for  such  I  have  laid  down  my  life,  and  have 
taken  it  up  again ;  therefore  repent,  and  come  unto  me  ye 
ends  of  the  earth,  and  be  saved. 


CHAPTER  10. 

1.  And  now  behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  all  the  people  of 
the  land  did  "hear  these  sayings,  and  did  witness  of  it.  And 
after  these  sayings  there  was  silence  in  the  land  for  the  space 
of  many  hours ; 

2.  For  so  great  was  the  astonishment  of  the  people  that 
they  did  cease  lamenting  and  howling  for  the  loss  of  their 
kindred  which  had  been  slain;  therefore  there  was  silence  in 
all  the  land  for  the  space  of  many  hours. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  came  a  voice  again  unto 
the  people,  and  all  the  people  did  hear,  and  did  witness  of  it, 
saying, 

4.  O  ye  people  of  these  ''great  cities  which  have  fallen,  who 
are  descendants  of  Jacob,  yea,  who  are  of  the  house  of  Israel, 
how  oft  have  I  gathered  you  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens 
under  her  wings,  and  have  nourished  you. 

5.  And  again,  how  oft  would  I  have  gathered  you  as  a  hen 
gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings ;  yea,  O  ye  people  of 
the  house  of  Israel,  who  have  fallen;  yea,  O  ye  people  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  ye  that  dwell  at  Jerusalem,  as  ye  that  have 
fallen;  yea,  how  oft  would  I  have  gathered  you  as  a  hen 
gathereth  her  chickens,  and  ye  would  not. 

6.  O  ye  house  of  Israel  whom  I  have  "spared,  how  oft  will  I 
gather  you  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  if 
ye  will  repent  and  return  unto  me  with  full  purpose  of  heart. 

7.  But  if  not,  O  house  of  Israel,  the  places  of  your  dwellings 
shall  become  desolate  until  the  *^time  of  the  fulfilling  of  the 
covenant  to  your  fathers. 

8.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the  people  had  heard 
these  words,  behold  they  began  to  weep  and  howl  again  be- 
cause of  the  loss  of  their  kindred  and  friends. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thus  did  the  *three  days 
pass    away.      And    it    was    in    the    ^morning,    and    the    dark- 

2a,  see  u,       26,  in.  Nep.  11 :  37,  38. 


a,  I.  Nep.  19: 11.  b,  ni.  Nep.  8: 8—16,  24,  25.  9: 3—12.  c,  vers.  12; 

13.  III.  Nep.  9: 13.  d,  see  e.  i.  Nep.  15.  e,  see  i,  I.  Nep.  19.  f,  Making 
as  allowance  of  7^  hours  for  the  difference  of  longitude  between  Jerusalem  and  the  land 
Bountiful,  south  of  the  Isthmus,  the  three  days  of  darkness  at  the  latter  place  must  have 
commenced  and  ended  at  7  hours  30  minutes  in  the  mominf?,  the  beeinnine  of  dark- 
ness being  the  time  in  Bountiful  when  Jesus  expired.        III.  Nep.  8: 19—23. 


500  in.    NEPHi.  [chap.  X. 

ness  dispersed  from  off  the  face  of  the  land,  and  the  earth 
did  cease  to  tremble,  and  the  ^'rocks  did  cease  to  rend,  and 
the  dreadful  groanings  did  cease,  and  all  the  tumultuous  noises 
aid  pass  away, 

10.  And  the  earth  did  cleave  together  again,  that  it 
stood,  and  the  mourning,  and  the  weeping,  and  the  wail- 
ing of  the  people  who  were  spared  alive,  did  cease ;  and 
their  mourning  was  turned  into  joy,  and  their  lamentations 
into  the  praise  and  thanksgiving  unto  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
tiieir  Redeemer. 

11.  And  thus  far  were  the  '^scriptures  fulfilled  which  had 
been  spoken  by  the  prophets. 

12.  And  it  was  the  *more  righteous  part  of  the  people  who 
were  saved,  and  it  was  they  who  received  the  prophets  and 
stoned  them  not;  and  it  was  they  who  had  not  shed  the  blood 
of  the  saints,   w  ho  were  spared ; 

13.  And  they  were  spared  and  were  ^not  sunk  and  buried 
up  in  the  earth ;  and  they  were  ''not  drowned  in  the  depths 
of  the  sea;  and  they  were  'not  burned  by  fire,  neither  were 
they  fallen  upon  and  crushed  to  death ;  and  they  were  not 
carried  away  in  the  *"whirlwind ;  neither  were  they  over- 
powered by  the   **vapour  of  smoke  and  of  darkness. 

14.  And  now,  whoso  readeth,  let  him  understand ;  he  that 
hath  the  scriptures,  let  him  "search  them,  and  see  and  behold 
if  all  these  deaths  and  destructions  by  ^fire,  and  by  «smoke, 
and  by  '"tempests,  and  by  ^whirlwinds,  and  by  the  'opening  of 
the  earth  to  receive  them,  and  all  these  things  are  not  unto 
the  fulfilling  of  the  prophecies  of  many  of  the  holy  prophets. 

15.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  yea,  many  have  testified  of 
these  things  at  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  were  slain  because 
they  testified  of  these  things ; 

16.  Yea,  the  prophet  "Zenos  did  testify  of  these  things,  and 
also  "Zenock  spake  concerning  these  'things,  because  they  tes- 
tified particularly  concerning  us,  who  are  the  remnant  of  their 
seed. 

17.  Behold,  our  father  Jacob  also  testified  ^'concerning  a 
Temnant  of  the  seed  of  Joseph.  And  behold,  are  not  we  a 
remnant  of  the  seed  of  Joseph?  And  these  things  which 
testify  of  us,  are  they  not  written  upon  the  Opiates  of  brass 
which  our  father  Lehi  brought  out  of  Jerusalem? 

18.  And  !t  came  to  pass  that  in  the  ending  of  the  thirty 
and  fourtli  year,  behold,  I  will  shew  unto  you  that  the  people 
of  Nephi  who  were  spared,  and  also  those  who  had  been 
icalled  Lamanites,  who  had  been  spared,  did  have  great 
favours    shewn    unto    them,    and    great    blessings    poured    out 


g,  see  U  Htia.  14.  h,  i.  Nep.  12: 4,  5.  19: 10-12.  Hela.  14: 20-28. 

1,  ver.  13.  III.  Nep.  9.'  13.  j,  iii.  Nep.  8:9.  9:  4—8.  k,  in.  Nep.  8: 9. 

h  4,  7.  %  HI.  N^  8: 8,  24.  9: 3.  9.  10.  m,  ver.  14.  in.  Nep.  8;  16. 

fi,  see  2i,  111.  Nepu  8.  o,  see  h.  p,  see  I.  q,  see  2i,  iii.  Nep.  8.  r, 

see  V,  Hela.  14.         «,  see  m.         t,  see  h,  in.  Nep.  9.         «,  see  h,  I.  Nep.  19.         V, 
3ee  g,  i.  Nep.  19.  iP,  Alma  46: 24—26.  ill.  Nep.  20;  22.  X,  see  a,  X. 

:^ep.  3. 


CHAP.   XI.]  III.    NEPHI.  501 

upon  their  heads,  insomuch  that  soon  after  the  ascension  of 
Christ  into  heaven,  he  did  truly  manifest  himself  unto 
them ; 

19.  ''Shewing  his  body  unto  them,  and  ministering  unto 
them ;  and  an  account  of  his  ministry  shall  be  *given 
hereafter.  Therefore  for  this  time  I  make  an  end  of  my 
sayings. 


CHAPTER   11. 

Jesus  Christ  sheweth  himself  unto  the  ^  people  of  Nephi,  as 
the  multitude  were  gathered  together  in  the  land  Bountiful, 
and  did  minister  unto  them;  and  on  this  wise  did  he  shew 
himself  unto   them, 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  a  great  mul- 
titude gathered  together,  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  round  about 
the  **temple  which  was  in  the  "land  Bountiful;  and  they 
were  marvelling  and  wondering  one  with  another,  and  were 
shewing  one  to  another  the  "great  and  marvellous  change 
which  had  taken  place ; 

2.  And  they  were  also  conversing  about  this  Jesus 
Christ,  of  whom  the  ^'sign  had  been  given  concerning  his 
death. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  while  they  were  thus  con- 
versing one  with  another,  they  heard  a  voice  as  if  it  came 
out  of  heaven ;  and  they  cast  their  eyes  round  about,  for 
they  understood  not  the  voice  which  they  heard ;  and  it  was 
not  a  harsh  voice,  neither  was  it  a  loud  voice ;  nevertheless, 
and  notwithstanding  it  being  a  *small  voice,  it  did  pierce 
them  that  did  hear  to  the  centre,  insomuch ,  that  there  was 
no  part  of  their  frame  that  it  did  not  cause  to  quake;  yea, 
it  did  pierce  them  to  the  very  soul,  and  did  cause  their  hearts 
to  burn. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  again  they  heard  the  voice, 
and  they  understood  it  not; 

5.  And  again  the  third  time  they  did  hear  the  voice,  and 
did  open  their  ears  to  hear  it;  and  their  eyes  were  towards 
the  sound  thereof;  and  they  did  look  steadfastly  towards 
heaven,  from  whence  the  sound  came; 

6.  And  behold  the  third  time  they  did  understand  the  voice 
which  they  heard ;   and  it  said  unto  them, 

7.  Behold  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased,  in 
whom  I    ^have  glorified  my  name :   hear  ye  him. 

8.  And    it    came    to    pass    as    they    understood,    they    cast 

y,  see  6,  I.  Nep.  12.       z,  in.  Nep.  11—30.  * 

a,  see  h,  II.  Nen.  5.  5,  see  2k.  Alma  22.  C.  rni  Nep:  8:11— I4j  d,  He!«i; 
U:  20-27.  III.  Nep.  8: 5—25.  9: 10.  e,  Hela.  5: 30,  31,  46,  47.  f,  vcr.  It 
II.  Nep.  9: 15. 


502  in.  NEPHi.  [chap,  xl 

their  eyes  up  again  towards  heaven ;  and  behold,  they  saw 
a  "man  descending  out  of  lieaven ;  and  lie  was  clothed  in  a 
white  robe,  and  he  came  down  and  stood  in  the  midst  of 
them,  and  the  eyes  of  the  whole  multitude  were  turned  upon 
him,  and  they  durst  not  open  their  mouths,  even  one  to  another, 
and  wist  not  what  it  meant,  for  they  thought  it  was  an  angel 
that  had  appeared  unto  them. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  stretched  forth  his  hand 
and  spake  unto  the  people,  saying, 

10.  Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ,  whom  the  prophets  testi- 
fied shall  come  into  the  world ; 

11.  And  behold,  "I  am  the  light  and  the  life  of  the  world ; 
and  I  have  drunk  out  of  that  *bitter  cup  which  the  Father 
liath  given  me,  and  have  ^glorified  the  Father  in  taking 
upon  me  the  ^sins  of  the  world,  in  the  which  I  have 
suffered  the  will  of  the  Father  in  all  things  from  the 
beginning. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words,  the  whole  multitude  fell  to  the  earth,  for  they 
remembered  that  it  had  been  'prophesied  among  them  that 
Christ  should  shew  himself  unto  them  after  his  ascension 
into  heaven. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  spake  unto  them 
saying, 

14.  Arise  and  come  forth  unto  me,  that  ye  may  "*thrust 
your  hands  into  my  side,  and  also  that  ye  may  feel  the  prints 
of  the  nails  in  my  hands  and  in  my  feet,  that  ye  may  know 
that  I  am  the  God  of  Israel,  and  the  "God  of  the  whole 
earth,  and  have  been  slain  for  the    "sins  of  the  world. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  multitude  went  forth, 
and  ''thrust  their  hands  into  his  side,  and  did  feel  the 
prints  of  the  nails  in  his  hands  and  in  his  feet;  and  this  they 
did  do,  going  forth  one  by  one,  until  they  had  all  gone  forth, 
find  did  see  with  their  eyes,  and  did  feel  with  their  hands, 
and  did  know  of  a  surety,  and  did  bear  record,  that  it  was 
he  of  whom  it  was  written  by  the  <^prophets  that  should 
come. 

16.  And  when  they  had  all  gone  forth  and  had  witnessed 
for  themselves,  they  did  cry  out  with  one  accord,  saying, 

17.  Hosanna!  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  'Most  High  God! 
And  they  did  fall  down  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  did  worship 
tiim. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  spake  unto  Nephi  (for 
^Nephi  was  among  the  multitude,)  and  he  commanded  him 
that  he  should  come  forth. 

19.  And  Nephi  arose  and  went  forth,  and  bowed  himself 
before  the  Lord,  and  he  did    *kiss  his  feet. 


g,  see  6,  i.  Nep.  12.  h,  see  m,  Mos.  16.  i,  John  18: 11.  ;,  ver.  7.  iii, 
Nep.  9: 15.  k,  ver.  14.  iii.  Nep.  9:21.  I,  see  b,  i.  Nep.  12.  m.  ver.  15. 
n  see  26,  Mos.  7.  o,  see  k.  p,  ver.  14.  q,  ver.  10.  r,  see  2b,  Mos.  7. 

?    ui.  Nep.  1.2,  3,  10.        7: 15,  20,  23—26.        t,  in.  Nep.  17: 10. 


CHAP.    XL]  ni.    NEPHI.  S03 

20.  And    the    Lord    commanded    him    that    he   should    arise. 
And   he  arose  and   stood  before   him. 
r*      21.  And   the   Lord   said   unto   him,   I   give   unto   you   "power 
that  ye  shall    *'baptize  this  people  when  1  am  *^ again  ascended 
into  heaven. 

22.  And  again  the  Lord  called  others,  and  said  unto  them 
likewise;  and  he  gave  unto  them  'power  to  baptize.  And  he 
said  unto  them,  On  this  wise  shall  ye  baptize ;  and  there  shall 
be    *'no  disputations  among  you. 

23.  Verily  1  say  unto  you,  that  whoso  repenteth  of  his 
sins  through  your  words,  and  desireth  to  be  baptized  in  my 
name,  on  this  wise  shall  ye  baptize  them :  behold,  ye  shall 
go  down  and  ^stand  in  the  water,  and  in  my  name  shall  ye 
baptize  them. 

24.  And  now  behold,  these  are  the  words  which  ye  shall 
say,  calling  them  by  name,  saying, 

25.  Having  ^''authority  given  me  of  Jesus  Christ,  ^^I  bap- 
tize you  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen. 

26.  And  then  shall  ye  immerse  them  in  the  water,  and  come 
forth  again  out  of  the  water. 

27.  And  after  this  manner  shall  ye  baptize  in  my  name, 
for  behold,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  ^^'that  the  Father,  and  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  are  one;    ^'^and  I  am  in  the  Father, 

I    and  the  Father  in  me,  and  the  Father  and  I  are    **one. 

28.  And  according  as  I  have  commanded  you  ^''thus  shall 
ye  baptize.  And  there  shall  be  ^^no  disputations  among  you, 
as  there  hath  hitherto  been ;  neither  shall  there  be  disputa- 
tions among  you  concerning  the  points  of  my  doctrine,  as 
there  hath  hitherto  been ; 

29.  For  verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  hath  the 
spirit  of  ^'^contention  is  not  of  me,  but  is  of  the  devil,  who  is 
the  father  of  contention,  and  he  stirreth  up  the  hearts  of 
men  to  contend  with  anger,  one   with  another. 

30.  Behold,  this  is  not  my  doctrine,  to  stir  up  the  hearts 
of  men  with  anger,  one  against  another;  but  this  is  my 
doctrine,  that    ^*such  things  should  be  done  away. 

31.  Behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  declare 
unto  yon  my  doctrine. 

32.  And  this  is  my  doctrine,  and  it  is  the  doctrine  which 
the  Father  hath  civen  unto  me;  ^^and  I  bear  record  of  the 
Father,  and  the  Father  beareth  record  of  me,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  beareth  record  of  the  Father  and  me,  and  I  bear  record 
that  the  Father  commandeth  all  men,  everywhere,  to  repent 
and  believe   in  me; 

33.  And    w^hoso    believeth    in    me,    and    is     **baptized,    the 

u,  see  g,  Mob.  IS.  v,  see  u,  it.  ^px).  9.         w,  in.  T?ep:  »:39.  x,  see  ff, 

Mos.  18.  y,  vers.  28—30.  in.  Nep.  18:34.  z,  Mos.  18:12.  in.  Nep. 

19: 10—13.  2a,  see  g,  Mos.  18.  26,  «e  t«,  n.  Nep.  9.  2c,  see  k,  n.  Nep. 

m.  2d,  see  p,  in.  Nen.  9.  2e,  see  fc,  i?.  Npd.  3t,  2/,  vera.  25,  26.  2g,  vers. 
^?.  29.  30.  2h,  vprs.  22,  28,  3(L  2i.  vers.  22.  28,  29.  2j,  vers.  35,  36.  in. 
Nep.  28: 11.        Ether  5: 4.       2k.  see  tt,  n.  Nep.  9. 


504  III.     NEPHI.  [chap.    XII. 

same  shall  be  saved;  and  they  are  they  who  shall  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

84.  And  whoso  believeth  not  in  me,  and  is  not  baptized, 
shall  be  damned. 

35.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  this  is  my  doc- 
trine, ^'and  I  bear  record  of  it  from  the  Father;  and  ^"*whoso 
believeth  in  me,  believeth  in  the  Father  also,  and  unto  him 
will  the  Father  ^"bear  record  of  me;  for  he  will  visit  him 
^"with  fire,  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

36.  And  thus  will  the  Father  ^^bear  record  of  me,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  will  bear  record  unto  him  of  the  Father  and 
me;    ^^'for  the  Father,  and  I,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  are  one. 

37.  And  again  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  must  repent,  and  be- 
come as  a  little  child,  and  be  ^"^baptized  in  my  name,  or  ye 
can  in  nowise  receive  these  things. 

38.  And  again  1  say  unto  you.  Ye  must  repent,  and  be 
baptized  in  my  name,  and  become  as  a  ^*little  child,  or  ye 
can  in  no  wise  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

39.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  this  is  my  doc- 
trine, and  whoso  buildeth  upon  this,  buildeth  upon  my  rock, 
and  ^'the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  them. 

40.  And  whoso  shall  declare  more  or  less  than  this,  and 
establish  it  for  my  doctrine,  the  same  cometh  of  evil,  and  is 
not  built  upon  my  rock,  but  he  buildeth  upon  a  ^"sandy  foun- 
dation, and  the  gates  of  hell  standeth  open  to  receive  such, 
when  the  floods  come  and  the  winds  beat  upon  them. 

41.  Therefore  go  forth  unto  this  people,  and  declare  the 
words  which  I  have  spoken  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. 


CHAPTER  12.      (See  Matthew  5.) 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  "Nephi,  and  to  those  who  had  been  called,  (now 
the  number  of  them  who  had  been  called,  and  received  *'power 
and  authority  to  baptize,  were  ^'twelve,)  and  behold  he 
stretched  forth  his  hand  unto  the  multitude,  and  cried  unto 
them,  saying,  Blessed  are  ye  if  ye  shall  give  heed  unto  the 
words  of  these  twelve  whom  I  have  chosen  from  among  yon 
to  minister  unto  you,  and  to  be  your  servants:  and  unto 
them  I  have  ''given  power,  that  they  mav  baptize  you  with 
water;   and  after  that  ye  are  baptized   with  wat^r,   behold   I 

2?,  vers.  32,  36.  2m,  Ether  4: 12.  2n,  vers.  22,  36.  2o,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9. 
2p,  see  2j.  2q,  see  k,  ii.  Nep.  31.  2r,  see  ?/,  ii.  Nep.  9.  2s,  see  2b,  iii. 

Nep.  9.  2t,  Matthew  16: 18.  Iii.  Nep.  18: 12,  13.  2m.  Matthew  7: 24—27. 

III.  Nep.  14:24— 27.       18:12,13. 


a,  see  s.  III.  Nep.  11.           6,  see  g,  Mos.  18.           C,  lii.  Nep.  13:25.  15: 11. 

18:1—17,26—39.        19:4—36.        20:1—6.        22:10.         26:17.        27.28.  iv. 

Nep.  1: 1,  5,  13,  14,  30—33,  37,  44,  46.        Mor.  1 :  13.        3: 19         8-.  10.  11.  9: 22. 
35.        Ether  12: 17.        Moro.  2,  3.        d,  see  g.  Mob.  18. 


CHAP.   XII.]  III.    NEPHI.  505 

will  baptize  you  ^with  fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost;  there- 
fore blessed  are  ye  if  ye  shall  believe  in  me,  and  be  baptized 
after  that  ye  have  seen  me  and  know  that  I  am. 

Z.  And  again,  more  blessed  are  they  who  shall  believe  in 
your  words  because  that  ye  shall  testify  that  ye  have  seen 
me,  and  that  ye  know  that  I  am.  Yea,  blessed  are  they  who 
shall  believe  in  your  words,  and  come  down  into  the  depths 
of  humility  and  be  'baptized,  for  they  shall  be  visited  'with 
fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  shall  receive  a  remission 
of  their  sins. 

3.  Yea,  blessed  are  the  *poor  in  spirit  who  come  unto  me, 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

4.  And  again,  blessed  are  all  they  that  mourn,  for  they 
shall  be  comforted. 

5.  And  blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they  shall  inherit  the 
earth. 

6.  And  blessed  are  all  they  who  do  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness,  for  they  shall  be    *filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

7.  And  blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they  shall  obtain 
mercy. 

8.  And  blessed  are  all  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  see 
God. 

9.  And  blessed  are  all  the  peace-makers,  for  they  shall  be 
called  the  children  of  God. 

10.  And  blessed  are  all  they  who  are  ^persecuted  for  my 
name's  sake,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

11.  And  blessed  are  y6  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and 
persecute  and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsely, 
for  my  sake, 

12.  For  ye  shall  have  *great  joy  and  be  exceeding  glad,  for 
great  shall  be  your  reward  in  heaven ;  for  so  persecuted  they 
the  prophets  who  were  before  you. 

13.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  give  unto  you  to  be 
the  salt  of  the  earth ;  but  if  the  salt  shall  lose  its  savor, 
w^herewith  ^shall  the  earth  be  salted?  The  salt  shall  be 
thenceforth  good  for  nothing,  but  to  be  cast  out,  and  to  be 
trodden  under  foot  of  men. 

14.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  give  unto  you  to  be 
the  light  of  this  people.  A  city  that  is  set  on  a  hill  cannot 
be  hid. 

15.  Behold,  do  men  light  a  candle  and  put  it  under  a 
bushel?  Nay,  but  on  a  candlestick,  and  it  giveth  light  to  all 
that  are  in  the  house; 

16.  Therefore  let  your  lisrht  so  shine  before  this  people, 
that  they  rrnv  see  your  good  works  and  glorify  your  Father 
who   is   in   heaven. 

17.  Think  not  that  T  am  come  to  destroy  the  law  or  the 
prophets.     I  am  not  come  to  destroy  but  to  fulfil; 


e,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9.  f,  see  w,  ii.  Nep.  9.  g,  see  y,  itt.  Nep.  9.  ft, 
Matt,  5:3.  i,  Matt.  5: 6.  ;,  Matt.  5: 10.  k.  Matt.  5:12.  I,  Matt. 
6:13. 


506  •  III.    NEPHI.  [chap.    XII. 

18.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  one  jot  nor  one  tittle  *~hath 
not  passed  away  from  the  law,  but  in  me  it  hath  all  been 
fulfilled. 

19.  And  behold  I  have  given  you  the  law  and  the  command- 
ments of  my  Father,  that  ye  shall  believe  in  me,  and  that 
ye  shall  repent  of  your  sins,  and  come  unto  me  with  a  "broken 
heart  and  a  contrite  spirit.  Behold,  ye  have  the  command- 
ments before  you,  and  the    "law  is  fulfilled ; 

20.  Therefore  come  unto  me  and  be  ye  saved;  for  verily 
I  say  unto  you,  that  except  ye  shall  keep  my  ^'commandments, 
which  I  have  commanded  you  at  this  time,  ye  shall  in  no 
case  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

21.  Ye  have  heard  tiiat  it  hath  been  said  by  them  of  old 
time,  and  it  is  also  written  before  you,  that  thou  shalt  not 
kill ;  and  whosoever  shall  kill  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  'judg- 
ment of  God. 

22.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  is  angry  with  his 
brother,  shall  be  in  danger  of  '"his  judgment.  Aud  whosoever 
shall  say  to  his  brother,  Raca,  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  coun- 
cil ;  and  whosoever  shall  say  thou  fool,  shall  be  in  danger  of 
hell  fire ; 

23.  Therefore,  if  ye  shall  come  unto  me,  or  shall  'desire 
to  come  unto  me,  and  rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath 
ought  against  thee, 

24.  Go  thy  way  unto  thy  brother,  and  first  be  reconciled 
to  thy  brother,  and  then  come  unto  me  with  full  purpose  of 
heart,   and   I   will   receive  you. 

25.  Agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly  while  thou  art  in 
the  way  with  him,  lest  at  any  time  he  shall  get  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  be  cast  into  prison. 

26.  Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  thee,  thou  shalt  by  no  means 
come  out  thence,  until  thou  hast  paid  the  uttermost  'senine. 
And  while  ye  are  in  prison,  can  ye  pay  even  one  senine? 
Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you.  Nay. 

27.  Behold,  it  is  written  by  them  of  old  time,  that  thou 
shall  not  commit  adultery ; 

28.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman, 
to  lust  after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  already  in  his 
heart. 

29.  Behold,  I  give  unto  you  a  commandment,  that  ye  suffer 
•none  of  these  thincrs  to  enter  into  vour  heart; 

80.  For  it  is  better  that  ye  should  deny  yourselves  of  these 
things,  wherein  ye  will  take  up  your  cross,  than  that  y* 
should  be  cast  into  hell. 

31.  It  hath  been  ^written,  that  whosoever  shall  put  away 
his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorcement. 

32.  Verily,   verily    I    say    unto   you,    that    whosoever    ^shall 


m.  Mfttt.^:  18.  n,  in.  Nep.  9: 20.  o.  vers.  18,  46.  in.  Nep.  9: 17 

15:4^-10.'         p.  ver.  19.  in.  Nep.  15:10.  q.  Matt.  5:21.  r  Matt.  5:22. 

s,  Matt.  5: 23,  24.  f,  see  c.  Alma  11.  u.  Doc.  and  Gov.  42:  23.  43: 16.  1.. 

fiee  i,  II.  Nep.  28.        v.  Matt.  5: 32.        Mark  10: 11,  12.        Luke  16: 18. 


CHAP.    XIII.]  III.    NEPHI.  507 

put  away  his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication^ 
causeth  her  to  commit  adultery ;  and  whoso  shall  marry  her 
who  is  divorced,  committeth  adultery. 

33.  And  again  it  is  written,  thou  shalt  not  forswear  thyself,, 
but  shall  perform  unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths. 

34.  But  verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  swear  not  at  all; 
neither  by  heaven,  for  it  is  God's  throne; 

35.  Nor  by  the  earth,  for  it  is  his  footstool; 

36.  Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  the  head,  because  thou 
canst  not  make  one  hair  black  or  white; 

37.  But  let  your  communication  be  yea,  yea;  nay,  nay; 
for  whatsoever  cometh  of  more  than  these  are  evil. 

38.  And  behold,  it  is  written,  an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a 
tooth  for  a  tooth. 

39.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  not  resist  evil,  but 
whosoever  shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him 
the   other   also. 

40.  And  if  any  man  will  sue  thee  at  the  law,  and  take  away 
thy  coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak  also. 

41.  And  whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go- 
with  him  twain. 

42.  Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee,  and  to  him  that  would 
borrow  of  thee  turn  thou  not  away. 

43.  And  behold  it  is  written  also,  that  thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  and  hate  thy  enemy; 

44.  But  behold  I  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies,  bless 
them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  an^ 
pray  for  them  who  despitefully  use  you  and  persecute 
you: 

45.  That  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father  who  is  in 
heaven;  for  he  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the 
good ; 

46.  Therefore  those  things  which  were  of  old  time,  which 
were  under  the  law  in  me,  are    *'all  fulfilled. 

47.  Old  things  *are  done  away,  and  all  things  have  become 
new ; 

48.  Therefore  I  would  that  ye  should  be  perfect  even  "aa 
I,  or  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven  is  perfect. 


CHAPTER  13.      (See  Matthew  6.) 

1.  Verily,  verily,  T  say  that  I  would  that  ye  should  do- 
alms  unto  the  poor;  but  take  heed  that  ye  do  not  your  alm« 
before  men,  to  be  seen  of  them;  otherwise  ye  have  no  reward 
of  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

2.  Therefore,  when  ye  shall  do  your  alms,  do  not  sound  a 


w,  see  o.  X,  ni.  Nep.  15: 2,  3.  y,  Matt.  5: 48.  in.  Nep.  19: 25—29. 

27:27. 


508  III.    NEPHI.  [chap.    XIII. 

trumpet  before  you,  as  will  hypocrites  do  in  the  "synagogues, 
and  in  the  streets,  that  they  may  have  glory  of  men.  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  they  have  their  reward. 

3.  But  when  thou  doest  alms,  let  not  thy  left  hand  know 
what  thy  rig^ht  hand  doeth ; 

4.  That  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret;  and  thy  Father  who 
seeth  in  secret,  himself  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

5.  And  when  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt  not  do  as  the  hypo- 
crites, for  they  love  to  pray,  standing  in  the  synagogues,  and 
in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men. 
Verily,   I   say   unto  you,  they   have   their  reward. 

6.  But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and 
when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father  who  is  in 
secret;  and  thy  Father,  who  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward 
thee  openly. 

7.  But  when  ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the 
heathen,  for  they  think  that  they  shall  be  heard  for  their 
much    speaking. 

8.  Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto  them,  for  your  Father 
knoweth  what  things  ye  have  need  of  before  ye  ask  him. 

9.  After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye.  Our  Father  who 
art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 

10.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven. 

11.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors. 

12.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us  from 
evil. 

13.  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the 
glory,  for  ever.     Amen. 

14.  For,  if  ye  forgive  men  their  trespasses,  your  heavenly 
Father   will    also    forgive    you ; 

15.  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses,  neither  will 
your  Father  forgive  your  trespasses. 

16.  Moreover,  when  ye  "fast,  be  not  as  the  hypocrites,  of 
a  sad  countenance,  for  they  disfigure  their  faces,  that  th'ey 
may  appear  unto  men  to  fast.  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  they 
have  their  reward. 

17.  But  thou,  when  thoti  fastest,  anoint  thy  head,  and  wash 
thy  face; 

18.  That  thou  appear  not  unto  men  to  fast,  but  unto  thy 
Father,  who  is  in  secret;  and  thy  Father,  who  seeth  in  secret, 
shall  reward  thee  openly. 

19.  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth,  where 
moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  thieves  break  through  and 
steal. 

20.  But  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where 
TiPither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not 
break  through  nor  steal. 

21.  For  where  your  treasure  is.  there  will  your  heart  be  also. 

22.  The  light  of  the  body  is  the  eve,  if  therefore  thine  eye 
be  single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light. 


a,  see  w,  Alma  16.       &,  see  t,  Mos.  27. 


CHAP.    XIV.]  III.    NEPHI.  509 

23.  But  if  thine  eye  be  evil,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full 
of  darkness.  If,  therefore,  the  light  that  is  in  thee  be  dark- 
ness, how  great  is  that  darkness! 

24.  No  man  can  serve  two  masters,  for  either  he  will  hate 
the  one,  and  love  the  other;  or  else  he  will  hold  to  the  one  and 
despise  the  other.     Ye  cannot  serve  God  and  Mammon. 

25.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words,  he  looked  upon  the  twelve  whom  he  had  chosen, 
and  said  unto  them,  Remember  the  words  which  I  have 
spoken.  For  behold,  *'ye  are  they  whom  I  have  chosen  to 
minister  unto  this  people.  Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  take  no 
thought  for  your  life,  what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall 
drink;  nor  yet  for  your  body,  what  ye  shall  put  on.  Is  not 
the  life  more  than  meat,  and  the  body  than  raiment? 

26.  Behold  the  fowls  of  the  air,  for  they  sow  not,  neither 
do  they  reap,  nor  gather  into  barns ;  yet  your  heavenly  Father 
feedeth  them.     Are  ye  not  much  better  than  they? 

27.  Which  of  you  by  taking  thought  can  add  one  cubit  unta 
his  stature? 

28.  And  why  take  ye  thought  for  raiment?  Consider  the 
lilies  of  the  field  how  they  grow;  they  toil  not,  neither  do 
they  spin ; 

29.  And  yet  I  say  unto  you,  that  even  Solomon,  in  all  his 
glory,  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these. 

30.  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  which 
to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  even  so  will 
he  clothe  you,  if  ye  are  not  of  little  faith. 

31.  Therefore  take  no  thought,  saying.  What  shall  we  eat? 
or,  what  shall  we  drink?  or  wherewithal  shall  we  be 
clothed? 

32.  For  you  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need 
of  all  these  things. 

33.  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  Ood  and  his  right- 
eousness, and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 

34.  Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the  morrow,  for  the 
morrow  shall  take  thought  for  the  things  of  itself.  Sufficient 
is  the  day  unto  the  evil  thereof. 


CHAPTER  14.     {See  Matthew  7.) 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  spokeir 
these  words,  he  turned  again  to  the  multitude,  and  did  open 
his  mouth  unto  them  again,  saying.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 

2.  For  with  what  judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged; 
and  with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be  measured  to  you 
again. 

3.  And    why    beholdest    thou    the    mote    that    is    in    thy 

c,  Matt.  6;  25,  ^ 


610  m.    NEPHI.  [chap.   XIV. 

brother's  eye,  but  considerest  not   the  beam   that  is  in  thine 
own   eye  ? 

4.  Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy  brother,  let  me  pull  the 
mote  out  of  thine  eye;  and  behoia,  a  beam  is  in  thiue  own 
eye  V 

5.  Thou  hypocrite,  first  cast  the  beam  out  of  thine  own 
eye :  and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  the  mote  out  of 
thy  brother's  eye. 

6.  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither  cast 
ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample  them  under 
their  feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend  you. 

7.  °Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you;  seek,  and  ye 
shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you, 

8.  For  every  one  that  asketh,  receiveth ;  and  he  that 
seeketh,  findeth ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh,  it  shall  be 
opened. 

9.  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  whom,  if  his  son  ask 
fcread,  will  give  him  a  stone? 

10.  Or  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him  a  serpent? 

11.  If  ye  then  being  evil  know  how  to  give  good  gifts 
unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Father  who 
is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask  him? 

12.  Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  w^ould  that  men 
should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them,  for  this  is  the  law 
and  the  prophets. 

13.  Enter  ye  in  at  the  ^straight  gate:  for  wide  is  the 
;gate,  and  broad  is  the  way,  which  leadeth  to  destruction,  and 
many  there  be  who  go  in  thereat ; 

14.  Because  straight  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the 
^ay,  which  leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that 
•find  it. 

15.  Beware  of  false  prophets,  who  come  to  you  in  sheep's 
clothing,  but  inwardly  they  are  ravening  wolves. 

16.  Ye  shall  know  them  by  their  fruits :  Do  men  gather 
^grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles? 

17.  Even  so  every  good  tree  bringeth  forth  good  fruit;  but 
-a  corrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil  fruit. 

18.  A  good  tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil  fruit,  neither  a 
<;orrupt  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit. 

19.  Every  tree  that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit,  is  hewn 
•down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 

20.  Wherefore,  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them. 

21.  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me  Lord,  Lord,  shall 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  but  he  that  doeth  the  will 
of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

•f^  22.  Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day,  Lord,  Lord,  have  we 
not  prophesied  in  thy  name?  and  in  thy  name  havp  cast  out 
"devils?  and  in  thy  name  done  many  wonderful  works? 

23.  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never  knew  you, 
depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity. 

a.  III.  Nep.  27: 29.       6»  see  2a,  ii.  Nep.  9.     iii.  Nep.  27: 33. 


CHAP.   XV.]  III.    NEPHI.  511 

24.  Therefore,  whoso  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and 
doeth  them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a  wise  man,  who  built  his 
house  upon  a  rock, 

25.  And  the  ''rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and  the 
winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house ;  and  it  fell  not ;  for  it 
was   founded  upon  a  rock. 

26.  And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and 
doeth  them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a  foolish  man,  who 
built  his  house  upon  the  sand, 

27.  And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and  the 
winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house;  and  it  fell,  and  great 
was  the  fall  of  it. 

L^  — 

CHAPTER  15. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  ended 
these  sayings,  he  cast  his  eyes  round  about  on  the  multitude, 
and  said  unto  them.  Behold,  ye  have  heard  the  things  which 
I  have  "taught  before  I  ascended  to  my  Father;  therefore 
w^hoso  remembereth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth  them, 
him  will  I    ''raise  up  at  the  last  day. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  said  these 
words,  he  perceived  that  there  were  some  among  them  who 
marvelled,  and  wondered  what  he  would  concerning  the  "law 
of  Moses;  for  they  understood  not  the  **saying  that  old 
things  had  passed  away,  and  that  all  things  had  become 
new. 

3.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Marvel  not  that  I  said  unto 
you,  that  old  things  had  passed  away,  and  that  all  things  had 
become  new. 

4.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  ''law  is  fulfilled  that  was 
given  unto  Moses. 

5.  Behold,  ^I  am  he  that  gave  the  law,  and  I  am  he  who 
covenanted  with  my  people  Israel:  therefore,  the  ^law  in  me 
IS  fulfilled,  for  I  have  come  to  fulfil  the  law;  therefore  it 
hath  an  end. 

6.  Behold,  I  do  *not  destroy  tbe  prophets,  for  as  many 
as  have  not  been  fulfilled  in  me,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  shall 
all   be  fulfilled. 

7.  And  because  I  said  unto  you,  that  *old  things  hath 
passed  away,  I  do  not  destroy  that  which  hath  been  spoken 
concerning  things  which  are  to  come. 

8.  For  behold,  the  ^covenant  which  I  have  made  with  my 
T>eot)le  is  not  all  fulfilled ;  but  the  Maw  which  was  given  nnto 
Moses,  hath  an  end  in  me. 

c,  see  e,  Alma  26. 


a,  Matt.  5—7.  6,  see  p.  Mos.  23.  c.  see  o,  it.  Nep.  25.  d,  in.  Nen: 

12: 46,  47.  C,  III.  Nep.  9: 17.  f,  i.  Corinth.  10: 4.  g,  in.  Nep.  12: 46,  47. 

h.  vpre.  7.  8.        III.  Nep.  20: 11.  12.        23: 1—3.        i,  in.  Nep.  12: 46,  47.        ;,  in. 
Nep.  5: 24—26.       16: 5.        See  e,  i.  Nep.  15.        k,  see  o,  ii.  Nep.  25. 


512  m.    NEPHI.  [OHAP.  XV. 

9.  Behold,  I  am  the  law,  and  the  4i^ht;  look  unto  me,  and 
endure  to  the  end,  and  ye  shall  live,  for  unto  him  that 
•*endureth  to  the  end,  will  1  give  eternal  life. 

10.  Behold,  I  have  given  unto  you  the  commandments; 
therefore  keep  my  commandments.  And  this  is  the  law  and 
the  prophets,  for  they  truly  testihed  of  me. 

11.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had 
spoken  these  words,  he  said  unto  "those  twelve  whom  he  had 
chosen, 

12.  Ye  are  my  disciples ;  and  ye  are  a  light  unto  this 
people,  who  are  a  remnant  of  the  house  of  Joseph. 

13.  And  behold,  ''this  is  the  land  of  your  inheritance ;  and 
the  Father  hath  given  it  unto  you. 

14.  And  not  at  any  time  hath  the  Father  given  me  com- 
mandment that  I  should  tell  it  unto  your  brethren  at 
Jerusalem ; 

15.  Neither  at  any  time  hath  the  Father  given  me  com* 
mandment,  that  I  should  tell  unto  them  concerning  the  ''other 
tribes  of  the  house  of  Israel,  whom  the  Father  hath  led  away 
out  of  the  land. 

16.  This  much  did  the  Father  command  me,  that  I  should 
tell  unto  them, 

17.  That  «other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this  fold; 
them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice ;  and 
there  shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shepherd. 

18.  And  now  because  of  stiffneckedness  and  unbelief, 
they  understood  not  my  word ;  therefore  I  was  commanded 
to  say  no  more  of  the  Father  concerning  this  thing  unto 
them. 

19.  But,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  Father  hath 
commanded  me,  and  I  tell  it  unto  you,  that  ye  were  separated 
from  among  them  because  of  their  iniquity ;  therefore  it  is 
because  of  their  iniquity,  that  they  know  not  of  you. 

20.  And  verily,  I  say  unto  you  again,  that  the  'other 
tribes  hath  the  Father  separated  from  them;  and  it  is  because 
of  their  iniquity,  that  they  know  not  of  them. 

21.  And  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  *ye  are  they  of  whom 
I  said,  other  sheep  I  have  which  are  not  of  this  fold ;  them 
also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice;  and  there 
shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shepherd. 

22.  And  they  understood  me  not,  for  they  supposed  it 
had  been  the  Gentiles;  for  they  understood  not  that  the 
Gentiles  should  be  'converted  through  their  preaching; 

23.  And  they  understood  me  not  that  I  said  they  shall 
hear  my  voice;  and  they  understood  me  not  that  the  Gentiles 
should  not  at  any  time  hear  my  voice;  that  I  should  not 
manifest  myself  unto  them,  •'save  it  were  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

I,  see  m,  Mos.  16.  m,  see  ii.  Nep.  31.  n,  in.  Nep.  12: 1.  o.  North 

end  South  America.       See  k,  i.  Nep.  18.         in.  Nep.  15;  13.         p,  ver.  20.         The 
Ten  Tribes.         ii.  Nep.  21: 12.  in.  Nep.  16: 1—4.  17: 4.  q,  vers.  21—24. 

John  10: 16.  r.  eec  p.  5.  ver.  17.  t.  Acta  10: 34—43.  u,  Acts  10: 

41.48. 


CHAP.   XVI.]  III.    NEPHI.  515 

24.  But  behold,  ye  have  both  heard  my  voice,  and  seen 
me;  and  ye  are  my  *'sheep,  and  ye  are  numbered  among 
those  whom  the  Father  hath  given  me. 


CHAPTER   16. 

1.  And  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  have  "other 
Bheep,  which  are  not  of  this  land ;  neither  of  the  land  of 
Jerusalem;  neither  in  any  parts  of  that  land  round  about,, 
whither  I  have  been  to  minister. 

2.  For  they  of  whom  I  speak,  are  they  who  have  ''not  as; 
yet  heard  my  voice ;  neither  have  I  at  any  time  manifested 
myself  unto  them. 

3.  But  I  have  received  a  commandment  of  the  Father,, 
that  I  shall  go  unto  them,  and  that  they  shall  ''hear  my  voice,, 
and  shall  be  numbered  among  my  sheep,  that  there  may  be 
one  fold,  and  one  shepherd;  therefore  I  go  to  show  myself 
unto  them. 

4.  And  I  command  you  that  ye  shall  write  these  sayings,, 
after  I  am  gone,  that  if  it  so  be  that  my  people  at  Jerusalem,, 
they  who  have  seen  me,  and  been  with  me  in  my  ministry^ 
do  not  ask  the  Father  in  my  name,  that  they  may  receive  a. 
knowledge  of  you  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  also  of  the  *other 
tribes  whom  they  know  not  of,  that  these  sayings  which  j& 
shall  write,  shall  be  kept,  and  shall  be  manifested  "unto  the- 
Gentiles,  that  through  the  ^fulness  of  the  Gentiles,  the  rem- 
nant  of  their  seed  who  shall  be  scattered  fo^^th  upon  the  fac& 
of  the  earth,  because  of  their  unbelief,  may  be  brought  in,  or 
may  be  brought  to  a  knowledge  of  me,  their  Redeemer. 

5.  And  ''then  will  I  gather  them  in  from  the  four  quartern 
of  the  earth ;  and  then  will  I  fulfil  the  ^covenant  which  the- 
Father  hath  made  unto  all  the  people  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

6.  And  blessed  are  the  Gentiles,  because  of  their  belief 
in  me,  in  and  *of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  witness  unto  them,  ^of 
me  and  of  the  Father. 

7.  Behold,  because  of  their  belief  in  me,  saith  the  Father,, 
and  because  of  the  unbelief  of  you,  O  house  of  Israel,  ia 
the  ^latter  day  shall  the  truth  come  unto  the  Gentiles,  that 
the  fulness  of  these  things  shall  be  made  known  unto  them. 

8.  But  'wo,  saith  the  Father,  unto  the  unbelieving  of  the 
Gentiles,  for  notwithstanding  they  have  come  forth  uponi 
the  face  of  this  land,  and  have  scattered  my  people,  who  are* 
of  the  house  of  Israel ;  and  my  people  who  are  of  the  house^ 

V,  vers.  17,  21. 


0  sec  p.  IIT.  Nep.  15.         ft,  ttt.  Nph.  15:17,  21.  23,  24.         c,  see  ft.  d,  see 

III.  Nep.  15.  €,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.  f,  i.  Nep.  10: 14.  See  r,  it.  Nep. 

^7,  see  e,  I.  Nep.  15.  h,  sec  j,  iiT.  Nep.  15.  i,  sec  u,  iii.  Nen.  15« 

1  TIT.  Nep.  11 :  32.  35  36.  fe.  see  C.  II.  Nep.  27.  I,  n.  Nep.  28: 32.  See  d, 

IT.  Nep.  14. 


^. 


514  III.     NEPHI.  [chap.    XVI. 

of   Israel,   have   been   cast    out    from    among    them,    and   have 
Ibeen  trodden  under  feet  by  tnem ; 

9.  And  because  of  the  mercies  of  the  Father  unto  the 
<jJentiles,  and  also  the  judgments  of  the  Father  upon  my 
people,  who  are  of  the  house  of  Israel,  verily,  verily,  I  say 
Ainto  you,  that  *"after  all  this,  and  I  have  caused  my  people 
who  are  of  the  house  of  Israel,  to  be  smitten,  and  to  be 
ajiiicted,  and  to  be  slain,  and  to  be  cast  out  from  among 
them,  and  to  become  hated  by  them,  and  to  become  a  hiss 
;and  a  bye-word  among  them. 

10.  And  thus  commandeth  the  Father  that  I  should  say 
ainto  you  at  that  day  when  the  Gentiles  shall  sin  against 
any  "gospel,  and  shall  be  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts 
^bove  "all  nations,  and  above  all  the  people  of  the  whole 
«earth,  and  shall  be  filled  with  all  manner  of  lyings,  and  of 
deceits,  and  of  mischiefs,  and  all  manner  of  hypocrisy,  and 
murders,  and  ^priestcrafts,  and  ^'whoredoms,  and  of  ''secret 
abominations ;  and  if  they  shall  do  all  those  things,  and  shall 
reject  the  'fulness  of  my  gospel,  behold,  saith  the  Father, 
I  will   'bring  the  fulness  of  my  gospel  from  among  them ; 

11.  And  then  I  will  remember  my  covenant  which  I  have 
made  unto  my  people,  O  house  of  Israel,  and  I  will  bring  my 
.gospel  unto  "them ; 

12.  And  I  will  shew  unto  thee,  O  house  of  Israel,  that  the 
■Gentiles  shall  not  have  power  over  you,  but  I  will  remember 
any  ^'covenant  unto  you,  O  house  of  Israel,  and  ye  shall  come 
%ihto  the  ^knowledge  of  the  fulness  of  my  gospel. 

13.  Rut  if  the  Gentiles  will  repent,  and  return  unto  me, 
tsaith  the  Father,  behold  they  shall  be  'numbered  among  my 
people,  O  house  of  Israel ; 

14.  And  I  will  not  suffer  my  people,  who  are  of  the  house 
of  Israel,  to  go  through  among  them,  and  tread  them  down, 
sait>    the  Father. 

1!  .  But  if  they  will  not  turn  unto  me,  and  hearken  unto 
■my  voice,  I  will  suffer  them  yea,  I  will  suffer  my  people,  O 
liouse  of  Israel,  that  they  shall  go  through  among  them, 
and  Lhall  tread  them  down,  and  they  shall  be  as  *'salt  that 
liath  lost  its  savor,  which  is  thenceforth  good  for  nothing, 
ttnt  to  be  cast  out,  and  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  my  people, 
O  house  of  Israel. 

16.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  thus  hnth  the  Father 
-rorpmanded  me,  that  *I  should  give  unto  this  people  this 
larirl  for  their  inheritance. 

17.  And  when  the  words  of  the  prophet  Isaiah  shall  be 
fill ^ lied,  which  say, 

18.  ^".Thy  watchmen  shall  lift  up  the  voice;  with  the  voice 

m,  see  j,  II.  Nep.  26.  n,  revealed  in  the  Book  of  Mormon.  o,  Mor.  8: 35— ' 
41.  p,  II.  Nep.  26:  29.  q,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  28.  r,  see  i,  li.  Nep.  10.  s,  see  n. 
i,_  fulBlled  when  the  Saints  left  the  States  and  came  to  Utah.  u,  unto  the  Lamanites 
•of  Indians.        V,  see  j,  ill.  Nep.  15.  W,  now  brine  fulfilled.  x,  li.  Nep.  10: 

18.  19.  III.  Nep.  21: 22—25.  30.  y,  in.  Nep.  12: 13.  z,  see  o,  m. 

INep.  15.        2a,  Isaiah  52:9,  10. 


CHAP.   XVII.]  III.    NEPHI.  515 

together  shall  they  sing,   for  they  shall  see  eye  to  eye,  when 
the  Lord  shall  bring  again  Zion. 

19.  Break  forth  into  joy,  sing  together,  ye  waste  places 
of  Jerusalem,  for  the  Lord  hath  comforted  his  people,  he 
hath   redeemed   Jerusalem. 

20.  The  Lord  hath  made  bare  his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes  of 
all  the  nations;  and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the 
salvation  of  God. 


CHAPTER   17. 

1.  Behold,  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words,  he  looked  round  about  again  on  the  multitude, 
and  he  said  unto  them,  behold  my  time  is  at  hand. 

2.  I  perceive  that  ye  are  weak,  that  ye  cannot  understand 
all  my  words  which  I  am  commanded  of  the  Father  to  speak 
unto  you  at  this  time ; 

3.  Therefore,  go  ye  unto  your  homes,  and  ponder  upon  the 
things  which  I  have  said,  and  ask  of  the  Father,  in  my  name, 
that  ye  may  understand  and  prepare  your  minds  for  the  mor- 
row, and  I  come  unto  you  again; 

4.  But  now  I  ''go  unto  the  Father,  and  also  to  shew  myself 
unto  the  ^lost  tribes  of  Israel,  for  they  are  not  lost  unto  the 
Father,  for  he  knoweth  whither  he  hath  taken  them. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  thus  spoken, 
he  cast  his  eyes  round  about  again  on  the  multitude,  and  beheld 
they  were  in  tears,  and  did  look  steadfastly  upon  him,  as  if 
they  would  ask  him  to  tarry  a  little  longer  with  them. 

6.  And  he  said  unto  them.  Behold,  my  bowels  are  filled 
with  compassion  towards  you ; 

7.  ''Have  ye  any  that  are  sick  among  you,  bring  them  hither. 
Have  ye  any  that  are  lame,  or  blind,  or  halt,  or  maimed,  or 
leprous,  or  that  are  withered,  or  that  are  deaf,  or  that  are 
afflicted  in  any  manner?  bring  them  hither  and  I  will  heal 
them,  for  I  have  compassion  upon  you ;  my  bowels  are  filled 
with  mercy ; 

8.  For  I  perceive  that  ye  desire  that  I  should  shew 
unto  you  what  I  have  done  unto  your  brethren  at  Jprusa- 
lem,  for  I  see  that  your  faith  is  *^sufl5cient  that  I  should  heal 
you. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  all 
the  multitude,  with  one  accord,  did  go  forth  with  their  sick, 
and  their  afflicted,  and  their  lame,  and  with  their  blind,  and 
with  their  dumb,  and  with  all  they  that  wev<^  afflicted  in  any 
m.anner;  and  he  did  *heal  them  every  one  as  they' were  brought 
forth  unto  him, 

10.  And  they  did  all,  both  they  who  had  been  hle&led  and 
they  who  were  whole,  bow  down  at  his  foet,  and  did  worship 

a.  III.  Nep.  IS:  39.         h,  see  p,  IIT.  Nen.  15.  c,  vers.  9,  10.         d,  ii.  Nep. 

27:23.       Ether  12:12.       e,  iii.  Nep.  26: 15. 


516  III.     NEPHI.  [chap.    XVII. 

him ;  and  as  many  as  could  come  for  the  multitude  did  ''kiss 
his  feet,  insomuch  that  they  did  bathe  his  feet  with  their 
tears. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  commanded  that  their 
^little  children  should  be  brought. 

12.  So  they  brought  their  little  children  and  sat  them  down 
upon  the  ground  round  about  him,  and  Jesus  stood  in  the 
midst ;  and  the  multitude  gave  way  till  they  had  all  been 
brought  unto  him. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  all  been 
brought,  and  Jesus  stood  in  the  midst,  he  commanded  the 
multitude  that  they  should    ''kneel  down  upon  the  ground. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  w^hen  they  had  knelt  upon 
the  ground,  Jesus  groaned  within  himself,  and  saith,  Father, 
1  am  *troubled  because  of  the  wickedness  of  the  people  of  the 
house  of  Israel. 

15.  And  w^hen  he  had  said  these  words,  he  himself  also 
^knelt  upon  the  earth;  and  behold  he  prayed  unto  the  Father, 
and  the  things  which  he  prayed  cannot  be  written,  and  the 
multitude  did  bear  record  who  heard  him. 

16.  And  after  this  manner  do  they  bear  record:  *the  eye 
hath  never  seen,  neither  hath  the  ear  heard,  before,  so  great 
and  marvellous  things  as  we  saw  and  heard  Jesus  speak  unto 
the  Father; 

17.  And  no  tongue  can  speak,  neither  can  there  be  written 
by  any  man,  neither  can  the  hearts  of  men  conceive  so  great 
and  marvellous  things  as  we  both  saw  and  heard  Jesus  speak ; 
and  no  one  can  conceive  of  the  joy  which  filled  our  souls 
at  the  time  we  heard  him  pray  for  us  unto  the  Father. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  made  an 
end  of  praying  unto  the  Father,  he  arose ;  but  so  great  was 
the  joy  of  the  multitude  that  they  were  overcome. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Jesus  spake  unto  them,  and 
bade  them  arise. 

20.  And  they  arose  from  the  earth,  and  he  said  unto  them. 
Blessed  are  ye  because  of  your  faith.  And  now  behold,  my  joy 
is  full. 

21.  And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  he  wept,  and  the 
multitude  bear  record  of  it,  and  ^he  took  their  little  children, 
one  by  one,  and  blessed  them,  and  prayed  unto  the  Father  for 
them. 

22.  And  when  he  had  done  this  he  wept  again, 

23.  And  he  spake  unto  the  multitude,  and  saith  unto  them, 
behold   your   little   ones. 

24.  And  as  they  looked  to  behold,  they  cast  their  eyes 
towards  heaven,  and  they  saw  the  heavens  open,  and  fhey 
saw  angels  descending:  out  of  heaven,  as  it  were  in  the  midst 
of  fire;   and   they  came  down  and  encircled   those   little   ones 


;,  III.  Nep.  11: 19.  g,  vers.  12,  21,  23,  24.  m.  Nep.  26: 14,  16.  h,  iir. 
Nep.  19: 6,  16,  17.  i,  in.  Nep.  27: 32.  ;,  in.  Nep.  19: 19.  27.  k,  in.  Nep. 
19:32—34.        i,  see  fir. 


CHAP,  xvm.]  in.  NEPHi.  517 

about,    and   they    *"were   encircled   about   with   fire;    and   the 
angels  did  minister  unto  them, 

25.  And  the  multitude  did  see  and  hear  and  bear  record ; 
and  they  know  that  their  record  is  true,  for  they  all  of  them 
did  see  and  hear,  every  man  for  himself ;  and  they  were  in 
number  about  two  thousand  and  five  hundred  souls;  and 
they  did  consist  of  men,  women,  and  children. 


CHAPTER  18. 

t" 

1.  And   it  came   to   pass   that   Jesus  commanded   his    *dis- 

ciples  that  they  should  bring  forth    ^some  bread  and  wine  unto 
him. 

2.  And  while  they  were  gone  for  bread  and  wine,  he  com- 
manded the  multitude  that  they  should  sit  themselves  down 
upon  the  earth. 

3.  And  when  the  disciples  had  come  with  bread  and  wine, 
he  took  of  the  bread,  and  brake  and  blessed  it;  and  he  gave 
unto  the  disciples,  and  commanded  that  they  should  eat. 

4.  And  when  they  had  eaten,  and  were  filled,  he  commanded 
that  they  should  give  unto  the  multitude. 

5.  And  when  the  multitude  had  eaten  and  were  filled,  he 
said  unto  the  disciples,  behold  there  shall  one  be  "ordained 
among  you,  and  to  him  will  I  give  power  that  he  shall  break 
bread,  and  bless  it,  and  give  it  unto  the  people  of  my  church, 
unto  all  those  who  shall  believe  and   "^be  baptized  in  my  name. 

6.  And  this  shall  ye  always  observe  to  do,  even  as  I  have 
done,  even  as  I  have  broken  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  given 
it  unto  you. 

7.  And  this  shall  ye  do  in  ^remembrance  of  my  body, 
which  I  have  shewn  unto  you.  And  it  shall  be  a  testimony 
unto  the  Father,  that  ye  do  always  remember  me.  And  if  ye 
do  ^always  remember  me,  ye  shall  have  my  Spirit  to  be  with 
you. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  he  said  these  words,  he 
commanded  his  disciples  that  they  should  take  of  the  wine  of 
the  cup,  and  drink  of  it,  and  that  they  should  also  give  unto 
the  multitude,  that  they  might  drink  of  it. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  so,  and  did  drink  of 
it,  and  were  filled ;  and  they  gave  unto  the  multitude,  and  they 
did  drink,  and  they  were  filled. 

10.  And  when  the  disciples  had  done  this,  Jesus  said  unto 
them.  Blessed  are  ye  for  this  thing  which  ye  have  done,  for 
this    is    fulfilling   my    commandments,    and    this    doth    witness 

m,  see  g. 


a,  see  c,  ill.  Nep.  12.  6,  vera.  2—14,  28—34.  iii.  Nep.  20: 3—9.  26: 13. 
IV.  Nep.  1: 27.  Mor.  9: 29.  Moro.  4: 5.  C,  IV.  Nep.  1: 14.  See  g,  Mos.  18. 
Moro.  3.  4.  rf,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  e,  ver.  11.  III.  Nep.  20: 8.         Mora 

4:  3.        5-  2.       f.  ver.  11.  Moro.  4: 3.       5: 2. 


518  III.    NEPHI.  [chap.   XVIII. 

unto  the  Father  that  ye  are  willing  to  do  that  which  1  have 
commanded    you. 

11.  And  this  shall  ye  always  do  to  those  who  repent  and 
are  ^'baptized  in  my  name;  and  ye  shall  do  ic  in  "rememDraiKO 
of  my  blood,  which  I  have  shed  for  you,  that  ye  may  witness 
unto  the  Father  that  ye  do  always  remember  me.  And  if  ye 
do    *always  remember  me,  ye  shall  have  my  Spirit  to  be  with 

I    you. 

^~  12.  And  I  give  unto  you  a  commandment  that  ye  shall  do 
these  things.  And  if  ye  shall  always  do  these  things,  blessed 
are  ye,  for  ye  are  built  upon  my  rock. 

13.  But  whoso  among  you  shall  do  more  or  less  than_these 
^are  not  built  upon  my  rock,  but  are  built  upon  a  sandy  foun- 
dation ;  and  when  the  rain  descends,  and  the  floods  come,  and 
the  winds  blow,  and  beat  upon  them,  they  shall  fall,  and  the 
gates  of  hell  are  ready  open  to  receive  them ; 

14.  Therefore  blessed  are  ye  if  ye  shall  keep  my  command- 
ments, which  the  Father  hath  commanded  me  that  I  should 
give  unto  you. 

15.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  must  watch  and  *pray 
always,  lest  ye  be  tempted  by  the  devil,  and  ye  are  led  away 
captive   by    him. 

IG.  And  as  I  have  prayed  among  you,  even  so  shall  ye 
pray  in  my  church,  among  my  people  who  do  repent  and  are 
baptized  in  my  name.  Behold  *I  am  the  light;  I  have  set  an 
example  for  you. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 
words  unto  his  disciples,  he  turned  again  unto  the  multitude, 
and  said  unto  them, 

18.  Behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  ye  must  watch 
and  "*pray*  always,  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation ;  for  Satan 
desireth  to  have  you ;  that  he  may  sift  you  as  wheat ; 

19.  Therefore  ye  must  always  pray  unto  the  Father  in  mf 
name ; 

20.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in  my  name, 
which  is  right,  believing  that  ye  shall  receive,  behold  it  shall 
be  given  unto  you. 

21.  "Pray  in  your  families  unto  the  Father,  always  in  my 
name,  that  your  wives  and  your  children  may  be  blessed. 

22.  And  behold,  ye  shall  meet  together  oft,  and  ye  shall 
not  forbid  any  man  from  coming  unto  you  when  ye  shall  meet 
together,  but  suffer  them  that  they  may  come  unto  you,  and 
forbid   them  not ; 

23.  But  ye  shall  pray  for  them,  and  shall  not  cast  them 
out ;  and  if  it  so  be  that  they  come  unto  you  oft,  ye  shall 
pray  for  them  unto  the  Father,  in  my  name ; 

24.  Therefore  hold  up  your  liirht  that  it  may  shine  unto 
the  world.      Behold  I  am  the    "light  which  ye  shall  hold  up — 

g,  see  w,  li.  Nep.  9.  h,  see  e.  <,  tee  f,  j,  see  e,  Alma  26.  k,  see  e, 
II.  Nep.  32.  I,  see  tn,  Mos.  16.  m,  sec  e,  II.  Nep.  32.  n.  Aljia  34: 21. 
See  e,  II.  Nep.  32.   o,  see  m.   Mos.  16:9. 


CHAP.   XVIII.]  III.    NKPHI.  519 

that  which  ye  have  seen  me  do.     Behold  ye  see  that  I   have 
prayed   unto   the   Father,  and   ye   all   have   witnessed ; 

25.  And  ye  see  that  I  have  commanded  that  *'none  of  yon 
should  go  away,  but  rather  have  commanded  that  ye  should 
come  unto  me,  that  ye  might  «feel  and  see ;  even  so  shall  ye  do» 
unto  the  world ;  and  whosoever  breaketh  this  commandment^ 
suffereth  himself  to  be  led  into   temptation. 

26.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  spoken 
these  words,  he  turned  his  eyes  again  upon  the  *"disciples  whom, 
he  had  chosen,  and  said  unto  them, 

27.  Behold  verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  give  unto  yon 
another  commandment,  and  then  I  must  go  unto  my  Father^ 
that  I  may  fulfil  'other  commandments  which  he  hath  giverc 
me. 

28.  And  now  behold,  this  is  the  commandment  which  E 
give  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  not  suffer  any  one  knowingly,, 
to  'partake  of  my  flesh  and  blood  unworthily,  when  ye  shali 
minister  it ; 

29.  For  whoso  eateth  and  drinketh  my  flesh  and  blood  un- 
worthily, eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  his  soul ;  therefore? 
if  ye  know  that  a  man  is  unworthy  to  eat  and  drink  of  my 
flesh  and  blood,  ye  shall  forbid  him ; 

30.  Nevertheless  ye  shall  not  cast  him  out  from  among^ 
you,  but  ye  shall  minister  unto  him,  and  shall  pray  for 
him  unto  the  Father,  in  my  name,  and  if  it  so  be  that  he? 
repenteth,  and  is  "baptized  in  my  name,  then  shall  ye  re- 
ceive him,  and  shall  minister  unto  him  of  my  flesh  and 
blood ; 

31.  But  if  he  repent  not,  he  shall  not  be  numbered  amonj^ 
my  people,  that  he  may  not  destroy  my  people,  for  behold  I 
''know  my  sheep,  and   they  are  numbered ; 

32.  Nevertheless,  ye  shall  not  east  him  out  of  your  '^syna- 
gogues, or  your  places  of  worship,  for  unto  such  shall  ye 
continue  to  minister;  for  ye  know  not  but  what  they  will 
return  and  repent,  and  come  unto  me  with  full  purpose  of 
heart,  and  I  shall  heal  them,  and  ye  shall  be  the  means  of 
bringing  salvation  unto  them. 

33.  Therefore  keep  these  sayings  which  I  have  commanded 
you,  that  ye  come  not  under  conde^jination,  for  wo  unto  him 
whom   the   Father   condemneth. 

34.  And  I  give  you  these  commandments,  because  of  the 
disputations  which  have  been  among  you.  And  blessed  are 
ye  if  ye  have    'no  disputations  among  you. 

35.  And  "now  I  go  unto  the  Father,  because  it  is  expedient 
that  I  should  go  unto  the  Father,  for  your  sakes. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  made  am 
end  of  these  sayings,  he  touched  with  his  hand  the  disciples 


p,  vers.  22,  23.          q,  ttt.  Nep.  11 :  14.  16.  r,  see  e,  iii.  Nep.  12.          s,  iir. 

Nep.  16:3.        f,  vers.  29,  30.        in.  Npp.  20:8.  Mor.  9:29.        7^  see  k,  ii.  Nep. 

9.         v,  I.  Nep.  22:25.         ly.  see  w,  Alma  16.  z,  in.  Nep.  11:  28— 30.         1/,  iir. 
Nep.  17:4. 


61iU  III.    NEPHI.  [chap.   XIX. 

whom  he  had  chosen,  one  by  one,  even  until  he  had  touched 
them  all,  and  spake  unto  them  as  he  touched   them ; 

37.  And  the  multitude  heard  not  the  words  which  he 
spake,  therefore  they  did  not  bear  record;  but  the  disciples 
bear  record  that  he  gave  them  'power  to  give  the  ^"Holy 
<jhost.  And  I  will  shew  unto  you  ^''hereafter  that  this  record 
is  true. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  touched 
them  all,  there  came  a  cloud  and  overshadowed  the  multi- 
tiude,  that  they  could  not  see  Jesus. 

39.  And  while  they  were  overshadowed,  he  departed  from 
them,  and  ascended  into  heaven.  And  the  '''disciples  saw 
And  did  bear  record  that  he  ascended  again  into  heaven. 


CHAPTER  19. 

1.  Anb  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  has  "ascended 
iinto  heaven,  the  multitude  did  disperse,  and  every  man  did 
take  his  wife  and  his  children,  and  did  return  to  his  own 
liome. 

2.  And  it  was  noised  abroad  among  the  people  imme- 
diately, before  it  was  yet  dark,  that  the  multitude  had  seen 
Jesus,  and  that  he  had  ministered  unto  them,  and  that  he 
would  also  show  himself  on  the  ^morrow  imto  the  multi- 
tude ; 

3.  Yea,  and  even  all  the  night  it  was  noised  abroad  con- 
cerning Jesus;  and  insomuch  did  they  send  forth  unto  the 
people,  that  there  were  many,  yea,  an  exceeding  great  number 
did  labour  exceedingly  all  that  night,  that  they  might  be  on 
the  morrow  in  the  place  where  Jesus  should  shew  himself  unto 
the   multitude. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on  the  morrow,  when  the 
multitude  was  gathered  together,  behold,  Nephi  and  *his 
brother  whom  he  had  raised  from  the  dead,  whose  name 
was  Timothy,  and  also  his  son,  whose  name  was  Jonas,  and 
5ilso  Mathoni,  and  Mathonihah,  his  brother,  and  Kumen, 
and  Kumenonhi,  and  Jeremiah,  and  Shemnon,  and  Jonas, 
and  Zedekiah,  and  Isaiah ;  now  these  w^ere  the  names  of 
the  ''disciples  whom  Jesus  had  chosen.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  they  went  forth  and  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  multi- 
tude. 

5.  And  behold,  the  multitude  w^as  so  great,  that  they  did 
cause    that    they    should    be   separated    into    twelve    bodies. 

6.  And  the  twelve  did  teach  the  multitude;  and  behold, 
they   did  cause   that  the  multitude  should    *kneel  dow^n   upon 

2,  Moro.  2.  2a,  see  y,  lii.  Nep.  9.   26,  Moro.  2.   2c,  see  c,  III.  Nep.  12. 

a,  III.  Nep.  18: 39.  6,  III.  Nep.  17:  3.  c,  in.  Nep.  7: 19.  d,  see  c,  lit 
Nep.  12.  e^  see  h,  iii.  Nep.  17. 


CHAP.    XIX.]  III.    NEPHI.  521 

the   face  of  the   earth,   and   should   pray   unto   the   Father   in 
the  name  of  Jesus. 

7.  And  the  disciples  did  pray  unto  the  Father  also,  in 
the  name  of  Jesus.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  arose  anci 
ministered  unto  the  people. 

8.  And  when  they  had  ministered  those  same  words  which 
Jesus  had  spoken — nothing  ''varying  from  the  words  which 
Jesus  had  spoken — behold,  they  knelt  again  and  prayed  to  the 
Father  in  the  name  of  Jesus ; 

9.  And  they  did  pray  for  that  which  they  most  desired ; 
and  they  desired  that  the  "Holy  Ghost  should  be  given  unto 
them. 

10.  And  when  they  had  thus  prayed,  they  went  down  unto 
the  water's  edge,  and  the  multitude  followed  them. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  went  down  into  the- 
water,  and  was  baptized. 

12.  And  he  came  up  out  of  the  water  and  began  to 
baptize.  And  he  baptized  all  those  whom  Jesus  had 
chosen. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  they  were  '^all  baptized,, 
and  had  come  up  out  of  the  water,  the  *Holy  Ghost  did  fall 
upon  them,  and  they  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
with  fire. 

14.  And  behold,  they  were  ^encircled  about  as  if  it  were 
fire ;  and  it  came  down  '^f rom  heaven,  and  the  multitude  did 
witness  it,  and  do  bear  record ;  and  angels  did  come  down 
out  of  heaven,  and  did  minister  unto  them. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  while  the  angels  were  min» 
islering  unto  the  disciples,  behold,  Jesus  came  and  stood  in  th« 
midst,  and  ministered  unto  them. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  spake  unto  the  multi- 
tude, and  commanded  them  that  they  should  'kneel  down 
again  upon  the  earth,  and  also  that  his  disciples  should  kneel 
down  upon  the  earth. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  all  knelt  down 
upon  the  earth,  he  commanded  his  disciples  that  "*they  shoulci 
pray. 

18.  And  behold,  they  began  to  pray ;  and  they  did  pray 
unto  Jesus,  calling  him  their  Lord  and  their  God. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Jesus  departed  out  of  the  midst 
of  them,  and  went  a  little  way  off  from  them  and  bowed  him- 
self to  the  earth,  and  he  said, 

20.  Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  "given  the 
Holy  Ghost  unto  these  whom  I  have  chosen ;  and  it  is  be- 
cause of  their  belief  in  me,  that  I  have  "chosen  them  out  of 
the  world. 

21.  Father,  I  pray  thee  that  thou  wilt  ''give  the  Holy 
Ghost  unto  all  them  that  shall  believe  in  their  words. 


/,  III.  Nep.  11—18.    g,  see  y,  in.  Nep.  9.  h,  see  u,  it.  Nep.  9.    i   see  y» 

III.  Nep.  9.    ;,  Hela.  5: 23.  24,  36,  43—45.  ni.  Nep.  17: 24.    fc,  HelaV  5: 45. 

I,  see  ft,  III.  Nep.  17.    m,  soe  e,  ii.  Nep  32.  n,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9.    o,  see  c. 
HI.  Nep.  12.   p,  see  y,  in.  Nep.  9. 


522  III.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   XIX. 

22.  Father,  thou  hast  given  them  the  Holy  Ghost,  because 
they  believe  in  me,  and  thou  seest  that  they  believe  in  me, 
4)ecause  thou  hearest  them,  and  they  pray  unto  me ;  and  they 
pray  unto  me  because  1   am  with  them. 

23.  And  now  Father,  I  pray  unto  thee  for  them,  and  also 
for  all  those  who  shall  believe  on  their  words,  that  they  may 
(believe  in  me,  that  «I  may  be  in  them  as  thou,  Father,  art 
in  me,  that  we  may  be   '^onc. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  Jesus  had  thus 
prayed  unto  the  Father,  he  came  unto  his  disciples,  and 
behold,  they  did  still  continue,  without  ceasing,  to  pray  unto 
3iim ;  and  they  did  not  multiply  many  words,  for  it  was  given 
unto  them  *what  they  should  pray,  and  they  were  filled  with 
desire. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Jesus  blessed  them,  as  they 
did  pray  unto  him,  and  his  countenance  did  smile  upon  them, 
iind  the  light  of  his  countenance  did  shine  upon  them,  and 
toehold  they  were  as  white  as  the  countenance,  and  also  the 
.garments  of  Jesus ;  and  behold  the  whiteness  thereof  *did 
•exceed  all  the  whiteness,  yea,  even  there  could  be  nothing  upon 
ct.rth  so  white  as  the  whiteness  thereof. 

26.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Pray  on,  nevertheless  they 
did  not  cease  to  pray. 

27.  And  he  turned  from  them  again,  and  went  a  little  way 
oR,  and  bowed  himself  to  the  earth;  and  he  prayed  again  unto 
the  Father,  saying, 

28.  Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  purified  those  whom 
I  have  chosen,  because  of  their  faith,  and  I  pray  for  them, 
and  also  for  them  who  shall  believe  on  their  words,  that  they 
may  be  purified  in  me,  through  faith  o  ^  their  words,  even  as 
they  are  purified  in  me. 

29.  Father,  I  pray  not  for  the  world,  but  for  those  whom 
thou  hast  given  me  out  of  the  world,  because  of  their  faith, 
tbat  they  may  be  purified  in  me,  that  I  may  be  "in  them  as 
thou.  Father,  art  in  me,  that  we  may  be  one,  that  I  may  be 
glorified   in  them. 

30.  And  when  Jesus  had  spoken  these  words,  he  came 
again  unto  his  disciples,  and  behold  they  did  pray  stead- 
fastly, without  ceasing,  unto  him  :  and  he  did  smile  upon  them 
again ;  and  behold  they  were    *'white,  even  as  Jesus. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  went  again  a  little  way 
off  and  prayed  unto  the  Father; 

32.  And  *^ tongue  cannot  speaK  the  words  which  he  prayed, 
•neither  can  be  written  by  man  the  words  which  he 
prayed. 

33.  And  the  multitude  did  hear,  and  do  bear  record,  and 
their  hearts  were  open,  and  they  did  understand  in  their. 
lieartG  the  words  which  he  prayed. 

q,  see  p,  iii.  Nep.  9.  r,  see  k,  ii.  Nep.  31.  s,  ver.  9.  t,  ver.  30. 

u,  see  p,  III.  Nep.  9.         a?,  ver.  25.         w,  iii.  Nep.  17:16,  17.         26: 14.         28: 
14.  16. 


CHAP.   XX.]  III.    NEPHI.  523 

34.  Nevertheless,  so  great  and  marvellous  were  the  vrords 
which  he  prayed,  that  they  cannot  be  v^^ritten,  neither  can 
they  be  uttered  by  man. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  made  an 
end  of  praying,  he  came  again  to  the  disciples,  and  said  unto 
them,  So  great  fnith  have  1  never  seen  among  all  the  Jews; 
wherefore  I  could  not  shew  unto  them  so  *great  miracles, 
because  of  their  unbelief. 

36.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  there  are  none  of  them  that 
have  seen  so  great  things  as  ye  have  seen ;  neither  have  they 
heard  so  great  things  as  ye  have  heard. 


CHAPTER  20. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  commanded  the  multi- 
tude that  they  should  cease  to  pray,  and  also  his  disciples. 
And  he  commanded  them  that  they  should  not  cease  to  pray 
in  their  hearts. 

2.  And  he  commanded  them  that  they  Fhonld  arise  and  stand 
up  upon  their  feet.  And  they  arose  up  and  stood  upon  their 
feet. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  "brake  bread  again,  and 
blessed  it,  and  gave  to  the  disciples  to  eat. 

4.  And  when  they  had  eaten,  he  commanded  them  that  they 
should  break  bread,  and  give  unto  the  multitude. 

5.  And  when  they  had  given  unto  the  multitude,  he  also 
gave  them  wine  to  drink,  and  commanded  them  that  they 
should  give  unto  the  multitude. 

6.  Now  there  had  been  no  bread,  neither  wine,  brought  by 
the  disciples,  neither  by  the  multitude ; 

7.  But  he  truly  gave  unto  them  bread  to  eat,  and  also  wine 
to  drink ; 

8.  And  he  said  unto  them.  He  that  eateth  this  brend,  eateth 
of  *my  body  to  his  soul,  and  he  that  drinketh  of  this  wine, 
drinketh  of  ray  blood  to  his  soul,  and  his  soul  shall  never 
hunger  nor  thirst,  but  shall  be  filled. 

9.  Now  when  the  multitude  had  all  eaten  and  drunk,  be- 
hold they  were  '^filled  with  the  Spirit,  and  they  did  cry  out 
with  one  voice,  and  gave  glory  to  Jesus,  whom  they  both 
saw  and  heard. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  all  given 
jrlory  unto  Jesus,  he  saith  unto  them,  Behold  now  I  finish 
the  commandment  which  the  Father  hath  commanded  me 
concerning  this  people  who  are  a  remnant  of  the  house  of 
Israel. 

11.  Ye     remember     that     I     spake     unto     you,     and     said 

X,  see  d,  III.  Nep.  17. 


o.  see  6,  iii.  Nep.  18.     Q,  see  !^  nc  Nep.  la      e,  fice  y,  m.  Nep.  9. 


524  III.    NEPHI.  .[CHAP.   XX. 

that  "when  the  words  of  Isaiah  should  be  fulfilled,  behold 
they  are  written,  ye  have  them  before  you,  therefore  search 
them. 

12.  And  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  when  they 
shall  be  fulfilled,  then  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  ^covenant 
which  the  Father  hath  made  unto  his  people,  O  house  of 
Israel. 

13.  And  then  shall  the  remnants  which  shall  be  scattered 
abroad  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  be  ^gathered  in  from  the 
east,  and  from  the  west,  and  from  the  south,  and  from  the 
north ;  and  they  shall  be  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord  their  God,  who  hath  redeemed  them. 

14.  And  the  Father  hath  commanded  me  that  I  should  give 
unto    ^you  this  land,  for  your  inheritance. 

15.  And  I  say  unto  yon,  that  if  the  Gentiles  do  '^not  repent, 
after  the  "^blessing  which  they  shall  receive,  after  they  have 
scattered    "my  people, 

16.  Then  shall  ''ye  who  are  a  remnant  of  the  house  of 
Jacob,  go  forth  among  them ;  and  ye  shall  be  in  the  midst  of 
them,  who  shall  be  many ;  and  ye  shall  be  among  them,  as  a 
lion  among  the  beasts  of  the  forest,  and  as  a  young  lion 
among  the  flocks  of  sheep,  w^ho,  if  he  goeth  through,  both 
treadeth  down  and  teareth  in  pieces,  and  none  can  deliver. 

17.  Thy  hand  shall  be  lifted  up  upon  thine  adversaries,  and 
all  thine  enemies  shall  be  cut  off. 

18.  And  I  will  ^'gather  my  people  together,  as  a  man  gath- 
ereth  his  sheaves  into  the  floor, 

19.  For  I  will  make  my  people  with  whom  the  Father  hath 
covenanted,  yea,  I  will  make  thy  horn  iron,  and  I  will  make 
thy  hoofs  brass.  And  thou  shalt  beat  in  pieces  many  people; 
and  I  will  consecrate  their  gain  unto  the  Lord,  and  their 
substance  unto  the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth.  And  behold,  I 
am  he  who  doeth   it. 

20.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  saith  the  Father,  th^t  the 
sword  of  my  justice  shall  hang  over  them  at  that  day;  and 
except  they  repent,  it  shall  fall  upon  them,  saith  the  Father, 
yea,  even  upon    ^all  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles. 

21.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  I  will  establish  my 
people,  O  house  of  Israel. 

22.  And  behold,  this  people  will  I  establish  'in  this  land, 
unto  the  fulfilling  of  the  'covenant  which  I  made  with  your 
father  Jacob;  and  it  shall  be  a  *New  Jerusalem.  And  the 
"powers  of  heaven  shall  be  in  the  midst  of  this  people;  yea, 
even  ^I  will  be  in  the  midst  of  you. 

23.  Behold,    I   am   he   of   whom    Moses   spake,    saying,     *'A 

d,  in.  Nep.  16: 17.  Isaiah  52:9,  10.  c.  see  ;,  in.  Nep.  15.  f,  see  e, 

I.  Nep.  15.  g,  sec  o,  iii.  Nep.  15.  h,  see  I,  in.  Nep.  16.  m,  see  c,  li.  Nep. 
27.         n,  the  Indians.  o,  in.  Nep.  10: 14,  15.  21:11—21.  Mor.  5:22— 24. 

Micah  5: 8— 15.  Micah  4: 12,  13.  p,  Micah  4: 12.  13.  q,  see  j,  i.  Nep.  14. 

r,  see  0  III.  Nep.  15.  s,  Gen.  49: 22— 26.  /,  in.  Nep.  21: 23,  24.  Ether 

13: 1—12.  u.  III.  Nep.  21: 25.  v,  in.  Nep.  21: 25.  u?,  see  m,  i.  Nep.  22c 

Deut.  18: 15.  18,  19.       Act£  2: 19—26. 


CHAP.   XX.]  III.    NEPHI.  525 

prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you  of  your 
brethren,  like  unto  me,  him  shall  ye  hear  in  all  things  what- 
soever he  shall  say  unto  you.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that 
every  soul  who  will  not  hear  that  prophet,  shall  be  cut  off 
from  among  the  people. 

24.  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  yea :  and  'all  the  prophets  from 
Samuel,  and  those  that  follow  after,  as  many  as  have  spoken, 
have  testified  of  me. 

25.  And  behold,  ye  are  the  children  of  the  prophets;  and 
ye  are  of  the  house  of  Israel:  and  ye  are  of  the  covenant  which 
the  Father  made  with  your  fathers,  saying  unto  Abraham, 
And  ^in  thy  seed  shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  be 
blessed; 

26.  The  Father  having  raised  me  up  unto  you  first,  and 
sent  me  to  bless  you,  in  turning  away  every  one  of  you  from 
his  iniquities;  and  this  because  ye  are  the  children  of  the 
covenant. 

27.  And  after  that  ye  were  blessed,  then  fulfilleth  the 
Father  the  covenant  which  he  made  with  Abraham,  say- 
ing, 'In  thy  seed  shall  all  the  kindreds  of  the  earth  be  blessed, 
unto  the  pouring  out  of  the  ^"Holy  Ghost  through  me  upon 
the  Gentiles,  which  blessing  upon  the  Gentiles  ^"shall  make 
them  mighty  above  all,  unto  the  scattering  of  my  people,  O 
house  of  Israel ; 

28.  And  thoy  shall  be  a  ^^scourge  unto  the  people  of  this 
land.  Nevertheless,  when  they  shall  have  received  the  ^'^ful- 
ness  of  my  gospel,  then  if  they  shall  harden  their  hearts 
against  me,  I  will  ^^return  their  iniquities  upon  their  own 
heads,   saith   the   Father. 

29.  And  I  will  remember  the  ^^covenant  which  I  "have 
made  with  my  people,  and  I  have  covenanted  with  them, 
that  I  would  ^gather  them  together  in  mine  own  due  time; 
that  I  would  give  unto  them  again  the  land  of  their  fathers, 
for  their  inheritance,  which  is  the  land  of  Jerusalem, 
which  is  the  promised  land  unto  them  for  ever,  saith  the 
Father. 

30.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  time  cometh, 
when  the  fulness  of  my  gospel  shall  be  ^''preached  unto 
them,  ^,    . 

31.  And  they  shall  believe  in  me,  that  I  am  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God,  and  shall  pray  unto  the  Father  in  my 
name. 

32.  Then  shall  "their  watchmen  lift  up  their  voice,  and 
with  the  voice  together  shall  they  sing;  for  they  shall  see 
eye  to  eye. 

33.  Then    will    the    Father    ''^gather    them    together    again. 


X.  Acts  3: 19—26.  y,  ver.  27.  Gen.  22: 18.  Acts  3: 25.  z,  see  V. 

2a,  III.  Nep.  15: 23.  Acts  10:  44—48.  26.  t.  Nep.  13: 11—15.  2c.  I.  Nep.  13: 
11,  14.  III.  Nep.  16:8,  9.  2d.  in.  Nep.  16: 10.  2e,  in.  Nep.  16: 15.  20: 
15—20.  2f,  see  ;,  in.  Nep.  15.  2g.  see  e.  i.  Nep.  15.  2h,  see  /,  ii.  Nep.  25. 
2i.  Isaiah  52: 9.  10.       ill.  Nep.  16: 18—20.       2j,  see  e.  i.  Nep.  15 


626  III.    KEPHI.  [chap.   X2'^ 

and  give  unto  them  Jerusalem  for  the  land  of  their  inheri- 
tance. 

34.  Then  shall  they  break  forth  into  joy — sing  together,  ye 
waste  places  of  Jerusalem ;  for  the  Father  hath  comforted  his 
people,   he  hath  redeemed  Jerusalem. 

35.  The  Father  hath  made  bare  his  holy  arm  in  the  eyes 
cf  all  the  nations ;  and  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the 
salvation  of  the  Father,  and  the  Father  and  I    ^'^are  one. 

36.  And  then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  that  which  is  written, 
'*Awake,  awake  again,  and  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion;  put 
on  thy  beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusalem,  the  holy  city,  for 
henceforth  there  shall  no  more  come  into  thee  the  uncircum- 
cised  and  the  unclean. 

37.  Shake  thyself  from  the  dust;  arise,  sit  down,  O  Jeru- 
salem; loose  thyself  from  the  bands  of  thy  neck,  O  captive 
daughter  of  Zion. 

38.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord,  Ye  have  sold  yourselves  for 
nought ;  and  ye  shall  be  redeemed  without  money. 

39.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  my  people  shall 
know  my  name ;  yea,  in  that  day  they  shall  know  that  I  am 
lie  that  doth  speak. 

40.  And  then  shall  they  say,  *"*How  beautiful  upon  the 
mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good  tidings 
unto  them  that  publisheth  peace;  that  bringeth  good  tidings, 
unto  them  of  good,  that  publisheth  salvation;  that  saith  unto 
Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth ! 

41.  And  then  shall  a  cry  go  forth,  '"Depart  ye,  depart  ye, 
go  ye  out  from  thence,  touch  not  that  which  is  unclean :  go 
ye  out  of  the  midst  of  her;  be  ye  clean,  that  bear  the  vessels 
of  the  Lord. 

42.  For  ye  shall  not  go  out  with  haste,  nor  by  flight;  for 
the  Lord  will  go  before  you,  and  the  God  of  Israel  shall  be 
your  rearward. 

43.  Behold,  my  servant  shall  deal  prudently,  he  shall  be 
exalted  and  extolled,  and  be  very  high. 

44.  As  many  were  astonished  at  thee;  (his  visage  was  so 
marred,  more  than  any  man,  and  his  form  more  than  the  sons 
of  men,) 

45.  So  shall  he  sprinkle  many  nations :  the  kings  shall 
*"shut  their  mouths  at  him,  for  that  which  had  not  been 
told  them  they  shall  see;  and  that  which  they  had  not  heard 
shall  they  consider. 

46.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  all  these  things  shall 
surely  come,  even  as  the  Father  hath  commanded  me.  Then 
??hall  ^Pthis  covenant  which  the  Father  hath  covenanted 
with  his  people,  be  fulfilled;  and  '«then  shall  Jerusalem  be 
inhabited  again  with  my  people,  and  it  shall  be  the  land  of 
their   inheritance. 


2k,  see  k,  11.  Nep.  31.  21  Isaiah  52: 1—3,  6.  2m,  Isaiah  52: 7.  2n. 

Isaiah  52: 11—16.  2o,  lU.  Nep.  21: 8.  '<ip,  see  ;,  III.  iNep.  15.        2q.  see  e 

I.  Nep.  15. 


CHAP.   XXI.]  III.    NEPHI.  527 

CHAPTER  21. 

1.  And,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  give  unto  you  a  "signs^ 
that  ye  may  know  the  time  when  these  things  shall  be  about 
to  take  place,  that  I  shall  "gather  in  from  their  long  dis- 
persion, my  people,  O  house  of  Israel,  and  shall  establish 
again  among  them  my  Zion. 

2.  And  behold,  this  is  the  thing  which  I  will  give 
unto  you  for  a  ''sign,  for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  wheni 
these  things  which  I  declare  unto  you,  and  which  I  shall, 
declare  unto  you  hereafter  of  myself,  and  by  the  ''power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  shall  be  given  unto  you  of  the  Father,, 
shall  be  made  "known  unto  the  Gentiles,  that  they  may 
know  concerning  ^this  people  who  are  a  remnant  of  the  house 
of  Jacob,  and  concerning  this  my  people  who  ^'shall  be  scat- 
tered by  them. 

3.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  when  these  things  shall 
be  made  known  unto  them  of  the  Father,  and  shall  come 
forth  of  the  Father,    *f rom  them  unto  you ; 

4.  For  it  is  wisdom  in  the  Father  that  they  should  be 
established  in  this  land,  and  be  set  up  as  a  *free  people  by 
the  power  of  the  Father,  that  these  things  might  come  forth 
from  them  ^unto  a  remnant  of  your  seed,  that  the  "covenant 
of  the  Father  may  be  fulfilled  which  he  hath  covenanted  with 
his  people,  O  house  of  Israel ; 

5.  Therefore,  when  these  works,  and  the  works  which  shall 
be  wrought  among  you  hereafter,  shall  come  forth  from  the 
Gentiles,  'unto  your  seed,  which  shall  "^dwindle  in  unbelief 
because  of  iniquity; 

6.  For  thus  it  behoveth  the  Father  that  it  should  come 
forth  from  the  Gentiles,  that  he  may  shew  forth  his  "power 
unto  the  Gentiles,  for  this  cause,  that  the  Gentiles,  if  they 
will  not  harden  their  hearts,  that  they  may  repent  and  come 
unto  me,  and  be  "baptized  in  my  name,  and  know  of  the  true 
points  of  my  doctrine,  that  they  may  be  'numbered  among: 
mj'  people,  O  house  of  Israel ; 

7.  And  when  these  things  come  to  pass,  that  thy  seed 
shall  «begin  to  know  these  things,  it  shall  be  a  •'sign  unto* 
them,  that  they  may  know  that  the  work  of  the  Father 
hath  'already  commenced  unto  the  fulfilling  of  fhe  covenant 
which  he  hath  made  unto  the  people  who  are  of  the  house 
of  Israel. 

8.  And  when  that  day  shall  come,  it  shall  come  to  pass; 
that    'kings  shall  shut  their  mouths ;   for  that  which  had  not 


o,  vers.  2,  7.         Isaiah  66: 19.         6,  see  c,  i.  Nep.  15.         c,  see  a.        d.  see  y^ 
III.  Nep.  9.  C,  see  C,  II.  Nep.  27.  /,  the  Indians.  a,  see  2c,  ill.  Nep.  20. 

h,  see  b,  II.  Nep.  30.  i,  l.  Nep.  13: 17—19.  See  /,  li.  Nep.  10.  ;,  see  b,. 

II.  Nep.  30.  k,  see  i,  iii.  Nep.  15.  I,  see  b,  ii.  Nep.  30.  m,  see  g  and  /i„ 

I.  Nep.  12.  n,  see  i,  i.  Nep.  14.  o,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  p,  see  x,  in.  Nep. 

16.  q.  III.  Nep.  16;  10—13.  r.  see  a.  »,  vera.  2fr— 29.  t,  iii.  N«pw 

20:45. 


^28  III.    NEPHI.  [CHAP.   XXI. 

f 

been  told  them  shall  they  see;  and  that  which  they  had  not 
lieard  shall   they  consider. 

9.  For  in  that  day,  for  my  sake  shall  the  Father  work  a 
work,  which  shall  be  a  "great  and  marvellous  work  among 
them ;  and  there  shall  be  among  them  who  will  not  believe 
it,  although  a  man  shall  declare  it  unto  them. 

10.  But  behold,  the  life  of  my  "servant  shall  be  in  my 
ihand;  therefore  they  shall  not  hurt  him,  although  he  shall 
be  *"marred  because  of  them.  Yet  I  will  heal  him,  for  I  will 
shew  unto  them  that  my  wisdom  is  greater  than  the  'cunning 
of  the  devil. 

11.  Therefore  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whosoever  will 
not  believe  in  my  words,  who  am  Jesus  Christ,  whom  the 
Father  shall  cause  »'him  to  bring  forth  unto  the  Gentiles,  and 
shall  give  unto  him  power  that  he  shall  bring  them  forth 
lunto  the  Gentiles,  (it  shall  be  done  even  as  *Moses  said,)  they 
•shall  be  cut  ofiE  from  among  my  people  who  are  of  the  cove- 
nant. 

12.  And  ^''my   people   who   are   a   remnant   of   Jacob,   shall 
he  among  the  Gentiles,  yea,   in  the  midst  of  them  as  a   lion 
^among  the  beasts   of  the   forest,   as   a   young  lion  among  the 
flocks   of   sheep,   who,    if   he   go   through   both    treadeth   down  - 
and  teareth  in  pieces,  and  none  can  deliver, 

13.  Their  hand  shall  be  lifted  up  upon  their  adversaries, 
and  all  their  enemies  shall  be  cut  off. 

14.  Yea,  wo  be  unto  the  Gentiles,  except  they  repent,  for 
it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  saith  the  Father,  that  I  will 
<rut  off  thy  horses  out  of  the  midst  of  thee,  and  I  will  destroy 
thy  chariots, 

15.  And  I  will  cut  off  the  cities  of  thy  land,  and  throw 
down  all  thy  strongholds; 

16.  And  I  will  cut  off  witchcrafts  out  of  thy  hand,  and  thou 
shalt   have   no  more   soothsayers ; 

17.  Thy  graven  images  I  will  also  cut  off,  and  thy  standing 
images  out  of  the  midst  of  thee,  and  thou  shalt  no  more  worship 
the  works  of  thy  hands ; 

18.  And  I  will  pluck  up  thy  groves  out  of  the  midst  of 
thee ;  so  will  I  destroy  thy  cities. 

19.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  all  ^''lyings,  and  deceiv- 
fngs,  and  envyings,  and  strifes,  and  priestcrafts,  and  whore- 
doms, shall  be  done  away. 

20.  For  it  shall  come  to  pass,  saith  the  Father,  that  at 
that  day  whosoever  will  not  repent  and  come  unto  my  beloved 
Son,  them  will  I  ''^cut  off  from  among  my  people,  O  house  of 
Israel : 

21.  And  I  will  execute  ***vengeance  and  fury  upon  them, 
even  as  upon  the  heathen,  such  as  they  have  not  heard. 


u,  see  i,  IT.  Nep.  25.  V.  ver.  11.  tit.  Nep.  20:43,  45.  w,  ttt.  Nep. 

20: 44.  X,  r>oc.  and  Gov.  10:  43.  ?/.  s«»  e,  ii.  Nep.  3.  z,  see  w,  iti.  Nep.  20. 
2n.  spp  o,  Eii.  Nen.  20.  2h,  vers.  11,  20.  21.  III.  Nep.  29:4,  9.  30.  Mor. 
»:21.  4L        2c„seew,  in.  Nep.  20,        2d,  sec  26. 


CHAP,  xxn.]  m.  NEPHi.  529 

22.  But  if  they  will  repent,  and  hearken  unto  my  words, 
and  harden  not  their  hearts,  I  will  establish  **'my  church 
s,mong  them,  and  they  shall  come  in  unto  the  ^^covenant,  and 
bfc  '"numbered  among  this  the  remnant  of  Jacob,  unto  whom 
1  have  given    ^''this  land  for  their  inheritance, 

23.  And  they  shall  '^assist  my  people,  the  remnant  of 
Jacob,  and  also,  as  many  of  the  house  of  Israel  as  shall  come, 
that  they  may  build  a  city,  which  shall  be  ^^ called  the  New 
Jerusalem ; 

24.  And  then  shall  ^''they  assist  ^'my  people  that  they 
may  be  gathered  in,  who  are  scattered  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  in  unto  the    ^""New  Jerusalem. 

25.  And  then  shall  the  '''power  of  heaven  come  down  among 
them;  and  I    ^"also  will  be  in  the  midst; 

26.  And  then  shall  the  work  of  the  Father  commence  at 
that  day,  even  '^when  this  gospel  shall  be  preached  among 
the  remnant  of  this  people.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  at  that 
<lay  shall  the  work  of  the  Father  commence  among  all  the 
dispersed  of  my  people ;  yea,  '^even  the  tribes  which  have 
been  lost,  which  the  Father  hath  led  away  out  of  Jerusalem. 

27.  Yea,  the  work  shall  commence  among  all  the  dis- 
g^ersed  of  my  people,  with  the  Father,  to  prepare  the  way 
whereby  they  may  come  unto  me,  that  they  may  call  on  the 
Father  in  my  name; 

28.  Yea,  and  then  shall  the  work  commence,  with  the 
Father,  among  all  nations,  in  preparing  the  way  whereby 
'*"his  people  may  be  gathered  home  to  the  land  of  their  in- 
heritance. 

29.  And  they  shall  go  out  from  all  nations:  and  they  "'shall 
not  go  out  in  haste,  nor  go  by  flight,  for  I  will  go  before  them, 
eaith  the  Father,  and  I  will  be  their  rearward. 


CHAPTER  22.      {See  Isaiah  54.) 

1.  And  then  shall  that  which  is  written  come  to  pass :  Sing, 
O  "barren,  thou  that  didst  not  bear:  break  forth  into  singing, 
end  cry  aloud,  thou  that  didst  not  travail  with  child ;  for  more 
are  the  children  of  the  Mesolate  than  the  children  of  the 
^married  wife,  saith  the  Lord. 

2.  ''Enlarge  the  place  of  thy  tent,  and  let  them  stretch 
forth  the  curtains  of  thy  habitations;  spare  not,  lengthen 
thy  cords  and  strengthen  thy  stakes; 

^         2e,  I.  Nep.  14: 12,  14.  2f,  see  j,  lll.  Nep.  15.  2g,  see  x,  iii.  Nep.  16, 

2h,  see  0  in.  Nep.  15.  22,  Ether  13: 10.  2j,  vers.  24,  25.  Til.  Nep.  20: 22. 
Ether  13: 1—12.  2fc.  the  believing  Gentiles.  21,  the  Lamanites.  2m,  see  2j. 
2n,  III.  Nep.  20: 22.  2o,  in.  Nep.  20:22.  2p,  see  &,  ii.  Nep.  30.  2q,  see 

p,  III.  Nep.  15.  2r.  see  e,  i.  Nep.  15.  2s,  iii.  Nep.  20: 42.  Isaiah  52; 

11—15. 


a,  Israel.        6,  Ijaiah  49:21.       c,  the  Gentiles.       d,  Isaiah  49: 19  20, 


530  III.    NEPHI.  [chap.   XXII. 

3.  For  thou  shalt  break  forth  on  the  right  hand  and  on 
the  left,  and  thy  seed  shall  inherit  the  Gentiles,  and  make  the 
desolate  cities  to  be  inhabited. 

4.  Fear  not,  for  thou  shalt  not  be  ashamed ;  neither  be 
thou  confounded,  for  thou  shalt  not  be  put  to  shame;  for 
thou  shalt  forget  the  shame  of  thy  youth,  and  shalt  not  remem- 
ber the  reproach  of  thy  youth,  and  shalt  not  remember  the 
reproach  of  thy  widowhood  any  more. 

5.  For  thy  maker,  thy  husband,  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  his 
name ;  and  thy  Redeemer  the  Holy  One  of  Israel ;  the  God  of 
the  whole  earth  shall  he  be  called. 

6.  For  the  Lord  hath  called  ''thee  as  a  woman  forsaken 
and  grieved  in  spirit,  and  a  wife  of  youth,  when  thou  wast 
refused,  saith  thy  God. 

7.  For  a  small  moment  have  I  forsaken  thee,  but  with 
great  mercies  will  I    '"gather  thee. 

8.  In  a  little  wrath  I  hid  my  face  from  thee  for  a  moment, 
but  with  everlasting  kindness  will  I  haye  mercy  on  thee,  saith 
the  Lord  thy  Redeemer. 

9.  For  this,  the  waters  of  Noah  unto  me,  for  as  I  have 
sworn  that  the  waters  of  Noah  should  no  more  go  over  the 
earth,  so  have  I  sworn  that  I  would  not  be  wroth  with 
thee. 

10.  For  the  '^mountains  shall  depart  and  the  hills  be  re- 
moved, but  my  kindness  shall  not  depart  from  thee,  neither 
shall  the  ''covenant  of  my  people  be  removed,  saith  the  Lord 
that  hath  mercy  on  thee. 

11.  O  thou  afflicted,  ^tossed  with  tempest,  and  not  com- 
forted !  behold,  I  ^will  lay  thy  stones  with  fair  colours,  and 
lay  thy  foundations  with  sapphires. 

12.  And  I  will  make  thy  windows  of  agates,  and  thy  gates 
of  carbuncles,  and  all  thy  borders  of  pleasant  stones. 

13.  And  *all  thy  children  shall  be  taught  of  the  Lord;  and 
great  shall  be  the  peace  of  thy  children. 

14.  In  righteousness  shalt  thou  be  established,  thou  shalt 
be  far  from  oppression,  for  thou  shalt  not  fear,  and  from 
terror,  for  it  shall  not  come  near  thee. 

15.  Behold,  they  shall  surely  gather  together  against  thee, 
not  by  me ;  whosoever  shall  gather  together  'against  thee  shall 
fall  for  thy  sake. 

16.  Behold,  I  have  created  the  smith  that  bloweth  the  coals 
in  the  fire,  and  that  bringeth  forth  an  instrument  for  his  work ; 
and  I  have  created  the  waster  to  destroy. 

17.  No  weapon  that  is  formed  against  thee  shall  prosper; 
and  every  tongue  that  shall  rise  against  thee  in  judgment 
thou  shalt  condemn.  This  is  the  heritage  of  the  servants 
of  the  Lord,  and  their  righteousness  is  of  me,  saith  the 
Lord. 


e,  Israel.         f,  see  e,  l.  Nep.  15.         g,  Hela.  12: 8—12.         Isaiah  40:  4,  5.         ft. 
eee  ?   iii   Nep.  15.  i,  Isaiah  49:21.  j,  the  custliness  and  grandeur  of  their  holy 

cities.        k,  Isaiah  60:  21.        Jer.  31:  33,  34.        /,  see  ;,  I.  Nep.  22. 


CHAP.     XXIU.]  III.    NEPHI.  531 

CHAPTER  23. 

1.  And  now  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  had  ought  to 
search  these  things.  Yea,  a  commandment  I  give  unto  you, 
that  ye  search  these  things  diligently;  for  great  are  the  words 
of  Isaiah. 

2.  For  surely  he  spake  as  touching  all  things  concern- 
ing my  people  which  are  of  the  house  of  Israel;  there- 
fore it  must  needs  be  that  he  must  speak  also  to  the 
Gentiles. 

3.  And  all  things  that  he  spake  hath  been  and  shall  be, 
even    "according  to  the  words  which  he  spake. 

4.  Therefore  give  heed  to  my  words,  write  the  things  which 
I  have  told  you ;  and  according  to  the  time  and  the  will  of  the 
I'ather,    "they  shall  go  forth  unto  the  Gentiles. 

5.  And  whosoever  will  hearken  unto  my  words  and 
repenteth,  and  is  ^baptized,  the  same  shall  be  saved.  Search 
the  prophets,  for  many  there  be  that  testify  of  these 
things. 

6.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  said  these 
words,  he  said  unto  them  again,  after  he  had  expounded  all 
the  scriptures  unto  them  which  they  had  received,  he  said 
unto  them,  Behold,  other  scriptures  I  would  that  ye  should 
write,  that  ye  have  not. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said  unto  '^Nephi,  Bring  forth 
the  record  which  ye  have  kept. 

8.  And  when  Nephi  had  brought  forth  the  records,  and  laid 
them  before  him,  he  cast  his  eyes  upon  them  and  said, 

9.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  commanded  my  servant 
Samuel,  the  Lamanite,  that  he  should  testify  unto  this 
people,  that  at  the  day  that  the  Father  should  glorify  his 
name  in  me,  that  there  were  ^many  saints  who  should  arise 
from  the  dead,  and  should  appear  unto  many,  and  should 
minister  unto  thenu  And  he  said  unto  them,  Were  it 
not  so? 

10.  And  his  disciples  answered  him  and  said,  Yea,  Lord, 
Samuel  did  prophesy  according  to  thy  words,  and  they  were 
all  fulfilled. 

11.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  How  be  it  that  ye  have  not 
written  this  thing,  that  many  saints  did  arise  and  appear  unto 
many,  and  did  minister  unto  them? 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nephi  remembered  that  this 
thing  had  not  been  written. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Jesus  commanded  that  it 
should  be  written ;  therefore  it  was  written  according  as  he 
commanded. 

14.  And    now    it    came   to    pass    that    when    Jesus    had   ex- 


a,  II.  Pet.  1: 19—21.        b,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.        c,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.        d,  ii:. 
2J«p.  8: 1,  2.        e,  see  g,  Jacob  4.        Hela.  14:  25,  26. 


532  in.  NEPHi.  [chap.  xxtv. 

pounded  all  the  scriptures  in  one,  which  they  had  written, 
he  commanded  them  that  they  should  teach  the  things  which 
he  had  expounded  unto  them. 


CHAPTER  24.      {See  Malachi  3.) 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  commanded  them  that  they 
Bhould  write  the  words  which  the  Father  had  given  unto 
Malachi,  which  he  should  tell  unto  them.  And  it  came  to  pass 
that  after  they  were  written,  he  expounded  them.  And  these 
are  the  words  which  he  di(i  tell  unto  them,  saying,  Thus  said 
the  Father  unto  Malachi,  *^Behold,  I  will  send  my  messenger, 
and  he  shall  prepare  the  way  before  me,  and  the  Lord  whom 
ye  seek  shall  "suddenly  come  to  his  temple,  even  the  messenger 
of  the  covenant,  whom  ye  delight  in;  behold,  he  shall  come, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

2.  But  who  may  "abide  the  day  of  his  coming?  and  who 
shall  stand  when  he  appeareth?  for  he  is  like  a  refiner's  fire, 
and  like  fuller's  soap. 

3.  And  he  shall  sit  as  a  refirer  and  purifier  of  silver:  and 
he  shall  purify  the  **sons  of  Levi,  a^d  purge  them  as  gold 
and  silver,  that  they  may  offer  unto  the  Lord  an  offering  in 
righteousness. 

4.  Then  shall  the  offering  of  Judah  and  Jerusalem  be  pleas- 
ant unto  the  Lord,  as  in  the  days  of  old,  and  as  in  former 
years. 

5.  And  I  will  come  ^near  to  you  to  judgment;  and  I  ^will 
be  a  swift  witness  against  the  sorcerers,  and  against  the 
adulterers,  and  against  false  swearers,  and  against  those  that 
oppress  the  hireling  in  his  wages,  the  wio<)w  and  the  fatherless, 
and  that  turn  .aside  the  stranger,  and  fear  not  me,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts. 

6.  For  I  am  the  Lord,  I  change  not;  therefore  ye  sons  o£ 
Jacob  are  not  consumed. 

7.  Even  from  the  days  of  your  fathers  ye  are  gone  away  from 
mine  ordinances,  and  have  not  kept  th(?m.  Return  unto  me 
and  I  will  return  unto  you,  saith  the  Lc»rd  of  Hosts.  But  ye 
said.  Wherein  shall  we  return? 

8.  Will  a  man  rob  God?  Yet  ye  h^we  robbed  me.  But 
ye  say.  Wherein  have  we  robbed  thee?  In  tithes  and 
offerings. 

9.  Ye  are  cursed  witb  a  curse,  for  ye  have  robbed  me,  even 
this  whole  nation. 

10.  Bring    ye     ''all    the    tithes    into    the    storehouse,    that 


a.  Doc.  and  Gov.  45:9.  Isaiah  66: 6.  40: 3—5,  9—11.  59: 20,  21.  &. 
Isaiah  2:  2—4.  Micah  4: 1—4.  iii.  Nep.  20: 22.  21;  25.  c,  m.  Nep.  25 
tf,  Doc.  and  Gov  S4: 31—34.  e,  Ezekiel  43: 1.  2,  4—7.  /,  UI.  Nep.  25: 1.  3,  ftj 

Bee  W,  III.  Nep.  20.        g.  Doc.  and  Gov.  G4: 23.        119: 120. 


CHAP.    XXV.]  III.     NEPHI.  533 

there  may  be  meat  in  my  house;  and  prove  me  now  here- 
with, saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  if  1  will  not  open  you  the 
windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there 
shall  not  be  room  enough  to  receive  it. 

11.  And  I  will  rebuke  the  devourer  for  your  sakes,  and 
he  shall  not  destroy  the  fruits  of  your  ground;  neither  shall 
your  vine  cast  her  fruit  before  the  time  in  the  fields,  saith 
the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

12.  And  all  nations  shall  call  you  blessed,  for  ye  shall  be  a 
delightsome  land,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

18.  Your  words  have  been  stout  against  me,  saith  the  Lord. 
Yet  ye  say.  What  have  we  spoken  against  thee? 

14.  Y  e  have  said,  It  is  vain  to  serve  God,  and  what  doth 
it  profit  that  we  have  kept  his  ordinance,  and  that  we  have 
Walked  mournfully  before  the  Lord  of  Hosts? 

15.  And  now  we  call  the  proud  happy;  yea,  they  that  work 
wickedness  are  set  up;  yea,  they  that  tempt  God  are  even 
delivered. 

16.  Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord  spake  *often  one  to 
another,  and  the  Lord  hearkened  and  heard;  and  a  *book  of 
remembrance  was  written  before  him  for  them  that  feared 
the  Lord,  and  that  thought  upon  his  name. 

17.  And  they  shall  be  mine,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  in 
that  day  when  I  ^make  up  my  jewels;  and  I  will  spare  them, 
as  a  man  spareth  his  own  son  that  serveth  him. 

18.  Then  shall  ye  return  and  discern  between  the  righteoua 
and  the  wicked,  between  him  that  serveth  God,  and  him  that 
serveth  him  not. 


CHAPTER  25.      (See  Malachi  4.) 

1.  For  behold,  the  day  cometh  that  shall  "burn  as  an 
oven;  and  all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do  wickedly,  shall 
be  stubble :  and  the  day  that  cometh  shall  burn  them  up, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  that  it  shall  leave  them  neither  root 
nor  branch. 

2.  But  unto  you  that  *fear  my  name,  shall  the  Son  of 
Righteousness  arise  with  healing  in  his  wings ;  and  ye  shall 
go  forth  and  grow  up  as  ^calves  in  the  stall. 

3.  And  ye  shall  tread  down  the  wicked ;  for  they  shall  be 
''ashes  under  the  soles  of  your  feet  in  the  day  that  I  shall  do 
this,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

4.  Remember  ye  the  law  of  Moses  my  servant,  which  I 
commanded  unto  him  in  Horeb  for  all  Israel,  with  the 
statutes  and  judgments. 

ft.  Moro.  6: 5. 6.       i,  ni.  N<«).  27: 25,  26.       j.  Doc  and  Gov.  101 : 3. 

a,  ver.  3.  I.  Nep.  22: 15,  17,  18,  23.  ii.  Nep.  27: 2.  30: 10.  Jacob  6: 8i 
Uaiah  24: 6.       66: 16.       b,  ver.  13.       c,  i.  Nep.  22: 24.         d,  ver.  1. 


534  III.    NEPHI.  [chap.   XXVI. 

5.  Behold,  I  will  send  you  *EIijah  the  prophet  before  the 
^coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord ; 

6.  And  he  shall  ''turn  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  children, 
and  the  heart  of  the  children  to  their  fathers,  lest  I  come  and 
smite  the  earth  with  a  curse. 


CHAPTER  26. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had 
told  these  things,  he  expounded  them  unto  the  multitude, 
and  he  did  expound  all  things  unto  them,  both  great  an4 
small. 

2.  And  he  saith,  "These  scriptures  which  ye  had  not  with 
you,  the  Father  commanded  that  I  should  give  unto  you,  for 
it  was  wisdom  in  him  that  they  should  be  given  unto  future 
generations. 

3.  And  he  did  expound  all  things,  even  from  the  beginning 
until  the  time  that  he  should  "come  in  his  glory ;  yea,  even 
all  things  which  should  come  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  even 
until  the  "elements  should  melt  with  fervent  heat,  and  the 
earth  should  be  wrapt  together  as  a  scroll,  and  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  should  pass  away; 

4.  And  even  unto  the  great  and  last  day,  *when  all  people, 
and  all  kindreds,  and  all  nations  and  tongues  shall  stand  before 
God,  to  be  judged  of  their  works,  whether  they  be  good  or 
whether  they  be  evil; 

5.  If  they  be  good,  to  the  ^resurrection  of  everlasting  life; 
and  if  they  be  evil,  to  the  resurrection  of  damnation,  being 
on  a  parallel,  the  one  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  other  on  the 
other  hand,  according  to  the  mercy,  and  the  justice,  and  the 
holiness  which  is  in  Christ,  who  was  'before  the  world 
began. 

6.  And  how  there  cannot  be  written  in  this  ^'book  even  a 
hundredth  part  of  the  things  which  Jesus  did  truly  teach 
unto  the  people; 

7.  But  behold  the  'plates'  of  Nephi  do  contain  the  more 
part  of  the  things  which  he  taught  the  people ; 

8.  And  these  things  have'  I  written,  which  are  a  *lesser 
part  of  the  things  which  he  taught  the  people;  and  I  have 
written  them  to   the  intent  that  they  may  be  brought  again 

c,  Doc.  and  Gov.  110: 13.  Appeared  to  Joseph  Smith  in  theKirtland  Temple. 
/,  The  day  of  the  second  comiig  of  Christ.  ni.  Nep.  25: 3.  g.  Doc.  and  Gov. 
98: 16.  17. 


a  ni.  Nep.  24.  25.  6,  see  f .  m.  Nep.  25.  c.  Mor.  5: 23.  ii.  Peter 

1: 10,  12.         Isaiah  24: 17—20.         24: 1-4.         Rev.  20: 11.         tf,  Mos.  16:         1. 
2.  10.  Alma  12: 12.  40: 21.  III.  Nep.  27: 14,  15.  Mor.  9: 13,  14. 

€,  Mos.  16: 11.  See  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  f,  see  d  Mos.  4«  g  Words  of  Mor?  1:5. 

Hela.  3: 14.  iii.  Nep.  5, S.  Ether  15: 33.  /t,  see  /.  l-  Nep.  U 

i.  see  g. 


CHAP.    XXVI.]  III.     NEPHI.  535 

unto  this  people,  'from  the  Gentiles,  according  to  the  words 
Tvhich  Jesus  hath  spoken. 

9.  And  when  they  shall  have  received  this,  which  is  ex- 
pedient that  they  should  have  first,  to  try  their  faith,  and  if 
it  shall  so  be  that  they  shall  believe  *these  things,  then  shall 
the    ^greater  things  be  made  manifest  unto  them. 

10.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they  will  not  believe  these  things, 
then  shall  the  greater  things  "*be  withheld  from  them,  unto 
their  condemnation. 

11.  Behold,  I  was  about  to  write  them  '^all  which  was 
engraven  upon  the  plates  of  Nephi,  but  the  Lord  forbade  it, 
saying,  I  will   "try  the  faith  of  my  people ; 

12.  Therefore  I,  Mormon,  do  write  the  things  which  have 
been  commanded  me  of  the  Lord.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  make 
an  end  of  my  sayings,  and  proceed  to  write  the  things  which 
have  been  commanded  me ; 

13.  Therefore  I  would  that  ye  should  behold  that  the  Lord 
truly  did  teach  the  people,  for  the  space  of  three  days ;  and 
after  that^  he  did  shew  himself  unto  them  oft,  and  did  "break 
bread  oft,  and  bless  it,  and  give  it  unto  them. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  teach  and  minister 
tmto  the  ^children  of  the  multitude  of  whom  hath  been  spoken, 
and  he  did  loose  their  tongues,  and  they  did  speak  unto  their 
fathers  *"great  and  marvellous  things,  even  greater  than  he  had 
revealed  unto  the  people,  and  loosed  their  tongues  that  they 
could  utter. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  he  had  ascended  into 
heaven  the  second  time  that  he  shewed  himself  unto  them, 
and  had  gone  unto  the  Father,  after  having  ""healed  all  their 
sick,  and  their  lame,  and  opened  the  eyes  of  their  blind  and 
unstopped  the  ears  of  the  deaf,  and  even  had  done  all  manner 
of  cures  among  them,  and  raised  a  man  from  the  dead,  and 
had  shewn  forth  his  power  unto  them,  and  had  ascended  unto 
the  Father, 

16.  Behold,  *:  came  to  pass  on  the  morrow,  that  the  mul- 
titude gathered  themselves  together,  and  they  both  saw  and 
heard  these  children ;  yea,  'even  babes  did  open  their  mouths, 
and  utter  marvellous  things ;  and  the  things  which  they  did 
ntter  were  forbidden,  that  there  should  not  any  man  write 
them. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  "disciples  whom  Jesus 
had  chosen,  began  from  that  time  forth  to  ^baptize  and  to 
teach  as  many  as  did  come  unto  them ;  and  as  many  as  were 
baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  were  '^ filled  with  the  Holy 
Ohost. 

18.  And  many  of  them  saw  and  heard  unspeakable  things, 
which  are    'not  lawful  to  be  written : 

j,  see  6,  II.  Nep.  30.  k,  the  lesser  part.  I,  all  on  the  plates  of  Nerfii; 

Ether  4: 6—8,  13.  m,  Ether  4: 8—10.  n,  ver.  7.  o.  Ether  11;  6.  p,  see 
6,  III.  Nep.  18.  q,  see  g,  iii.  Nep.  17.  r,  see  w,  iii.  Nep.  19.  s,  iii.  Nep; 
17:7—10.  t,  see  w,  iii.  Nep.  19.  u,  see  c,  iii.  Nep.  12.  v,  iv.  Nep.  l:U 

iSee  w,  ii.  Nqj,  9,       w,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9.       z,  see  w,  iii.  Nep.  19. 


536  III.   NEPHi.  [chap.  XXVIt. 

19.  And  they  taught,  and  did  minister  one  to  another;  and 
they  had  *'all  thin^  common  among  them,  e^^ery  man  dealing 
justly,  one  with  another. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  do  all  things,  even 
as  Jesus  had  commanded  them. 

21.  And  they  who  were  ^baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
*"were  called  the  Church  of  Christ. 


CHAPTER  27. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  as  the  "disciples  of  Jesus 
were  journeying  and  were  preaching  the  things  which  they 
had  both  heard  and  seen,  and  were  baptizing  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  it  came  to  pass  that  the  disciples  were  gathered  to- 
gether, and  were  united  in  mighty    'grayer  and    ^'fasting. 

2.  And  Jesus  again  shewed  himself  unto  them,  for  they 
were  praying  unto  the  Father,  in  his  name;  and  Jesus  came 
and  stood  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  saith  unto  them,  What 
will  ye  that  I  shall  give  unto  you? 

3.  And  they  said  unto  him.  Lord,  we  will  that  thou 
wouldst  tell  us  the  name  whereby  we  shall  call  this  church; 
for  there  are  disputations  among  the  people  concerning  this 
matter. 

4.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  them.  Verily,  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  why  is  it  that  the  people  should  murmur  and  dispute 
because  of  this  thing? 

5.  Have  they  not  read  the  scriptures,  which  say  ye  must 
take  upon  you  the  <^name  of  Christ,  which  is  my  name?  for 
by  this  name  shall  ye  be  called  at  the  last  day; 

6.  And  whoso  taketh  upon  him  my  name,  and  endureth  to 
the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved  at  the  last  day ; 

7.  Therefore  whatsoever  ye  shall  do,  ye  shall  do  it  in  my 
name;  therefore  ye  shall  call  the  church  in  my  name;  and 
ye  shall  call  upon  the  Father  in  my  name,  that  he  will  bless 
the  church  for  my  sake; 

8.  And  how  be  it  my  church,  save  it  be  called  in  my 
name?  for  if  a  church  be  called  in  Moses'  name,  then  it  be 
Moses'  church ;  or  if  it  be  called  in  the  name  of  a  man,  then 
it  be  the  church  of  a  man;  but  if  it  be  called  in  my  namo^ 
then  it  is  my  church,  if  it  so  be  that  they  are  built  upon  my 
gospel. 

9.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  are  built  upon  my  gospel: 
therefore  ye  shall  call  whatsoever  things  ye  do  call,  in  my 
name;  therefore  if  ye  call  upon  the  Father,  for  the  church,, 
if  it  be  in  my  name,  the  Father  will  hear  you ; 

y,  IV.  Nep.  1: 2,  3,  25,  26.       0,  see  M,  ii.  Nep.  9.       2a,  see  d,  Mos,  26. 

a,  see  c.  III.  Nep.  12.  6,  see  c,  n.  Nep.  32.  C  Bee  t,  Moa  27.  d»  vmm 
8—10.       See  e.  Mos.  & 


CHAP.  XXVII.]  III.    NEPHI.  537 

10.  And  if  it  so  bo  that  the  church  is  built  upon  my  gospel, 
then  will  the  Father  shew  forth  his  own  works  in  it ; 

11.  But  if  it  be  not  built  upon  my  gospel,  and  is  built 
upon  the  works  of  men,  or  upon  the  works  of  the  devil,  verily 
1  say  unto  you,  they  have  joy  in  their  works  for  a  season,  and 
by  and  by  the  end  come th,  and  they  are  ^hewn  down  and  cast 
into  the  lire,  from  whence  there  is  no  return; 

12.  For  their  works  do  follow  them,  for  it  is  because  of 
their  works  that  they  are  hewn  down;  therefore  remember  the 
things  that  I  have  told  you. 

13.  Behold  I  have  given  unto  you  my  gospel,  and  this  is 
the  gospel  which  I  have  given  unto  you,  that  I  came  into 
the  world  to  do  the  will  of  my  Father,  because  my  Father 
sent  me ; 

14.  And  my  Father  sent  me  that  I  might  be  lifted  up  upon 
the  cross;  and  after  that  I  had  'been  lifted  up  upon  the  cross, 
that  I  might  draw  all  men  unto  me ;  that  as  I  have  been 
lifted  up  by  men,  even  so  should  men  ''be  lifted  up  by  the 
Father,  to  stand  before  me,  to  be  judged  of  their  works,  whether 
they  be  good  or  whether  they  be  evil; 

15.  And  for  this  cause  have  I  been  lifted  up;  therefore, 
according  to  the  power  of  the  Father,  I  will  draw  all  men 
unto  me,  that  they  may  be  judged  according  to  their 
works. 

16.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  whOso  repenteth  and 
is  '^baptized  in  my  name,  shall  be  filled;  and  if  he  *endureth 
to  the  end,  behold,  him  will  I  hold  guiltless  before  my  Father, 
at  that  day  when  1  shall  stand  to  judge  the  world. 

17.  And  he  that  endureth  not  unto  the  end,  the  same  is 
he  that  is  also  ^hewn  down  and  cast  into  the  fire,  from 
whence  they  can  no  more  return,  because  of  the  justice  of  the 
Father ; 

18.  And  this  is  the  word  which  he  hath  given  unto  the 
children  of  men.  And  for  this  cause  he  fulfilleth  the  words 
which  he  hath  given,  and  he  lieth  not,  but  fulfilleth  all  his 
-words ; 

19.  And  *no  unclean  thing  can  enter  into  his  kingdom; 
therefore  nothing  entereth  into  his  rest,  save  it  be  those  who 
have  washed  their  garments  in  my  blood,  because  of  their 
faith,  and  the  repentance  of  all  their  sins,  and  their  faithful- 
ness unto  the    *end. 

20.  Now  this  is  the  commandment,  Repent,  all  ye  ends  of  the 
•earth,  and  come  unto  me  and  be  "^baptized  in  my  name,  that  ye 
may  be  sanctified  by  the  "reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that 
je  may  stand  spotless  before  me  at  the  last  day. 

21.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  this  is  my  gospel;  and 
ye  know  the  things  that  ye  must  do  in  my  cnurch;   for  the 

e,  see  fc,  i.  Nep.  15.  f,  ver.  15.  i.  Nep.  19: 10.  ni.  Nep.  28: 6.  g^ 
jaised  from  the  grave.         h,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  i,  see  ft,  II.  Nep.  31.  j,  see  fc, 

I.  Nep.  15.        k.  Alma  11 :  37.        See  r.  Alma  7.         I,  see  A.  II.  Nep.  31.        m,  see 
14,  II.  Nep.  9.       n,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9. 


538  III.    NEPHI.  [chap.   XXVII. 

works  which  ye  have  seen  me  do,  that  shall  ye  also  do ;   for 
that  which  ye  have  seen  me  do,  even  that  shall  ye  do; 

22.  Therefore  if  ye  do  these  things,  blessed  are  ye,  for  ye 
shall  be   ''lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 

23.  Write  the  things  which  ye  have  seen  and  heard,  save 
it  be  those    ^which  are  forbidden ; 

24.  Write  the  works  of  this  people,  which  shall  be,  even  as 
hath  been  written,  of  that  which  hath  been; 

25.  For  behold,  ^'out  of  the  books  which  have  been 
written,  and  which  shall  be  written,  shall  this  people  ""be 
judged,  for  by  them  shall  their  works  be  known  unto 
men. 

26.  And  behold,  all  things  are  'written  by  the  Father; 
therefore  *out  of  the  books  which  shall  be  written,  shall  the 
world  be  judged. 

27.  And  know  ye  that  "ye  shall  be  judges  of  this  people, 
according  to  the  judgment  which  I  shall  give  unto  you,  which 
shall  be  just;  therefore  what  manner  of  men  had  ye  ought  to 
be?     Verily  I  say  unto  you,  even  as  I  am. 

28.  And  now  I  go  unto  the  Father.  And  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  whatsoever  things  ye  shall  ask  the  Father,  in  my  name, 
it  shall  be  given  unto  you; 

29.  Therefore,  *'ask,  and  ye  shall  receive ;  knock,  and  it  shall 
be  opened  unto  you;  for  he  that  asketh,  receiveth,  and  unto 
him  that  knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened. 

30.  And  now  behold,  my  joy  is  great,  even  unto  fulness, 
because  of  you,  and  also  this  generation ;  yea,  and  even  the 
Father  rejoiceth,  and  also  all  the  holy  angels,  because  of  y&a 
and  this  generation;  for  none  of  them  are  lost. 

31.  Behold,  I  would  that  ye  should  understand ;  for  I  mean 
them  who  are  now  alive  of  this  generation;  and  none  of  them 
are  lost ;  and  in  them  I  have  fulness  of  joy. 

32.  But  behold,  it  sorroweth  me  because  of  the  *^ fourth 
generation  from  this  generation,  for  they  are  led  away  captive 
by  him,  even  as  was  the  *son  of  perdition;  for  they  will  sell 
me  for  silver,  and  for  gold,  and  for  that  which  I'moth  doth 
corrupt,  and  which  thieves  can  break  through  and  steal.  And 
in  that  day  will  I  visit  them,  even  in  ^turning  their  works 
upon  their  own  heads. 

33.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  ended  these 
sayings,  he  saith  unto  his  disciples,  ^Enter  ye  in  at  the 
straight  gate;  for  straight  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way 
that  leads  to  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it,  but  wide  is 
the  gate,  and  broad  the  way  which  leads  to  death,  and  many 
there  be  that  travel  therein,  until  the  night  cometh,  wherein 
no  man  can  work. 


o,  see  p,  Mos.  23.        p,  iii.  Nep.  26: 16,  18.        q,  ver.  26.  See  c,  ll.  Nep.  27. 

r,  see  j,  ii.  Nep.  29.           s,  iii.  Nep.  24: 16.           t,  ver.  25.  See  c,  li.  Nep.  27. 

tt,  I.  Nep.  12: 9.  10.         Mor.  3: 19.       ,  v,  iii.  Nep.  14: 7.  8.  w,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  12. 

X,  III.  Nep.  29: 7.           y,  in.  Nep.  13: 19—21.           z,  M«.  b,  2a,  m.  Nep.  14« 
1Z»  14.       ^"e  2a.  tt.  Nep.  9. 


CHAP.   XXVIII.  1  III.    NEPHI.  539 

CHAPTER  28. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  Jesus  had  said  these 
words,  he  spake  unto  his  disciples,  one  by  one,  saying  unto 
them,  What  is  it  that  ye  desire  of  me,  after  that  I  am  gone  to 
the  Father? 

2.  And  they  all  spake,  save  it  were  three,  We  desire  that 
after  we  have  lived  unto  the  age  of  man,  that  our  ministry, 
wherein  thou  hast  called  us,  may  have  an  end,  that  we  may 
speedily  come  unto  thee,  in  thy  kingdom. 

8.  And  he  said  unto  them.  Blessed  are  ye,  because  ye  desired 
this  thing  of  me;   therefore   after  that  ye   are    "seventy   and 
two  years  old,  ye  shall  come  unto  me  in  my  kingdom,  and  with 
,  me  ye  shall  find  rest. 

4.  And  when  he  had  spoken  unto  them,  he  turned  himself 
unto  the  three,  and  said  unto  them,  What  will  ye  that  I  should 
do  unto  you,  when  I  am  gone  unto  the  Father? 

5.  And  they  sorrowed  in  their  hearts,  for  they  durst  not 
speak  unto  him  the  thing  which  they  desired. 

6.  And  he  said  unto  them.  Behold,  I  know  your  thoughts, 
and  ye  have  desired  the  thing  which  *John,  my  beloved,  who 
was  with  me  in  my  ministry,  before  that  I  was  ''lifted  up  by 
the  Jews,  desired  of  me ; 

7.  Therefore  more  blessed  are  ye,  for  ye  shall  '^never  taste 
of  death,  but  ye  shall  live  to  behold  all  the  doings  of  the 
Father,  unto  the  children  of  men,  even  until  all  things  shall 
be  fulfilled,  according  to  the  will  of  the  Father,  when  I  shall 
•come  in  my  glory,  with  the  powers  of  hea^/en; 

8.  And  ye  shall  never  ^endure  the  pains  of  death ;  but  when 
I  shall  come  in  my  glory,  ye  shall  be  ^changed  in  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye  from  mortality  to  immortality :  and  then  shall  ye 
be  blessed  in  the  kingdom  of  my  Father. 

9.  And  again,  ye  shall  not  have  ''pain  while  ye  shall  dwell 
in  the  flesh,  neither  sorrow,  *save  it  be  for  the  sins  of  the 
world :  and  all  this  will  I  do  because  of  the  thing  which  ye 
have  desired  of  me,  for  ye  have  desired  that  ye  might  bring 
the  souls  of  men  unto  me,  while  the  world  shall  stand ; 

10.  And  for  this  cause  ye  shall  have  fulness  of  joy;  and  ye 
shall  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  my  Father;  yea.  your  joy 
shall  be  full,  even  as  the  Father  hath  given  me  fulness  of  joy; 
and  ye  shall  be  even  as  I  am,  and  I  am  even  as  the  Father; 
and  the  Father  and  I  are    ^one; 

11.  And  the  Holy  Ghost  beareth  record  of  the  Father  and 
me ;  and  the  Father  ^giveth  the  Holy  Ghost  unto  the  children 
of  men,  because  of  me. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  spoken  these 

a,  IV.  Nep.  1: 14.  6,  Doc.  and  Gov.  7.  c,  see  f,  iii.  Nep.  27.         d,  vers. 

8,  9,  19—22,  25,  37—40.  iv.  Nep.  1: 14.  37.  Mor.  8: 10—12.  Ether  12: 17. 

e,  III.  Nep,  20: 22.         21: 25.         f,  see  d.         g,  vers.  15,  17,  36—40.         h,  ces  d, 
i,  IV.  Nep.  1:44.  Mor.  8: 10.  ;,  see /c,  ii.  Nep.  31.  k,Bcey, 

III.  Nep.  9. 


540  III.  NEPHi.  [chap,  xxvin. 

words,  he  touched  every  one  of  them  with  his  finger,  save  it 
were  the  three  who  were  to  tarry,  and  then  he  departed. 

13.  And  behold,  the  heavens  were  opened,  and  'they 
were  caught  up  into  heaven,  and  saw  and  heard  unspeakable 
things. 

14.  And  it  was  "^forbidden  them  that  they  should  utter; 
neither  was  it  given  unto  them  power  that  they  could  utter 
the  things  which  they  saw  and  heard; 

15.  And  whether  they  were  in  the  body  or  out  of  the  body, 
they  could  not  tell ;  for  it  did  seem  unto  them  like  a  trans- 
figuration of  them,  that  they  were  changed  from  this  body 
of  flesh  into  an  immortal  state,  that  they  could  behold  the 
things  of  God. 

16.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  again  minister  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth ;  nevertheless  they  did  not  minister  of  the 
things  which  they  had  heard  and  seen,  because  of  the  "com- 
mandment which  was  given  them  in  heaven. 

17.  x\nd  now  "whether  they  were  mortal  or  immortal,  from 
the  day  of  their  transfiguration,  I  know  not ; 

18.  But  this  much  I  know,  according'  to  the  record  which 
hath  been  given,  they  did  go  forth  upon  the  face  of  the  land, 
and  did  minister  unto  all  the  people,  uniting  as  many  to  the 
church  as  would  believe  in  their  preaching;  ^baptizing  them; 
and  as  many  as  were  baptized,  did   'receive  the  Holy  Ghost ; 

19.  And  they  were  cast  into  prison  by  them  who  did  not 
belong  to  the  church.  And  the  "^prisons  could  not  hold  them, 
for  they  were  rent  in  twain. 

20.  And  they  were  cast  down  into  the  earth.  But  they 
did  smite  the  earth  with  the  word  of  God,  insomuch  that  by 
his  power  they  were  delivered  out  of  the  depths  of  the  earth; 
and  therefore  they  could  not  dig  pits  suflScient  to  hold 
them. 

21.  And  thrice  thej^  were  cast  into  a  furnace,  and  received 
no  harm. 

22.  And  twice  were  they  cast  into  a  den  of  wild  beasts ;  and 
behold  they  did  play  with  the  beasts,  as  a  child  with  a  suckling 
lamb,  and  received  no  harm. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thus  they  did  go  forth 
among  all  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  did  preach  the  gospel  of 
Christ  unto  all  people  upon  the  face  of  the  land ;  and  they 
were  converted  unto  the  Lord,  and  were  united  unto  the  church 
of  Christ,  and  thus  the  people  of  *that  generation  were  blessed, 
according  to  the  word  of  Jesus. 

24.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  make  an  end  of  speaking  concern- 
ing these  things  for  a  time. 

25.  Behold,  I  was  about  to  write  the  'names  of  those  who 
were  never  to  taste  of  death ;  but  the  Lord  forbade,  there- 
fore I  write  them  not,  for  they  are  hid  from  the  world. 

I  the  three.  m.  see  W,  ni.  Nep.  19.  n.  ver.  14.  o.  vers.  36 — 40.  p. 
Bee  u,  II.  Nep.  9.  q,  see  y,  ill.  Nep.  9.  r,  iv.  Nep.  1:5,  30—33.  Mor.  8:24. 
s,  III.  Nep.  27: 30,  31.       «,  iii.  Nep.  19: 4. 


CHAP.   XXVin.]  III.    NEPHI.  541 

26.  But  behold  "I  have  seen  them,  and  they  have  ministered 
unto  me; 

27.  And  behold  they  will  be  among  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
Gentiles  knoweth  them  not. 

28.  They  vrill  also  be  among  the  Jews,  and  the  Jews  shall 
know  them  not. 

29.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  when  the  Lord  seeth  fit  in 
his  wisdom,  that  they  shall  minister  unto  all  the  scattered 
tribes  of  Israel,  and  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and 
people,  and  shall  bring  out  of  them  unto  Jesus  many  souls, 
that  their  ^'desire  may  be  fulfilled,  and  also  because  of  the 
•'convincing  power  of  God  which  is  in  them ; 

30.  And  they  are  as  the  angels  of  God,  and  if  they  shall 
pray  unto  the  Father  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  they  can  shew 
themselves  unto  whatsoever  man  it  seemeth  them  good; 

31.  Therefore  'great  and  marvellous  works  shall  be 
wrought  by  them,  before  the  great  and  coming  day,  when 
all  people  must  surely  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of 
Christ ; 

32.  Yea  even  among  the  Gentiles  shall  there  be  a  great 
and  marvellous  work  wrought  by  them,  before  that  judgment 
day. 

33.  And  if  ye  had  I'all  the  scriptures  which  give  an 
account  of  all  the  marvellous  works  of  Christ,  ye  would,  ac- 
cording to  the  words  of  Christ,  know  that  these  things  must 
surely  come. 

34.  And  wo  be  unto  him  that  that  will  *not  hearken  unto  the 
words  of  Jesus,  and  also  to  them  whom  he  hath  chosen  and 
sent  among  them,  for  whoso  receiveth  not  the  words  of 
Jesus  and  the  words  of  those  whom  he  hath  sent,  receiveth 
not  him ;  and  therefore  he  will  not  receive  them  at  the  last 
day; 

35.  And  it  would  be  better  for  them  if  they  had  not  been 
born.  For  do  ye  suppose  that  ye  can  get  rid. of  the  justice 
of  an  offended  God,  who  hath  been  trampled  under  feet  of  m^n, 
that  thereby  salvation  might  come? 

36.  And  now  behold,  as  I  spake  concerning  those  whom 
the  Lord  hath  chosen,  yea,  even  three  "who  were  ^"caught  up 
into  the  heaven,  that  I  knew  not  "''whether  they  were  cleansed 
from  mortality  to  immortality. 

37.  But  behold,  since  I  wrote,  I  have  inquired  of  the  Lord, 
and  he  hath  made  it  manifest  unto  pie,  that  there  must  needs 
be  a  change  wrought  upon  their  bodies,  or  *^else  it  needs  be 
that  they  must  taste  of  death ;  , 

38.  Therefore  that  they  might  not  taste  of  death,  there 
was  a  change  wrought  upon  their  bodies,  that  they 
might  *'^not  suffer  pain  nor  sorrow,  save  it  were  for  the  sins 
of  the  world. 


u,  Mor.  8: 11.  V,  ver.  9.  w,  vers.  30—33.  x,  see  w.  y,  in.  Nep: 

26:6—12.         2,  Ether  4:8—12.         2a,  vers.  13— 16.         26.  ver.  17.         2c,Bii6di, 
2d,  ver.  9. 


542  III.    NEPHI.  [chap.    XXIX. 

39.  Now  this  change  was  not  equal  to  that  which  should 
take  place  at  the  last  day ;  but  there  was  a  change  wrought 
upon  them,  insomuch  that  Satan  could  have  no  power  over 
them,  that  he  could  not  tempt  them,  and  they  were  sanctified 
in  the  flesh,  that  they  were  holy,  and  that  the  **powers  of  the 
earth  could  not  hold  them ; 

40.  And  in  this  state  they  were  to  remain  until  the  judg- 
ment day  of  Christ ;  and  at  that  day  they  were  to  receive 
a  ^^greater  change,  and  to  be  received  into  the  kingdom  of 
the  Father  to  go  no  more  out,  but  to  dwell  with  God  eternally 
in  the  heavens. 


CHAPTER  29. 

1.  And  now  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  when  the  Lord 
fihall  see  fit,  in  his  wisdom,  that  these  sayings  shall  ''come 
unto  the  Gentiles,  according  to  his  word,  then  ye  may  know 
that  the  ^covenant  which  the  Father  hath  made  with  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  concerning  their  restoration  to  the  lands  of 
their  inheritance,  is  already  beginning  to  be  fulfilled; 

2.  And  ye  may  know  that  the  words  of  the  Lord,  which 
have  been  spoken  by  the  holy  prophets,  shall  all  be  fulfilled ; 
and  ye  need  not  say  that  the  Lord  delays  his  coming  unto  the 
children  of  Israel ; 

3.  And  ye  need  not  imagine  in  your  hearts  that  the  words 
which  have  been  spoken  are  vain,  for  behold,  the  Lord  will 
remember  his  covenant  which  he  hath  made  unto  his  people 
of  the  house  of  Israel. 

4.  And  ''when  ye  shall  see  these  sayings  coming  forth  among 
you,  then  ye  need  not  any  longer  spurn  at  the  doings  of  the 
Lord,  for  the  sword  of  his  justice  is  in  his  right  hand,  and 
behold  at  that  day,  if  ye  shall  spurn  at  his  doings,  he  will 
cause  that    '^it  shall  soon  overtake  you. 

5.  Wo  unto  him  that  spurneth  at  the  doings  of  the 
Lord;  yea,  wo  unto  him  that  sha?I  deny  the  Christ  and  his 
works ; 

6.  Yea,  *wo  unto  him  that  shall  deny  the  revelations  of 
the  Lord,  and  that  shall  say.  The  Lord  no  longer  worketh  by 
revelation,  or  by  prophecy,  or  by  gifts,  or  by  tongues,  or  by 
healings,  or  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 

7.  Yea,  and  wo  unto  him  that  shall  say  at  that  day,  to 
get  gain,  that  there  can  be  no  miracle  wrought  by  Jesus 
Christ;  for  he  that  doeth  this,  shall  become  like  unto  the 
^son  of  perdition,  for  whom  there  was  no  mercy,  according 
to  the  word  of  Christ. 

8.  Yea,   and   ye   need   not  any   longer   hiss,   nor  spurn,   nor 

2e,  ver.  20.       2f,  ver.  8. 


a,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.  b,  see  2;,  iii.  Nep.  15.  c,  see  ;.  iii.  Nep.  15.  d, 
see  26.  iii.  Nep.  21.  e.  Mor.  9: 7—11,  15—26.  Moro.  7: 35—38.  10;  19—29. 
/.III.  Nep.  27:32. 


CHAP.   XXX.— I.]  IV.   NEPHI.  543 

make  game  of  the  Jews,  nor  any  of  the  remnant  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  for  behold  the  Lord  remembereth  his  ^cove- 
nant unto  them,  and  he  will  do  unto  them  according  to  that 
which  he  hath  sworn ; 

9.  Therefore  ye  need  not  suppose  that  ye  can  turn  the 
right  hand  of  the  Lord  unto  the  left,  that  he  may  not  ''execute 
judgment  unto  the  fulfilling  of  the  ^covenant  which  he  hath 
made  unto  the  house  of  Israel. 


CHAPTER  30. 

1.  Hearken,  O  ye  Gentiles,  and  hear  the  words  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  which  he  hath  commanded 
*me  that  I  should  speak  concerning  you,  for,  behold  he  com- 
mandeth  me  that  I  should  write  saying, 

2.  Turn,  all  ye  Gentiles  from  your  wicked  ways,  and 
repent  of  your  evil  doings,  of  your  ''lyings  and  deceivings, 
and  of  your  '^whoredoms,  and  of  your  *^secret  abominations, 
and  your  idolatries,  and  of  your  murders,  and  your  Spriest- 
crafts,  and  your  envyings,  and  your  strifes,  and  from  all 
your  wickedness  and  abominations,  and  come  unto  me,  and 
be  ^baptized  in  my  name,  that  ye  may  receive  a  remission 
of  your  sins,  and  be  ^filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  ye 
may  be  Numbered  with  -  v  people,  who  are  of  the  house  of 
Isi^el.  ' 


IV.    KEPHI. 

THE  BOOK  OF  NEPHI, 

^HO  IS   THE   SON   OF   NEPHI,    ONE    OF   THE   DISCIPLES   OF   JESUS 
CHRIST. 


CHAPTER   1. 

An  account  of  the  people  of  'Nephi,  according  to  his  record. 
1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  "thirty  and  fourth  year 
passed  away,  and  also  the  thirty  and  fifth,  and  behold 
the  Misciples  of  Jesus  had  formed  a  church  of  Christ  in  all 
the  lands  round  about.  And  as  many  as  did  come  unto 
them,    and    did    truly    repent    of    their    sins,    were     "baptized 

g,  see  ;,  iii.  Nep.  15.       K  see  2&,  iii.  Nep.  21.        i,  see  j,  iii.  Nep.  15. 

a.  Mormon.  6,  m.  Nep.  21: 19—21.  c,  see  y,  ii.  Nep.  9.  d,  see  t, 
II.  Nep.  10.  e,  see  x,  ii.  Nep.  26.  /,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  g,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  d. 
h,  see  X,  III.  Nep.  16. 

a.  III.  Nep-  2:  Q—S.       b,  see  c,  iii.  Nep,  12.   c,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9. 


544  IV.  NEPHI.  "  [chap.  I. 

in  the  name  of  Jesus;  and  they  did  also    ''receive  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  thirty  and  sixth  year,  the 
people  were  all  converted  nnto  the  Lord,  upon  all  the  face  of 
the  land,  both  Nephites  and  Lamanites,  and  there  were  no 
contentions  and  disputations  among  them,  and  every  man  did 
deal  justly  one  with  another; 

3.  And  they  had  ®all  things  common  among  them,  there- 
fore they  were  not  rich  and  poor,  bond  and  free,  but  they  were 
all  made  free,  and  partakers  of  the    'heavenly  gift. 

4.  And  it  came^to  pass  that  the  thirty  and  seventh  year 
passed  away  also,  and  there  still  continued  to  be  peace  in 
the  land. 

5.  And  there  were  great  and  marvellous  works  ^wrought 
by  the  disciples  of  Jesus,  insomuch  that  they  did  heal  the 
sick,  and  raise  the  dead,  and  cause  the  lame  to  walk,  and 
the  blind  to  receive  sidit,  and  the  deaf  to  hear;  and  all 
manner  of  miracles  did  they  work  among  the  children  of  men ; 
and  in  nothing  did  they  work  miracles  save  it  were  in  the 
name  of  Jesus.  ' 

6.  And  thus  did  the  thirty  and  eighth  year  pass  away„ 
and  also  the  thirty  and  ninth,  and  forty  and  first,  and  tlm 
forty  and  second;  yea,  even  until  forty  and  nine  years  hnc) 
passed  away,  and  also  the  fifty  and  first,  and  the  fifty  an-; 
second ;  yea,  and  even  until  fifty  and  nine  years  had  passed 
away ; 

7.  And  the  Lord  did  prosper  them  exceedingly  in  the  land ; 
yea,  insomuch  that  they  did  fill  cities  again  where  there  had 
been  cities  burned; 

8.  Yea,  even  that  great  '^city  Zarahemla  did  they  cause 
to  be  built  again. 

9.  *But  there  were  many  cities  which  had  *been  sunk,  and 
waters  came  up  in  the  stead  thereof;  therefore  these  cities 
could  not  be  renewed. 

10.  And  now  behold  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  of 
Nephi  did  wax  strong,  and  did  multiply  exceeding  fast,  and 
became  an  exceeding  fair  and  delightsome  people. 

11.  And  they  were  married,  and  given  in  marriage,  and  were 
blessed  according  to  the  multitude  of  the  promises  which  the 
Lord  had  made  unto  them. 

12.  And  they  did  not  walk  any  more  after  the  perform- 
ances and  ordinances  of  the  ^law  of  Moses,  but  they  did 
walk  after  the  commandments  which  they  had  received  from 
their  Lord  and  their  God,  continuing  in  ''fasting  and  prayer, 
and  in  ^meeting  together  oft,  both  to  "*pray  and  to  hear  the 
word  of  the  Lord. 

13.  And    it    came    to    pass    th;it    there    was    no    contention 

d,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9.  e,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  26.  f,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9.  g,  see 
r.  III.  Nep.  28.  h,  see  h,  Omni  i.  in.  Nep.  8: 8.  24.  9:3.  i,  in.  Nep. 
8:9.  9: 4,  7.  j,  see  o,  ii.  Nep.  25.  in.  Nep.  9: 19.  16;  2—8.  k,  see  t 
Mos  27.   I,  III.  Nep.  24: 16.   m,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  32. 


CHAP.   I.J  IV.   NEPHI.  545 

among  all  the  people,  in  all  the  land,  but  there  were   "mighty 
miracles  wrought  among  the  disciples  of  Jesus. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  seventy  and  first  year 
passed  away,  and  also  the  seventy  and  second  year;  yea,  and 
in  fine,  till  the  seventy  and  ninth  year  had  passed  away;  yea, 
even  an  hundred  years  had  passed  away,  and  the  disciples  of 
Jesus,  whom  he  had  chosen,  had  all  gone  to  the  "paradise  of 
God,  save  it  were  the  *three  who  should  tarry ;  and  there  were 
«other  disciples  ordained  in  their  stead;  and  also  many  of  that 
generation  which  had  passed  away. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  was  no  contention  in  the 
land,  because  of  the  love  of  God  which  did  dwell  in  the  hearts 
of  the  people. 

16.  And  there  were  no  envyings,  nor  strifes,  nor  tumults, 
nor  whoredoms,  nor  lyings,  nor  murders,  nor  any  manner  of 
lasciviousness ;  and  surely  there  could  not  be  a  happier  peo- 
ple among  all  the  people  who  had  been  created  by  the  hand 
of   God ; 

17.  There  were  no  robbers,  nor  murderers,  neither  were  there- 
Lamanites,  nor  any  manner  of  ites;  but  they  were  in  one,  the 
children  of  Christ,  and  heirs  to  the  kingdom  of  God; 

18.  And  how  blessed  were  they,  for  the  Lord  did  bless  thera 
in  all  their  doings ;  yea,  even  they  were  blessed  and  prospered^ 
until  an  hundred  and  ten  years  had  passed  away;  and  the  first 
generation  from  Christ  had  passed  away,  and  there  v/as  no- 
contention  in  all  the  land. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  'Nephi,  he  that  kept  thia 
last  record,  (and  he  kept  it  upon  the  Opiates  of  Nephi,)  died» 
and  his  son  Amos  kept  it  in  his  stead ;  and  he  kept  it  upon  the 
plates  of  Nephi  also ; 

20.  And  he  kept  it  eighty  and  four  years,  and  there  was 
still  peace  in  the  land,  save  it  were  a  small  part  of  the  people 
who  had  revolted  from  the  church,  and  took  upon  them  the 
name  of  Lamanites ;  therefore  there  began  to  be  Lamanites 
again  in  the  land. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Amos  died  also,  (and  it  was 
an   hundred  and   ninety  and   four  years   from   the  coming  of 
Christ,)   and  his  son  Amos  kept  the  record  in  his  stead;  and 
lie  also  kept  it  upon  the  plates  of  Nephi;   and  it  was  alsa' 
written  in  the  book  of  Nephi,  which  is  this  book. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  two  hundred  years  had  passed 
away,  and  the  second  generation  had  all  passed  away  save  it 
were  a  few. 

23.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  would  that  ye  should  know  that 
the  people  had  multiplied,  insomuch  that  they  were  spread 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  land,  and  that  they  had  become  ex- 
ceeding rich,  because  of  their  prosperity  in  Christ. 


n,  see  r,  iii.  Nep.  28.       o,  see  ?,  ii.  Nep.  9.       p,  see  d,  iii.  Nep.  28.       q,  nine 
others,  as  successors.  r,  Nephi' s  father  was  one  of  the  twelve.  8,  see  /» I» 

Nep.  1:17. 


546  IV.  NEPHi.  [chap.  I. 

24.  And  now  in  this  two  hundred  and  first  year,  there 
began  to  be  among  them  those  who  were  lifted  up  in  pride, 
such  as  the  wearing  of  costly  apparel,  and  all  manner  of  fine 
pearls,  and  of  the  fine  things  of  the  world. 

25.  And  from  that  time  forth  they  did  have  their  goods  and 
their  substance    *no  more  common  among  them, 

26.  And  they  began  to  be  divided  into  classes,  and  they 
began  to  build  up  churches  unto  themselves,  to  get  gain,  and 
began  to  deny  the  true  church  of  Christ. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  two  hundred  and  ten 
years  had  passed  away  there  were  many  churches  in  the 
land ;  yea,  there  were  many  churches  which  professed  to 
know  the  Christ,  and  yet  they  did  deny  the  more  parts  of 
his  gospel,  insomuch  that  ^  they  did  receive  all  manner  of 
wickedness,  and  did  administer  that  which  was  sacred  unto 
him   to  whom  it  had    *'been  forbidden,  because  of   unworthi- 

.  ness. 

28.  And  this  church  did  multiply  exceedingly,  because  of 
iniquity,  and  because  of  the  power  of  Satan  who  did  get  hold 
upon   their  hearts. 

29.  And  again,  there  was  another  church  which  denied  the 
Christ;  and  they  did  persecute  the  true  church  of  Christ,  be- 
cause of  their  humility,  and  their  belief  in  Christ;  and  they 
did  despise  them,  because  of  the  many  miracles  which  were 
wrought  among  them; 

30.  Therefore  they  did  exercise  power  and  authority  over 
the  ^disciples  of  Jesus  who  did  tarry  with  them,  and  they  diij 
cast  them  into  prison :  but  by  the  power  of  the  word  of  God, 
which  was  in  them,  the  "'prisons  were  rent  in  twain,  and  they 
went  forth  doing  mighty  miracles  among  them. 

31.  Nevertheless,  and  notwithstanding  all  these  miracles,  the 
people  did  harden  their  hearts,  and  did  seek  to  kill  them,  even 
as  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem  sought  to  kill  Jesus,  according  to 
his  word; 

32.  And  they  did  cast  them  into  ^furnaces  of  fire,  and  they 
came  forth  receiving  no  harm ; 

33.  And  they  also  cast  them  into  ^dens  of  wild  beasts, 
and  they  did  play  with  the  wild  beasts  even  as  a  child  with 
a  lamb ;  and  they  did  come  forth  from  among  them,  receiving 
no  harm. 

34.  Nevertheless,  the  people  did  harden  their  hearts,  for  they 
were  led  by  many  priests  and  false  prophets  to  build  up  many 
churches,  and  to  do  all  manner  of  iniquity.  And  they  did 
smite  upon  the  people  of  Jesus:  but  the  people  of  Jesus  did  not 
smite  again.  And  thus  they  did  dwindle  in  unbelief  and  wick* 
edness,  from  year  to  year,  even  until  two  hundred  and  thirty 
years  had  passed  away. 

35.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  in  this  year,  yea,  in  the  two 

t  see  y,  in.  Nep.  26;  u,  in.  Npn.  1«:  28,  29.  v,  the  three.  See  d, 

TTT  Nep.  28.       w,  ver.  5.        m.  Nep.  28;  19.       x,  in,  Nep.  28;  21.       y,  iii.  Nep. 
38:22. 


CHAP.   I.]  IV.   NEPHI.  547     , 

hundred  and  thirty  and  first  year,  there  was  a  great  division 
among  the  peopJe. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  this  year  there  arose  a 
people  who  were  called  the  Nephites,  and  they  were  true 
believers  in  Christ;  and  among  them  there  were  those  who 
were  called  by  the  Lamanites,  Jacobites,  and  Josephites,  and 
Zoramites ; 

37.  Therefore  the  true  believers  in  Christ,  and  the  true 
worshippers  of  Christ,  (among  whom  were  the  *three  disciples 
of  Jesus  who  should  tarry.)  were  called  Nephites,  and  Jacob- 
ites, and  Josephites,  and  Zoramites. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  who  rejected  the  gospel, 
were  called  Lamanites,  and  Lemuelites,  and  Ishmaelites;  and 
they  did  not  dwindle  in  unbelief,  but  they  did  ^"wilfully  rebel 
against  the  gospel  of  Christ;  and  they  did  teach  their  children 
that  they  should  not  believe,  even  as  their  fathers,  from  the 
beginning,  did  dwindle. 

39.  And  it  was  because  of  the  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tion of  their  fathers,  even  as  it  was  in  the  beginning.  And 
they  were  taught  to  hate  the  children  of  God,  even  as  the 
Lamanites  were  taught  to  ^''hate  the  children  of  Nephi,  from 
the  beginning. 

40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  two  hundred  and  forty  and 
four  years  had  passed  away,  and  thus  were  the  affairs  of  the 
people.  And  the  more  wicked  part  of  the  people  did  wax 
strong,  and  became  exceeding  more  numerous  than  were  the 
people  of  God. 

41.  And  they  did  still  continue  to  build  up  churches  unto 
themselves,  and  adorn  them  with  all  manner  of  precious  things. 
And  thus  did  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  pass  away,  and  also 
two  hundred  and  sixty  years. 

42.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  wicked  part  of  the  people 
began  again  to  build  up  the  ^"secret  oaths  and  combinations  of 
Gadianton. 

43.  And  also  the  people  who  were  called  the  people  of  Nephi, 
began  to  be  proud  in  their  hearts,  because  of  their  exceed- 
ing riches,  and  become  vain,  like  unto  their  brethren,  the 
Lamanites. 

44.  And  from  this  time,  the  ''^disciples  began  to  sorrow  for 
the  sins  of  the  world. 

45.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  three  hundred  years  had 
passed  away,  both  the  people  of  Nephi  and  the  Lamanites  had 
become  exceeding  wicked  one  like  unto  another. 

46.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  ^^robbers  of  Gadianton 
did  spread  over  all  the  face  of  the  land;  and  there  were  none 
that  were  righteous,  save  it  were  the  disciples  of  Jesus. 
And  gold  and  silver  did  they  lay  up  in  store  in  abundance, 
and  did  traffic  in  all  manner  of  traffic. 

z,  see  d.  III.  Nep.  28.  2a,  iii.  Nep.  27;  32.  Mor.  1: 16.  26,  see 

n,  Jacob  7.  2c,  se^  ^,  II.  Nep.  10.  Hela.  2;  3—14.  2d,  in.  Nep.  28:9. 

2e,  see  2c. 


648  BOOK  OF   MORMON.  [CHAP.  I. 

47.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  three  hundred  and  five 
years  had  passed  away,  (and  the  people  did  still  remain  in 
wickedness,)  Amos  died,  and  his  brother  Ammaron,  did  keep 
the  record  in  his  stead. 

48.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  three  hundred  and 
twenty  years  had  passed  away,  Ammaron,  being  constrained 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  did  hide  up  the  records  which  were  sacred ; 
yea,  even  '^11  the  sacred  records  which  had  been  handed 
down  from  generation  to  generation,  which  were  sacred  even 
until  the  three  hundred  and  twentieth  year  from  the  coming 
of  Christ. 

49.  And  he  did  hide  them  up  unto  the  Lord,  that  they 
might  come  again  ^^unto  the  remnant  of  the  house  of  Jacob, 
according  to  the  prophecies  and  the  promises  of  the  Lord,  And 
thus  is  the  end  of  the  record  of  Ammaron. 


THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 


CHAPTER   1. 

1.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  make  a  record  of  the  things 
which  I  have  both  seen  and  heard,  and  call  it  the  **Book  of 
Mormon. 

2.  And  about  the  time  that  ^Ammaron  hid  up  the  records 
unto  the  Lord,  he  came  unto  me,  (I  being  about  ten  years  of 
age;  and  I  began  to  be  learned  somewhat  after  the  manner 
of  the  learning  of  my  people,)  and  Ammaron  said  unto  me, 
I  perceive  that  thou  art  a  sober  child,  and  art  quick  to 
observe ; 

3.  Therefore  when  ye  are  about  twenty  and  four  years 
old,  I  would  that  ye  should  remember  the  things  that  ye 
have  observed  concerning  this  people ;  and  when  ye  are  of  that 
age,  go  to  the  land  ''Antum,  unto  a  hill,  which  shall  be  called 
•^Shim ;  and  there  have  I  ^deposited  unto  the  Lord,  all  the 
Bacred  engravings  concerning  this  people. 

4.  And  behold,  ye  shall  take  the  ^plates  of  Nephi  unto 
yourself,  and  the  remainder  shall  ye  leave  in  the  place  wher^^ 
they  are;  and  ye  shall  engrave  on  the  plates  of  Nephi,  "all 
the  things  that  ye  have  observed  concerning  this  people. 

5.  And  I,  Mormon,  being  a  descendant  of   '^Nephi,   (and  my 

2f,  Alma  37.        Hela.  3: 13,  15,  16.        2g,  in  the  latter  days. 

o,  consisting  of  nine  chapters  in  its  abridged  form.  Mor.  2:17,  18.         5:9 

6,  IV.  Nep.  1: 47—49.         c,  Mor.  2: 17.         d,  Mor.  4: 23.  Ether  9: 3.         e,  iv 

Nep.  1 :  48.            /,  see  /,  I.  Nep.  1.            9»  Mor.  2: 18.  h,  ill.  Nep.  6;  12,  20 
See  &.  Mos.  18. 


CHAP.  I.]  BOOK  OP  MORMON,  549 

father's  name  was  Mormon,)   I  remembered  the  things  which 
Ammaron  commanded  me. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  being  eleven  years  old,  was 
carried  by  my  father  into  the  *land  southward,  even  to  the 
^land  of  Zarahemla ; 

7.  The  whole  face  of  the  land  having  become  covered  with 
buildings,  and  the  people  were  as  numerous  almost,  as  it  were 
the  sand  of  the  sea. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  this  year,  there  began  to  be  a  war 
between  the  Nephites,  who  consisted  of  the  Nephites,  and  the 
Jacobites,  and  the  Josephites,  and  the  Zoramites;  and  this  war 
was  between  the  Nephites  and  the  Lamanites,  and  the  Lemuel- 
ites,  and  the  Ishmaelites. 

9.  Now  the  Lamanites,  and  the  Lemuelites,  and  the  Ish- 
maelites, were  called  Lamanites,  and  the  two  parties  were 
Nephites  and  Lamanites™ 

10.  And  it  came  to  pas3  that  the  war  began  to  be  among 
them  in  the  borders  of  Zarahemla,  by  the   ^waters  of  Sidon. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  had  gathered 
together  a  great  number  of  men,  even  to  exceed  the  number 
of  thirty  thousand.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did 
have  in  this  same  year  a  number  of  battles,  in  which  the 
Nephites  did  beat  the  Lamanites,  and  did  slay  many  of 
them. 

V  12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  withdrew  their 
design,  and  there  was  peace  settled  in  the  land,  and  peace 
did  remain  for  the  space  of  about  four  years,  that  there  was 
no  blood  shed. 

13.  But  wickedness  did  prevail  upon  the  face  of  the  whole 
land,  insomuch  that  the  Lord  did  take  away  his  'beloved  dis- 
ciples, and  the  work  of  miracles  and  of  healing  did  cease, 
because  of  the  iniquity  of  the  people. 

14.  And  there  were  no  gifts  from  the  Lord,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  did  not  come  upon  any,  because  of  their  wickedness  and 
unbelief. 

15.  And  I  being  fifteen  years  of  age,  and  being  somewhat 
of  a  sober  mind,  therefore  I  was  visited  of  the  Lord,  and  tasted, 
and  knew  of  the  goodness  of  Jesus. 

16.  And  I  did  endeavour  to  preach  unto  this  people,  but  my 
mouth  was  shut,  and  I  was  forbidden  that  I  should  preach 
unto  them ;  for  behold  they  had  "^wilfully  rebelled  against  their 
God,  and  the  **beloved  disciples  were  taken  away  out  of  the 
land,  because  of  their  iniquity. 

17.  But  I  did  remain  among  them,  but  I  was  forbidden  to 
preach  unto  them,  because  of  *  the  hardness  of  their  hearts; 
and  because  of  the  hardness  of  their  hearts,  the  land  was 
*cursed  for  their  sake. 

18.  And    these   ^Gadianton    robbers,    who    were    among    the 

i.  South  America.  j,  see  /i,  Omni  1.  k,  see  g.  Alma  2.  I,  the  three, 

Irho  were  not  to  taste  of  death.       See  rf,  iii.  Nep.  28.        m,  see  2a  IV.  Nep.  1.        n 
«ee  L      0,  see  d,  II.  Nep,  1.       p,  see  2e,  iv,  Nep.  1. 


550  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  [CHAP   II. 

Lamanites,  did  infest  the  land,  insomuch  that  the  inhabit- 
ants thereof  began  to  hide  up  their  treasures  in  the  earth ; 
and  they  became  slippery,  because  the  Lord  had  ^cursed  the 
land,  that  they  could  not  hold  them,  nor  retain  them  again. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  weie  sorceries,  and 
witchcrafts,  and  magics :  and  the  power  oi  the  evil  one  was 
wrought  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land,  even  unto  the  fulfilling 
of  all  the   ""words  of  Abinadi,  and  also  Samuel  the  Lamanite. 


CHAPTER  2. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  that  "same  year,  there  began  to 
be  a  war  again  between  the  Nephites  and  the  Lamanites.  And 
notwithstanding  I  being  young,  was  large  in  stature,  therefore 
the  people  of  Nephi  appointed  me  that  I  should  be  their  leader, 
or  the  leader  of  their  armies. 

2.  Therefore  it  came  to  pass  that  in  my  sixteenth  year  I 
did  go  forth  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  the  Nephites,  against 
the  Lamanites;  therefore  three  hundred  and  twenty^ and  six 
years    ''had  passed  away. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  three  hundred  and 
twenty  and  seventh  year,  the  Lamanites  did  come  upon  us  with 
exceeding  great  power,  insomuch  that  they  did  frighten  my 
armies;  therefore  they  would  not  fight,  and  they  began  to 
retreat  towards  the    ''north  countries. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  come  to  the  city  of 
Angola,  and  we  did  take  possession  of  the  city,  and  make 
preparations  to  defend  ourselves  against  the  Lamanites.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  '^fortify  the  city  with  our  mights ; 
but  notwithstanding  all  our  fortifications  the  Lamanites  did 
come  upon  us,  and  did  drive  us  out  of  the  city. 

5.  And  they  did  also  drive  us  forth  out  of  the  land  of 
David. 

6.  And  we  marched  forth  and  came  to  the  land  of  Joshua, 
which  was  in  the  borders  west  by  the  sea  shore. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  gather  in  our  people 
as  fast  as  it  were  possible,  that  we  might  get  them  together 
in  one  body. 

8.  But  behold,  the  land  was  filled  with  *robbers  and 
with  Lamanites;  and  notwithstanding  the  great  destruction 
which  hung  over  my  people,  they  did  not  repent  of  their 
evil  doings;  therefore  there  was  blood  and  carnage  spread 
throughout  all  the  face  of  the  .land,  both  on  the  part  of  the 
Nephites,  and  also  on  the  part  of  the  Lamanites;  and  it  was 
one  complete  revolution  throughout  all  the  face  of  the  land. 

q,  see  d,  ll.  Nep.  1.       r.  Hela.  13;  18—23.       30—37.       Mor.  2: 10—15. 

a,  Mor.  1 :  12,  15.        6,  m.  Nep.  2: 7,  8.        c,  towards  North  America.        d,  sci 
C,  Alma  48.       e,  see  2,  IV.  Nep.  1. 


CHAP.   II.]  BOOK   OF   MORMON.  551 

9.  And  now  the  Lamanites  had  a  king,  and  his  name 
"was  'Aaron ;  and  he  came  against  us  with  an  army  of  forty 
and  four  thousand.  And  behold,  I  withstood  him  with 
forty  and  two  thousand.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beat 
him  with  my  army,  that  he  fled  before  me.  And  behold,  all 
this  was  done,  and  three  hundred  and  thirty  years  had  passed 
away. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  began  to  re- 
pent of  their  iniquity,  and  began  to  cry  even  as  had  been 
prophesied  by  ^'Samuel  the  prophet;  for  behold  no  man  could 
keep  that  which  was  his  own,  for  the  thieves,  and  the  robbers, 
and  the  murderers,  and  the  magic  art,  and  the  witchcraft  which 
was  in  the  land. 

11.  Thus  there  began  to  be  a  mourniijg  and  a  lamentation 
in  all  the  land  because  of  these  things ;  and  more  especially 
among  the  people  of  Nephi. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  I,  Mormon,  saw  their 
lamentation,  and  their  mourning  and  their  sorrow  before  the 
I/ord,  my  heart  did  begin  to  rejoice  within  me,  knowing  the 
mercies  and  the  longsuffering  of  the  Lord,  therefore  suDposing 
that  he  would  be  merciful  unto  them,  that  they  would  again 
become  a  righteous  people. 

13.  But  behold  this  my  joy  was  vain,  for  their  sorrowing 
was  not  unto  repentance,  because  of  the  goodness  of  God,, 
but  it  was  rather  the  sorrowing  of  the  damned,  because  the 
Lord  would  not  always  suffer  them  to  take  happiness  ia 
sin. 

14.  And  they  did  not  come  unto  Jesus  with  broken  hearts 
and  contrite  spirits,  but  they  did  curse  God,  and  wish  to 
die.  Nevertheless  they  would  struggle  with  the  sword  for  their 
lives. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  my  sorrow  did  return  unto 
me  again,  and  I  saw  that  the  day  of  grace  was  passed  with 
them,  both  temporally  and  spiritually,  for  I  saw  thousands 
of  them  hewn  down  in  open  rebellion  against  their  God, 
and  heaped  up  as  dung  upon  the  face  of  the  land.  And 
thus  three  hundred  and  forty  and  four  years  had  passed 
away. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  three  hundred  and 
forty  and  fifth  year,  the  Nephites  did  begin  to  flee  before  the 
Lamanites,  and  they  were  pursued  until  they  came  even  to 
the  land  of  Jashon,  before  it  was  possible  to  stop  them  in 
their  retreat. 

17.  And  now  the  *city  of  Jashon  was  near  the  land  where 
Ammaron  had  *deposited  the  records  unto  the  Lord,  that 
they  might  not  be  destroyed.  And  behold  I  had  gone  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  Ammaron,  and  taken  the  ^plates  of 
Nephi,  and  did  make  a  record  according  to  the  words  of 
Ammaron, 

f,  Moro.  9;  17.  g,  see  r,  Mor.  1.  h,  Mor.  1:3.  4;  23.  U  IV.  Ncp.  1: I8lb 
49.       j.  Mor.  1: 4.       See  /,  i.  Nep.  1. 


552  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  [CHAP.   II. 

18.  And  upon  the  plates  of  Nephi,  I  did  make  a  *fuli 
account  of  all  the  wickedness  and  abominations;  but 
upon  'these  plates  I  did  forbear  to  make  a  full  account  of 
their  wickedness  and  abominations,  for  behold,  a  continual 
scene  of  wickedness  and  abominations  has  been  before  mine 
eyes  ever  since  I  have  been  sufficient  to  behold  the  ways  of 
man. 

19.  And  wo  is  me,  because  of  their  wickedness,  for  my 
iieart  has  been  filled  with  sorrow  because  of  their  wickedness, 
all  my  days ;  nevertheless,  I  know  that  I  shall  be  "^lifted  up 
at  the  last  day. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  this  year  the  people  of  Nephi 
again  were  hunted  and  driven.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we 
were  driven  forth  un'til  we  had  come  northward  to  the  land 
which  was  called  Shem. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  "fortify  the  city  of 
Shem,  and  we  did  gather  in  our  people  as  much  as  it  were 
possible,  that  perhaps  we  might  save  them  from  destruc- 
tion. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  three  hundred  and  forty 
and  sixth  yoar,  they  began  to  come  upon  us  again. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  speak  unto  my  people, 
and  did  urge  them  with  great  energy,  that  they  would  stand 
boldly  before  the  Lamanites  and  fight  for  their  wives,  and 
their  children,  and  their  houses,  and  their  homes. 

24.  And  my  words  did  arouse  them  somewhat  to  vigour,  inso- 
much that  they  did  not  flee  from  before  the  Lamanites,  but 
did  stand  -with  boldness  against  them. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  contend  with  an  army 
of  thirty  thousand,  against  an  army  of  fifty  thousand.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  we  did  stand  before  them  with  such  firmness, 
that  they  did  flee  from  before  us. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  fled,  we  did 
pursue  them  with  our  armies,  and  did  meet  them  again,  and 
did  beat  them ;  nevertheless  the  strength  of  the  Lord  was  not 
with  us ;  yea,  we  were  left  to  ourselves,  that  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  did  not  abide  in  us;  therefore  we  had  become  weak  like 
unto  our  brethren. 

27.  And  my  heart  did  sorrow  because  of  this  the  great 
calamity  of  my  i>eople ;  because  of  their  wickedness  and  their 
»abominations.  Bnt  behold  we  did  go  forth  against  the  Laman- 
ites, and  the  "robbers  of  Gadianton,  until  we  had  again  taken 
possession  of  the  lands  of  our  inheritance. 

28.  And  the  three  hundred  and  forty  and  ninth  year  had 
passed  away.  And  in  the  three  hundred  and  fiftieth  year, 
we  made  a  treaty  with  the  Lamanites  and  the  robbers  of  Gad- 
ianton, in  which  we  did  get  the  lands  of  our  inheritance 
divided. 

29.  And  the  Lamanites  did  give  unto  us  the    "land  north- 

k,  Mor.  1:4.  I,  see  g,  iii.  Nep.  5.  m,  see  p,  Mos.  23.  n,  see  C.  Alma  48. 
0»  see  2c,  iv.  Nep,  1.        j?,  North  America. 


CHAP.    III.]  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  553 

ward;  yea,  even  to  the  'Darrow  passage  which  led  into 
the  *'land  southward.  And  we  did  give  unto  the  Lamanites 
all  the  land  southward. 


CHAPTER  3. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  not  come* 
to  battle  again  until  ten  years  more  had  passed  away.  And 
behold,  I  had  employed  my  people,  the  Nephites,  in  pre- 
paring their  lands  and  their  arms  against  the  time  ©f 
battle. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  say  unto  me, 
Cry  unto  this  people,  repent  ye,  and  come  unto  me,  and  h& 
ye  "baptized,  and  build  up  again  my  church,  and  ye  shall  be^ 
spared. 

3.  And  I  did  cry  unto  this  people,  but  it  was  in  vain,  and 
they  did  not  realize  that  it  was  the  Lord  that  had  spared 
them,  and  granted  unto  them  a  chance  for  repentance.  And 
behold  they  did  harden  their  hearts  against  the  Lord  their 
God. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  this  tenth  year  had 
passed  away,  making,  in  the  whole,  three  hundred  and 
sixty  years  from  the  coming  of  Christ,  the  king  of  the 
Lamanites  sent  an  epistle  unto  me,  which  gave  unto  m& 
to  know  that  they  were  preparing  to  come^  again  to  battle- 
against  us. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  cause  my  people  that 
they  should  gather  themselves  together  at  the  *land  Desolation^ 
to  a  city  which  was  in  the  borders,  by  the  ^narrow  pass  which* 
led  into  the  **land  southward. 

6.  And  there  we  did  place  our  armies,  that  we  might  stop- 
the  armies  of  the  Lamanites,  that  they  might  not  get  possession 
of  any  of  our  lands;  therefore  we  did  ^fortify  against  them< 
with  all  our  force. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  three  hundred  and  sixty 
and  first  year,  the  Lamanites  did  come  down  to  the  ^city  of 
Desolation  to  battle,  against  us ;  and  it  came  to  pass  that  in 
that  year,  we  did  beat  them,  insomuch  that  they  did  return  to» 
their  own  lands  again. 

8.  And  in  the  three  hundred  and  sixty  and  second  year,  they 
did  come  down  again  to  battle.  And  we  did  beat  them  again, 
and  did  slay  a  great  number  of  them,  and  their  dead  were  cast 
into  the  sea. 

9.  And  now  because  of  this  great  thing  which  my  people, 
the  Nephites,  had  done,  they  began  to  boast  in  their  own 
strength,   and  began   to   swear  before   the   heavens,   that   they 

q,  see  2v,  Alma  22,       r.  South  America. 


o,  see  u,  II.  Nep.  9.         b,  see  21,  Alma  22.         c,  see  2v,  Alma  22,         d,  South 
America.       e,  see  c,  Alma  48.       *  see  21,  Alma  22. 


554  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  [CHAP.    III. 

"would  avenge  themselves  of  the  blood  of  their  brethren  who 
!had  been  slain  by  their  enemies. 

10.  And  they  did  sw^ear  by  the  heavens,  and  also  by  the 
throne  of  God,  that  they  would  go  up  to  battle  against  their 
"enemies,  and  would  cut  them  off  from  the  face  of  the  land. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Mormon,  did  utterly 
refuse  from  this  time  forth,  to  be  a  commander  and  a  leader 
of  this  people,  because  of  their  wickedness  and  abomina- 
tion. 

12.  Behold,  I  had  led  them,  notwithstanding  their  wick- 
edness, I  had  ■  led  them  many  times  to  battle,  and  had 
loved  them,  according  to  the  love  of  God  which  was  in  me, 
with  all  my  heart;  and  my  soul  had  been  poured  out  in 
prayer  unto  my  God  all  the  day  long,  for  them;  neverthe- 
less, it  was  without  faith,  because  of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts. 

13.  And  'thrice  have  I  delivered  them  out  of  the  hands  of 
their  enemies,  and  they  have  repented  not  of  their  sins. 

14.  And  when  they  had  "sworn  by  all  that^had  been  for- 
bidden them,  by  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  that  they 
would  go  up  unto  their  enemies  to  battle,  and  avenge  them- 
selves of  the  blood  of  their  brethren,  behold  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  came  unto  me,  saying, 

15.  Vengeance  is  mine,  and  I  will  repay;  and  because  j:his 
people  repented  not  after  I  had  delivered  them,  behold,  they 
shall  be    *cut  off  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  utterly  refused  to  go  up 
against  mine  enemies;  and  I  did  even  as  the  Lord  had  com- 
manded me ;  and  I  did  stand  as  an  idle  witness  to  manifest 
-unto  the  world  the  things  which  I  saw  and  heard,  according 
to  the  manifestations  of  the  Spirit  which  had  testified  of  things 
to  come. 

17.  Therefore  I  ^write  unto  you.  Gentiles,  and  also  unto 
you,  house  of  Israel,  when  the  work  shall  ^commence,  that  ye 
:shall  be  about  to  prepare  to  return  to  the  land  of  your  in- 
heritance ; 

18.  Yea,  behold,  I  write  unto  all  the  ends  of  the  earth;  yea, 
unto  you,  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  who  shall  be  judged  according 
to  your  works,  'by  the  Twelve  whom  Jesus  chose  to  be  his 
•disciples  in  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

19.  And  I  write  also  unto  the  remnant  of  this  people,  who 
3?hall  also  be  judged  "*by  the  Twelve  whom  Jesus  chose  in  this 
land ;  and  "they  shall  be  judged  by  the  other  Twelve  whom 
Jesns  chose  in  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

20.  And  these  things  do  the  Spirit  manifest  unto  me ; 
therefore  I  write  unto  you  all.  And  for  this  cause  I  write 
unto  you,  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  must  "all  stand  before 
the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,   yea,  every  soul  who  belongs   to 

g,  vers.  7,  8.  Mor.  2: 27—29.  h,  vers.  9,  10.  i,  Mor.  6.  j,  see  c,  ii. 
INep.  27.  k,  see  6,  I.  Nep.  15.  I,  i.  Nep.  12:9.  m,  i.  Nep.  12;  10.         un 

2^ep.  27: 27.       n,l,  Nep.  12: 9.       o,  ie«  d,  in.  Nep.  26. 


CHAP.   IV.]  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  555 

the  whole  human  family  of  Adam ;   and  ye  must  stand  to  be 
judged  of  your  works,  whether  they  be  good  or  evil ; 

21.  And  also  that  ye  may  believe  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
which  ye  shall  ^have  among  you;  and  also  that  the  Jews,  the 
covenant  people  of  the  Lord,  shall  have  «other  witness  besides 
him  whom  they  saw  and  heard,  that  Jesus  whom  they  slew,  was 
the  very  Christ,  and  the    ""very  God ; 

22.  And  I  would  that  I  could  persuade  all  ye  ends  of  the 
earth  to  repent  and  prepare  to  stand  before  the  judgment  seat 
of   Christ. 


CHAPTER  4. 

1.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  three  hundred 
and  sixty  and  third  year,  the  Nephites  did  go  up  with  their 
armies  to  battle  against  the  Lamanites,  out  of  the  "land 
Desolation. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  armies  of  the  Nephites 
were  driven  back  again  to  the  land  of  Desolation.  And 
while  they  were  yet  weary,  a  fresh  army  of  the  Lamanites 
did  come  upon  them ;  and  they  had  a  sore  battle,  insomuch 
that  the  Lamanites  did  take  possession  of  the  ^city  Desola- 
tion, and  did  slay  many  of  the  Nephites,  and  did  take  many 
prisoners ; 

3.  And  the  remainder  did  flee  and  join  the  inhabitants 
of  the  ''city  Teancum.  Now  the  city  Teancum  lay  in  the 
borders  by  the  sea  shore;  and  it  was  also  near  the  ''city 
Desolation. 

4.  And  it  was  because  the  armies  of  the  Nephites  went 
lip  unto  the  Lamanites,  that  they  began  to  be  smitten;  for 
were  it  not  for  that,  the  Lamanites  could  have  had  nq  power 
over   them. 

5.  But,  behold,  the  judgments  of  God  will  overtake  the 
wicked ;  and  it  is  by  the  wicked,  that  the  wicked  are  punished : 
for  it  is  the  wicked  that  stir  up  the  hearts  of  the  children  of 
men  unto  bloodshed. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanitc^  did  make 
preparations  to  come  against  the  city  Teancum. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  three  hundred  and  sixty 
and  fourth  year,  the  Lamanites  did  come  against  the  •city 
Teancum,  that  they  might  take  possession  of  the  city  Tean- 
cum also. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  repulsed  and 
driven  back  by  the  Nephites.  And  when  the  Nephites  saw 
that   they  had   driven   the   Lamanites,   they  did     ^again   boast 

p,  I.  Ncp.  13: 20— 29,  41,  42.  q,  ate  *,  ii.  Nep.  25.  r,  ii.  Nep.  28: 11. 

8m  &,  Moi.  3. 

a.  ice  2(.  Alma  22.        b.  gee  21.  Alma  22.       c.  ▼«■.  Or  7r  14r       d,  Me  21.  Alow 

22.       e,  ■€€  c.       f ,  Mor.  3: 9. 


656  BOOK  OF   MORMON.  [CHAP.  IV. 

of  their  strength;  and  they  went  forth  in  their  own  might,, 
and  took  possession  again  of  the    <'city  Desolation. 

9.  And  now  all  these  things  had  been  done,  and  there 
had  been  thousands  slain  on  both  sides,  both  the  Nephites^ 
and  the  Lamanites. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  three  hundred  and  sixty 
and  sixth  year  had  passed  away,  and  the  Lamanites  came 
again  upon  the  Nephites  to  battle;  and  yet  the  Nephites  re- 
pented not  of  the  evil  they  had  done,  but  persisted  in  their 
wickedness  continually. 

11.  And  it  is  impossible  for  the  tongue  to  describe,  or 
for  man  to  write  a  perfect  description  of  the  horrible  scene 
of  the  blood  and  carnage  which  was  among  the  people;  both 
of  the  Nephites  and  of  the  Lamanites;  and  every  heart  waa-^ 
hardened,  so  that  they  delighted  in  the  shedding  of  blood' 
continually. 

12.  And  there  never  had  been  so  great  wickedness  among^^ 
all  the  children  of  Lehi,  nor  even  among  all  the  houso  o0 
Israel,  according  to  the  words  of  the  Lord,  as  were  among^ 
this  people. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  take  pos- 
session of  the  *city  Desolation,  and  this  because  their  number 
did  exceed  the  number  of  the  Nephites. 

14.  And  they  did  also  march  forward  against  the  *city 
Teancum,  and  did  drive  the  inhabitants  forth  out  of  her,  and 
did  take  many  prisoners  both  women  and  children,  and  did 
offer    ^them  up  as  sacrifices  unto  their  idol  gods. 

,  15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  three  hundred  and 
sixty  and  seventh  year,  the  Nephites  being  angry  because 
the  Lamanites  had  ^sacrificed  their  women  and  their  children, 
that  they  did  go  up  against  the  Lamanites  with  exceeding  great 
anger,  insomuch  that  they  did  beat  again  the  Lamanites,  and 
drive  them  out  of  their  lands; 

16.  And  the  Lamanites  did  not  come  again  against  the 
Nephites,  until  the  three  hundred  and  seventy  and  fifth 
year. 

17.  And  in  this  year  they  did  come  down  against  the 
Nephites  with  all  their  powers;  and  they  were  not  numbered 
because  of  the  greatness  of  their  number. 

18.  And  from  this  time  forth  did  the  Nephites  gain  no 
power  over  the  Lamanites,  but  began  to  be  swept  off  by  them 
even  as  a  dew  before  the  sun. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  come  down 
against  the  'city  Desolation;  and  there  was  an  exceeding  sore 
battle  fought  in  the  land  Desolation,  in  the  which  they  did 
beat  the  Nephites. 

20.  And  they  fled  again  from  before  them,  and  they  came 
to  the  city  Boaz ;  rnd  there  they  did  stand  against  the 
Lamanites     with     exceeding     boldness,     insomuch     that     the 

g,  see  21,  Alma  22.  h,  see  21,  Alma  22.  t,  see  c.  j,  vert.  15,  21.  k,9» 
j.       I,  see  21,  Alma  22. 


<:hap.  v.]  book  of  mormon.  557 

Liamanites  did  not  beat  them  until  they  had  come  again  the 
second   time. 

21.  And  when  they  had  come  the  second  time,  the  Ne- 
phites  were  driven  and  slaughtered  with  an  exceeding  great 
slaughter;  their  women  and  their  children  were  "*again  sacri- 
^ced  unto  idols. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Nephites  did  again  flee 
from  before  them,  taking  all  the  inhabitants  with  them,  both 
in  towns  and  villages. 

23.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  seeing  that  the  Lamanites  were 
«.bout  to  overthrow  the  land,  therefore  I  did  go  to  the  hill 
«Shim,  and  did  take  up  all  the  records  which  Ammaron  had 
*hid  up  unto  the  Lord. 


CHAPTER  5. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  did  go  forth  among  the 
Nephites,  and  did  repent  of  the  "oath  which  I  had  made  that 
I  would  no  more  assist  them ;  and  they  gave  me  command 
again  of  their  armies;  for  they  looked  upon  me  as  though  I 
could  deliver  them  from  their  afflictions. 

2.  But  behold,  I  was  without  hopes,  for  I  knew  the 
judgments  of  the  Lord  which  should  come  upon  them ;  for 
they  repented  not  of  their  iniquities,  but  did  struggle  for 
their  lives,  without  calling  upon  that  Being  who  created 
them. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lamanites  did  come 
jjcrainst  us  as  we  had  fled  to  the  city  of  Jordon ;  but  behold, 
they  were  driven  back  that  they  did  not  take  the  city  at  that 
time.    . 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  came  against  us  again, 
and  we  did  maintain  the  city.  And  there  were  also  other 
<-ities  which  were  maintained  by  the  Nephites,  which  strong 
holds  did  cut  them  off  that  they  could  not  get  into  the 
country  which  lay  before  us  to  destroy  the  inhabitants  of  our 
land. 

5.  But  it  came  to  pass  that  whatsoever  lands  we  had 
passed  by,  and  tne  inhabitants  thereof  were  not  gathered  in, 
were  destroyed  by  the  Lamanites,  and  their  towns,  and  villages, 
and  cities  were  burned  with  fire;  and  thus  the  three  hundred 
and  seventy  and  nine  years  passed  away. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  three  hundred  and 
•eightieth  year,  the  Lamanites  did  come  again  against  us  to 
battle,  and  we  did  stand  against  them  boldly;  but  it  was  all 
in  vain,  for  so  great  were  their  numbers  that  they  did  tread 
the  people  of  the  Nephites  under  their  feet. 

7.  And  it  came   to  pass   that  we   did  again  take  to  flight, 

m,  see  3,       n,  Mop.  1 : 3.       Ether  9: 3.       o,  see  2/,  iv;  Nep.  1. 


558  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  [CHAP.  V» 

and  those  whose  flight  was  swifter  than  the  Lamanites*  did 
escape,  and  those  whose  flight  did  not  exceed  the  Lamanites* 
were  swept  down  and  destroyed. 

8.  And  now  behold,  I,  Mormon,  do  not  desire  to  harrow 
up  the  souls  of  men  in  casting  before  them  such  an  awful 
scene  of  blood  and  carnage  as  was  laid  before  mine  eyes,  but. 
1  knowing  that  Hhese  things  must  surely  be  made  known,, 
and  that  all  things  which  are  hid  <^must  be  revealed  upon  the 
house  tops, 

9.  And  also  that  a  knowledge  of  these  things  must  come 
unto  the  remnant  of  these  people,  and  also  unto  the  Gentiles, 
which  the  Lord  hath  said  should  ''scatter  this  people,  and 
this  people  should  be  counted  as  nought  among  them,  there- 
fore I  write  a  ^small  abridgment,  daring  not  to  give  a  full  ' 
account  of  the  things  which  I  have  seen,  because  of  the  com- 
mandment which  1  have  received,  and  also  that  ye  might 
not  have  too  great  sorrow  because  of  the  wickedness  of  this^ 
people. 

10.  And  now  behold,  this  I  speak  unto  ''their  seed,  and 
also  to  the  Gentiles,  who  have  care  for  the  house  of  Israel,  that 
realize  and  know  from  whence  their  blessings  come. 

11.  For  I  know  that  such  will  sorrow  for  the  calamity  of 
the  house  of  Israel ;  yea,  they  will  sorrow  for  the  destruction 
of  this  people;  they  will  sorrow  that  this  people  had  not  re- 
pented, that  they  might  have  been  clasped  in  the  arms  of  Jesus. 

12.  Now  these  things  are  written  unto  the  remnant  of  the 
house  of  Jacob ;  and  they  are  written  after  this  manner,  be- 
cause it  is  known  of  God  that  wickedness  will  not  bring  them 
forth  unto  them;  and  they  are  to  be  *hid  up  unto  the  Lord^ 
that  they  may  come  forth  in  his  own  due  time. 

13.  And  this  is  the  commandment  which  I  have  received ; 
and  behold  they  shall  "come  forth  according  to  the  command- 
ment of  the  Lord,  when  he  shall  see  fit,  in  his  wisdom. 

14.  And  behold  they  shall  go  unto  the  unbelieving  of  the 
Jews ;  and  for  this  intent  shall  they  go ;  that  they  may 
be  ^persuaded  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living- 
God;  that  the  Father  may  bring  about,  through  his  most 
beloved,  his  great  and  eternal  purpose,  in  ^restoring  the  Jews,. 
or  all  the  house  of  Israel,  to  the  land  of  their  inheritance, 
which  the  Lord  their  God  hath  given  them,  unto  the  fulfilling 
of  his  covenant, 

15.  And  also  that  the  *seed  of  this  people  may  more  fully 
believe  his  'gospel,  which  shall  go  forth  unto  them  from  the 
Gentiles ;  for  this  people  shall  be  *"scattered,  and  shall  "be- 
come a  dark,  a  filthy,  and  a  loathsome  people,  beyond  the 
description   of   that   which   ever   hath    been   amongst   us;    yea,. 

b,  vers.  9—15.  c,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.  d,  vers.  19,  20.  i.  Nep.  13: 14^ 

22: 7.  II.  Nep.  1: 11,  12.         10: 18.        26;  19.        ill.  Nep.  16: 8.  9.        20: 27. 

28.  C,  see  a,  Mor.  1.  ^  /,  thp  Lamanites.  fif,  Mor.  8: 4,  13,  14.  Moro.  10: 2 . 
h,  see  C,  II.  Nep.  27.  i,  see  /,  ii.  Nep.  25.  j,  see  e,  i.  Nep.  15:  k,  In 

dians.  I,  i.  Nep.  13: 20—29.  38—41.  Mor.  7: 8,  9.  m,  see  d.  n,  see  rf, 

I.  Nep.  2. 


CHAP.   VI.]  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  559' 

even  that  which  hath  been   among  the  Lamanites;   and   this^ 
because  of  their  unbelief  and    "idolatry. 

16.  For  behold,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  hath  already  ceased 
to  strive  with  their  fathers,  and  they  are  without  Christ 
and  God  in  the  world,  and  they  are  driven  about  as  chaff  before 
the  wind. 

17.  They  were  once  a  delightsome  people,  and  they  had 
Christ  for  their  shepherd;  yea,  they  were  led  even  by  God  the- 
I'ather. 

18.  But  now,  behold,  they  are  led  about  by  Satan,  even  as 
chaff  is  driven  before  the  wind,  or  as  a  vessel  is  tossed  about 
upon  the  waves,  without  sail  or  anchor,  or  without  anything: 
wherewith  to  steer  her;  and  even  as  she  is,  so  are  they. 

19.  And  behold,  the  Lord  hath  reserved  their  blessings,  which 
they  might  have  received  in  the  land,  for  the  Gentiles  ''who> 
shall  possess  the  land. 

20.  But  behold,  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  they  shall  Le 
'driven  and  scattered  by  the  Gentiles,  and  after  they  have  been 
driven  and  scattered  by  the  Gentiles,  behold,  ''then  will  the 
Lord  remember  the  covenant  which  he  made  unto  Abraham, 
and  unto  all  the  house  of  Israel. 

21.  And  also  the  Lord  will  remember  the  'prayers  of  the^ 
righteous,  which   have  been  put  up   unto  him  for  them. 

22.  And  then,  O  ye  Gentiles,  how  can  ye  stand  before  the 
power  of  God,  except  ye  shall  repent  and  turn  from  your  evil 
ways! 

23.  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  in  the  hands  of  God?  know 
ye  not  that  he  hath  all  power,  and  at  his  great  command  the; 
*earth  shall  be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll? 

24.  Therefore  repent  ye,  and  humble  yourselves  before  him^ 
lest  he  shall  come  out  in  justice  against  you ;  lest  a  "remnant 
of  the  seed  of  Jacob  shall  go  forth  among  you  as  a  lion,  and 
tear  you  in  pieces,  and  there  is  none  to  deliver. 


CHAPTER  6. 

1.  And  now  I  finish  my  record  concerning  the  destructioni 
of  my  people,  the  Nephites.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did 
march  forth  before  the  Lamanites. 

2.  And  I,  Mormon,  wrote  an  epistle  unto  the  king  of 
the  Lamanites,  and  desired  of  him  that  he  would  grant 
unto  us  that  we  might  gather  together  our  people  unto 
the  "land  of  Cumorah,  by  a  hill  which  was  called  Cumorah. 
and  there  we  could  give  them  battle. 

0,  see  j,  Mor.  4.  p,  i.  Nep.  13: 12—19.          ii.  Nep.  1: 11.          10: 10—14,  IS, 

19.          26:19,20.  30:3.          q,  see  d.          r,  iii.  Nep.  16: 8— 12.          21:1—11. 

s,  Enos  1: 12—18.  Mor.  8:  24—20.           Mor.  9:  36,  37.           <,  see  c,  in.  Nep.  26.. 
u,  see  o.  III.  Nep.  20. 


a,  vers.  4—6,  11.       Mor.  8: 2.       The  hill  Cumorah  is  in  Manchester,  Ontario  Co. 
N.  York. 


S60  BOOK  OF   MORMON.  [CHAP.   VI. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  of  the  Lamanites 
did  grant  unto  me  the  thing  which  I  desired. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  march  forth  to  the 
land  of  Cumorah,  and  we  did  pitch  out  tents  round  about 
the  hill  Cumorah ;  and  it  was  in  a  land  of  many  waters, 
a-ivers,  and  fountains;  and  here  we  had  hope  to  gain  advan- 
tage over  the  Lamanites. 

5.  And  when  "three  hundred  and  eighty  and  four  years 
had  passed  away,  we  had  gathered  in  all  the  remainder  of 
our  people  unto  the  land  Cumorah. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  we  had  gathered  in 
all  our  people  in  one  to  the  land  of  Cumorah,  behold  I, 
IMormon,  ''began  to  be  old ;  and  knowing  it  to  be  the  last 
'Struggle  of  my  people,  and  having  been  commanded  or  the 
Lord  that  I  should  not  suffer  that  the  '^records  which  had 
been  handed  down  by  our  fathers,  which  w^ere  sacred,  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites,  (for  the  Lamanites  would 
■destroy  them,)  therefore  I  made  *this  record  out  of  the  ^plates 
of  Nephi,  and  *'hid  up  in  the  ''hill  Cumorah,  *all  the  records 
which  had  been  entrusted  to  me  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
^«ave  it  were  ^ these  few  plates  which  I  gave  unto  my  son 
.Moroni. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  my  people,  with  their  wives 
«nd  their  children,  did  now  behold  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites 
marching  towards  them ;  and  with  that  awful  fear  of  death 
which  fills  the  breasts  of  all  the  wicked,  did  they  await  to 
rective  them. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  come  to  battle  against  us, 
and  every  soul  was  filled  with  terror,  because  of  the  greatness 
of  their  numbers. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  fall  upon  my 
people  *with  the  sword,  and  with  the  bow,  and  with  the 
arrow,  and  with  the  axe,  and  with  all  manner  of  weapons 
of  war. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  my  men  were  hewn  down,  yea, 
even  my  ten  thousand  who  were  with  me,  and  I  fell  wounded 
in  the  midst;  and  they  passed  by  me  that  they  did  not  put 
;an  end  to  my  life. 

11.  And  when  they  had  gone  through  and  hewn  down  all 
1.  y  people  save  it  were  twenty  and  four  of  us,  ( among  whom 
was  my  son  Moroni,)  and  we  having  survived  the  dead  of 
•our  people,  did  behold  on  the  morrow,  when  the  Lamanites 
had  returned  unto  their  camps,  from  the  top  of  the  *hill 
Cumorah,  the  ten  thousand  of  my  people  who  were  hewn 
down,  being  led  in  the  front  by  me; 

12.  And  we  also  beheld  the  ten  thousand  of  my  people  who 
were  led  by  my  son  Moroni. 

6,  III.  Nep.  2: 7,  8.  C,  74  years  old.  iv.  Nep.  1: 48.  Mor.  1:2.  d,  see 
2/,  IV.  Nep.  1.  e,  see  a,  Mor.  1.  /,  see  /,  i.  Nep.  1.  g,  see  u,  Mor.  5.  i, 
aee  a.         i,  see  2/,  iv.  Nep.  1.         j,  see  a,  Mor.  1.         k»  tee  2p.  Alma  43.  U 

see  a. 


CHAP.  VII.]  BOOK  OF   MORMON.  561 

13.  And  behold,  the  ten  thousand  of  Gidgiddonah  had  fallen, 
and  he  also  in  the  midst; 

14.  And  Lamah  had  fallen  with  his  ten  thousand ;  and 
Gilgal  had  fallen  with  his  ten  thousand ;  and  Limhah  had 
fallen  with  his  ten  thousand ;  and  Joneam  had  fallen  with 
Ills  ten  thousand ;  and  Camenihah,  and  Moronihah,  and  Anti- 
onum,  and  Shiblom,  and  Shem,  and  Josh,  had  fallen  with  their 
ten  thousand  each. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  ten  more  who 
did  fall  by  the  sword,  with  their  ten  thousand  each ;  yea,  even 
all  my  people,  save  it  were  "^those  twenty  and  four  who  were 
with  me,  and  also  a  "few  who  had  escaped  into  the  south 
countries,  and  a  few  who  had  "dissented  over  unto  the  Laman- 
ites,  had  fallen,  and  their  flesh,  and  bones,  and  blood  lay 
wpon  the  face  of  the  earth,  being  left  by  the  hands  of  those 
who  slew  them,  to  moulder  upon  the  land,  and  to  crumble  and 
to  return  to  their  mother  earth. 

16.  And  my  soul  was  rent  with  anguish,  because  of  the 
slain  of  my  people,  and  I  cried, 

17.  O  ye  fair  ones,  how  could  ye  have  departed  from  the 
•ways  of  the  Lord !  O  ye  fair  ones,  how  coald  you  have 
rejected  that  Jesus,  who  stood  with  open  arms  to  receive 
you! 

18.  Behold,  if  ye  had  not  done  this,  ye  would  not  have 
fallen.     But  behold,  ye  are  fallen,  and  I  mourn  your  loss. 

19.  O  ye  fair  sons  and  daughters,  ye  fathers  and  mothers, 
ye.  husbands  and  wives,  ye  fair  ones,  how  is  it  that  ye  could 
tiave  fallen! 

20.  But  behold,  ye  are  gone,  and  my  sorrows  cannot  bring 
your  return ; 

21.  And  the  day  soon  cometh  that  your  mortal  must  put 
on  immortality,  and  these  bodies  which  are  now  ^mouldering 
in  corruption  must  soon  become  incorruptible  bodies;  and  then 
ye  must  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  to  be 
judged  according  to  your  works ;  and  if  it  so  be  that  ye  are 
righteous,  then  are  ye  blessed  with  your  fathers  who  have 
gone  before  you. 

22.  O  that  ye  had  rep^^nted  before  this  great  destruction 
had  come  upon  you.  But  behold,  ye  are  gone,  and  the  Father, 
yea,  the  eternal  Father  of  heaven,  knoweth  your  state;  and 
he  doeth  with  you  according  to  his  justice  and  mercy. 


CHAPTER   7. 

1.  And     now     behold,     I     would     speak     somewhat     unto 
the   ""remnant  of  this  people  who  are  spared,  if  it  so  be  that 

m,  ver.  11.       n,  Mor.  8: 2.       o,  see  h,  Alma  45.       j>,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2. 
a,  Lamanites  or  Indians. 


562  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  [CHAP.   VII. 

God  may  give  unto  them  my  words,  that  they  may  know 
of  the  things  of  their  fathers;  yea,  I  speak  unto  you,  ye 
remnant  of  the  house  of  Israel ;  and  these  are  the  words 
which  I  speak, 

2.  Know  ye  that  ye  are  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

3.  Know  ye  that  ye  must  come  unto  repentance,  or  ye  can- 
not be  saved. 

4.  Know  ye  that  ye  must  lay  down  your  weapons  of 
war,  and  delight  no  more  in  the  shedding  of  blood,  and 
take  them  not  again,  save  it  be  that  God  shall  command 
you. 

5.  Know  ye  that  ye  must  come  to  the  ^knowledge  of 
your  fathers,  and  repent  of  all  your  sins  and  iniquities,  and 
believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  that 
he  was  slain  by  the  Jews,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Father 
he  hath  risen  again,  whereby  he  hath  gained  the  ^i;ictory 
over  the  grave ;  and  also  in  him  is  the  ^sting  of  death  swal- 
lowed up. 

6.  And  he  bringeth  to  pass  the  ^resurrection  of  the  dead, 
whereby  man  must  be  raised  to  stand  before  his  judgment 
seat. 

7.  And  he  hath  brought  to  pass  the  redemption  of  the  world, 
whereby  he  that  is  found  guiltless  before  him  at  the  judg- 
ment day,  hath  it  given  unto  him  to  dwell  in  the  presence 
of  God  in  his  kingdom,  to  sing  ceaseless  praises  with  the 
'choirs  above,  unto  the  Father,  and  unto  the  Son,  and  unto 
the  Holy  Ghost,  which  are  *'one  God,  in  a  state  of  happiness 
which  hath  no  end. 

8.  Therefore  repent,  and  be  ^baptized  in  the  name 
of  Jesus,  and  lay  hold  upon  the  gospel  of  Christ,  which 
shall  be  set  before  you,  not  only  in  *this  record,  but  also 
in  the  record  which  shall  come  unto  the  Gentiles  ^from 
the  Jews,  which  record  shall  come  from  the  Gentiles  unto 
you. 

9.  For  behold,  *this  is  written  for  the  intent  that  ye  may 
believe  ^that ;  and  if  ye  believe  that,  ye  will  believe  this 
also;  and  if  ye  believe  this,  ye  will  ""know  concerning  your 
fathers,  and  also  the  marvellous  works  which  were  wrought 
by  the  power  of  God  among  them ; 

10.  And  ye  will  also  know  that  ye  are  a  remnant  of  the 
seed  of  Jacob;  therefore  ye  are  numbered  among  the  people 
of  the  first  covenant;  and  if  it  so  be  that  ye  believe  in 
Christ,  and  are  "baptized,  first  with  water,  then  "with  fire 
and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  following  the  example  of  our 
Saviour,  according  lo  that  which  he  hath  commanded  us,  it 
shall  be  well  with  you  in  the  day  of  judgment.     Amen. 


b,  see  g,  ii,  Nep.  3.  c,  sec  h,  Mos.  16.  d,  see  i,  Mos.  16.  e,  Bee  d, 
II.  Nep.  2.  /,  Mos.  ll:  28.  g,  see  k,  ii.  Nep.  31.  h,  see  u,  il.  Nep.  9. 
i,  see  a,  M«r.  1.  j,  see  I,  Mor.  5.  k,  see  a,  Mor.  1.  I,  see  I,  Mor.  5. 
m.  see  g,  ii.  Nep.  3.     n,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.     o,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9. 


CHAP.   VIII.]  BOOK   OF   MORMON.  563 

CHAPTER  8. 

1.  Behold  I,  ''Moroni,  do  finish  the  record  of  my  father. 
Mormon.  Behold,  I  have  but  few  things  to  write,  which 
things  I  have  been  commanded  by  my  father. 

2.  And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  after  the  *great  and 
tremendous  battle  at  ''Cumorah,  behold,  the  Nephites  who 
had  '^escaped  into  the  country  southward,  were  hunted  by 
the  Lamanites,  until  they  were  all  destroyed; 

3.  And  my  father  also  was  killed  by  them,  and  I,  even 
remain  alone  to  write  the  sad  tale  of  the  destruction  of  my 
people.  But  behold,  they  are  gone,  and  I  fulfil  the  command- 
ment of  my  father.  And  whether  they  will  slay  me,  I  know 
not; 

4.  Therefore  I  will  write  and  *hide  up  the  records  in  the 
earth,  and  whither  I  go  it  mattereth  not. 

5.  Behold,  my  father  hath  ^made  this  record,  and  he 
hath  written  the  intent  thereof.  And  behold,  I  would  write 
it  also,  if  1  had  room  upon  the  ^'plates ;  but  I  have  not ;  and 
ore  I  have  none,  for  I  am  alone;  my  father  hath  been  ''slain 
in  battle,  and  all  my  kinsfolks,  and  I  have  not  friends  nor 
whither  to  go;  and  *how  long  the  Lord  will  suffer  that  I 
may  live,  I  know  not. 

6.  Behold,  four  hundred  years  have  passed  away  since  the 
coming  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour. 

7.  And  behold,  the  Lamanites  have  hunted  my  people,  the 
Nephites,  down  from  city  to  city,  and  from  place  to  place, 
even  until  they  are  ^no  more ;  and  great  has  been  their  fall ; 
yea,  great  and  marvellous  is  the  destruction  of  my  people,  the 
Nephites. 

8.  And  behold,  it  is  the  hand  of  the  Lord  which  hath 
done  it.  And  behold  also,  the  Lamanites  are  at  war  one 
with  another;  and  the  whole  face  of  this  land  is  one  continual 
round  of  murder  and  bloodshed;  and  no  one  knoweth  the 
*end  of  the  war. 

9.  And  now  beholdj  I  say  no  more  concerning  them,  for 
there  are  none,  save  it  be  the  Lamanites  and  'robbers,  that 
do  exist  upon  the  face  of  the  land; 

10.  And  there  are  none  that  do  know  the  true  God,  save 
it  be  the  *"disciples  of  Jesus,  who  did  tarry  in  the  land  until 
the  wickedness  of  the  peopls  was  so  great,  that  the  Lord 
would  not  suffer  them  to  "remain  with  the  people;  and 
whether  they  be  upon  the  face  of  the  land  no  man  knoweth. 

11.  But  behold,  my  "father  and  I  have  seen  them,  and 
they  have  ministered   unto   us. 

o,  Mor.  6: 6.  Moro.  9;  24.  b,  Mor.  6: 8—15.  c,  aee  o,  Mor.  6.  d,  Mor. 
5: 15.  e,  see  g,  Mor.  5.  /,  see  a,  Mor.  1.  a.  Mormon's  few  plates  made  out 
of  the  plates  of  Nephi.  Mor.  6: 6.  h,  ver.  3.  i,  Moro.  1.  10: 1,  2.  ;,  see 
i,  I.  Nep.  12.  k,  Z.  Nep.  12: 20—23.  i,  see  2c,  iv.  Ncp.  1.  m,  the  three 

who  were  to  tarry.  See  d,  in-  Nep.  28.  n,  Mor.  1: 16.  o,  in.  Nep. 

28:26. 


664  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  [CHAP.    VIII. 

12.  And  whoso  receiveth  ^this  record,  and  shall  not  con- 
demn it  because  of  the  imperfections  which  are  in  it,  the 
same  shall  know  of  ^greater  things  than  these.  Behold,  I 
am  Moroni ;  and  were  it  possible,  I  would  make  all  things 
known  unto  you. 

13.  Behold,  I  make  an  end  of  speaking  concerning  this 
people.  I  am  the  son  of  Mormon,  and  my  father  was  a  de- 
scendant of  Nephi ; 

14.  And  I  am  the  same  who  *hideth  up  this  record  unto 
the  Lord ;  the  plates  thereof  are  of  no  worth,  because  of  the 
commandment  of  the  Lord.  For  he  truly  saith,  that  no  one 
shall  have  them  to  get  gain;  but  the  record  thereof  is  of 
great  worth;  and  whoso  shall  bring  it  to  light,  *him  will  the 
Lord  bless. 

15.  For  none  can  have  power  to  bring  it  to  light,  save  it 
be  given  him  of  God;  for  God  will  that  it  shall  be  done  with 
an  eye  single  to  his  glory,  or  the  welfare  of  the  ancient  and 
long  dispersed  covenant  people  of  the   Lord. 

16.  And  blessed  be  "him  that  shall  bring  this  thing  to 
light;  for  it  shall  be  brought  out  of  darkness  unto  light, 
according  to  the  word  of  God ;  yea,  it  shall  be  brought  ^'out 
of  the  earth,  and  it  shall  shine  forth  out  of  darkness,  and 
come  unto  the  knowl'^dge  of  the  people ;  and  it  shall  be  done 
by  the  power  of  God; 

17.  And  if  there  be  faults,  they  be  the  "'faults  of  a  man. 
But  behold,  we  know  no  fault.  Nevertheless  God  knoweth 
all  things;  therefore  he  that  "^condemneth,  let  him  be  aware 
lest  he  shall  be  in  danger  of  hell  fire. 

18.  And  he  that  saith,  shew  unto  me,  or  ye  shall  be 
^smitten,  let  him  beware  lest  he  commandeth  that  which  is 
forbidden   of  the  Lord. 

19.  For  behold,  the  .sfijce  that  judgeth  rashly,  shall  be 
judged  rashly  again ;  for  according  to  his  works  shall  his 
wages  be ;  therefore,  he  that  smiteth,  shall  be  smitten  again 
of  the  Lord. 

20.  Behold  what  the  scripture  says,  man  shall  not  smite, 
neither  shall  he  judge ;  for  judgment  is  mine,  saith  the  Lord ; 
and  vengeance  is  mine  also,  and  I  will  repay. 

21.  Apd  he  that  shall  breathe  out  wrath  and  strifes 
against    the    work    of    the    Lord,    and    against    the    covenant 

^  people  of  the  Lord,  who  are  in  the  house  of  Israel,  and  shall 

"  say.   We   will   destroy   the   work    of   the   Lord,   and   the   Lord 

will    not    remember   his   covenant    which    he   hath    made    unto 

the  house  of  Israel,  the  same  is  in  danger  t©  be    *hewn  down 

and  cast  into  the  fire ; 


p,  III.  Nep.  5: 8—11,  13—18.  See  a,  Mor.  1  q,  iii.  Nep.  26: 6—11. 

Ether  4: 8,  13.         r.  III.  Nep.  5: 20.         s,  see  s,  i.  Nep.  13.         Moro.  10: 1,  2.         t, 
see  e,  ii.  Nep.  3.  u,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  3.  v,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.  w,  see  Title- 

page.  Mor.  9:  31.  3.3.  Ether  12-22—28.  35.  x.  see  Title-page.  Vers.  19. 

21.  ir.  Nep.  28:  29.  HO.  iii.  Nep.  29.  Ether  4-8—10.  y,  vers.  19,  20. 

Z,  see  X. 


CHAP.   VIII.]  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  565 

22.  For  the  eternal  purposes  of  the  Lord  shall  roll  on, 
until  all  his  promises  shall  be  fulfilled. 

23.  Search  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah.  Behold,  I  cannot 
write  them.  Yea,  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  those  saints 
who  have  gone  before  me,  who  have  possessed  this  land^ 
shall  cry;  yea,  even  from  the  ^"dust  will  they  cry  unto  the 
Lord;  and  as  the  Lord  liveth,  he  will  remember  the  covenant 
which  he  hath  made  with  them. 

24.  And  he  knoweth  their  prayers,  that  they  were  in 
behalf  of  their  brethren.  And  he  knoweth  their  faith;  for 
in  ^''his  name  could  they  remove  mountains;  and  in  his  name 
could  they  cause  the  earth  to  shake ;  and  by  the  power  of 
his  word  did  they  cause  prisons  to  tumble  to  the  earth;  yea, 
even  the  fiery  furnace  could  not  harm  them ;  neither  wild 
beasts  nor  poisonous  serpents,  because  of  the  power  of  his 
word. 

25.  And  behold  ^''their  prayers  were  also  in  behalf 
or  *^him  that  the  Lord  should  suffer  to  bring  these  things 
forth. 

26.  And  no  one  need  say.  They  shall  not  come,  for  they 
surely  shall,  for  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it;  for  ^^out  of  the 
earth  shall  they  come,  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  and  none 
can  stay  it;  and  it  shall  come  in  a  day  when  it  shall  be  said 
that  *^miracles  are  done  away;  and  it  shall  come  even  as 
if    '''one  should  speak   from  the  dead. 

27.  And  it  shall  come  in  a  day  when  the  ^''blood  of  saints 
shall  cry  unto  the  Lord,  because  of  ^*secret  combinations  and 
the  works  of  darkness; 

28.  Yea,  it  shall  cone  in  a  day  when  the  power  of  God 
shall  be  ^^denied,  and  churches  ^'''become  defiled,  and  shall 
be  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts ;  yea,  even  in  a  day 
when  leaders  of  churches,  and  teachers,  shall  rise  in  the  pride 
of  their  hearts,  even  to  the  envying  of  them  who  belong  to 
their  churches ; 

29.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day  when  *^ there  shall  be 
heard  of  fires,  and  tempests,  and  vapors  of  smoke  in  foreign 
lands ; 

30.  And  there  shall  also  be  2"*heard  of  wars,  rumours  of 
wars,  and    ^"earthquakes  in  divers  places; 

31.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day  when  there  shall  be  great 
pollutions  upon  the  face  of  the  earth;  there  ^''shall  be 
murders,  and  robbing,  and  lying,  and  deceivings,  and  whore- 
doms, and  all  manner  of  abominations ;  when  there  shall  be 
many  who  will  say,  do  this,  or  do  that,  and  it  mattereth  not, 
for  the  Lord  will  uphold  such  at  the  last  day.     But  wo  unto 

2a,  see  s,  Mor.  5.  26,  see  c,  Jacob  4.  2c,  see  s,  Mor.  5.  2d,  see  c» 

II.  Nep.  3.  2e,  see  c,  ii.  Nep.  27.  2f,  ii.  Nep.  28:  4—6.  in.  Nep.  29:7. 

Mor.  8:  28.  9: 15—26.  See  r.  ii.  Nep.  26.  2^',  ii.  Nep.  26: 15,  16.  33: 

13.        Mor.  9;  30.        Moro.  10:27.        2h,  see  /,  II.  Nep.  28.        2i,  see  i.  ii.  Nep.  10. 
2j,  see  2/.  2k,  vers.  32—38.  See  q,  ii.  Nep.  26.  21,  i.  Nep.  22: 18.  ii. 

Nep.  27: 1—3.         2m,  i.  Nep.  14: 15—17.         22: 13—15.         Isaiah  66: 15,  16.         2n. 
II.  Nep.  27:2.        2o,  in.  Nep.  16: 10.        21: 19.    •  30. 


666  BOOK  OF   MORMON.  [CHAP.   Vlllr 

such,  for  they  are  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bonds 
of   iniquity. 

32.  Yea,  it  shall  come  in  a  day  when  there  shall  be  churches 
built  up  that  shall  say.  Come  unto  me,  and  for  your  money 
you  shall  be  forgiven  of  your  sins. 

33.  O  ye  wicked  and  perverse,  and  stiffnecked  people,  '^why 
have  ye  built  up  churches  unto  yourselves  to  get  gain?  Why 
have  ye  ^^transfigured  the  holy  word  of  God,  that  ye  might 
bring  damnation  upon  your  souls?  Behold,  look  ye  unto  the 
'•"revelations  of  God.  For  behold,  the  time  cometh  at  that  day 
when  all  these  things  must  be  fulfilled. 

34.  Behold,  the  Lord  hath  shewn  unto  me  ''great  and 
marvellous  things,  concerning  that  which  must  shortly^  come 
at  that  day  when  these  things  shall  come  forth  among  you. 

35.  Behold,  I  speak  unto  you  as  if  ye  were  present,  and 
yet  ye  are  not.  But  behold,  Jesus  Christ  hath  shewn  you  unto 
me,  and  I  know  your  doing; 

36.  And  I  know  that  ye  do  walk  in  the  "pride  of  your 
hearts ;  and  there  are  none,  save  a  '"few  only,  who  do  not 
lift  themselves  up  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts,  unto  the 
wearing  of  very  fine  apparel,  unto  envying,  and  strifes,  and 
malice,  and  persecutions,  and  all  manner  of  iniquities;  and 
your  churches,  yea,  even  every  one,  have  become  polluted  be- 
cause of  the  pride  of  your  hearts. 

37.  For  behold,  ye  do  love  money,  and  your  substances, 
and  your  fine  apparel,  and  the  adorning  of  your  churches, 
more  than  ye  '*love  the  poor  and  the  needy,  the  sick  and  the 
afflicted. 

38.  O  ye  pollutions,  ye  hypocrites,  ye  teachers,  who  sell 
yourselves  for  that  which  will  canker,  why  have  ye  polluted 
the  holy  church  of  God?  Why  are  ye  ashamed  to  take  upon 
you  the  ''^name  of  Christ?  Why  do  you  not  think  that 
greater  is  the  value  of  an  endless  happiness  than  that  misery 
which  never  dies,  because  of  the  praise  of  the  world? 

39.  Why  do  ye  adorn  yourselves  with  that  which  hath 
no  life,  and  yet  ''suffer  the  hungry,  and  the  needy,  and  the 
naked,  and  the  sick,  and  the  afflicted  to  pass  by  you,  and 
notice  them  not? 

40.  Yea,  why  do  you  build  up  your  '^'secret  abominations 
to  get  gain,  and  cause  that  widows  should  mourn  before  the 
Lord,  and  also  orphans  to  mourn  before  the  Lord;  and  also 
the  '^blood  of  their  fathers  and  their  husbands  to  cry  unto 
the  Lord  from  the  ground,  for  vengeance  upon  your  heads? 

41.  Behold,  the  ^""sword  of  vengeance  hangeth  over  you; 
and  the  time  soon  cometh  that  he  avengeth  the  ^''blood  of  the 
saints  upon  you,  for  he  will  not  suffer  their  cries  aay  longer. 

2p,  see  2k,  2q,  i.  Nep.  13;  20—29.  32,  34,  35.  40,  41.  2r.  i.  Nep.  14: 18—27. 
'Ether  4: 16.  2s,  see  t,  ii.  Nep.  25.  21,  n.  Nep.  28.  iii.  Nep.  16;  10.  2m, 
II.  Nep.  28: 14.  2v,  see  I,  Mos.  4.  2w,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  2a;.  see  I,  Mos.  4. 
2?/,  see  i.  ii.  Nep.  10.    22,  see  f,  li.  Nep.  28.    3a,  see  k,  i.  .ep.  \A.        3&,  sro  /. 

ii.  Nep.  28. 


/ 

CHAP.    IX.]  BOOK  OF   MORMON.  567 

CHAPTER  9. 

1.  And  now,  I  speak  also  concerning  those  who  do  not 
believe  in  Christ. 

2.  Behold,  will  ye  believe  in  the  day  of  your  visitation, 
behold,  when  the  Lord  shall  come;  yea,  even  that  great  day 
when  the  <*earth  shall  be  rolled  together  as  a  scroll,  and  the 
elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat ;  yea,  in  that  great  day 
when  ye  shall  be  brought  to  stand  before  the  Lamb  of  God, 
then  will  ye  say  that  there  is  no  God<^v 

3.  Then  will  ye  longer  deny  the  Christ,  or  can  ye  behold 
the  Lamb  of  God?  Do  ye  suppose  that  ye  shall  dwell  with 
him  under  a  consciousness  of  your  guilt?  Do  ye  suppose  that 
ye  could  be  happy  to  dwell  with  that  holy  Being,  when  your 
souls  are  racked  with  a  consciousness  of  guilt  that  ye  have 
ever  abused   his  laws? 

4.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye  would  be  more  miserable 
to  dwell  with  a  holy  and  just  God,  under  a  consciousness  of 
your  filthiness  before  him,  than  ye  would  to  dwell  with  the 
damned  souls  in  hell! 

5.  For  behold,  when  ye  shall  be  brought  to  see  your  naked- 
ness before  God,  and  also,  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  holiness 
of  Jesus  Christ,  it  will  kindle  a  flame  of  unquenchable  fire 
upon  you. 

6.  O  then  ye  nnbelieving,  turn  ye  unto  the  Lord;  cry 
mightily  unto  the  Father  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  that  perhaps 
ye  may  be  found  spotless,  pure,  fair,  and  white,  having 
been  cleansed  by  the  ''blood  of  the  Lamb,  at  that  great  and 
last  day. 

7.  And  again  I  speak  unto  you,  who  deny  the  revelations 
of  God,  and  say  that  they  are  done  away,  that  there  ''are  no 
revelations,  nor  prophecies,  nor  gifts,  nor  healing,  nor  speaking 
with  tongues,  and  the  interpretation  of  tongues. 

8.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  denieth  these  things, 
knoweth  not  the  gospel  of  Christ;  yea,  he  has  not  read  the 
scriptures;   if  so,  he  does  not  understand  them. 

9.  For  do  we  not  read  that  God  is  the  *^same  yesterday,  to- 
day, and  for  ever;  and  in  him  there  is  no  variableness  neither 
shadow  of  changing?  . 

10.  And  now,  if  ye  have  imagined  up  unto  yourselves  a  god 
who  doth  vary,  and  in  him  there  is  shadow  of  changing,  then 
have  ye  imagined  up  unto  yourselves  a  god  who  is  not  a  God 
of  miracles. 

11.  But  behold,  I  will  shew  unto  you  a  God  of  miracles, 
even  the  God  of  Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God 
of  Jacob;  and  it  is  that  same  God  who  created  the  heavens 
and  the  earth,  and  all  things  that  in  them  are. 


a,  see  c,  iii.  Nep.  26,         5,  see  /,  ii.  Nep.  2.         c,  see  e,  iii.  Nep.  29.         See 
2f,  Mor.  8.  d,  vers.  10,  19.  i.  Nep.  10: 18,  19.  Alma  7;  20.  Moro. 

S:  18. 


568  BOOK   OF    MORMON.  [CHAP.    IX. 

12.  Behold,  he  ^created  Adam,  and  by  ''Adam  came  the  fall 
of  man.  And  because  of  the  fall  of  man,  came  Jesus  Christ 
even  the  "Father  and  the  '*Son;  and  because  of  Jesus  Christ 
came  the  redemption  of  man. 

13.  And  because  of  the  redemption  of  man,  which  came 
by  Jesus  Christ,  they  are  brought  back  into  the  presence  of 
the  Lord;  yea,  this  is  wherein  *all  men  ar^  redeemed,  because 
the  death  of  Christ  bringeth  to  pass  the  ^resurrection,  which 
bringeth'  to  pass  a  redemption  from  an  '^endless  sleep,  fromi 
which  sleep  all  men  shall  be  awoke  by  the  power  of  God  whea 
the  trump  shall  sound;  and  they  shall  come  forth,  both  smaB 
and  great,  and  all  shall  stand  before  his  bar,  being  redeeme(3 
and  loosed  from  this  eternal  band  of  death,  which  death  is  a 
temporal  death; 

14.  And  then  cometh  the  judgment  of  the  Holy  One  upon 
them,  and  then  cometh  the  time  that  he  that  is  ^filthy  shall 
be  filthy  still ;  and  he  that  is  righteous,  shall  be  righteous 
still;  he  that  is  happy  shall  be  happy  still;  and  he  that  is 
unhappy,  shall  be  unhappy  still. 

15.  And  now,  O  all  ye  that  have  imagined  up  unto  your- 
,  selves  a  god  who  can  do    "*no  miracles,  I  would  ask  of  you, 

have  all  these  things  past,  of  which  I  have  spoken?  Has  the 
end  come  yet?  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  Nay;  and  God  has 
not  ceased  to  be  a  God  of  miracles. 

16.  Behold,  are  not  the  things  that  God  hath  wrought^ 
marvellous  in  our  eyes?  Yea,  and  who  can  comprehend  the 
marvellous  works  of  God? 

17.  Who  shall  say  that  it  was  not  a  miracle,  that  by 
his  word  the  heaven  and  the  earth  should  be ;  and  by  the 
power  of  his  word,  man  was  created  of  the  "dust  of  the 
earth ;  and  by  the  power  of  his  word,  hath  miracles  been 
wrought? 

18.  And  who  shall  say  that  Jesus  Christ  did  not  do  many 
mighty  miracles?  And  there  were  many  mighty  miracles 
wrought  by  the  hands  of  the  Apostles. 

19.  And  if  there  were  miracles  wrought  then,  why  has  God 
ceased  to  be  a  God  of  miracles  and  yet  be  an  unchangeable 
Being?  And  behold  I  say  unto  you  he  "changeth  not;  if  so- 
he  would  ''cease  to  be  God :  and  he  ceaseth  not  to  be  God,  and 
is  a  God  of  miracles. 

20.  And  the  reason  why  he  ceaseth  to  do  miracles  among- 
the  children  of  men,  is  ^'because  that  they  dwindle  in  unbelief^ 
and  depart  from  the  right  way,  and  know  not  the  God  in 
whom  they  should  trust. 

21.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  whoso  believeth  in  Christ, 
doubting  nothing,    •'whatsoever  he  shall  ask  the  Father  in  the 

e,  see  m,  Mos.  2.  f,  ii.  Nep.  2: 18,  19,  21.  9: 6—9.  Mos.  3: 26.  16r, 
3—5.  Alma  12: 22,  26.  Hela.  14: 16.  Ether  3: 13.  Moro.  8: 8.  g,  see  c, 
Mos.  15.  h,  see  6,  Mos.  3.  i,  see  j,  ii.  Nep.  9.  j,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  k^ 
Bee  g,  II.  Nep.  9.  I,  see  o,  ii.  Nep.  9.  m,  see  c.  n,  see  m,  Mos.  2.  o,  se© 
d.  p,  see  /,  II.  Nep.  11.     q,  see  d,  iii.  Nep.  17.    See  c.     r,  iii.  Nep. 

18:  20. 


CHAP.    IX,]  mOOK  DP    MORMON.  569 

•name  of  Christ  it  shall  be  granted  him;  and  this  promise  is 
unto  all,  even  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

22.  For  behold  thus  saith  Jesus  Ghrist,  the  Son  of  God, 
unto  his  disciples  'who  should  tarry ;  yea,  and  also  to  *all  his 
<lisciples,  in  the  hearing  of  the  multitude,  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature, 

23.  And  he  that  believeth  and  is  "baptized,  shall  be  saved, 
but  he  that  believeth  not,  shall  be  damned. 

24.  And  *these  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe;  in  my 
name  shall  they  cast  out  devils;  they  shall  speak  with  new 
tongues;  they  shall  take  up  serpents;  and  if  they  drink  any 
deadly  thing,  it  «hall  not  hurt  them ;  they  shall  lay  hands  on 
the  sick  and  they  shall  recover; 

25.  And  whosoever  shall  believe  in  my  name,  doubting 
nothing,  unto  him  will  I  confirm  all  my  words,  even  unto  the 
•ends  of  the  earth. 

26.  And  now  behold,  who  can  stand  against  the  works  of 
the  Lord?  Who  can  deny  his  sayings?  Who  will  rise  up 
against  the  almighty  power  of  the  Lord?  Who  will  despise  the 
■works  of  the  Lord?  Who  will  despise  the  children  of  Ghrist? 
Behold,  all  ye  w5io  are  despisers  of  the  works  of  the  Lord, 
ifor  ye  shall    *°wonder  and  perish. 

27.  O  then  despise  not,  and  wonder  not,  but  hearken  unto 
the  words  of  the  Lord,  and  ask  the  Father  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  for  what  things  soever  ye  shall  stand  in  need.  Doubt 
mot,  but  be  believing,  and  begin  as  in  times  of  old,  and  come 
unto  the  Lord  with  all  your  ^heart,  and  work  out  your  own 
:5ialvation  with  fear  and  trembling  before  him. 

28.  Be  wise  in  the  days  of  your  probation;  strip  your- 
sselves  of  all  uncleanness ;  ask  not,  that  ye  may  consume  it 
on  your  lusts,  but  ask  with  a  firmness  unshaken,  that  ye  will 
yield  to  no  temptation,  but  that  ye  will  serve  the  true  and 
living  God. 

29.  See  that  3^  ^are  ncft  'baptized  unworthily ;  see  that  ye 
partake  not  of  the  sacrament  of  Christ  ^unworthily;  but  see 
uthat  ye  do  all  things  in  worthiness,  and  do  it  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  son  of  the  living  God :  and  if  ye  do  this,  and 
*endure  to  the  end,  ye  will  in  no  wise  be  cast  out. 

30.  Behold,  I  speak  unto  you  as  though  I  spake  **from 
the  dead^;  for  I  know  that  ye  shall  hear  my  words. 

31.  Condemn  me  not  because  of  mine  imperfection: 
-.neither  my  father,  because  of  his  imperfection;  neither 
them  who  have  written  before  him,  but  rather  give  thanks 
unto  God  that  he  hath  made  manifest  unto  you  '''our  imper- 
fections, that  ye  may  learn  to  be  more  wise  than  we  have 
been. 

32.  And  now  behold,   we   have  written  this   record  accord- 

s,  the  Three.  See  d,  iii.  Nep.  28.  t,  the  Twelve.  See  C,  in.  Nep.  12. 

m,  see  le,  n.  Nep.  9.  v,  see  c,  also  Mark  16: 17,  18.  w,  ver.  27.  x,  see  u, 

aiL  Nop.  9.         y,  see  t,  iii.  Nep.  18.         z,  see  A,  11.  Nep.  31.         2a,  see  2g,  Mor.  8. 
126.  see  w,  Mor.  8. 


570  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.    I. 

ing  to  our  knowledge  in  the  characters,  which  are  called 
among  us  the  ^^ reformed  Egyptian,  being  handed  down  and 
altered  by  us,  according  to  our  manner  of  speech. 

33.  And  if  ^''our  plates  had  been  sufficiently  large,  we- 
should  have  written  in  Hebrew ;  but  the  Hebrew  hath 
been  ^^altered  by  us  also;  and  if  we  could  have  written  in 
Hebrew,  behold,  ye  would  have  had  ^''no  imperfection  in  our 
record. 

34.  But  the  Lord  knoweth  the  things  which  we  have  writ- 
ten, and  also  that  none  other  people  knoweth  our  language, 
therefore  he  hath  prepared  ^^means  for  the  interpretation 
thereof.  , 

35.  And  these  things  are  written,  that  we  may  rid  our 
garments  of  the  blood  of  our  brethren  who  have  ^Mwindled  im 
unbelief. 

36.  And  behold,  these  things  which  we  have  desired  con- 
cerning our  brethren,  yea,  even  their  restoration  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  Christ,  is  ^*according  to  the  prayers  of  all  the  saints 
who  have  dwelt  in  the   land. 

37.  And  may  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  grant  that  their 
prayers  may  be  answered  according  to  their  faith ;  and  may 
God  the  Father  remember  the  ^^ covenant  which  he  hath  made 
with  the  house  of  Israel;  and  may  he  bless  them  for  ever^ 
through  faith  on  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 


THE  BOOK  OF  ETHER. 


CHAPTER  1. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed  to  give  an  account  of  those- 
ancient  inhabitants  who  were  destroyed  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  upon  the  face  of  this   ''north  country. 

2.  And  I  take  mine  account  from  the  ^twenty  and  four 
plates  which  were  found  by  the  people  of  Limhi,  which  is  called 
the  book  of  Ether. 

3.  And  as  I  suppose  that  the  first  part  of  this  record, 
which  speaks  ''concerning  the  creation  of  the  world,  and  alsa 
of  Adam,  and  an  account  from  that  time  even  to  the    ''great 


2c,  see  a,  i.  Nep.  1.  2d,  see  a,  Mor.  1.  See  g,  Mor.  8.  2e,  1000  year» 

make  great  changes  in  language  not  printed  or  preserved  by  books,  2/,  see  w,  Mor.  8. 
2g,  Mos.  8: 13—18.  Ether  3: 23,  28.  Doc.  and  Gov.  17: 1.  2h,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  2. 
2i,  see  s,  Mor.  5.       2;\  see  j,  iii.  Nep.  15. 

a.  North  America.  6,  see  fc,  Mos.  8.  c,  Mos.  28: 17.  d,  vers.  5.  33- 

Omni  1:  20—22.        Mos.  28: 17. 


CHAP.   I.]  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  571- 

tower,  and  whatsoever   things  transpired   among   the  childrett^ 
of  men  until  that  time,  is  had  among  the  Jews; 

4.  Therefore  I  do  not  write  those  things  which  transpire(J 
from  the  days  of  Adam  until  that  time ;  but  they  are  had  upon 
the  plates;  and  whoso  findeth  them,  the  same  will  have  power 
that  he  may  get  the  full  account. 

5.  But  behold,  I  give  not  the  full  account,  but  a  *part  of 
the  account  I  give,  from  the  'tower  down  until  they  were 
destroyed. 

6.  And  on  this  wise  do  I  give  the  account.  He  that 
wrote  this  record  was  Ether,  and  he  was  a  descendant  of 
Coriantor ; 

7.  Coriantor  was  the  son  of  Moron; 

8.  And  Moron  was  the  son  of  Ethem; 

9.  And  Ethem  was  the  son  of  Ahah; 

10.  And  Ahah  was  the  son  of  Seth; 

11.  And  Seth  was  the  son  of  Shiblon; 

12.  And  Shiblon  was  the  son  of  Com ; 

13.  And  Com  was  the  son  of  Coriantum ; 

14.  And  Coriantum  was  the  son  of  Amnigaddah ; 

15.  And  Amnigaddah  was  the  son  of  Aaron; 

16.  And  Aaron  was  a  descendant  of  Heth,  who  was  the  soa^ 
of  Hearthom; 

17.  And  Hearthom  was  the  son  of  Lib; 

18.  And  Lib  was  the  son  of  Kish; 

19.  And  Kish  was  the  son  of  Corum; 

20.  And  Corum  was  the  son  of  Levi; 

21.  And  Levi  was  the  son  of  Kim; 

22.  And  Kim  was  the  son  of  Morianton ; 

23.  And  Morianton  was  a  descendant  of  Riplakish; 

24.  And  Riplakish  was  the  son  of  Shez; 

25.  And  Shez  was  the  son  of  Heth; 

26.  And  Heth  was  the  son  of  Com; 

27.  And  Com  was  the  son  of  Coriantum; 

28.  And  Coriantum  was  the  son  of  Emer; 

29.  And  Emer  was  the  son  of  Omer; 

30.  And  Omer  was  the  son  of  Shule ; 

31.  And  Shule  was  the  son  of  Kib; 

32.  And  Kib  was  the  son  of  Orihah,  who  was  the  son  of 

33.  Which  Jared  came  forth  with  his  brother  and 
their  families,  with  some  others  and  their  families,  from 
the  ''great  Tower,  at  the  time  the  Lord  '^confounded  the 
language  of  the  people,  and  swore  in  his  wrath  that 
*they  should  be  scattered  upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth; 
and  according  to  the  word  of  the  Lord  the  people  were 
scattered. 

34.  And  the  brother   of   Jared   being   a    large   and    mighty 

e,  Ether  3: 17.  15: 33.  f,  see  d.  g,  see  d.  h,  vers.  34—37.  Gen^ 
11:7,  9.  Omni  1:22.  Mos.  28: 17.  i,  vers.  38—43.  Omni  1:22.  Mob.  28:r 
17.       Gen.  11:8.  9. 


572  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.  I, 

man,    nnd    being    a    man    highly    favoured    of    the    Lord;    for* 
Jared  hu  brother  said  unto  him,  cry  unto  the  Lord,  that  he 
will     ^not    confound    us    that    we    may    not    understand    our 
words. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  brother  of  Jared  did  cry 
VLHto  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  had  compassion  upon  Jared; 
therefore  he  did  not  confound  the  language  of  Jared;  and 
Jared  and  his  brother  were  not  confounded. 

36.  Then  Jared  said  unto  his  brother,  Cry  again  unto 
the  Lord,  and  it  may  be  that  he  will  turn  away  his  anger 
from  them  who  are  our  friends,  that  he  confound  not  their 
language. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  brother  of  Jared  did 
cry  unto  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  had  compassion  upon  their 
friends,  and  their  families  also,  that  they  *were  not  con- 
founded. 

38.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Jared  spake  again  i^to  his 
brother,  saying.  Go  and  inquire  of  the  Lord  whetner  he 
will  'drive  us  out  of  the  land,  and  if  he  will  drive  us  out  of 
the  land,  cry  unto  him  whither  we  shall  go.  And  who 
knoweth  but  the  Lord  will  carry  us  forth  into  a  land  which 
is  choice  above  all  the  earth.  And  if  it  so  be,  let  us  be 
faithful  unto  the  Lord,  that  we  may  receive  it  for  our 
inheritance. 

39.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  brother  of  Jared  did 
cry  unto  the  Lord  according  to  that  which  had  been  spoken 
by  the  mouth  of  Jared. 

40.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  hear  the  brother 
of  Jared,  and  had  compassion  upon  him,  and  said  unto 
him, 

41.  Go  to  and  gather  together  thy  flocks,  both  male  and 
female,  of  every  kind ;  and  also  of  the  seed  of  the  earth  of 
every  kind,  and  ""thy  families;  and  also  Jared  thy  brother 
and  his  family ;  and  '^also  thy  friends,  and  their  families, 
.and  the  friends  of  Jared  and  their  families. 

42.  And  when  thou  hast  done  this,  thou  shalt  go 
iit  the  head  of  them  down  into  the  valley,  which  is 
northward.  And  there  will  I  rrieet  thee,  and  I  will  go  before 
thee  ''into  a  land  which  is  choice  above  all  the  land  of  the 
earth. 

43.  And  there  will  I  bless  thee  and  thy  seed,  and  raise 
lip  unto  me  of  thy  seed,  and  of  the  seed  of  thy  brother,  and 
they  who  shall  go  with  thee,  a  great  nation.  And  there 
shall  be  none  ^'greater  than  the  nation  which  I  will  raise  up 
imto  me  of  thy  seed,  upon  all  the  fnce  of  the  earth.  xVnd 
thus  I  will  do  unto  thee  because  this  long  time  ye  have  cried 
unto  me. 


j,  see  h.  k,  see  h.  I,  see  i.  in.  From  this  verse  it  is  seen  that  the 

brother  of  Jared  had  a  plurality  of  families.  Ether  6: 20.  n.  Ether  6: 16.  o. 

The  Lord  brought  them  upon  the  western  coast  of  North  America.  p,  Ether 

15:2. 


CHAP,  il]  book  of  ether.  573 

CHAPTER   2. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Jared,  and  his  brother,  and 
their  families,  and  also  the  friends  of  Jared  and  his  brother 
and  their  families  went  down  into  the  valley  which  '^was 
northward,  (and  the  name  of  the  valley  was  Nimrod,  being 
called  after  the  mighty  hunter,)  with  their  flocks  which  they 
had  gathered  together,  male  and  female,  of    *every  kind. 

2.  And  they  did  also  lay  snares  and  catch  fowls  of  thc^ 
air,  and  they  did  also  prepare  a  vessel,  in  which  they  did 
carry  with  them  the  fish  of  the  waters; 

3.  And  they  did  also  carry  with  them  Deseret,  which,  by 
interpretation,  is  a  honey  bee;  and  thus  they  did  carry  with 
them  swarms  of  bees,  and  all  manner  of  that  which  was  uport 
the  face  of  the  land,    "seeds  of  every  kind. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  come  down? 
into  the  '^valley  of  Nimrod,  the  Lord  came  'down  and  talked 
with  the  brother  of  Jared;  and  he  was  in  a  ''cloud,  and  the 
brother  of  Jared  saw  him  not. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  commanded  them 
that  they  should  go  forth  into  the  wilderness,  yea,  into  that 
quarter  where  there  never  had  man  been.  And  it  came  to» 
pass  that  the  Lord  did  go  ^'before  them,  and  did  talk  with 
them  as  he  stood  in  a  cloud,  and  gave  directions  whither  they 
should  travel. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  travel  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  did  build  barges,  in  which  they  did  cross  ^manjr 
waters,  being  directed  continually  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 

7.  And  the  Lord  would  not  suffer  that  they  should  stop* 
beyond  the  sea  in  the  wilderness,  but  he  would  that  they 
should  come  forth  even  unto  the  *land  of  promise,  which  was^ 
choice  above  all  other  lands,  which  the  Lord  God  had  preserved^ 
for  a  righteous  people; 

8.  And  he  had  sworn  in  his  wrath  unto  the  brother  of 
Jared,  that  whoso  should  possess  this  land  of  promise  from? 
that  time  henceforth  and  forever,  should  serve  him,  the  true* 
and  only  God,  or  they  should  be  swept  off  when  the  fulness^ 
of  his  wrath  should  come  upon  them. 

9.  And  now  we  can  behold  the  'decrees  of  God  concern- 
ing this  land,  that  it  is  a  land  of  promise,  and  whatsoever 
nation  shall  posses  it,  shall  serve  God,  or  they  shall  be  swept 
off  when  the  fulness  of  his  wrath  shall  come  upon  them.  And 
the  fulness  of  his  wrath  cometh  upon  them  when  they  are 
ripened  in  iniquity; 

10.  For  behold,  this  is  a  land  which  is  choice  above  all 
other    lands;    wherefore   he  that   doth   possess    it    shall    serve 


a.  Ether  1 :  42.  b.  Ether  1-41.  6: 4.  9: 18,  19.  c.  Ether  1 :  41;  d 
ver.  1.  e,  Ether  1 :  42.  f,  vers.  5,  14.  g,  Ether  1  42.  h,  the  inland  seas  o^ 
Asia.  i,  vers,  8: 12—15.  See  o,  Ether  1  Also  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  1.  j,  vers.  10^ 
U.        See  i. 

\ 


^74  BOOK  OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.   II. 

Ood,  or  shall  be  swept  off;  for  it  is  the  everlasting  decree  of 
God.  And  it  is  not  until  the  fulness  of  iniquity  among  the 
children  of  the  land,  that  they  are  swept  off. 

11.  And  this  cometh  unto  you,  O  ye  Gentiles,  that  ye  may 
know  the  decrees  of  God,  that  ye  may  repent,  and  not  con- 
tinue in  your  iniquities  until  the  fulness  come,  that  ye  may 
not  bring  down   the   fulness   of   the  wrath   of   God   upon   you, 

-as  the  inhabitants  of  the  land  hath  hitherto  done. 

12.  Behold,  this  is  a  choice  land,  and  whatsoever  nation 
shall  possess  it,  shall  be  "free  from  bondage,  and  from  cap- 
tivity, and  from  all  other  nations  under  heaven,  if  they  will 
but  serve  the  God  of  the  land,  who  is  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath 
been  manifested  by  the  things  which  we  have  written. 

13.  And  now  I  proceed  with  my  record;  for  behold  it  came 
to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  bring  Jared  and  his  brethren 
forth  even  to  that  great  sea  which  divideth  the  lands.  And 
as  they  came  to  the  sea,  they  pitched  their  tents;  and  they 
called  the  name  of  the  place  Moriancumer;  and  they  dwelt 
in  tents:  and  dwelt  in  tents  upon  the  sea  shore  for  the  space 
of  four  years. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  at  the  end  of  four  years  that  the 
liord  came  again  unto  the  brother  of  Jared,  and  stood  4n  a 
cloud  and  talked  with  him.  And  for  the  space  of  three 
hours  did  the  Lord  talk  with  the  brother  of  Jared,  and 
chastened  him  because  he  remembered  not  to  call  upon  the 
jiame  of  the  Lord. 

15.  And  the  brother  of  Jared  repented  of  the  evil  which 
lie  had  done,  and  did  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  for  his 
brethren  who  were  with  him.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him, 
I  will  forgive  thee  and  thy  brethren  of  their  sins;  but  thou 

;shalt  not  sin  any  more,  for  ye  shall  remember  that  my  Spirit 
will  not  always  strive  with  man ;  wherefore,  if  ye  will  sin 
until  ye  are  fully  ripe,  ye  shall  be  cut  off  from  the  presence 
-of  the  Lord.  And  these  ""are  my  thoughts  upon  the  land 
which  I  shall  give  you  for  your  inheritance;  for  it  shall  be  a 
land  choice  above  all  other  lands. 

16.  And  the  Lord  said,  Go  to  work  and  build,  after  the 
manner  of  barges  which  ye  have  "hitherto  built.  And  it 
-came  to  pass  that  the  brother  of  Jared  did  go  to  work,  and 
4also  his  brethren,  and  built  barges  after  the  manner  which 
they  had  built,  according  to  the  instructions  of  the  Lord. 
And  they  were  small,  and  they  were  light  upon  the  water, 
even  like  unto  the  lightness  of  a  fowl  upon  the  water; 

.  17.  And  they  were  built  after  a  manner  that  they  were 
•exceeding  ''tight,  even  that  they  would  hold  water  like  unto 
a  dish ;  and  the  bottom  thereof  was  tight  like  unto  a  dish ; 
and  the  sides  thereof  were  tight  like  unto  a  dish;  and  the 
ends  thereof  were  peaked ;  and  the  top  thereof  was  tight 
like  unto  a  dish ;  and  the  length  thereof  was  the    ^length  of  a 

k,i.  Nep.  13:19.        ii.  Nep.  1:7.        10:10—14.        I,  see  f.        m,  see  i.         n, 

12,  ver.  6.       0,  Ether  6:7.       p,  Isaiah  65:22. 


CHAP,  m.]  BOOK  OP  ETHER.  675 

tree;    and   the   door   thereof,   when    it   was   shut,   was   tight, 
'like  unto  a  dish. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  brother  of  Jared  cried 
unto  the  Lord,  saying,  O  Lord  I  have  performed  the  work 
which  thou  hast  commanded  me,  and  I  have  made  the  barges 
according  as  thou  hast  directed  me. 

19.  And  behold,  O  Lord,  in  them  there  is  no  light,  whither 
shall  we  steer?  And  also  we  shall  perish,  for  in  them  we 
<:annot  breathe,  save  it  is  the  air  which  is  in  them;  therefore 
we  shall  perish. 

20.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  the  brother  of  Jared,  behold, 
thou  shalt  make  a  hole  in  the  top  .thereof,  and  also  in  the 
^bottom  thereof;  and  when  thou!,.,l^alt  suffer  for  air,  thou 
«halt  unstop  the  hole  thereof,  and  receive  air.  And  if  it  be 
«o  that  the  water  come  in  upon  thee,  behold  ye  shall  stop  the 
hole  thereof,  that  ye  may  not  perish  in  the  flood. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  brother  of  Jared  did  so, 
according  as  the  Lord  had  commanded. 

22.  And  he  cried  again  unto  the  Lord  saying,  O  Lord,  be- 
liold  I  have  done  even  as  thou  hast  commanded  me ;  and  I 
'have  prepared  the  vessels  for  niy  people,  and  behold  there  is  no 
light  in  them.  Behold,  O  Lord,  wilt  thou  suffer  that  we  shall 
<?ross  this  great  water  in  darkness? 

23.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  the  brother  of  Jared,  What 
will  ye  that  I  should  do  that  ye  may  have  light  in  your 
vessels?  For  behold,  ye  cannot  have  windows,  for  they  will 
ibe  dashed  in  pieces;  neither  shall  ye  take  fire  with  you,  for 
ye  shall  not  go  by  the  light  of  fire; 

24.  For  behold,  ye  shall  be  as  a  whale  *"in  the  midst  of 
the  sea;  for  the  mountain  waves  shall  dash  upon  you.  Never- 
theless, I  will  bring  you  up  again  out  of  the  depths  of  the 
isea;  for  the  winds  have  gone  forth  out  of  my  mouth,  and  also 
the  rains  and  the  floods  have  I  sent  forth. 

25.  And  behold,  I  prepare  you  against  these  things;  for 
liowbeit,  ye  cannot  cross  this  great  deep,  save  I  prepare  you 
against  the  waves  of  the  sea,  and  the  winds  which  have  gone 
forth,  and  the  floods  which  shall  come.  Therefore  what  will 
ye  that  I  should  prepare  for  you  that  ye  may  have  light  when 
ye  are  swallowed  up  in  the  depths  of  the  sea? 


CHAPTER  3. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  tM  'brother  of  Jared,  (now 
the  number  of  the  vessels  which  had  been  prepared  was 
eight,)    went    forth    unto    the    mount,    which    they   called    the 

q,  vera.  24,  25.  Both  of  these  air-holes,  when  stopped.,  were  w&ter;rtight.  Some- 
"times  th3  vessels  were  under  water;  sometimes  they  may  have  turned  bottona  upwards; 
when  riding  upon  the  surface,  the  uppermost  air-hole,  at  times,  coutd,  with  safety  be 
opened.       Ether  6- 6,  7.  10.       r.  ver.  25.       Ether  6- 6  7  10.  ' 


576  BOOK  OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.   III. 

mount  Shelem,  because  of  its  exceeding^  height,  and  didli 
''  —  moulten  out  of  a  rock  sixteen  small  stones ;  and  they  were^ 
white  and  clear,  even  as  "transparent  glass ;  and  he  did  carry 
them  in  his  hands  upon  the  top  of  the  mount,  and  cried  agairt. 
unto  the  Lord,  saying, 

2.  O  Lord,  thou  hast  said  ^that  we  must  be  encompassed 
about  by  the  floods.  Now  behold,  O  Lord,  and  do  not  be 
angry  with  thy  servant  because  of  his  weakness  before  thee : 
for  we  know  that  thou  art  holy,  and  dwellest  in  the  heavens; 
and  that  we  are  unworthy  before  thee ;  because  of  ''the  fall, 
our  natures  have  become  evil  continually ;  nevertheless,  (> 
Lord,  thou  hast  given  us  a  commandment  that  we  must  call 
upon  thee,  that  from  thee  we  may  receive  according  to  our* 
desires. 

3.  Behold,   O   Lord,   thou  hast  smitten   us   because   of  our 
--  iniquity,  and  hath  driven  us   forth,  and  for  this  many  years. 

we  have  been  in  the  wilderness ;  nevertheless,  thou  hast: 
been  merciful  unto  us.  O  Lord,  look  upon  me  in  pity,  andi 
turn  away  thine  anger  from  this  thy  people,  and  suffer  not 
that  they  shall  go  forth  across  this  raging  deep  in  darkness,., 
but  behold  these  *^things  which  I  have  moulten  out  of  the- 
rock. 

4.  And  I  know,  O  Lord,  that  thou  hast  all  power,  andi 
can  do  whatsoever  thou  wilt  for  the  benefit  of  man ;  there- 
fore touch  these  stones,  O  Lord,  with  ^thy  finger,  and  pre- 
pare them  that  they  may  shine  forth  in  darkness ;  and  they 
shall  shine  forth  unto  us  in  the  vessels  which  we  have  prepared^, 
that  we  may  have  light  while  we  shall  cross  the  sea. 

5.  Behold,  O  Lord,  thou  canst  do  this.     We  know  that  thowi 
— --are  able  to  shew  forth  great  power,  which  looks  small  unto  the- 

understanding  of  men. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  brother  of  Jaredi 
had  said  these  words,  behold,  the  Lord  stretched  forth  his; 
hand  and  touched  the  stones,  one  by  one  with  his  finger;  andi 
the  ^vail  was  taken  from  off  the  eyes  of  the  brother  of  Jared,^ 
and  he  ^saw  the  finger  of  the  Lord ;  and  it  was  as  the  finger- 
of  a  man,  like  unto  flesh  and  blood;  and  the  brother  of  Jaredi 

•  fell  down  before  the  Lord,  for  he  was  struck  with  fear. 

7.  And  the  Lord  saw  that  the  brother  of  Jared  had  fallen. 
to  the  earth;  and  the  Lord  said  unto  him.  Arise,  why  hast 
thou  fallen? 

8.  And  he  saith  unto  the  Lord,  I  saw  the  finger  of  the 
Lord,  and  I  feared  lest  he  should  smite  me;  for  I  knew  not 
that  the  Lord  had  flesh  and  blood. 

9.  And  the  Lord  said  unto-  him,  Because  of  thy  faith 
thou  hast  seen  that  I  shall  take  upon  me  flesh  and  blood ; 
and  never  has  man  come  before  me  with  such  exceeding  faith 

a,  from  this  it  is  evident  that  the  art  of  making  glass^  was  known  at  that  early  period: 
b.  Ether  2: 24,  25.  c,  see  /.  Mor.  9.  d,  vers.  1,  4,  6.  Ether  6:  2,  3,  10,. 

€,  vers.  6—9,  19.  Ether  12: 19—21.  /.  ver.  19.  20.  Ether  12: 19,  21^ 

g,  see  e. 


•  CHAP.   III.]  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  577 

as  thou  hast ;  for  were  it  not  so,  ye  could  not  have  seen  my  - 
finger.     Sawest  thou  more  than  this? 

10.  And  he  answered,  Nay ;   Lord,  shew  thyself  unto  me. 

11.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him.  Belie  vest  thou  the  words 
which  I  shall  speak? 

12.  And  he  answered,  Yea,  Lord,  I  know  that  thou 
speakest  the  truth,  for  thou  art  a  God  of  truth,  and  canst 
not  lie. 

13.  And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  behold,   the  Lord 
shewed    himself   unto    him,    and   said.    Because    thou    knowest 
these    things,   ye   are    redeemed   *f rom    the    fall ;    therefore   ye  - 
are  brought  back  into  my  presence;   therefore   I  shew  myself _ 
unto  you. 

14.  Behold,  I  am  he  who  was  prepared  *from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world  to  redeem  my  people.  Behold,  I  am 
Jesus  Christ.  I  am  ^the  Father  and  the  *Son.  In  me  shall 
all  mankind  have  light,  and  that  eternally,  even  they  who 
shall  believe  on  my  name;  and  they  shall  become  my  sons 
and  my  daughters. 

15.  And  ^never  have  I  shewed  myself  unto  man  whom  I 
have  created,  for  never  has  man  believed  in  me  as  thou  hast. 
Seest  thou  that  ye  are  created  after  mine  own  image?  Yea^ 
even  "*all  men  were  created  in  the  beginning,  after  mine  own 
image. 

IG.  Behold,  this  body,   which   ye   now   behold,   is  the    "body  - 
of  my  spirit;  and  "man  have  I  created  after  the  body  of  my 
spirit ;  and  even  as  I  appear  unto  thee  to  be  in  the  spirit,  will 
I  appear  unto  my  people  in  the  flesh. 

17.  And  now,  as  I  Moroni,  said  I  could  ''not  make  a  full 
account  of  these  things  which  are  written,  therefore  it  suf- 
ficeth  me  to  say,  that  Jesus  shewed  himself  unto  this  man  irk 
the  spirit,  even  after  the  manner  and  in  the  'likeness  of  the 
same  body,  even  as  he  shewed  himself  unto  the  Nephites; 

18.  And  he  ministered  unto  him,  even  as  he  ministered  unto 
the  Nephites;  and  all  this,  that  this  man  might  know  that  he 
was  God,  because^  of  the  many  great  works  which  the  Lord 
had  shewed  unto  him. 

19.  And  because  of  the  knowledge  of  this  man,  he  could 
not  be  kept  from  beholding  •"within  the  vail;  and  he  *saw 
the  finger  of  Jesus,  which,  when  he  saw,  he  'fell  with  fear; 
for  he  knew  that  it  was  the  finger  of  the  Lord;  and  he  had 
faith  no  longer,   for  he  krew,   nothing  doubting; 

20.  Wherefore,    having    this    perfect    knowledge    of    God,    he 


h.  Ether  12: 19,  21.  i,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  ;,  see  c,  Mos,  15.  k,  see  b, 

Mos.  3.  I,  When  the  Lord  appeared  unto  Adam  and  the  righteous,  and  unto  Enoch 
and  the  people  of  ancient  Zion,  it  was  probably  by  vision,  and  not  by  a  full  view  of  hia 
personage,  as  was  given  to  the  brother  of  Jared.  See  Doc.  and  Gov.  107:54.  m 
ver.  16.  Mos.  7:27.  Alma  18:34.  n,  i.  Nep.  11:11.  The  brother  of  Jared 
saw  the  pre-existent  spirit  of  Jesus,  which  afterwards  was  enclosed  in  a  tabernacle  of 
flesh  and  bones.  o,  see  m.  p,  see  e.  Ether  1,  q,  the  spiritual  body  b«ing  ia 

%he  likeness  of  the  temporal  body.       r.  see  /.        s,  see  e.       t,  ver.  6. 


<^"8  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.   ly. 

•could  not  be  kept    "from   within   the  vail;   therefore  he  saw- 
Jesus,  and  he  did    ''minister  unto  him. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  said  unto  the  brother 
•of   Jared,    Behold,    thou    shalt   not   suffer   these    things    which 

-ye  have  6een  and  heard,  to  go  forth  unto  the  world,  until  the 
*'time  Cometh  that  I  shall  glorify  my  name  in  the  flesh; 
wherefore,  ye  shall  treasure  up  the  things  which  ye  have  seen 
and  heard,  and  shew  it  to  no  man. 

22.  And  behold,  when  ye  shall  come  unto  me,  ye  shall 
-'write  them  and  shall  seal  them  up>  that  no  one  can  interpret 
them ;  for  ye  shall  write  them  in  a  language  that  they  cannot 
he  read. 

23.  And  behold,  these  *'two  stones  will  I  give  unto  thee, 
xind  ye  shall  seal  them  up  also,  with  the  things  which  ye 
shall  write. 

24.  For  behold,  the  ^language  which  ye  shall  write  I  have 
^"confounded ;  wherefore  I  will  cause  in  my  own  due  time 
that  these  stones  shall  ^^magnify  to  the  eyes  of  men,  these 
things  which  ye  shall  write. 

25.  And  when  the  Lord  had  said  these  words,  he  ^''shewed 
tinto  the  brother  of  Jared  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
which  had  been,  and  also  all  that  would  be ;  and  he  with- 
held them  not  from  his  sight,  even  unto  the  ends  of  the 
•earth ; 

26.  For  he  had  said  unto  him  in  times  before,  that  if  he 
would  believe  in  him,  that  he  could  shew  unto  him  all  things — 
it  should  be  shown  unto  him ;  therefore  the  Lord  could  not 
withhold  anything  from  him,  for  he  knew  that  the  Lord  could 
:shew   him   all   things. 

27.  And  the  Lord  said  unto  him.  Write  these  things  and 
'^''seal  them  up,  and  I  will  shew  them  in  mine  own  due  time 
iunto  the  children  of  men. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  commanded  him 
that  he  should  ^^seal  up  the  two  stones  which  he  had  received, 
and  shew  them  not,  \intil  the  Lord  should  shew  them  unto  the 
^children  of  men. 


CHAPTER   4. 

1.  And  the  Lord  commanded  the  brother  of  Jared  to  go 
down  out  of  the  ''mount  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and 
write  the  things  which  he  had  seen;  and  they  were  *for- 
t)idden  to  come  unto  the  children  of  men,  until  after  that  he 
should  be  lifted  up   upon  the  cross;   and  for  this  cause  did 

u,  see  /.  V,  ver.  18.  W,  Ether  4: 1,  2.  X,  ver.  27.  y,  see  n,  Mos.  8. 
:z,  ver.  22.  2a,  see  h.  Ether  1.  2b,  see  n,  Mos.  8.  2c,  ver.  26.  Ether 

4-  4.        2d,  II.  Nep.  27: 6—23.        Mos.  28: 11—20.        Alma  37: 21—31.        2c,  see  n. 

CMoB.  8.  

o,  Ether  3:1.        6,  Ether  3:  21. 


CHAP.  IV.]  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  ,  ^79 

king  ^Mosiah  keep  them,  that  they  should  not  come  unto  the 
world  until  after  Christ  should  shew  himself  unto  his  people. 

2.  And  after  Christ  truly  had  shewed  himself  unto  his 
people,  he  commanded  that  they  should  be  made  manifest. 

3.  And  now,  after  that,  they  have  all  dwindled  in  unbelief, 
and  there  is  none,  save  it  be  the  Lamanites,  and  they  have 
rejected  the  gospel  of  Christ;  therefore  I  am  commanded  that 
I  should    **hide  them  up  again  in  the  earth. 

4.  Behold,  I  have  written  upon  these  plates  the  ^very  things 
which  the  brother  of  Jared  saw ;  and  there  never  was  greater 
things  made  manifest,  than  that  which  was  made  manifest 
unto  the  brother  of  J- red; 

5.  Wherefore  the  Lord  hath  commanded  me  to  write  them ; 
and  I  have  written  them.  And  he  commanded  me  that  I 
should  seal  them  up;  and  he  also  hath  commanded  that  I 
should  seal  up  the  interpretation  thereof ;  wherefore  I  have 
sealed  up  the  ^interpreters,  according  to  the  commandment 
of  the  Lord. 

6.  For  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  They  shall  not  go  forth  unto 
the  Gentiles  ^until  the  day  that  they  shall  repent  of  their 
iniquity,  and  become  clean  before  the  Lord; 

7.  And  in  that  day  that  they  shall  exercise  faith  in  me, 
saith  the  Lord,  ''even  as  the  brother  of  Jared  did,  that  they 
may  become  sanctified  in  me,  then  will  I  manifest  unto  them 
the  things  which  the  brother  of  Jared  saw,  even  to  the  unfold- 
ing unto  them  all  my  revelations,  saith  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God,  *the  Father  of  the  heavens  and  of  the  earth,  and  all 
things  that  in  them  are. 

8.  And  he  that  will  contend  against  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  ^let  him  be  accursed;  and  he  that  shall  deny  these 
things,  let  him  be  accursed :  for  unto  them  will  I  shew  *no 
greater  things,  saith  Jesus  Christ;  for  I  am  he  who 
speaketh ; 

9.  And  at  my  command  the  heavens  are  opened  and  are 
shut;  and  at  my  word,  'the  earth  shall  shake;  and  at  my 
command,  the  inhabitants  thereof  shall  pass  away,  even  so 
as  "*by  fire : 

10.  And  he  that  believeth  not  my  words,  believeth  not  my 
disciples;  and  if  it  so  be  that  I  do  not  speak,  judge  ye;  for 
ye  shall  know  that  it  is  I  that  speaketh,  at  the  last  day. 

11.  But  he  that  believeth  these  things  which  I  have  spoken, 
him  will  I  visit  with  the  ♦'manifestations  of  my  Spirit, 
and  he  shall  know  and  bear  record.  For  because  of  my 
Spirit,  he  shall  know  that  these  things  are  true;  for  it 
persuadeth  men  to  do  good : 

c,  Mog.  28: 11—20.  d,  see  s,  i.  Nep.  13.  Mor.  8: 14.  Moro.  10: 1,  2. 

<g,  vers.  5—7.  13—16.  ii.  Nep.  27: 6—11,  15.  17,  21,  22.  Ether  5: 1.  /,  see 

n,  Mos.  8.  g,  vers.  7—16.  ii.  Nep.  27: 7,  8,  11,  21.         h.  Ether  3.  i,  see 

<iMo8.  3.  Mos.  3:8.  4:2.  7:27.  Hela.  16:18.  ;,  ii.  Nep.  27: 14. 

28: 29,  30.  33: 11—15.  k,  vers.  13—16.  iii.  Nep.  26:  fr-12.  I,  Hela. 

12: 8—18.  III.  Nep.  26: 3.  Mor.  5: 23.  9:2.  m,  see  a,  m.  Nep.  25w 

n,  Ether  5: 4.       Moro.  10: 4  5. 


580  BOOK  OP  ETHEK.  [CHAP.  V. 

12.  And  whatsoever  thing  ''persuadeth  men  to  do  good,  is 
of  me;  for  good  cometh  of  none,  save  it  be  of  me.  I  am  the 
same  that  leadeth  men  to  all  good;  he  that  will  not  believe 
my  words,  will  *not  believe  me,  that  1  am ;  and  he  that  will 
not  believe  me,  will  not  believe  the  Father  who  sent  me.  For 
behold,  I  am  «the  Father,  I  '"am  the  light,  and  the  life,  and  the 
truth  of  the  world. 

13.  Come  unto  me,  O  ye  Gentiles,  and  I  will  shew  unto  you 
the  'greater  things,  the  knowledge  which  is  hid  up  because 
of  unbelief. 

14.  Come  unto  me,  O  ye  house  of  Israel,  and  it  shall  be 
made  manifest  unto  you  how  great  things  the  Father  hath 
laid  up  for  you,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world;  and  it 
hath  not  come  unto  you,  because  of  unbelief. 

15.  Behold,  when  ye  shall  rend  that  vail  of  unbelief  which 
doth  cause  you  to  remain  in  your  awful  state  of  wickedness 
and  hardness  of  heart,  and  blindness  of  mind,  then  shall  the 
^great  and  marvellous  things  which  have  been  hid  up  from 
the  "foundation  of  the  world  from  you :  yea,  when  ye  shall  call 
upon  the  Father  in  my  name,  with  a  broken  heart  and  a  con- 
trite spirit,  then  shall  ye  know  that  the  Father  hath  remembered 
the  ^covenant  which  he  made  unto  your  fathers,  O  house  of 
Israel ; 

16.  And  then  shall  my  revelations  which  I  have  caused 
to  be  written  by  my  servant  "'John,  be  unfolded  in  the  eyes 
of  all  the  people.  Remember,  when  ye  see  these  things,  ye 
shall  know  that  the  time  is  at  hand  that  they  shall  be  made 
manifest  in  very  deed; 

17.  Therefore  *when  ye  rhall  receive  this  record,  ye  may 
know  that  the  work  of  the  Father  has  commenced  upon  all 
the  face  of  the  land. 

18.  Therefore,  repent  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  and  come  unto 
me,  and  believe  in  my  gospel,  and  be  ^baptized  in  my  name ; 
for  he  that  believeth,  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved ;  but  he 
that  believeth  not,  shall  be  damned ;  and  ^signs  shall  follow  them 
that  believe  in  my  name. 

19.  And  blessed  is  he  that  is  found  faithful  unto  my  name, 
at  the  last  day,  for  he  shall  be  ^lifted  up  to  dwell  in  the  king- 
dom prepared  for  him  ^''from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  And 
behold  it  is  I  that  hath  spoken  it.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  5. 

1.  Am)    now    I,    Moroni,    have    written    the    words    which 
were  commanded  me,  according  to  my  memory;   and  I   have 

o,  Moro.  7:5—22.    10: 6,  7.    p,  ver.  10.    in.  Nep.  28:  34,  35.    q.  see 
C,  Mos.  15.    r,  see  m,  Mos.  16.    s,  see  k.  t,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  25.    u.  see 

d,  Mos.  4.  v,  see  j  iii.  Nep.  15.  w,  i.  Nep.  14: 18—28.  x,  iii.  Nep.  21: 
1—11.  26—29.  y,  see  u,  ii.  Nep.  9.  z,  see  e,  in.  Nep.  29.  See  2f,  Mor.  S, 
2a,  see  p.  Mos,  23.   2b,  see  d,  Mos.  4. 


CHAP.  VI.]  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  581 

told  "you  the  things  which  I  have  ^sealed  up;  therefore 
touch  them  not,  in  order  that  ^'ye  may  translate;  for  that 
thine:  is  forbidden  you,  except  by  and  by  it  shall  be  wisdom 
in  God. 

2.  And  behold,  ye  may  be  privileged  that  ye  may  shew 
the  plates  unto  ''those  who  shall  assist  to  bring  forth  this 
work; 

3.  And  unto  *three  shall  they  be  shewn  by  the  power  of 
<jod;  wherefore  they  shall  know  of  a  surety  that  these  things 
are  true. 

4.  And  in  the  mouth  of  'three  witnesses  shall  these  things 
be  established ;  and  the  testimony  of  three,  and  this  work,  in 
the  which  shall  be  shewn  forth  the  ^power  of  God,  and  also  his 
word,  "of  which  the  Father,  and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
beareth  record;  and  all  this  shall  stand  as  a  testimony  against 
the  world  at  the  last  day. 

5.  And  if  it  so  be  that  they  repent  and  come  unto  the  Father 
in  the  name  of  Jesus,  they  shall  be  received  into  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

6.  And  now,  if  I  have  no  authority  for  these  things, 
judge  ye,  for  ye  shall  know  that  I  have  authority  *when  ye 
shall  see  me,  and  we  shall  stand  before  God  at  the  last  day. 
Amen. 


CHAPTER  6. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed  to  give  the  record  of  Jared 
and  his  brother. 

2.  For  it  came  to  pass  after  the  Lord  had  prepared  "the 
stones  which  the  brother  of  Jared  had  carried  up  into  the 
mount,  the  brother  of  Jared  came  down  out  of  the  mount, 
and  he  did  put  forth  the  stones  into  the  Vessels  which  were 
prepared,  one  in  each  end  thereof;  and  behold,  they  did  give 
light  unto  the  vessels  thereof. 

3.  And  thus  the  Lord  caused  ''stones  to  shine  in  darkness,  to 
give  light  unto  men,  women,  and  children,  that  they  might  not 
cross  the  great  waters  in  darkness. 

4.  And  it  came  to  nass  that  when  they  had  prepared  all 
manner  of  food,  that  therebv  they  might  subsist  upon  the 
water,  and  also  food  for  their  '^flocks  and  herds,  and  what- 
soever beast,  or  animal,  or  fowl  that  they  should  carry 
with  them.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  done ' 
all   these   things,   they  got   aboard   of  their  vessels  or  barges, 

a,  Joseph  Smith,  Junr.  h,  see  e,  F'her  4.  c,  Joseph  Smith,  Junr.  d,  see 
the  testimony  of  eight  witnesses,  following  the  title-page.  See  d,  il.  Nep.  11.  c, 
ver.  4.  See  c,  ii.  Nep.  11.  f»  see  e.  g,  see  t  i.  Nep.  13.  See  e,  iii. 

Kep.  29.  See  2f,  Mor.  8.  h,  m.  Nep.  11: 32—36.  i,  see  g,  ii.  Nop. 


a,  see  d,  Ether  3.  6,  Ether  3.  c,  see  rf,  Ether  3.  d,  see  &, 

Ether  2. 


582  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.    VI. 

and  set  forth  into  the  sea,  commending  themselves  unto  the 
Lord    their   God. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  God  caused  that 
there  should  be  a  '^furious  wind  blow  upon  the  face  of  the 
waters,  towards  the  promised  land;  and  thus  they  were  tossed 
upon  the  waves  of  the  sea  before  the  wind. 

G.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  were  many  times  buried 
in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  because  of  the  mountain  waves  which 
broke  upon  them,  and  also  the  great  and  terrible  tempests 
which  were  caused  by  the  fierceness  of  the  wind. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  were  buried  in 
the  deep,  there  was  no  water  that  could  hurt  them,  their 
vessels  being  ^tight  like  unto  a  dish,  and  also  they  were 
tight  like  unto  the  ark  of  Noah ;  therefore  when  they  were 
encompassed  about  by  many  waters,  they  did  cry  unto  the 
Lord,  and  he  did  bring  them  forth  again  upon  the  top  of  the 
waters. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  wind  did  never  cease  to 
blow  towards  the  promised  land,  while  they  were  upon 
the  waters;  and  thus  they  were  driven  forth  before  the 
wind ; 

9.  And  they  did  sing  praises  unto  the  Lord ;  yea,  the  brother 
of  Jared  did  sing  praises  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  did  thank 
and  praise  the  Lord  all  the  day  long ;  and  when  the  night  came, 
they  did  not  cease  to  praise  the  Lord. 

10.  And  thus  they  were  driven  forth ;  and  no  monster  of 
the  sea  could  break  them,  neither  whale  that  could  mar  them ; 
and  they  did  have  ^light  continually,  whether  it  was  above  the 
water  or  under  the  water. 

11.  And  thus  they  were  driven  forth,  three  hundred  and  forty 
and  four  days  upon  the  water; 

12.  And  they  did  land  upon  the  '^shore  of  the  promised  land. 
And  when  they  had  set  their  feet  upon  the  shores  of  the 
promised  land,  they  bowed  themselves  down  upon  the  face  of 
the  land,  and  did  humble  themselves  before  the  Lord,  and  did 
shed  tears  of  joy  before  the  Lord,  because  of  the  multitude  of 
his  tender  mercies  over  them. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  went  forth  upon  the  face 
of  the  land,  and  began  to  till  the  earth. 

14.  And  Jared  had  four  sons ;  and  they  were  called  Jacom, 
and  Gilgah,  and  Mahah,  and  Orihah. 

15.  And  the  brother  of  Jared  also  begat  sons  and 
daughters. 

16.  And  the  friends  of  Jared  and  his  brother,  were  in 
number  about  twenty  and  two  souls;  and  they  also  begat 
sons  and  daughters,  before  they  came  to  the  promised  land ; 
and  therefore  they  began  to  be  many. 

6,  ver.  6.  Ether  2: 24,  25.  f,  Ether  2: 17.  20.  g  see  d.  Ether  3. 

ft,  on  the  Western  coast,  and  probably  Touth  of  the  Gulf  of  California,  and  North  of  the 
lard  of  Desolation,  which  was  North  of  tho  Isthmus.       Ether  7:6.  Alma  22: 

29—34. 


CHAP.  VI.]  BOOK  OF  ETHilR.  583 

17.  And  they  were  taught  to  walk  humbly  before  the  Lord; 
and  they  were  also  taught  from  on  high. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  began  to  spread  upoa 
the  face  of  the  land,  and  to  multiply  and  to  till  the  earth; 
and  they  did  wax  strong  in  the  land. 

19.  And  the  brother  of  Jared  began  to  be  old,  and  saw 
that  he  must  soon  go  down  to  the  grave ;  wherefore  he  saicB 
unto  Jared,  let  us  gather  together  our  people  that  we  may- 
number  them,  that  we  may  know  of  them  what  they  will 
*desire  of  us  before  we  go  down  to  our  graves. 

20.  And  accordingly  the  people  were  gathered  together.  Now 
the  number  of  the  sons  and  the  daughters  of  the  brother 
of  Jared  ^'were  twenty  and  two  souls;  and  the  num- 
ber of  sons  and  daughters  of  Jared  were  twelve,  he  having 
four  sons. 

21.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  number  their  people; 
and  after  that  they  had  nun-bered  them,  they  did  desire  of 
them  the  things  which  they  would  that  they  should  do  before 
they  went  down  to  their  graves. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  Mesired  of  thena 
that  they  should  anoint  one  of  their  sons  to  be  a  king  over 
them. 

23.  And  now  behold,  this  was  grievous  unto  them.  But 
the  brother  of  Jared  said  unto  them,  Surely  this  thing  ^eadeth 
into  captivity. 

24.  But  Jared  said  unto  his  brother.  Suffer  them  that 
they  may  have  a  king;  and  therefore  he  said  unto  them,. 
Choose  ye  out  from  among  our  sons  a  king,  even  whom  ye? 
will. 

25.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  chose  even  the  firstborns 
of  the  brother  of  Jared ;  and  his  name  was  Pagag.  And  it 
came  to  pass  that  he  refused  and  would  not  be  their  king. 
And  the  people  would  that  his  father  should  constrain  him  r 
but  his  father  would  not;  and  he  commanded  them  that  they 
should  constrain  no  man  to  be  their  king. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  chose  all  the  brothers  of 
Pagag,  and  they  would  not. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  neither  would  the  sons  of 
Jared,  even  all,  save  it  were  one;  and  "*Orihah  was  anointecJ 
to  be  king  over  the  people. 

28.  And  he  began  to  reign,  and  the  people  began  to  prosper; 
and  they  became  exceeding  rich. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  **that  Jared  died,  and  his  brother 
•also. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Orihah  did  walk  humbly 
before  the  Lord,  and  did  remember  how  great  things  the 
Lord  had  done  for  his  father,  and  also  taught  his  people 
how  great  things  the  Lord  had  done  for  their  fathers. 

i,  vers.  21,  22.  j.  Ether  1: 41.  A  plurality  of  families.  fe,  vers.  19, 

21.  «,  Ether  7:5.  m.  vers.  14, 30.  Ether  1:32.  7:L  fi, 

ver.  19. 


584  BOOK  OF  ETHEE.  [CHAP.  VII. 

CHAPTER  7. 

1.  Ak©  it  came  to  pass  that  Orihah  did  execute  judgment; 
upon  the  land  in  righteousness  all  his  days,  whose  days  were 
exceeding  many. 

2.  And  he  begat  sons  and  daughters;  yea,  he  begat  "thirty 
and  one,  among  whom  were  twenty  and  three  sons. 

3.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  also  begat  ^Kib  in  his  old 
age.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Kib  reigned  in  his  stead;  and 
Kib  begat   ''Corihor. 

4.  And  when  Corihor  was  thirty  and  two  years  old,  he 
rebelled  against  his  father,  and  went  over  and  dwelt  in  the 
*^land  of  Nehor ;  and  he  begat  sons  and  daughters ;  and  they 
became  exceeding  fair;  wherefore  Corihor  drew  away  many 
people  after  him. 

5.  And  when  he  had  gathered  together  an  army,  he  came 
up  unto  the  land  of  ^Moron  where  the  king  dwelt,  and  took 
him  captive,  which  brought  to  pass  the  saying  of  the  brother 
of  Jared,  that  they  would  be    '^brought  into  captivity. 

6.  Now  the  land  of  ^Moron  where  the  king  dwelt,  was  near 
the  land  which  is  called    "Desolation  by  the  Nephites. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Kib  dwelt  in  captivity,  and  his 
people  under  Corihor  his  son,  until  he  became  exceeding  old; 
Kievertheless  Kib  begat  Shule  in  his  old  age,  while  he  was  yet 
in  captivity. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shule  was  angry  with  his 
brother;  and  Shule  waxed  strong,  and  became  mighty,  as  to 
the  strength  of  a  man ;  and  he  was  also  mighty  in  judg- 
ment. 

9.  Wherefore  he  came  to  the  hill  Ephraim,  and  he  did 
moulten  out  of  the  hill,  and  made  swords  out  of  *steel  for 
those  whom  he  had  drawn  away  with  him;  and  after  he 
bad  armed  them  with  swords,  he  returned  to  the  ^city  Nehor 
and  gave  battle  unto  his  brother  Corihor,  by  which  means 
he  obtained  the  kingdom,  and  restored  it  unto  his  father 
Kib. 

10.  And  now  because  of  the  thing  which  Shule  had  done, 
bis  father  bestowed  upon  him  the  kingdom ;  therefore  he  began 
to  reign  in  the  stead  of  his  father. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  execute  judgment  in 
righteousness;  and  he  did  spread  his  kingdom  upon  all  the 
face  of  the  land,  for  the  people  had  become  exceeding 
numerous. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shule  also  begat  many  sons 
and  daughters. 

13.  And  Corihor  repented  of  the  many  evils  which  he 
bad  done;   wherefore   Shule  gave  him  power  in  his  kingdom. 


a,  he  was  probably  a  polygamist.  b,  vers.  3—10.  Ether  1 :  31,  32.  c,  vers. 
3—15.  d,  ver.  9.  6,  vers.  6,  16,  17.  Ether  14: 6,  11.  f.  Ether  6;  23.  g. 
Bee  e.       h,  see  21,  Alma  22.       i,  see  e,  i.  Nep.  16.       ;,  ver.  4. 


CHAP.   VII.]  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  589 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Corihor  had  many  sons  and 
daughters.  And  among  the  sons  of  Corihor  there  was  one  whose 
name  was  Noah. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Noah  rebelled  against  Shule, 
the  king,  and  also  his  father  Corihor,  and  drew  away  Cohor 
his  brother,  and  also  all  his  brethren  and  many  of  the  people. 

16.  And  he  gave  battle  unto  Shule,  the  king,  in  which  he 
did  obtain  the  land  of  their  '^first  inheritance;  and  he  became 
a  king  over  that  part  of  the  land. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  gave  battle  again  unto 
Shule,  the  king;  and  he  took  Shule  the  king,  and  carried  him 
away  captive  into    'Moron. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  as  he  was  about  to  put  him  to 
death,  the  sons  of  Shule  crept  into  the  house  of  Noah  by 
night  and  slew  him,  and  broke  down  the  door  of  the  prisoa 
and  brought  out  their  father,  and  placed  him  upon  his  throne 
in  his  own  kingdom; 

19.  Wherefore  the  son  of  Noah  did  build  up  his  kingdom 
in  his  stead ;  nevertheless  they  did  not  gain  power  any  more 
over  Shule  the  king,  and  the  people  who  were  under  the 
reign  of  Shule  the  king,  did  prosper  exceedingly  and  wax 
great. 

20.  And  the  country  was  divided :  and  there  were  two  king'- 
doms,  the  kingdom  of  Shule,  and  the  kingdom  of  Cohor,  the 
son  of  Noah. 

21.  And  Cohor,  the  son  of  Noah,  caused  that  liis  people 
should  give  battle  unto  Shule,  in  which  Shule  did  beat  thenn 
and  did  slay  Cohor. 

22.  And  now  Cohor  had  a  son  who  was  called  Nimrod: 
and  Nimrod  gave  up  the  kingdom  of  Cohor  unto  Shule,  and 
he  did  gain  favour  in  the  eyes  of  Shule ;  wherefore  Shule  did 
bestow  great  favours  upon  him,  and  he  did  do  in  the  kingdomi 
of  Shule  according  to  his  desires ; 

23.  And  also  in  the  reign  of  Shule  there  *^came  prophets 
among  the  people,  who  were  sent  from  the  Lord,  prophesying- 
that  the  wickedness  and  idolatry  of  the  people  was  bringing- 
a  curse  upon  the  land,  and  they  should  be  destroyed,  if  they 
did  not  repent. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  did  revile  against 
the  prophets,  and  did  mock  them.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  kingr 
Shule  did  execute  judgment  against  all  those  who  did  revile 
against  the  prophets ; 

25.  And  he  did  execute  a  law  throughout  all  the  land,  which 
gave  power  unto  the  pronhets  that  they  should  go  whithersoever 
they  would ;  and  by  this  cause  the  people  were  brought  unto 
repentance. 

26.  And  because  the  people  did  repent  of  their  iniquities 
and  idolatries,  the  Lord  did  spare  them,  and  they  began  to 
prosper  again  in  the  land.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shule 
begat  sons  and  daughters   in   his   old  age. 

k,  ver.  17.        See  e.        I.  see  k.        m.  vers.  24— 2G. 


586  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  [CHAP,   VIII, 

27.  And  there  were  no  more  wars  in  the  days  of.  Shule; 
and  he  remembered  the  great  things  that  the  Lord  had  done 
for  his  fathers  in  bringing  them  '^across  the  great  deep  into 
the  promised  land ;  wherefore  he  did  execute  judgment  in 
righteousness  all  his  days. 


CHAPTER   8. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  begat  Omer,  and  Omer 
reigned  in  his  stead.  And  Omer  begat  Jared ;  and  Jared  begat 
sons   and   daughters. 

2.  And  Jared  rebelled  against  his  father,  and  came  and 
dwelt  in  the  land  of  Heth.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did 
flatter  many  people,  because  of  his  cunning  words,  until  he 
Lad  gained  the  half  of  the  kingdom. 

3.  And  when  he  had  gained  the  half  of  the  kingdom,  he  gave 
battle  unto  his  father,  and  he  did  carry  away  his  father  into 
captivity,  and  did  make  him  serve  in  captivity. 

4.  And  now  in  the  days  of  the  reign  of  Omer,  he  was  in 
captivity  the  half  of  his  days.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he 
begat  sons  and  daughters,  among  whom  were  Esrom  and 
Coriantumr ; 

5.  And  they  were  exceeding  angry  because  of  the  doings 
of  Jared  their  brother,  insomuch  that  they  did  raise  an  army, 
and  gave  battle  unto  Jared.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
did  give  battle  unto  him  by  night. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  slain  the  army 
of  Jared,  they  were  about  to  slay  him  also ;  and  he  plead  with 
them  that  they  would  not  slay  him,  and  he  would  give  up  the 
kingdom  unto  his  father.  xVnd  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did 
grant  unto  him  his  life. 

7.  And  now  Jared  became  exceeding  sorrowful  because  of 
the  loss  of  the  kingdom,  for  he  had  set  his  heart  upon  the 
kingdom,  and  upon  the  glory  of  the  world. 

8.  Now  the  daughter  of  Jared  being  exceeding  expert,  and 
seeing  the  sorrows  of  her  father,  thought  to  devise  a  plan 
-whereby  she  could  redeem  the  kingdom  unto  her  father. 

9.  Now  the  daughter  of  Jared  was  exceeding  fair.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  she  did  talk  with  her  father,  and  saM 
unto  him,  whereby  hath  my  father  so  much  sorrow?  Hath 
he  not  read  the  "record  which  our  fathers  brought  across  the 
great  deep?  Behold,  is  there  not  an  account  concerning  them 
of  old,  that  thpv  by  their  ''secret  plans  did  obtain  kingdoms 
and  great  glory? 

n.  Ether  6: 1—12. 


a,    A  copy  of  the  scriptures  from  the  creation  to  the  Tower  of  Babel.  b,  ver. 

15.  These  secret  plans  originated  in  tiie  days  of  Cain.  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  p.  11. 
<See  inspired  translation  of  the  Scriptures,  by  Joseph  Smith,  li.  and  III.  ,Gen.)  Hela. 
€>:  27.        See  i,  li>  Nep,  10. 


CHAP.  Vm.]  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  587 

30.  And  now,  therefore,  let  my  father  send  for  Akish,  the 
son  of  Kimnor;  and  behold,  I  am  fair,  and  I  will  dance  before 
him,  and  I  will  please  him,  that  he  will  desire  me  to  wife; 
wherefore  if  he  shall  desire  of  thee  that  ye  shall  give  unto 
him  me  to  wife,  then  shall  ye  say,  I  will  give  her  if  ye  will 
bring  unto  me  the  head  of  my  father,  the  king. 

11.  And  now  Omer  was  a  friend  to  Akish,  wherefore  when 
Jared  had  sent  for  Akish,  the  daughter  of  Jared  danced  before 
him,  that  she  pleased  him,  insomuch  that  he  desired  her  to 
wife.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said  unto  Jared,  give  her 
unto  me  to  wife. 

12.  And  Jared  said  unto  him,  I  will  give  her  unto  you,  if 
ye  will  bring  unto  me  the  head  of  my  father,  the  king. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Akish  gathered  in  unta  the 
house  of  Jared  all  his  kinsfolks,  and  said  unto  them,  Will  ye 
swear  unto  me  that  ye  will  be  faithful  unto  me  in  the  thing 
wnich  I  shall  desire  of  you? 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  all  ^swear  unto  him,  by 
the  God  of  heaven,  and  also  by  the  heavens,  and  also  by  the 
earth,  and  by  their  heads,  that  whoso  should  vary  from  the 
assistance  which  Akish  desired,  should  lose  his  head ;  and  whoso 
should  divulge  whatsoever  thing  Akish  made  known  unto  them, 
the  same  should  lose  his  life. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  thus  they  did  agree  with  Akish. 
And  Akish  did  administer  unto  them  the  oaths  which  were 
given  by  '^them  of  old,  who  also  sought  power,  which  had 
been  handed  down  even  from  Cain,  who  was  a  murderer  from 
the  beginning. 

16.  And  they  were  kept  up  by  the  power  of  the  devil  to 
administer  these  oaths  unto  the  people,  to  keep  them  in  dark- 
ness, to  help  such  as  sought  power,  to  gain  power,  and  to 
murder,  and  to  plunder,  and  to  lie,  and  to  commit  all  manner 
of  wickedness  and  whoredoms. 

17.  And  it  was  the  daughter  of  Jared  who  put  it  into  his 
heart,  to  search  up  these  things  of  old;  and  Jared  put  it  into 
the  heart  of  Akish;  wherefore  Akish  administered  it  unto  his 
kindreds  and  friends,  leading  them  away  by  fair  promises  to 
do  whatsoever  thing  he  desired. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  formed  a  ^secret  com- 
bination, even  as  they  of  old;  which  combination  is  most 
abominable  and  wicked  above  all,  in  the  sight  of  God; 

19.  For  ^he  Lord  worketh  not  in  secret  combinations,  neither 
doth  he  will  that  man  should  shed  blood,  but  in  all  things  hath 
forbidden  it,  from  the  beginning  of  man. 

20.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  do  not  write  the  manner  of  their 
oaths,   and   combinations,  -for  it  hath  been  made  known  unto 
me  that  they   are  had  among  all  people,   and   they  are  had  ^ 
among  the  Lamanites, 

21.  And  they  have  caused  the  destruction  of  this  people 
of  whom  T  am  now  speaking,  and  also  the  destruction  of  the 
people  of  Nephi : 

c,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10.        d,  see  h.       c,  see  i  ii.  Nep.  10. 


588  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.   IX. 

22.  And  whatsoever  nation  shall  uphold  such  secret  com- 
binations, to  get  power  and  gain,  until  they  shall  spread  over 
the  nation,  behold,  they  shall  be  destroyed,  for  the  Lord  will 
not  suffer  that  the  ^blood  af  his  saints,  which  shall  be  shed 
by  them,  shall  always  cry  unto  him  from  the  ground  for 
vengeance  upon  them,  and  yet  he  avenge  them  not ; 

23.  Wherefore,  O  ye  Gentiles,  it  is  wisdom  in  God  that  these 
things  should  be  shewn  unto  you,  that  thereby  ye  may  repent 
of  your  sins,  and  suffer  not  that  these  ^murderous  combi- 
nations shall  get  above  you,  which  are  built  up  to  get 
power  and  gain,  and  the  work,  yea,  even  the  work  of  destruc- 
tion come  upon  you,  yea,  even  the  '^sword  of  the  justice  of  the 
eternal  God  shall  fall  upon  you,  to  your  overthrow  and  de- 
struction, if  ye  shall  suffer  these  things  to  be ; 

24.  Wherefore  the  Lord  commandeth  you,  when  ye  shall 
Bee  these  things  come  among  you,  that  ye  shall  awake  to  a 
sense  of  your  awful  situation,  because  of  this  *secret  combi- 
nation which  shall  be  among  you,  or  wo  be  unto  it,  because 
of  the  ^blood  of  them  who  have  been  slain ;  for  they  cry 
from  the  dust  for  vengeance  upon  it,  and  also  upon  those  who 
build  it  up. 

25.  For  it  cometh  to  pass  that  whoso  buildeth  it  up,  seeketh 
to  ^overthrow  the  freedom  of  all  lands,  nations,  and  coun- 
tries; and  it  bringeth  to  pass  the  destruction  of  all  people^ 
for  it  is  built  up  by  the  devil,  who  is  the  father  of  all  lies ; 
even  that  same  liar  who  beguiled  our  first  parents ;  yea, 
even  that  same  liar  who  hath  caused  man  to  commit  murder 
from  the  beginning;  who  hath  hardened  the  hearts  or  men, 
that  they  have  murdered  the  prophets,  and  stoned  them,  and 
cast  them  out  from  the  beginning. 

26.  Wherefore,  I,  Moroni,  am  commanded  to  write  these 
things,  that  evil  may  be  done  away,  and  that  the  time  may 
come  that  ^  Satan  may  have  no  power  upon  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men,  but  that  they  may  be  persuaded  to  do  good 
continually,  that  they  may  come  unto  the  fountain  of  all 
righteousness  and  be  saved. 


CHAPTER   9. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed  with  my  record.  There- 
fore behold,  it  came  to  pass  that  because  of  the  ''secret  com- 
binations of  Akish  and  his  friends,  behold  they  did  overthrow 
the  kingdom  of  Omer. 

2.  Nevertheless,    the    Lord    was    merciful    unto    Omer,    and 

/,  see  f,  II.  Nep.  28.  ff,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10.  h,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  14.  i, 
tee  i,  II.  Nep.  10.  j,  see  /.  ii.  Nep.  28.  k,  vers.  21,  22.  I,  see  n,  ii. 
Nep.  30. 

a,  see  i,  II.  Nep.  10. 


CHAP.   IX. j  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  589 

also  to  his  sons  and  to  his  daughters,   who  did  not  seek  his 
destruction. 

3.  And  the  Lord  warned  Omer  in  a  dream  that  he  should 
depart  out  of  the  land ;  wherefore  Omer  departed  out  of  the 
land  with  his  family,  and  travelled  many  days,  and  came 
over  and  passed  by  the  ^hill  of  Shim,  and  came  over  by  the 
place  where  the  Nephites  ''were  destroyed,  and  from  thence 
eastward,  and  came  to  a  place  which  was  called  ''Ablom,  by 
the  sea  shore,  and  there  he  pitched  his  tent,  and  also  his  sons 
and  his  daughters,  and  all  his  household,  save  it  were  Jared 
and  his  family. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Jared  was  anointed  king  over 
the  people,  by  the  hand  of  wickedness;  and  he  gave  unto 
Akish  his  daughter  to  wife. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Akish  sought  the  life  of  his 
father-in-law;  and  he  applied  unto  those  whom  he  had  sworn 
by  the  ^oath  of  the  ancients,  and  they  obtained  the  head  of 
his  father-in-law,  as  he  sat  upon  his  throne,  giving  audience 
to  his  people. 

6.  For  so  great  had  been  the  spreading  of  this  wicked  and 
secret  society,  that  it  had  corrupted  the  hearts  of  all  the  people ; 
therefore  Jared  was  murdered  upon  his  throne,  and  Akish 
reigned  in  his  stead. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Akish  began  to  be  jealous  of  his 
son,  therefore  he  shut  him  up  in  prison,  and  kept  him  upon 
little  or  no  food  until  he  had  suffered  death. 

8.  And  now  the  brother  of  him  that  suffered  death,  (and 
his  name  was  Nimrah,)  was  angry  with  his  father,  because  o.f 
that  which  his  father  had  done  unto  his  brother. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Nimrah  gathered  together  a 
small  number  of  men,  and  fled  out  of  the  land,  and  came  over 
and  dwelt    ^with  Omer. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Akish  begat  other  sons,  and 
they  won  the  hearts  of  the  people,  notwithstanding  they  had 
sworn  unto  him  to  do  all  manner  of  iniquity,  according  to 
that  which  he  desired. 

11.  Now  the  people  of  Akish  were  desirous  for  gain,  even 
as  Akish  was  desirous  for  power;  wherefore  the  sons  of  Akish 
did  offer  them  money,  by  which  means  they  drew  away  the 
more  part  of  the  people  after  them ; 

12.  And  there  began  to  be  a  war  between  the  sons  of  Akish 
and  Akish,  which  lasted  for  the  space  of  many  years;  yea, 
unto  the  destruction  of  nearly  all  the  people  of  the  kingdom; 
yea,  even  all,  save  it  were  thirty  souls,  and  they  who  fled 
with  the  house  of  Omer; 

13.  Wherefore  Omer  was  restored  again  to  the  ^land  of  his 
inheritance.  * 

14.  And    it    came    to    pass    that    Omer    began    to    be    old, 


6,  see  d,  Mor.  1.  c,  Mor,  6: 1 — 15.  d,  probably  on  the  shore  of  the  New 

England  States,  e,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10.  /,  ver.  3.  g,  see  e.  Ether  7. 


590  BOOK   OF   ETHEE.  [CHAP.   IX. 

nevertheless,  in  his  old  age  he  begat  Emer;   and  he  anointed 
Emer  to  be  king  to  reign  in  his  stead. 

15.  And  after  that  he  had  anointed  Emer  to  be  king,  he 
saw  peace  in  the  land  for  the  space  of  two  years,  and  he  died, 
having  seen  exceeding  many  days,  which  were  full  of  sorrow. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  Emer  did  reign  in  his  stead,  and 
did  fill   the  steps  of  his   father. 

16.  And  the  Lord  began  again  to  take  the  curse  from  off 
the  land,  and  the  house  of  Emer  did  prosper  exceedingly  under 
the  reign  of  Emer;  and  m  the  space  of  sixty^-and  two  years, 
they  had  become  exceeding  strong,  insomuch  tti^t  they  became 
exceeding  rich, 

17.  Having  ''all  manner  of  fruit,  and  of  grain,  *and  of 
silks,  and  of  fine  linen,  ^and  of  gold,  and  of  silver,  and  of 
precious  things, 

18.  And  also  *^all  manner  of  cattle,  of  oxen,  and  cows, 
and  of  sheep,  and  of  swine,  and  of  goats,  and  also  many 
other  kind  of  animals  which  were  useful  for  the  food  of 
man; 

19.  And  they  also  had  ^horses,  and  asses,  and  there  were 
elephants  and  cureloms,  and  cumoms ;  all  of  which  were  useful 
unto  man,  and  more  especially  the  elephants,  and  cureloms, 
and  cumoms. 

20.  And  thus  the  Lord  did  pour  out  his  blessings  upon 
this  land,  which  was  "^choice  above  all  other  lands;  and  he 
commanded  that  whoso  should  possess  the  land,  should  posses:; 
it  unto  the  Lord,  or  they  should  be  "destroyed  when  they  were 
ripened  in  iniquity;  for  upon  such,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will 
pour  out  the  fulness  of  my  wrath. 

21.  And  Emer  did  execute  judgment  in  righteousness  all  his 
days,  and  he  begat  many  sons  and  daughters ;  and  he 
begat  Coriantum ;  and  he  anointed  Coriantum  to  reign  in 
his  stead. 

22.  And  after  he  had  anointed  Coriantum  to  reign  in  his 
stead,  he  lived  four  years,  and  he  saw  peace  in  the  land ; 
yea,  and  he  even  saw  the  Son  of  Righteousness,  and  did  rejoice 
and  glory  in  his  day ;  and  he  died  in  peace. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantum  did  walk  in  the 
steps  of  his  father,  and  did  build  many  mighty  cities,  and 
did  administer  that  which  was  good  unto  his  people,  in  all  his 
days.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  had  no  children,  even  until 
he  was  exceeding  old. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  his  wife  died,  being  an  hundred 
and  two  years  old.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantum  took 
to  wife,  in  his  old  age,  a  young  maid,  and  begat  sons  and 
daughters;  wherefore  he  lived  until  he  was  an  hundred  and 
forty  and  two  years  old. 

25.  And    it    came    to    pass    that    he    begat    Com,    and    Com 

Ji,  Ether  1:  41,  i.  Ether  10:  24.  ;,  Ether  10: 12,  23.  Jt,  vers.  31. 

34.  Ether  10: 12,  19,  20,  26.  /,  see  m,  i.  Nep,  18.  Jn,  see  i.  Ether  2. 

?i,  Ether  2:8— 11. 


CHAP.   IX.]  BOOK  or  ETHER,  591 

reigned  in  his  stead ;  and  he  reigned  forty  and  nine  years, 
and  he  begat  Heth;  and  he  also  begat  other  sons  and 
daughters. 

20.  And  the  people  had  spread  again  over  all  the  face  of 
the  land,  and  there  began  again  to  be  an  exceeding  great 
wickedness  upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and  Heth  began  to 
embrace  the   ''secret  plans  again  of  old,  to  destroy  his  father. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  dethrone  his  father; 
for  he  slew  him  with  his  own  sword ;  and  he  did  reign  in  his 
stead. 

28.  And  there  came  prophets  in  the  land  ^again,  crying: 
repentance  unto  them ;  that  they  must  prepare  the  .way  of 
the  Lord,  or  there  should  come  a  curse  upon  the  face  of  the 
land;  yea,  even  there  should  be  a  ^great  famine,  in  which  they 
should  be  destroyed  if  they  did  not  repent. 

29.  But  the  people  believed  not  the  words  of  the  prophets, 
but  they  cast  tfiem  out ;  and  some  of  them  they  cast  into 
pits,  and  left  them  to  perish.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
did  all  these  things  according  to  the  commandment  of  the 
king  Heth. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  began  to  be  a  great 
dearth  upon  the  land,  and  the  inhabitants  began  to  be  destroyed 
exceeding  fast,  because  of  the  dearth,  for  there  was  no  rain 
upon  the  face  of  the  en  rth : 

31.  And  there  came  forth  *"poisonous  serpents  also  upon  the 
face  of  the  land,  and  did  poison  many  people.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  their  flocks  began  to  flee  before  the  poisonous 
serpents,  towards  the  land  ^southward,  which  was  called  by 
the  Nephites    *Zarahemla, 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  were  many  of  them 
which  did  perish  by  the  way ;  nevertheless,  there  were  some 
which  fled  into  the  land  southward. 

33.  And  it  carae  to  pass  that  the  Lord  did  cause  the  ser- 
pents that  they  should  pursue  them  no  more,  but  that  they 
should  hedge  up  the  way,  that  the  people  could  not  pass; 
that  whosoever  should  attempt  to  pass,  might  fall  by  the  poison- 
ous serpents. 

34.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  did  follow  the 
course  of  the  beasts,  and  did  devour  the  carcasses  of  them 
which  fell  by  the  way,  until  they  had  devoured  them  all.  Now 
when  the  people  saw  that  they  must  perish,  they  began  to 
i-epent  of  their  iniquities,  and  cry  unto  the  Lord. 

35.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  humbled 
themselves  sufficiently  before  the  Lord,  he  did  send  rain 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  the  people  began  to'  revive 
again,  and  there  began  to  be  fruit  in  the  north  countries, 
and  in  all  the  countries  round  about.  And  the  Lord  did 
shew  forth  his  power  unto  them,  in  preserving  them  from 
famine. 

0,  see  I,  IT.  Nep.  10.  p,  vp^.  29.  Ether  7: 23.  11: 1,  12,  20.  q,  vers. 
30—35.  r.  vers.  32—34.  Ether  10: 19.  s,  South  America.  t,  see  h^ 

Omni  1. 


S&2  BOOK  OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.   X. 

CHAPTER  10. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shez,  who  was  a  descendant 
of  Heth,  for  Heth  had  perished  by  the  famine,  and  all  his 
fcousehold,  save  it  were  Shez ;  wherefore  Shez  began  to  build  up 
again  a  broken  people. 

2.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shez  did  remember  the 
destruction  of  his  fathers,  and  he  did  build  up  a  righteous 
kingdom,  for  he  remembered  w^hat  the.  Lord  had  done  in 
bringing  Jared  and  his  brother  "across  the  deep ;  and  he 
•did  walk  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord,  and  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters. 

3.  And  his  eldest  son,  whose  name  was  Shez,  did  rebel 
against  him ;  nevertheless,  Shez  was  smitten  by  the  hand  of 
a  robber,  because  of  his  exceeding  riches,  which  brought  peace 
again  unto  his   father. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  his  father  did*  build  up  many 
cities  upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and  the  people  began  again  to 
spread  over  ail  the  face  of  the  land.  And  Shez  did  live  to  an 
exceeding  old  age ;  and  he  begat  Riplakish,  and  he  died.  And 
Riplakish  reigned  in  his  stead. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pa^s  that  Riplakish  did  not  do  that  which 
w^as  right  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  for  he  did  have  ''many 
wives  and  concubines,  and  did  lay  that  upon  men's  shoulders 
which  was  grievous  to  be  borne ;  yea,  he  did  tax  them  with 
heavy  taxes;  and  with  the  taxes  he  did  build  many  spacious 
buildings. 

6.  And  he  did  erect  him  an  exceeding  beautiful  throne, 
and  he  did  build  many  prisons,  and  whoso  would  not  be 
subject  unto  taxes,  he  did  cast  into  prison;  and  whoso 
was  not  able  to  pay  taxes  he  did  cast  into  prison;  and  he 
did  cause  that  they  should  labor  continually  for  their  sup- 
port; and  whoso  refused  to  labor,  he  did  cause  to  be  put  to 
death ; 

7.  Wherefore  he  did  obtain  all  his  fine  work;  yea,  even 
his  fine  gold  he  did  cause  to  be  refined  in  prison ;  and  all 
manner  of  fine  workmanship  he  did  cause  to  be  wrought  in 
prison.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  afflict  the  people 
with  his    ^whoredoms  and  abominations ; 

8.  And  when  he  had  reigned  for  the  space  of  forty  aaid 
two  years,  the  people  did  raise  up  in  rebellion  against  him, 
and  there  began  to  be  war  again  in  the  land,  insomuch  that 
2Riplakish  was  killed,  and  his  descendants  were  driven  out  of 
the  land. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  after  the  space  of  many  years, 
Horianton,  (he  being  a  descendant  of  Riplakish,)  gathered 
together  an  army  of  outcasts,  and  went  forth  and  gave 
battle    unto    the    people;    and    he    gained    power    over    many 


a.  Ether  6: 1—12.  7: 27.  b,  see  k,  I,  and  q,  Jacob  2. 

Nsp.  28. 


CHAP.   X.]  BOOK  OF   ETHER.  593 

cities;  and  the  war  became  exceeding  sore,  and  did  last  for 
the  space  of  many  years,  and  he  did  gain  power  over  all  the 
land,  and  did  establish  himself  king  over  all  the  land. 

10.  And  after  that  he  had  established  himself  king,  he  did 
ease  the  burden  of  the  people,  by  which  he  did  gain  favor  in 
the  eyes  of  the  people,  and  they  did  anoint  him  to  be  their 
king. 

11.  And  he  did  do  justice  imt»o  the  people,  bnt  not  unto  him- 
self, because  of  his  ''many  whoredoms ;  wherefore  he  was  cut  ' 
off  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord, 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Morianton  built  up  many 
cities,  and  the  people  became  exceeding  rich  under  his  reign, 
both  in  buildings,  and  in  ®gold  and  silver,  and  in  raising  grain, 
and  in  '"flocks,  and  herds,  and  such  things  which  had  been 
restored  unto  them. 

13.  And  Morianton  did  live  to  an  exceeding  great  age,  and 
then  he  begat  Kim ;  and  Kim  did  reign  in  the  stead  of  his 
father;  and  he  did  reign  eight  years,  and  his  father  died.  And 
it  came  to  pass  that  Kim  did  not  reign  in  righteousness,  where- 
fore he  was  not  favored  of  the  Lord. 

14.  And  his  brother  did  raise  up  in  rebellion  against  him, 
by  which  he  did  bring  him  into  captivity;  and  he  did 
remain  in  captivity  all  his  days ;  and  he  begat  sons  and 
daughters  in  captivity;  and  in  his  old  age  he  begat  Levi,  and 
he  died. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Levi  did  serve  in  captivity 
after  the  death  of  his  father,  for  the  space  of  forty  and  two 
years.  And  he  did  make  war  against  the  king  of  the  land, 
by  which  he  did  obtain  unto  himself  the  kingdom. 

16.  And  after  he  had  obtained  unto  himself  the  kingdom, 
be  did  that  which  was  right  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord ;  and 
the  people  did  prosper  in  the  land,  and  he  did  live  to  a  good 
old  age,  and  begat  sons  and  daughters;  and  he  also  begat 
Corom,   whom  he  anointed  king  in  his  stead. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Corom  did  that  which  was 
good  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  all  his  days ;  and  he  begat  many 
sons  and  daughters ;  and  after  he  had  seen  many  days,  he  did 
pass  away,  even  like  unto  the  rest  of  the  earth;  and  Kish 
reigned  in  his  stead. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Kish  passed  away  also,  and 
Lib  reigned  in  his  stead. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Lib  also  did  that  which  was 
good  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord.  And  in  the  days  of  Lib  the 
^poisonous  serpents  were  destroyed ;  wherefore  they  did  go 
into  the  land  ''southward,  to  hunt  food  for  the  people  of  the 
land,  for  the  land  was  covered  with  *animals  of  the  forest. 
And  Lib  also  himself  became  a  great  hunter. 

20.  And  they  built  a  great  city  by  the  narrow  neck  of 
land,  by  the  place  where  the  sea  divides  the  land. 

d,  see  c.  e,  see  ;*,  Ether  9.  f,  see  k.  Ether  9.  g,  see  r,  Ether  9.  h,  South 
America.        i.  Ether  9: 32. 


59^  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  [CHAP.  X 

21.  And  they  did  preserve  the  land  ^southward  for  a  wilder- 
ness, to  get  game.  And  the  whole  face  of  the  Mand  northward 
was  covered  with  inhabitants; 

22.  And  they  were  exceeding  industrious,  and  they  did  buy 
and  sell,  and  traffic  one  with  another,  that  they  might  get 
gain. 

23.  And  they  did  work  in  all  ^manner  of  ore,  and  they  did 
make  gold,  and  silver,  and  iron,  and  brass,  and  all  manner  of 
metals ;  and  they  did  dig  it  out  of  the  earth ;  wherefore  they 
did  cast  up  *"mighty  heaps  of  earth  to  get  ore,  of  gold,  and  of 
silver,  and  of  iron,  and  of  copper.  And  they  did  work  all 
manner  of  fine  work. 

24»  And  they  did  "have  silks,  and  fine  twined  linen;  and 
they  did  work  all  manner  of  cloth,  that  they  ipight  clothe 
themselves  from  their  nakedness. 

25.  And  they  did  make  all  manner  of  ""tools  to  till  the 
earth,  both  to  plough  and  to  sow,  to  reap  and  to  hoe,  and  also 
to  thrash. 

20.  And  they  did  make  all  manner  of  tools  with  which 
they  did  work  their  beasts. 

27.  And  they  did  make  all  manner  of  weapons  of  war.  And 
they  did  work  all  manner  of  work  of  exceeding  curious  work- 
manship. 

28.  And  never  could  be  a  people  more  blessed  than  were 
they,  and  more  prospered  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord.  And  they 
were  in  a  land  that  was  ^'choice  above  all  lands,  for  the  Lord 
had  spoken  it. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Lib  did  live  many 
years,  and  begat  sons  and  daughters;  and  he  also  begat 
Hearthom. 

30.  And  it  ciame  to  pass  that  Hearthom  reigned  in  the  stead 
of  his  father.  And  when  Hearthom  had  reigned  twenty  and 
four  years,  behold  the  kingdom  was  taken  away  from  him. 
And  he  served  many  years  in  captivity ;  yea,  even  all  the  re- 
mainder of  his  days. 

31.  And  he  begat  Heth,  and  Heth  lived  in  captivity  all  his 
days.  And  Heth  begat  Aaron,  and  Aaron  dwelt  in  captivity 
all  his  days;  and  he  begat  Amnigaddah,  and  Amnigaddah 
also  dwelt  in  captivity  all  his  days ;  and  he  begat  Coriantum, 
and  Coriantum  dwelt  in  captivity  all  his  days;  and  he  begat 
Com. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Com  drew  away  the  half  9f 
the  kingdom.  And  he  reigned  over  the  half  of  the  kingdom 
forty  and  two  years;  and  he  went  to  battle  against  the  king 
Amgid,  and  fought  for  the  space  of  many  years,  during  which 
time  Com  gained  power  over  Amgid,  and  obtained  power  over 
the  remainder  of  the  kingdom. 

33.  And  in  the  days  of  Com  there  began  to  be  robbers  in 
the    land:    and    they    adopted    the    old    plans,    and    adminis- 

j.  South  America.  k.  North  America.  I,  see  j,  Ether  9.  m,  see  I.  n. 
Ether  9: 1/.       o.  Agricultural  machinery.       p,  see  i,  Ether  2. 


CHAP.   XI.]  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  595 

tered    «oaths   after   the  manner   of  the   ancients,   and   sought 
again  to  destroy  the  kingdorA. 

34.  Now  Com  did  fight  against  them  much ;  nevertheless,  he 
did  not  prevail  against  them. 


CHAPTER  11. 

1.  And  there  came  also  in  the  days  of  Com  "many  prophets, 
and  prophesied  of  tho  destruction  of  that  great  people,  except 
they  should  repent  and  turn  unto  the  Lord,  and  forsake  their 
murders  and  wickedness. 

2.  And  it  came  to  i^ass  that  the  prophets  were  rejected  by 
the  people,  and  they  fled  unto  Com  for  protection,  for  the 
people  sought  to  destroy  them ; 

3.  And  they  prophesied  unto  Com  many  things;  and  he 
was  blessed  in  all  the  remainder  of  his  days. 

4.  And  he  lived  to  a  good  old  age,  and  begat  Sbiblom ;  and 
Shiblom  reigned  in  his  stead.  And  the  brother  of  Shiblom 
rebelled  against  him ;  and  there  began  to  be  an  exceeding  great 
war  in  all  the  land. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  brother  of  Shiblom  caused 
that  "all  the  prophets  who  prophesied  of  the  destruction  of 
the  people,  should  be  put  to  death, 

6.  And  there  was  great  calamity  in  all  the  land,  for  they 
had  testified  that  a  greater  curse  should  come  upon  the  land, 
and  also  upon  the  people,  and  that  there  should  be  a  great  de- 
struction among  them,  such  an  one  as  never  had  been  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth ;  and  their  bones  should  become  as  ''heaps 
of  earth  upon  the  face  of  the  land,  except  they  should  repent 
of  their  wickedness. 

7.  And  they  hearkened  not  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord, 
because  of  their  ''wicked  combinations ;  wherefore  there 
began  to  be  wars  and  contentions  in  all  the  land,  and  also 
many  famines  and  pestilences,  insomuch  that  there  was  a 
great  destruction,  such  an  one  as  never  had  been  known  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  and  all  this  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of 
Shiblom. 

8.  And  the  people  began  to  repent  of  their  iniquity;  and 
inasmuch  as  they  did,  the  Lord  did  have  mercy  on  them. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shiblom  was  slain,  and  Seth 
was  brought  into  captivity,  and  did  dwell  in  captivity  all  his 
days. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ahah,  his  son,  did  obtain  the 
kingdom;  and  he  did  reign  over  the  people  all  his  days.  And 
he  did  do  all  manner  of  iniquity  in  his  days,  by  which  he  did 
cause  the  shedding  of  much  blood ;  and  few  were  his  days. 

q,  see  i,  li.  Nep.  10. 


a,  see  p,  Ether  9.       6,  ver.  1.       c,  The  ancient  mounds  of  North  America.       d,»et 
i,  II.  Nep.  10. 


596  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  [CHAP.  XII. 

11.  And  Ethem,  being  a  descendant  of  Ahah,  did  obtain 
the  kingdom;  and  he  also  did  do  that  which  was  wicked  in 
his  days. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  days  of  Ethem,  there 
came  ^many  prophets,  and  prophesied  again  unto  the  people; 
yea,  they  did  prophesy  that  the  Lord  would  utterly  destroy 
them  from  off  the  face  of  the  earth,  except  they  repented  of 
tneir  iniquities. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  hardened  their 
hearts,  and  would  not  hearken  unto  their  word;  and  the 
prophets  mourned  and  withdrew  from  among  the  people. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ethem  did  execute  judgment 
in  wickedness  all  his  days;  and  he  begat  Moron.  And  it  came 
to  pass  that  Moron  did  reign  in  his  stead:  and  Moron  did  that 
which  was  wicked  before  the  Lord. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  arose  a  rebellion  among 
the  people,  because  of  that  '"secret  combination  which  was 
built  up  to  get  power  and  gain;  and  there  arose  a  mighty  man 
among  them  in  iniquity,  and  gave  battle  unto  Moron,  in  which 
he  did  overthrow  the  half  of  the  kingdom ;  and  he  did  maintain 
the  half  of  the  kingdom  for  many  years. 

IG.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Moron  did  overthrow  him,  and 
did  obtain  the  kingdom  again. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  arose  another  mighty 
man ;  and  he  was  a  descendant  of  the  brother  of  Jared. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  did  overthrow  Moron  and 
obtain  the  kingdom ;  wherefore  Moron  dwelt  in  captivity  all 
the  remainder  of  his  days;  and  he  begat  Coriantor. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantor  dwelt  in  captivity 
all  his  days. 

20.  And  in  the  days  of  Coriantor  there  ^also  came  many 
prophets,  and  prophesied  of  great  and  marvellous  things,  and 
cried  repentance  unto  the  people,  and  except  they  should  re- 
pent, the  Lord  God  would  execute  judgment  against  them  to 
their  utter  destruction; 

21.  And  that  the  Lord  God  would  send  or  bring  forth 
"another  people  to  possess  the  land,  by  his  power,  after  the 
manner  which  he  brought  their  fathers. 

22.  And  they  did  reject  all  the  words  of  the  prophets,  because 
of  their    ^secret  society  and  wicked  abominations. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantor  begat  Ether,  and  he 
died,  having  dwelt  in  captivity  all  his  days. 


CHAPTER   12. 

1.  AxD  it  came  to  pass  that  the  days  of  Ether  were  in 
the  days  of  Coriantumr-;  and  Coriantumr  was  king  over  all 
the  land. 

e,  see  p.  Ether  9.  f.  see  i,  it.  Nep.  10.  g,  see  p,  Ether  9.  h,  A  imaU 

colony  from  Jerusalem.        Ether  13: 20,  21.        i,  see  i,  ii.  Nep.  10. 


CHAP.  XII.]  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  597 

2.  And  Ether  was  a  prophet  of  the  Lord :  wherefore  Ether 
came  forth  in  the  days  of  Coriantumr,  and  began  to  prophesy 
unto  the  people,  for  he  could  not  be  restrained  because  of  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  which  was  in  him  ; 

3.  For  he  did  cry  from  the  morning,  even  until  the  going 
down  of  the  sun,  exhorting  the  people  to  believe  in  God  unto 
repentance,  lest  they  "should  be  destroyed,  saying  unto  them, 
that  by  faith  all  things  are  fulfilled; 

4.  Wherefore,  whoso  believeth  in  God  might  with  ^surety 
hope  for  a  better  world,  yea,  even  a  place  at  the  right  hand 
of  God,  which  hope  cometh  of  faith,  maketh  an  anchor  to  the 
Fouls  of  men,  which  would  make  them  sure  and  steadfast,  al- 
ways abounding  in  good  works,  being  led  to  glorify  God. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ether  did  prophesy  great  and 
marvellous  things  iintoJ:he  people,  which  they  did  not  believe, 
because  they  saw  thpiuniot. 

6.  And  now,  I,  Moroni,  would  speak  somewhat  concerning 
these  things :  I  would  shew  unto  the  world  that  faith  is  things 
w^hich  are  hoped  for  and  not  seen ;  wherefore,  dispute  not  be- 
cause ye  see  not,  for  ye  receive  no  witness  until  after  the 
trial  of  your  faith ; 

7.  For  it  was  by  faith  that  Christ  shewed  himself  unto 
our  fathers,  after  he  had  risen  from  the  dead  :  and  he  shewed 
not  himself  unto  them,  until  after  they  had  faith  in  him ; 
wherefore  it  must  needs  be  that  some  had  faith  in  him,  for 
he  shewed  himself  not  unto  the  world. 

8.  But  because  of  the  faith  of  men,  he  has  shewn  him- 
self unto  the  world  and  crlorified  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
prepared  a  way  that  thereby  others  might  be  partakers  of 
the  heavenly  gift,  that  they  might  hope  for  those  things  which 
they  have  not  seen ; 

9.  Wherefore  ye  may  also  have  hope,  and  be  partakers  of 
the  gift,  if  ye  vill  but  have  faith. 

10.  Behold  it  was  by  faith  that  they  of  old  were  called 
"after  the  holy  order  of  God : 

11.  W^^refore,  by  faith,  was  the  law  of  Moses  given.  But 
in  the  gift  of  his  Son,  hath  God  prepared  a  more  excellent  way ; 
and  it  is  by  faith  that  it  hath  been  fulfilled : 

12.  For  if  there  be  no  faith  among  the  children  of  men,  God 
c<^n  do  "^no  miracle  among  them ;  wherefore  he  shewed  not 
himself  until  after  their  fnith. 

13.  Behold,  it  wps  the  fnith  of  Alma  and  Amulek  that  caused 
the  ^prison  to  tumble  to  the  earth. 

«14.  Behold,  it  was  the  faith  of  Nephi  and  Lehi,  that 
''wrought  the  change  upon  the  Lamanites,  that  they  were  bap- 
tized with  fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

15.  Behold,  it  was  the  ^faith  of  Ammon  and  his  brethren, 
which  wrought  so  great  a  miracle  among  the  Lamanites : 

a,  Efher  11 :  12,  20—22.  b,  vers.  6,  8,  9,  32.  Moro.  7: 40-44.  8: 26. 

10: 20—22.  c,  see  g,  Mos.  2b.  d,  see  d,  iit.  Nep.  17.  e,  Alma  14;  26—29. 

f,  Hela.  5: 20—52.       Ill,  Nep,  9;  20,  ]     g,  Alma  17: 29—39. 


598  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  [CHAP.  XII. 

16.  Yea,  and  even  all  they  who  wrought  miracles,  wrought 
them  by  faith,  even  those  who  were  before  Christ,  and  also 
them  who  were  after. 

17.  And  it  was  by  faith  that  the  three  disciples  obtained 
a  promise  tha  c  they  should  ''not  taste  of  death ;  and  they  ob- 
tained not  the  promise  until  after  their  faith. 

18.  And  neither  at  any  time  hath  any  wrought  miracles  until 
after  their  faith ;  wherefore  they  first  believed  in  the  Son  of 
God. 

19.  And  there  were  many  whose  faith  was  so  exceeding 
strong  even  before  Christ  came  who  could  not  be  kept 
from  *within  the  vail,  but  truly  saw  with  their  eyes  the  things 
which  they  had  beheld  with  an  eye  of  faith,  and  they  were 
glad. 

20.  And  behold,  we  have  seen  in  this  record,  that  one 
of  these  was  the  brother  of  Jared :  fo#  so  great  was  his  faith 
in  God,  that  when  God  put  ^  forth  his  finger,  he  could  not 
hide  it  from  the  sight  of  the  brother  of  Jared,  because  of  his 
word  which  he  had  spoken  unto  him,  which  word  he  had 
obtained  by  faith. 

21.  And  after  the  brother  of  Jared  had  beheld  the  finger 
of  the  Lord,  because  of  the  ''promise  which  the  brother  of 
Jared  had  obtained  by  faith,  the  Lord  could  'not  withhold 
any  thing  from  his  sight;  wherefore  he  shewed  him  all  things, 
for  he  could    '"no  longer  be  kept  without  the  vail. 

22.  And  it  is  by  faith  that  my  fathers  have  obtained  the 
"promise  that  these  things  should  come  unto  their  brethren 
through  the  Gentiles;  therefore  the  Lord  hath  commanded  me, 
yea,  even  Jesus  Christ. 

23.  And  I  said  unto  him,  Lord,  the  Gentiles  will  "mock 
at  these  things,  because  of  our  weakness  in  writing ;  for  Lord 
thou  hast  made  us  mighty  in  word  by  faith,  but  thou  hast 
not  made  us  mighty  in  writing;  for  thou  hast  made  all  this 
people  that  they  could  speak  much,  because  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
which  thou  hast  given  them ; 

24.  And  thou  hast  made  us  that  we  could  write  but  little, 
because  of  the  ^awkwardness  of  our  hands.  Behold,  thou  hast 
not  made  us  mighty  in  writing  like  unto  the  brother  of  Jared, 
for  thou  madest  him  that  the  things  ''which  he  wrote,  were 
mighty  even  as  thou  art,  unto  the  overpowering  of  man  to 
read    them. 

25.  Thou  hast  also  made  our  words  powerful  and  great, 
even    that    we     '"cannot    write    them ;     wherefore,     when     we 


h,  see  d.  III.  Nep.  28.  i,  see  /,  Ether  3.  ;,  see  e.  Ether  3.  /:,  Ether 

3:  26.  /,  Ether  3: 25,  26.         m,  see  /,  Ether  3.         n,  see  c,  Enos  1.  o.  ven. 

26—28.         See  w,  Mor.  8.         p,  awkwardness  in  writing  or  engraving  upon  platea, 
in   Egyptian  hieroglyphics  or  characters.  q.   Ether  3: 27.  4;  1.  No  doubt 

the  language,  in  which  the  brother  of  Jared  wrote,  was  more  perfect  than  any  of   the 
languages  confounded  at  Babel.  See  Ether  3: 22—24.  r,  A  spoken  languagf 

may  be  powerful,  embracing  every  shade  of  idea;  ;but  its  written  representative  may  b« 
very  imperfect,  especially  if  symbols  and  hieroglyphics  are  used. 


CHAP.  XII.]  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  699 

write,  we  behold  our  weakness,  and  stumble  because  of  the 
placing  of  our  words;  and  I  fear  lest  the  Gentiles  shall  'mock 
at  our  words. 

26.  And  when  I  had  said  this,  the  Lord  spake  unto  me, 
saying.  Fools  mock,  but  they  shall  mourn;  and  my  grace  is 
sufficient  for  the  meek,  that  they  shall  take  no  advantage  of  your 
weakness ; 

27.  And  if  men  come  unto  me,  I  will  shew  unto  them  their 
weakness.  I  give  unto  men  weakness,  that  they  may  be 
humble;  and  my  grace  is  sufficient  for  all  men  that  humble 
themselves  before  me ;  for  if  they  humble  themselves  before 
me,  and  have  faith  in  me,  then  will  I  make  weak  things  be- 
come strong  unto  them. 

28.  Behold,  I  will  shew  unto  the  Gentiles  their  weakness, 
and  I  will  shew  unto  them  that  faith,  hope,  and  charity, 
bringeth  unto  me — the^fountain  of  all   righteousness. 

29.  And  I,  Moroni,  *  having  heard  these  words,  was  com- 
forted, and  said,  O  Lord,  thy  righteous  will  be  done,  for  I  know 
that  thou  workest  unto  the  children  of  men  according  to  their 
faith ; 

30.  For  the  brother  of  Jared  said  unto  the  mountain  Zerin, 
remove,  and  4t  was  removed.  And  if  he  had  not  had  faith. 
It  would  not  have  moved;  wherefore  thou  workest  after  men 
have  faith ; 

31.  For  thus  didst  thou  manifest  thyself  unto  thy  disciples. 
For  after  they  had  faith,  and  did  speak  in  thy  name,  thou 
didst  shew  thyself  unto  them  in  great  power; 

32.  And  I  also  remember  that  thou  hast  said  that  thou 
hast  prepared  a  house  for  man;  yea,  even  among  the  "man- 
sions of  thy  Father,  in  which  man  might  have  a  more  excellent 
*hope ;  wherefore  man  must  hope,  or  he  cannot  receive  an 
inheritance  in  the  place  which  thou  hast  prepared. 

33.  And  again  I  remember  that  thou  hast  said  that  thou 
hast  loved  the  world,  even  unto  the  laying  down  of  thy  life  for 
the  world,  that  thou  mightest  take  it  again  to  prepare  a  place 
for  the  children  of  men. 

34.  And  now  I  know  that  this  love  which  thou  hast  had 
for  the  children  of  men,  is  charity ;  wherefore,  except  men 
shall  have  ^^ charity,  they  cannot  inherit  that  place  which  thou 
hast  prepared  in  the  mansions  of  thy  Father. 

35.  Wherefore,  I  know  by  this  thing  which  thou  hast  said, 
that  if  the  Gentiles  have  not  charity,  because  of  our  weak- 
ness, that  thou  wilt  prove  them,  and  take  away  their  talent, 
yea,  even  that  which  they  have  received,  and  give  unto  them 
who  shall  have  more  abundantly. 

36.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord  that 
he  would  give  unto  the  Gentiles  grace,  that  they  might  have 
charity. 

37.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord  said  unto   me,   If 

s,  vera.  23,  27.  t,  see  c,  Jacob  4.  u,  vers.  33,  34,  37.  See  m,  Enof  1. 

V,  see  b.       w,  vers.  35—37. 


600  BOOK  OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.   XIII. 

they  have  not  charity,  it  mattereth  not  unto  thee,  thou  hastt 
been  faithful ;  wherefore  thy  garments  shall  be  made  clean^ 
And  because  thou  hast  'seen  thy  weakness,  thou  shalt  be  made- 
strong,  even  unto  the  sitting  down  in  the  place  which  I  have 
prepared  in  the    ^mansions  of  my  Father. 

38.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  bid  farewell  unto  the  Gentiles,  yea,, 
and  also  unto  my  brethren  whom  I  love,  until  we  shall  meet 
before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  where  all  men  shall  knov;- 
that  my  garments  are  not  spotted  with  your  blood; 

39.  And  then  shall  ye  know  that  I  have  seen  Jesus,  andl 
that  he  hath  talked  with  me  face  to  face,  and  that  he  toldi 
me  in  plain  humility,  even  as  a  man  telleth  another  in  mine 
own  language,  concerning  these  things ; 

40.  And  only  a  ^few  have  I  written,  because  of  my  weak- 
ness in  writing. 

41.  And  now  I  would  commend  you  to  seek  this  Jesus  of 
whom  the  prophets  and  apostles  have  written,  that  the  grace 
of  God  the  Father,  and  also  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  beareth  ^''record  of  them,  may  be,  and 
abide  in  you  for  ever.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  13. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  proceed  to  finish  my  record  con- 
cerning the  destruction  of  the  people  of  whom  I  have  been 
writing. 

2.  For  behold,  they  rejected  all  the  words  of  Ether;  for 
he  truly  told  them  of  all  things,  from  the  beginning  of  man ; 
and  that  after  the  waters  had  receded  from  off  the  face  of 
this  land,  it  became  a  choice  land  above  all  other  lands,  a 
chosen  land  of  the  Lord;  wherefore  the  Lord  would  have 
that  all  men  should  serve  him  who  dwell  upon  the  face 
thereof ; 

3.  And  that  it  was  the  **place  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
which  should  ^come  down  out  of  heaven,  and  the  Holy 
Sanctuary  of  the  Lord. 

4.  Behold,  Ether  saw  the  days  of  Christ,  and  he  spake 
concerning  a    ^'New  Jerusalem  upon  this  land ; 

5.  And  he  spake  also  concerning  the  house  of  Israel,  and 
the  Jerusalem  from  whence  '^Lehi  should  come;  after  it  should 
be  destroyed,  it  should  be  built  up  again  a  ^'holy  city  unto  the 
Lord,  wherefore  it  could  not  be  a  New  Jerusalem,  for  it  had 
been  in  a  time  of  old,  but  it  should  be  built  up  again,  and 
become  a  holy  city  of  the  Lord;  and  it  should  be  built  unto 
the  house  of  Israel; 

X,  vers.  2&— 28,  35,  40.  i/,  see  u.  2,  see  e,  Ether  1.  2a,  iii.  Nep.  11; 
32,  36. 


o,  see  U  in.  Nep.  20.   6,  ver.  10.   Rev.  3: 12.   21: 2.   C.  see  U  ni.  Nep* 
20.   d,  I.  Nep.  1—18.   c,  ver.  11.   Rev.  21:10-27. 


CHAP.   XIII.]  BOOK   OF   ETHER.  601 

6.  And  that  a  'New  Jerusalem  should  be  built  up  upon  this 
land,  unto  the  remnant  of  the  seed  of  Joseph,  for  which  things 
there  has  been  a  type ; 

7.  For  as  Joseph  brought  his  father  down  into  the  land 
of  Egypt,  even  so  he  died  there ;  wherefore  the  Lord  brought 
a  remnant  of  the  seed  of  Joseph  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem, 
that  he  might  be  merciful  unto  the  seed  of  Joseph,  that  ^they 
should  perish  not,  even  as  he  was  merciful  unto  the  father  of 
Joseph,  that  he  should  perish  not; 

8.  Wherefore  the  remnant  of  the  house  of  Joseph  shall  be 
built  upon  this  land ;  and  it  shall  be  a  land  of  ''their  inheri- 
tance ;  and  they  shall  build  up  a  *holy  city  unto  the  Lord,  like 
iinto  the  Jerusalem  of  old;  and  they  shall  no  more  be  con- 
founded, until  the  end  come,  when  the  earth  shall  pass 
away. 

9.  ^And  there  shall  be  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth;  and 
they  shall  be  like  unto  the  old,  save  the  old  have  passed  away, 
and  all  things  have  become  new. 

10.  And  '^then  cometh  the  New  Jerusalem ;  and  blessed  are 
they  who  dwell  therein,  for  it  is  they  whose  garments  are 
-white  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb ;  and  they  are  they  who 
:are  ^numbered  among  the  remnant  of  the  seedsof  Joseph,  w'ho 
were  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

11.  And  *"then  also  cometh  the  Jerusalem  of  old ;  and  the 
Inhabitants  thereof,  blessed  are  they,  for  they  have  been  washed 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb ;  and  they  are  they  who  v/ere 
scattered  and  gathered  in  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth, 
and  from  the  "north  countries,  and  are  partakers  of  the  ful- 
filling of  the  covenant  which  God  made  witJi  their  father 
Abraham. 

12.  And  when  these  things  come,  bringeth  to  pass  the 
rscripture  which  saith,  *There  are  they  who  were  first,  who 
shall  be  last;  and  there  are  they  who  were  last,  who  shall  be 
first. 

13.  And  I  was  about  to  write  more,  but  I  am  forbidden ; 
.but  great  and  marvellous  were  the  prophecies  of  Ether,  but 
thev  esteemed  him  as  nought,  and  cast  him  out,  and  he  hid 
himself  in  the  ^cavity  of  a  rock  by  day,  and  by  «night  he 
went  forth  viewing  the  things  which  should  come  upon  the 
people. 

14.  And  as  he  dwelt  in  the  cavity  of  a  rock,  he  made  the 
'remainder  of  this  record,  viewing  the  destructions  which  came 
upon  the  people  by  night. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  that  same  year  which  he 
was  cast  out  from  among  the  people,  there  began  to  be  a 
.great  war  among  the  people,  for  there  were  many  who  rose 
up  who  were  mighty  men,  and  sought  to  destroy  Coriantumr 

f,  see  t,  III.  Nep.  20.  g,  n.  Nep.  3: 5—24.  Alma  46: 24—26.  h,  see 

*o.  III.  Nep.  15.  t,  see  t,  iii.  Nep.  20.  ;,  Rev.  21: 1.  •  A:,  see  6.  I,  see  x, 
-jii.  Nep.  16.  m,  see  e.  n,  the  ten  tribes.  o,  i.  Nep.  13: 42.  p,  vers.  14, 
18,  22.        q,  ver.  14.        Ether  15: 13.       r,  Ether  15: 33. 


602  BOOK  OF   ETHER.  [CHAP.   XIII. 

bj^    their    'secret   p.ans    ot    wickedness,    of   which    *hath    been 
spoken. 

IG.  And  now  Coriantumr,  having  studied  himself  in  all  the 
arts  of  war,  and  all  the  cunning  of  the  world,  wherefore  he  gave 
battle  unto  ttiem  vv  no  sought  to  destroy  him ; 

17.  But  he  repented  not,  neither  his  fair  sons  nor  daugh- 
ters ;  neither  the  fair  sons  and  daughters  of  Oohor ;  neither 
the  fair  sons  and  daughters  of  Corihor ;  and  in  hne,  there  was 
none  of  the  fair  sons  and  daughters  upon  the  face  of  the  whole 
earth,  who  repented  of  their  sjhs  ; 

18.  Wherefore,  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  first  year  that 
Ether  dweit  in  the  'cavity  of  a  rock,  there  were  many  people 
who  were  slain  by  the  sword  of  those  "secret  combinations 
fighting  against  Coriantumr,  that  they  might  obtain  the 
kingdom. 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  sons  of  Coriantumr  fought 
much  and  bled  much. 

20.  And  in  the  second  year,  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to 
Ether,  that  he  should  .r^o  and  prophesy  unto  Coriantumr,  that 
if  he  would  repent,  and  all  his  household,  the  Lord  would  give 
unto  him  his  kingdom,  and  spare  the  people, 

21.  Otherwise  they  should  be  destroyed,  and  all  his  house- 
hold, save  it  were  himself,  and  he  should  only  live  to  see  the 
fulfilling  of  the  prophecies  which  had  been  spoken  concerning 
^another  people  receiving  the  land  for  their  inheritance ;  and 
Coriantumr  should  receive  a  burial  by  them ;  and  every  soul 
should  be    ^destroyed  save  it  were  Coriantumr. 

22.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantumr  repented  not, 
neither  his  household,  neither  the  people ;  and  the  wars  ceased 
not;  and  they  sought  to  kill  Ether,  but  he  fled  from  before 
them,  and  hid  again  in  the   "^cavity  of  the  rock. 

23.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  there  arose  up  Shared,  and 
he  also  gave  battle  unto  Coriantumr;  and  he  did  beat  him, 
insomuch  that  in  the  third  year  he  did  bring  him  into  cap- 
tivity. 

24.  And  the  sons  of  Coriantumr,  in  the  fourth  year,  did 
beat  Shared,  and  did  obtain  the  kingdom  again  unto  their 
father. 

25.  Now  there  began  to  be  a  war  upon  all  the  face  of  the 
land,  every  man  with  his  band  fighting  for  that  which  he 
desired. 

26.  And  there  were  robbers,  and  in  fine,  all  manner  of  wicked- 
ness upon  the  face  of  the  land. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantumr  was  exceeding 
angry  with  Shared,  and  he  went  against  him  with  his  armies 
to  battle ;  and  they  did  meet  in  ,  great  anger,  and  they  did 
meet  him  in  the  valley  of  Gilgal ;  and  the  battle  became 
exceeding  sore. 

28.  And   it   came   to  pass   that   Shared   fought   against   him 

s,  Bee  1,  II.  Nep.  10.  t,  see  p.         u,  see  l,  li.  Nep.  10.         v,  see  s,  Omni  1. 

«>,  Ether  15;  29— 32.       X,  see  p. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  603 

for  the  space  of  three  days.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Corian- 
tumr  beat  him,  and  did  pursue  him  until  he  came  to  the  plains 
of  Heshlon. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shared  gave  him  battle  again 
upon  the  plains ;  and  behold,  he  did  beat  Coriantumr,  and  drove 
him  back  again  to  the  valley  of  Gilgal. 

30.  And  Coriantumr  gave  Shared  battle  again  in  the  valley 
of  Gilgal,  in  which  he  beat  Shared,  and  slev^  him. 

31.  And  Shared  wounded  Coriantumr  in  his  thigh,  that  he 
did  not  go  to  battle  again  for  the  space  of  two  years,  in  which 
time  all  the  people  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land  weTe  shedding 
blood,  and  there  was  none  to  restrain  them. 


CHAPTER  14. 

1.  And  now  there  began  to  be  a  great  *curse  upon  all  the 
land,  because  of  the  iniquity  of  the  people,  in  which,  if  a 
man  should  lay  his  tool  or  his  sword  upon  his  shelf,  or  upon 
the  place  whither  he  would  keep  it,  and  behold,  upon  the 
morrow,  he  could  not  find  it,  so  great  was  the  curse  upon  the 
land. 

2.  Wherefore  every  man  did  cleave  unto  that  which  was  his 
own,  with  his  hands,  and  would  not  borrow,  neither  would 
he  lend;  and  every  man  kept  the  hilt  of  his  sword  thereof,  in 
liis  right  hand,  in  the  defence  of  his  property  and  his  own  life, 
and  of  his  wives  and  children. 

3.  And  now  after  the  space  of  two  years,  and  after  the 
death  of  Shared,  behold,  there  arose  the  brother  of  Shared 
and  he  gave  battle  unto  Coriantumr,  in  which  Coriantumr  did 
beat  him,  and  did  pursue  him  to  the  wilderness  of  Akish. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  brother  of  Shared  did 
give  battle  unto  him  in  the  wilderness  of  Akish ;  and  the  battle 
became  exceeding  sore,  and  many  thousands  fell  by  the 
sword. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantumr  did  lay  siege  to 
the  wilderness,  and  the  brother  of  Shared  did  march  forth 
out  of  the  wilderness  by  night,  and  slew  a  part  of  the  army 
of  Coriantumr,  as  they  were  drunken. 

6.  And  he  came  forth  to  the  *land  of  Moron,  and  placed 
himself  upon  the  throne  of  Coriantumr. 

7.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantumr  dwelt  with  his 
army  in  the  wilderness,  for  the  space  of  two  years,  in  which 
he  did  receive  great  strength  to  his  army. 

8.  Now  the  brother  of  Shared,  whose  name  was  Gilead,  also 
received  great  strength  to  his  army,  because  c'!  <^secret  com- 
binations. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  his  High  Priest  murdered 
him  as  he  sat  upon  his  throne. 


a,  see  I.  Hela.  13.       h,  see  c.  Ether  7.       c,  see  i,  it.  Nen.  10. 


604  BOOK  OP  ETHER.  [CHAP.  XIV. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  one  of  the  secret  combina- 
tions murdered  him  in  a  secret  pass,  and  obtained  unto 
himself  the  kingdom ;  and  his  name  was  Lib ;  and  Lib  was 
a  man  of  great  stature,  more  than  any  other  man  among  all 
the  people. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  in  the  first  year  of  Lib, 
Coriantumr  came  up  unto  the  "land  of  Moron,  and  gave  battle 
unto  Lib. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  fought  with  Lib,  in  which 
Lib  did  smite  upon  his  arm  that  he  was  wounded;  never- 
theless, the  army  of  Coriantumr  did  press  forward  upon  Lib, 
that  he  fled  to  the  borders  upon  the  sea  shore, 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantumr  pursued  him;  and 
Lib  gave  battle  unto  him  upon  the  sea  shore. 

14.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Lib  did  smite  the  army  of 
Coriantumr,  that  they  fled  again  to  the  wilderness  of 
Akish. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Lib  did  pursue  him  until  he 
came  to  the  plains  of  Agosh.  And  Coriantumr  had  taken  all 
the  people  with  him,  as  he  fled  before  Lib  in  that  quarter  of 
the  land  whither  he  fled. 

16.  And  w  hen  he  had  come  to  the  plains  of  Agosh,  he  gave 
battle  unto  Lib,  and  he  smote  upon  him  until  he  died;  never- 
theless, the  brother  of  Lib  dii  come  against  Coriantumr  in  the 
stead  thereof,  and  the  battle  became  exceeding  sore,  in  the 
which  Coriantumr  fled  again  before  the  army  of  the  brother 
of  Lib. 

17.  Now  the  name  of  the  brother  of  Lib  was  called  Shiz. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shiz  pursued  after  Coriantumr,  and 
he  did  overthrow  many  cities,  and  he  did  slay  both  women  and 
children,  and  he  did  burn  the  cities  thereof ; 

18.  And  there  went  a  fear  of  Shiz  throughout  all  the  land; 
yea,  a  cry  went  forth  throughout  the  land,  Who  can  stand 
before  the  army  of  Shiz?  Behold,  he  sweepeth  the  earth  before 
him  I 

19.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  began  to  flock  to- 
gether in  armies,  throughout  all  the  face  of  the  land. 

20.  And  they  were  divided,  and  a  part  of  them  fled  to  the 
army  of  Shiz,  and  a  part  of  them  fled  to  the  army  of  Corian- 
tumr. 

21.  And  so  great  and  lasting  had  been  the  war,  and  so 
long  had  been  the  scene  of  bloodshed  and  carnage,  that  the 
whole  face  of  the  land  was  covered  with  the  bodies  of  the 
dead ; 

22.  And  so  swift  and  speedy  was  the  war,  that  there 
was  none  left  to  bury  the  dead,  but  they  did  march  forth 
from  the  shedding  of  blood  to  the  shedding  of  blood,  leaving 
the  bodies  of  both  men,  women,  and  children,  strewed  upon 
the  face  of  the  land,  to  become  a  prey  to  the  worms  of  the 
flesh; 

d,  see  e,  Ether  7. 


CHAP,  XV.]  BOOK  OF  ETHER,  605 

23.  And  the  scent  thereof  went  forth  upon  the  face  of  the 
land,  even  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land ;  wherefore  the  people 
became  troubled  by  day  and  by  night,  because  of  the  scent 
tbereof ; 

24.  Nevertheless,  Shiz  did  not  cease  to  pursue  Coriantumr, 
for  he  had  sworn  to  avenge  himself  upon  Coriautumr  of  the 
*blood  of  his  brother,  who  had  been  slain,  and  the  word  of  the 
Lord  which  came  to  Ether,  that  Coriantumr  should  'not  fall 
by  the  sword. 

25.  And  thus  we  see  that  the  Lord  did  visit  them  in  the 
fulness  of  his  wrath,  and  their  wickedness  and  abominations, 
had  prepared  a  way  for  their  everlasting  destruction. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shiz  did  pursue  Coriantumr 
eastward,  even  to  the  borders  of  the  sea-shore,  and  there  he  gave 
battle  unto  Shiz  for  the  space  of  three  days; 

27.  And  so  terrible  was  the  destruction  among  the  armies 
of  Shiz,  that  the  people  began  to  be  frightened,  and  began 
to  flee  before  the  armies  of  Coriantumr;  and  they  fled  to  the 
land  of  Corihor,  and  swept  off  the  inhabitants  before  them,  all 
they  that  would  not  join  them ; 

28.  And  they  pitched  their  tents  in  the  valley  of  Corihor. 
And  Coriantumr  pitched  his  tents  in  the  valley  of  Shurr. 
Now  the  valley  of  Shurr  was  near  the  hill  Comnor;  where- 
fore Coriantumr  did  gather  his  armies  together,  upon  the 
hill  Comnor,  and  did  sound  a  trumpet  unto  the  armies  of 
Shiz,  to  invite  them  forth  to  battle. 

29.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  came  forth,  but  were 
driven  again ;  and  they  came  the  second  time ;  and  they  were 
driven  again  the  second  time.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they 
came  again  the  third  time,  and  the  battle  became  exceeding 
sore. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Shiz  smote  upon  Coriantumr 
that  he  gave  him  many  deep  wounds,  and  Coriantumr  having 
lost  his  blood,  fainted,  and  was  carried  away  as  though  he 
were  dead. 

31.  Now  the  loss  of  men,  women,  and  children,  on  both 
sides,  was  so  great  that  Shiz  commanded  his  people  that  they 
should  not  pursue  the  armies  of  Coriantumr;  wherefore  they 
returned  to  their  camp. 


CHAPTER  15. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass  when  Coriantumr  had  recovered  of 
his  wounds,  he  began  to  remember  the  "words  which  Ether 
had  spoken  unto  him. 

2.  He  saw  that  there  had  been  slain  by  the  sword  already 

6,  ver.  16.       f.  Ether  13:21, 
a.  Ether  13:20,  21, 


606  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  [CHAP    XV. 

nearly  two  millions  of  his  people,  and  he  began  to  sorrow 
in  his  heart;  yea,  there  had  been  slain  "two  millions  of  mighty 
men,  and  also  their  wives  and  their  children. 

3.  He  began  to  repent  of  the  evil  which  he  had  done ;  ^e 
began  to  remember  the  words  which  had  been  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  all  the  prophets,  and  he  saw  them  that  they  were 
fulfilled  thus  far,  every  whit;  and  his  soul  mourned,  and  re- 
fused to  be  comforted. 

4.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  wrote  an  epistle  unto 
Shiz,  desiring  that  he  would  spare  the  people,  and  he  would 
givt-  up  the  kingdom  for  the  sake  of  the  lives  of  the 
people. 

5.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Shiz  had  received  his 
epistle,  he  wrote  an  epistle  unto  Coriantumr,  that  if  he  would 
give  himself  up,  that  he  might  slay  him  with  his  own  sword, 
that  he  would  spare  the  lives  of  the  people. 

6.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  people  repented  not  of 
their  iniquity;  and  the  people  of  Coriantumr  were  stirred 
up  to  anger  against  the  people  of  Shiz ;  and  the  people  of 
Shiz  w^ere  stirred  up  to  anger  against  the  people  of  Coriantumr ; 
wherefore  the  people  of  Shiz  did  give  battle  unto  the  people 
of  Coriantumr. 

7.  And  when  Coriantumr  saw  that  he  was  about  to  fall, 
he  fled  again  before  the  people  of  Shiz. 

8.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  came  to  the  ^'waters  of 
ilipliancum,  which,  by-  interpretation,  is  large,  or  to  exceed 
all ;  w^herefore,  when  they  came  to  these  waters,  they  pitched 
their  tents ;  and  Shiz  also  pitched  his  tents  near  unto  them ; 
and  therefore  on  the  morrow  they  did  come  to  battle. 

9.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  fought  an  exceeding  sore 
battle,  in  which  Coriantumr  was  wounded  again,  and  he 
fainted  with  the  loss  of  blood. 

10.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  armies  of  Coriantumr  did 
press  upon  the  armies  of  Shiz,  that  they  beat  them,  that 
they  caused  them  to  flee  before  them ;  and  they  did  flee  ''south- 
ward, and  did  pitch  their  tents  in  a  place  which  was  called 
Ogath. 

11.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  army  of  Coriantumr  did 
pitch  th^ir  tents  by  the  *hill  Ramah ;  and  it  was  that  same 
hill  where  my  father  Mormon  did  ''hide  up  the  records  unto 
the  Lord,  which  were  sacred. 

12.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  did  gather  together  all 
the  people,  upon  all  the  face  of  the  land,  who  had  not  been 
slain,  save  it  was  Ether. 

13.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Ether  "did  behold  all  the 
doings   of   the   people;    and   he   beheld   that   the   people    who 


b,  including  wives  and  children,  the  numbers,  very  probably,  must  have  been  from 
ten  to  fifteen  millions.  c<  supposed  to  be  Lake  Ontario.         d,  southward,  brought 

them  into  the  region,  near  the  hill,  called  by  the  Nephites,  Gumorah.         e,  Kamah  was 
the  hill  Cumorah.       f  Mor.  6: 6.       g,  Ether  13?  14. 


<3HAP.  XY.]  BOOK  OF  ETHER.  607 

were  for  Coriantumr,  were  gathered  together  to  the  army  of 
Coriantumr ;  and  the  people  who  were  tor  Shiz,  were  gathered 
together  to  the  army  of  Shiz ; 

14.  Wherefore  they  were  for  the  space  of  four  years,  gath- 
ering together  the  people,  that  they  might  get  all  who  were 
upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and  that  they  might  receive  all  the 
strength  which  it  was  possible  that  they  could  receive. 

15.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  were  all  gathered 
together,  every  one  to  the  army  which  he  would,  with  their 
-wives  and  their  children ;  both  men,  women,  and  children 
being  ''armed  with  weapons  of  war,  having  shields,  and  breast- 
plates, and  head-plates,  and  being  clothed  after  the  manner 
of  war,  they  did  march  forth  one  against  another,  to  battle; 
and  they  fought  all  that  day,  and  conquered  not. 

16.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  it  was  night  they  were 
weary,  and  retired  to  their  camps;  and  after  they  had  retired 
to  their  camps,  they  *took  up  a  howling  and  a  lamentation 
for  the  loss  of  the  slain  of  their  people ;  and  so  great  were  their 
cries,  their  bowlings  and  lamentations,  that  it  did  rend  the 
air  exceedingly. 

17.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  on  the  morrow  they  did  go 
again  to  battle,  and  great  and  terrible  was  thht  day;  never- 
theless they  conquered  not,  and  when  the  night  came  again, 
they  did  ^rend  the  air  with  their  cries,  and  their  bowlings,  and 
their  mournings,  for  the  loss  of  the  slain  of  their  people. 

18.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantumr  wrote  ''again  an 
•epistle  unto  Shiz,  desiring  that  he  would  not  come  again  to 
ibattle,  but  that  he  would  take  the  kingdom,  and  spare  the 
lives  of  the  people. 

19.  But  behold,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  had  ceased  striving 
with  them,  and  Satan  had  full  power  over  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  for  they  were  given  up  unto  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts,  and  the  blindness  of  their  minds  that  they  might  be 
-destroyed;  wherefore  they  went  again  to  battle. 

20.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  fought  all  that  day,  and 
when  the  night  came  they  slept  upon  their  swords ; 

21.  «And  on  the  morrow  they  fought  even  until  the  night 
came ; 

i:z.  And  when  the  night  came  they  were  drunken  with  anger, 
even  as  a  man  who  is  drunken  with  wine;  and  they  slept 
again  upon  their  swords; 

23.  And  on  the  morrow  they  fought  again;  and  when  the 
night  came  they  had  all  fallen  by  the  sword  save  it  were  fifty 
and  two  of  the  people  of  Coriantumr,  and  sixty  and  nine  of  the 
people  of  Shiz. 

24.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  slept  upon  their  swords 
that  night,  and  on  the  morrow  they  fought  again,  and  they 
contended  in  their  mights  with  their  swords,  and  with  their 
•shields,  all  that  day; 

25.  And   when  the  night  came  there  were  thirty  and  two 

h.  Ether  10: 27.        i,  ver.  17.        ;,  ver.  16.        k,  ver.  4. 


608  BOOK   OP    MORONI.  [CHAP.  I. 

of  the  people  of  Shiz,  and  twenty  and  seven  of  the  people  of 
Ooriantumr. 

26.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  ate  and  slept,  and  pre- 
pared for  death  on  the  morrow.  And  they  were  large  and 
mighty  men,  as  to  the  strength  of  men. 

27.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  fought  for  the  space  of 
three  hours,  and  they  fainted  with  the  loss  of  blood. 

28.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  men  of  Coriantumr 
had  received  suflScient  strength,  that  they  could  walk,  they 
were  about  to  flee  for  their  Hves,  but  behold,  Shiz  arose,  and 
also  his  men,  and  he  swore  in  his  wrath  that  he  would  slay 
Coriantumr,  or  he  would  perish  by  the  sword; 

29.  Wherefore  he  did  pursue  them,  and  on  the  morrow 
he  did  overtake  them ;  and  they  fought  again  with  the  sword. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  all  fallen  by  the 
sword,  save  it  were  Coriantumr  and  Shiz,  behold  Shiz  had 
fainted  with  the  loss  of  blood. 

30.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Coriantumr  had  leaned 
upon  his  sword,  that  he  rested  a  little,  he  smote  off  the  head 
of  Shiz. 

31.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  after  he  had  smote  off  the 
bead  of  Shiz,  that  Shiz  raised  upon  his  hands  and  fell;  and 
after  that  he  had  struggled  for  breath,  he  died. 

32.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  ^Coriantumr  fell  to  the  earth, 
and  became  as  if  he  had  no  life. 

33.  And  the  Lord  spake  unto  Ether,  and  said  unto  him. 
Go  forth.  And  he  went  forth,  and  beheld  that  the  words  of 
the  Lord  had  all  been  fulfilled;  and  he  "^finished  his  record; 
(and  the  "hundredth  part  I  have  not  written,)  and  he  hid 
them  in  a  manner  that  the   "people  of  Limhi  did  find  them. 

34.  Now  the  last  words  which  are  written  by  Ether,  are 
these.  Whether  the  Lord  will  that  I  be  translated,  or  that  I 
suffer  the  will  of  the  Lord  in  the  flesh,  it  mattereth  not,  if  it 
so  be  that  I  am  saved  in  the  kingdom  of  God.     Amen. 


THE  BOOK  OF  MORONI. 


CHAPTER   1. 

1.  Now  I,  Moroni,  after  having  made  an  end  of  "abridg- 
ing the  account  of  the  people  of  Jared,  I  had  supposed  not 
to  have  written  more,  but  I  have  not  as  yet  perished;  and 
1  make  not  myself  known  to  the  Lamanites,  lest  they  should 
destroy  me. 

I,  Omni  1 :  20—22.  m.  Ether  13: 14.  n,  see  e.  Ether  1.  o,  see  k, 

Mos.8. 


a,  see  Book  of  Ether. 


CHAPS.  II.,  III.]  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  609 

2.  For  behold,  their  wars  are  ^exceeding  fierce  among  them- 
selves ;  and  because  of  their  hatred,  they  put  to  death  every 
Nephite  that  will  not  deny  the  Christ. 

3.  And  I,  Moroni,  will  not  deny  the  Christ;  wherefore, 
I  wander  whithersoever  I  can,  for  the  safety  of  mine  own 
life. 

4.  Wherefore  I  write  a  few  more  things,  contrary  to  that 
which  I  had  supposed ;  for  I  had  supposed  not  to  have 
written  any  more;  but  I  write  a  few  more  things,  that 
perhaps  they  may  be  of  ^worth  unto  my  brethren,  the 
Lamanites,  in  some  future  day,  according  to  the  will  of  the 
Lord. 


CHAPTER   2. 

1.  The  words  of  Christ,  which  he  spake  unto  his  "dis- 
ciples,  the  Twelve  whom  he  had  chosen,  as  he  laid  his  hands 
upon  them. 

2.  And  he  called  them  by  name,  saying,  Ye  shall  call  on 
the  Father  in  my  name,  in  mighty  prayer ;  and  after  ye  have 
done  this,  ye  shall  have  power  that  on  him  whom  ye  shall 
lay  your  hands,  "ye  shall  give  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  in  my 
name  shall  ye  give  it,  for  thus  do  mine  apostles. 

3.  Now  Christ  spake  these  words  unto  them  at  the  time 
of  his  first  appearing;  and  the  multitude  ''heard  it  not,  but 
the  disciples  heard  it;  and  on  as  many  as  they  *^laid  their 
hands,  fell  the  Holy  Ghost. 


CHAPTER   3. 

1.  The  manner  which  the  "disciples,  who  were  called  the 
Elders  of  the  church,    "ordained  Priests  and  Teachers. 

2.  After  they  had  prayed  unto  the  Father  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  they  laid  their  hands  upon  them,  and  said, 

3.  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  I  ordain  you  to  be  a 
Priest;  (or,  if  he  be  a  Teacher,)  I  ordain  you  to  be  a  Teacher, 
to  preach  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  through  Jesus 
Christ,  by  the  endurance  of  faith  on  his  name  to  the  end. 
Amen. 

4.  And  after  this  manner  did  they  ordain  Priests  and 
Teachers,   according    to   the    gifts    and    callings   of    God    unto 

6, 1.  Nep.  12:20-23.  Mor.5:15.  c,  li.  Nep.  3: 7,  11, 12, 19-21.  S^ 
c,  II.  Nep.  27. 


a,  see  c.  ill.  Nep.  12: 1.        6,  ver.  3.        iii.  Nep.  18: 37.        c,  ill.  Nep.  18;  37. 
^,  see  6. 

a,  see  c,  iii.  Nep.  12: 1.        &,  vers.  2—4.        See  c,  Mos.  6. 


610  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  [ CHAPS.  IV.,  V.,  VI. 

men;    and   they   ordained   them   by   the    ''power   of  the   Holy 
Ohost,  which  was  in  them. 


-       CHAPTER  4. 

1.  The  manner  of  their  "Elders  and  Priests  administering 
the  *'flesh  and  blood  of  Christ  unto  the  church.  And  they 
administered  it  according  to  the  commandments  of  Christ; 
wherefore  we  know  the  manner  to  be  true;  and  the  Elder 
or  Priest  did  minister  it. 

2.  And  they  did  ^kneel  down  with  the  church,  and  pray 
to  the  Father  in  the  name  qt  Christ,  saying, 

3.  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  we  ask  thee  in  the  name 
of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and  sanctify  this  bread  to 
the  souls  of  all  those  who  partake  of  it,  that  they  may  eat  in 
remembrance  of  the  ''body  of  thy  Son,  and  witness  unto 
thee,  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  that  they  are  willing  to 
take  upon  them  the  ^name  of  thy  Son,  and  always  remem- 
ber him,  and  keep  his  commandments  which  he  hath  given 
them,  that  they  may  always  have  his  Spirit  to  be  with  them. 
Amen. 


CHAPTER  5. 

1.  The  manner  of  administering  the  wine.  Behold,  they  took 
the  cup,  and  said, 

2.  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  we  ask  thee,  in  the  name 
of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and  sanctify  this  wine  to 
the  souls  of  all  those  who  drink  of  it,  that  they  may  do  it  in 
remembrance  of  the  "blood  of  thy  Son,  which  was  shed  for 
them,  that  they  may  witness  unto  thee,  O  God,  the  Eternal 
Father,  that  they  do  always  remember  him,  that  they  may 
have  his  Spirit  to  be  with  them.     Amen. 


CHAPTER   6. 

r= 

1.  And    now    I    speak    concerning    baptism.      Behold,     "El- 
ders,    ^Priests,   and   Teachers   were   baptized;    and    they   were 
not    ^'baptized,   save   they  brought   forth   fruit  meet   that  they 
L^were  worthy   of  it; 

c,  I.  Nep.  13: 37.       Moro.  6: 9. 


a,  ver.  1.  Moro.  3: 1.  h,  see  t,  iii.  Nep.  18.  c,  Doc.  and  Gov.  20:  Tfl. 

d,  see  t^  III.  Nep.  18.       e,  see  e,  Mos.  5. 


a,  see  t,  in.  Nep.  18.       Doc.  and  Gov.  20:79.       27: 2—4. 

C  

a,  Moro.  3: 1.        h,  see  c.  Mos.  6.        c,  see  U,  II.  Nep.  9. 


CHAP.   VII.]  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  611 

2.  Neither  did  they  receive  any  unto  baptism,  save  they 
came  forth  with  a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit,  and 
witnessed  unto  the  Church  that  they  truly  repented  of  all 
their  sins. 

3.  And  none  were  received  unto  baptism,  save  they  took 
mpon  them  the  '^name  of  Christ,  having  a  determination  to 
tierve  him   to   the  end. 

4.  And  after  they  had  been  received  unto  baptism,  and 
were  wrought  upon  and  cleansed  by  the  ®power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  they  were  numbered  among  the  people  of  the  Church 
of  Christ,  and  their  names  were  taken,  that  they  might  be 
remembered  and  nourished  by  the  good  word  of  God,  to  keep 
them  in  the  right  way,  to  keep  them  continually  watchful 
unto  'prayer,  relying  alone  upon  the  merits  of  Christ,  who 
was  the  author  and  the  finisher  of  their  faith. 

5.  And  the  Church  did  meet  together  oft,  to  ^fast  and  to 
pray,  and  to  speak  one  with  another  concerning  the  welfare 
of  their  souls; 

6.  And  they  did  meet  together  oft  to  '^partake  of  bread 
and  wine,  in  remembrance  of  the  Lord  Jesus; 

7.  And  they  were  strict  to  observe  that  there  should  be 
no  iniquity  among  them ;  and  whoso  was  found  to  commit 
iniquity,  and  *three  witnesses  of  the  Church  did  condemn  them 
before  the  elders;  and  if  they  repented  not,  and  confessed 
not,  their  names  were  blotted  out,  and  they  were  not  numbered 
among  the  people  of  Christ ; 

8.  But  as  ^oft  as  they  repented,  and  sought  forgiveness, 
with  real   intent,   they   were  forgiven. 

9.  And  their  meetings  were  conducted  by  the  Church,  after 
the  manner  of  the  workings  of  the  Spirit,  and  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost;  for  as  the  *power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  led 
them  whether  to  preach,  or  exhort,  or  to  pray,  or  to  supplicate, 
or  to  sing,  even  so  it  was  done. 


CHAPTER  7. 

1.  And  now  I,  Moroni,  write  a  few  of  the  words  of  my 
father  Mormon,  which  he  spake  "concerning  Faith,  Hope,  and 
Charity;  for  after  this  manner  did  he  speak  unto  the  people, 
as  he  taught  them  in  the  ''synagogue  which  they  had  built 
for  the  place  of  worship. 

2.  And  now  I,  Mormon,  speak  unto  you,  my  beloved  breth- 
ren ;  and  it  is  by  the  grace  of  God,  the  Father,  and  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  holy  will,  because  of  the    ''gift  of 

d,  see  e,  Mos.  5.  e,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9.  f,  see  e,  it  Nep.  32.  g,  see 

t  Mos.  27.         h,  see  6,  in.  Nep.  18.  i.  Doc.  and  Gov.  42: 80,  81.         j,  Mos.  26: 

31.        k,  see  c,  Moro.  3, 


a,  ver.  21—39.  40—44.  45—48.  Ether  12-  3—37.  Moro.  8: 14,  26.  10: 

20—23.        6,  see  1^  Alma  16.        c,  in.  Nep.  5: 13.        See  j.  III.  Nep.  5.        See  g, 
IV.  Nep.  1. 


g22  »OOK    OF    MORONI.  [CHAP.  VIL 

bffi  calling  unto  me,  that  I  am  permitted  to  speak  unto  you 
at  this  time. 

3.  Wherefore  I  would  speak  unto  you  that  are  of  the 
Church,  that  are  the  peaceable  followers  of  Christ,  and  that 
have  obtained  a  sufficient  hope,  by  which  ye  can  enter  into 
the  rest  of  the  Lord,  from  this  time  henceforth,  until  ye  shall 
rest  with  him  in  heaven. 

4.  And  now  my  brethren,  I  judge  these  things  of  you  be- 
cause of  your  peaceable  walk  with  the  children  of  men ; 

5.  For  I  remember  the  word  of  God,  which  saith,  "^By  their 
works  ye  shall  know  them;  for  if  their  works  be  good,  then 
they  are  good  also. 

6.  For  behold,  God  hath  said,  A  man  being  evil  cannot  do 
that  which  is  good;  for  if  he  offereth  a  gift,  or  prayeth  unto 
God,  except  he  shall  do  it  with  real  intent,  it  profiteth  him 
nothing. 

7.  For  behold,  it  is  not  counted  unto  him  for  righteous- 
ness. 

8.  For  behold,  if  a  man  being  evil,  giveth  a  gift,  he  doeth 
it  grudgingly;  wherefore  it  is  counted  unto  him  the  same  as 
if  he  had  retained  the  gift ;  wherefore  he  is  counted  evil  before 
God. 

9.  And  likewise  also  is  it  counted  evil  unto  a  man,  if  he 
shall  pray,  and  not  with  real  intent  of  heart;  yea,  and  it 
profiteth  him  nothing ;  for  God  receiveth  none  such ; 

10.  Wherefore,  a  man  being  evil,  cannot  do  that  which  is 
good;  neither  will  he  give  a  good  gift. 

11.  For  behold,  a  bitter  fountain  cannot  bring  forth  good 
water ;  neither  can  a  good  fountain  bring  forth  bitter  water ; 
wherefore  a  man  being  a  servant  of  the  devil,  cannot  follow 
Christ;  and  if  he  follow  Christ,  he  cannot  be  a  servant  of 
the  devil. 

12.  W^herefore,  ^all  things  which  are  good,  cometh  of  God ; 
and  that  which  is  evil,  cometh  of  the  devil ;  for  the  devil 
is  an  enemy  unto  God,  and-  fighteth  against  him  continually, 
and  inviteth  and  enticeth  to  sin,  and  to  do  that  which  is  evil 
continually. 

13.  But  behold,  that  which  is  of  God,  inviteth  and  enticeth 
to  do  good  continually;  wherefore,  every  thing  which  inviteth 
and  enticeth  to  do  good,  and  to  love  God,  and  to  serve  him,  is 
inspired  of  God. 

14.  Wherefore  take  heed,  my  beloved  brethren,  that  ye  do 
^not  judge  that  which  is  evil  to  be  of  God,  or  that  which  is 
good  and  of  God,  to  be  of  the  devil. 

15.  For  behold,  my  brethren,  it  is  given  unto  you  to  judge, 
that  ye  may  know  good  from  evil ;  and  the  way  to  judge  is  as 
plain,  that  ye  may  know  with  a  perfect  knowledge,  as  the  day- 
light is  from  the  dark  night. 

16.  For  behold,  the  Spirit  of  Christ  is  given  to  every  man, 

d,  ITT.  Nep.  14: 15—20.  e,  see  o.  Ether  4.  /,  ver.  18.  iii.  Nep.  14: 2. 

Mor.  8: 19. 


CHAP.  VII.]  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  613 

that  they  may  know  good  from  evil ;  wherefore  I  shew  unto 
you  the  way  t-o  judge ;  for  ^every  thing  which  inviteth  to  do 
good,  and  to  persuade  to  believe  in  Christ,  is  sent  forth  by  the 
power  and  gift  of  Christ;  wherefore  ye  may  know  with  a 
perfect  knowledge  it  is  of  God, 

17.  But  whatsoever  thing  persuadeth  men  to  do  evil,  and 
believe  not  in  Christ,  and  deny  him,  and  serve  not  God,  then 
ye  may  know  with  a  perfect  knowledge  it  is  of  the  devil,  for 
after  this  manner  doth  the  devil  wcM'k,  for  he  persuadeth  no 
man  to  do  good,  no,  not  one :  neither  doth  his  angels ;  neither 
do  they  who  subject  themselves  unto  him. 

18.  And  now,  my  brethren,  seeing  that  ye  know  the  light 
by  which  ye  may  judge,  which  light  is  the  light  of  Christ,  see 
that  ye  do  not  ^judge  wrongfully ;  for  with  that  same  judgment 
which  ye  judge,  ye  shall  also  be  judgea. 

19.  Wherefore  I  beseech  of  you,  brethren,  that  ye  should 
search  diligently  in  the  light  of  Christ,  that  ye  may  know 
good  from  evil ;  and  if  ye  will  lay  hold  upon  every  good 
thing,  and  condemn  it  not,  ye  certainly  will  be  a  child  of 
Christ. 

20.  And  now,  my  brethren,  how  is  it  possible  that  ye  can 
lay  hold  upon  every  good  thing? 

21.  And  now  I  come  to  that  *Faitb,  of  which  I  said  I 
would  speak;  and  I  will  tell  you  the  way  whereby  ye  may 
lay  hold  on  every  good  thing. 

22.  For  behold,  God  ^knowing  all  things,  *being  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting,  behold,  he  sent  angels  to  minister 
unto  the  children  of  men,  to  make  manifest  concerning  the 
coming  of  Christ;  and  in  Christ  there  should  come  every 
good  thing. 

23.  And  God  also  declared  unto  prophets,  by  his  own  mouth, 
that  Christ  should  come. 

24.  And  behold,  there  were  divers  ways  that  he  did 
manifest  things  unto  the  children  of  men,  which  were  good; 
and  all  things  which  are  good,  cometh  of  Christ,  otherwise 
men  were  fallen,  and  there  could  'no  good  thing  come  unto 
them. 

25.  Wherefore,  by  the  ministering  of  angels,  and  by  every 
word  which  proceeded  forth  out  of  th(!  mouth  of  God,  men 
began  to  exercise  faith  in  Christ;  and  thus  by  "*faith,  they 
did  lay  hold  upon  every  good  thing;  and  thus  it  was  until  the 
coming  of  Christ. 

26.  And  after  that  he  came,  men  also  were  saved  by  faith 
in  his  name;  and  by  faith,  they  become  the  sons  of  God.  And 
as  sure  as  Christ  liveth.  he  spake  these  words  unto  our  fathers, 
saying,  "Whatsoever  thing  ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in  my 
name,  which  is  good,  in  faith  believing  that  ye  shall  receive, 
behold,  it  shall  be  done  unto  you. 

27.  Wherefore,      my      beloved      brethren,      hath      miracles 

g,  see  o.  Ether  4.  h,  see  f.  i,  see  a.  j,  see  r,  ii.  Nep.  9.  fc,  see  O, 
Mos.  3.   I,  see  b  and  c,  ii.  Nep.  2.  m,  see  a.       n,  iii.  Nep.  18: 20. 


614  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  [CHAP.   VII. 

ceased,  because  Christ  hath  ascended  into  heaven,  and* 
hath  set  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  to  "claim  of  the 
Father  his  rights  of  mercy  which  he  hath  upon  the  children 
of  men? 

28.  For  he  hath  answered  the  ends  of  the  law,  and  he 
claimeth  all  those  who  have  ^faith  in  him,  and  they  who  have 
faith  in  him,  will  cleave  unto  every  good  thing;  wherefore 
he  %dvocateth  the  cause  of  the  children  of  men ;  and  he 
dwelleth  eternally  in  the  heavens. 

29.  And  because  he  hath  done  this,  /  my  beloved  brethren, 
'"hath  miracles  ceased?  Behold  I  say  unto  you.  Nay;  neither 
have  angels    'ceased  to  minister  unto  the  children  of  men. 

30.  For  behold,  they  are  subject  unto  him,  to  minister 
according  to  the  word  of  his  command,  shewing  themselves 
unto  them  of  strong  faith  and  a  firm  mind,  in  every  form  of 
godliness. 

81.  And  the  office  of  their  ministry  is,  to  call  men  unto 
repentance,  and  to  fulfil  and  to  do  the  work  of  the  covenants 
of  the  Father  which  he  hath  made  unto  the  children  of  men, 
to  prepare  the  way  among  the  children  of  men,  by  declaring 
the  word  of  Christ  unto  the  chosen  vessels  of  the  Lord,  that 
they  may  bear  testimony  of  him; 

32.  And  by  so  doing,  the  Lord  God  prepareth  the  way 
that  the  residue  of  men  may  have  faith  in  Christ,  that  the 
*Holy  Ghost  may  have  place  in  their  hearts,  according  to  the 
power  thereof :  and  after  this  manner  bringeth  to  pass  the 
Father,  the  "covenants  whic^  he  hath  made  unto  the  children 
of  men. 

33.  And  Christ  hath  said.  If  ye  will  have  faith  in  me,  ye 
shall  have  power  to  do  whatsoever  thing  is  expedient  in  me. 

34.  And  he  hath  said,  ^Repent  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  and 
come  unto  me  and  be  ^baptized  in  my  name,  and  have  faith 
in  me  that  ye  may  be  saved. 

35.  And  now^  my  beloved  brethren,  if  this  be  the  case  that 
these  things  are  true  which  I  have  spoken  unto  you,  and 
God  will  shew  unto  you  'with  power  and  great  glory  at  the 
last  day,  that  they  are  true ;  and  if  they  are  true,  has  the 
»'day  of  miracles  ceased? 

36.  Or  have  angels  ^ceased  to  appear  unto  the  children  of 
men? — or  has  he  ^"withheld  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
from  them?  or  will  he,  so  long  as  time  shall  last,  or  the  earth 
shall  stand,  or  there  shall  be  one  man  upon  the  face  thereof 
to  be  saved? 

37.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  Nay;  for  it  is  by  ^''faith  that 
miracles  are  wrought ;  and  it  is  by  faith  that  ^""angels  appear 
and    minister    unto    men ;     wherefore    if    these    things    have 


o,  see  c,  II.  Nep.  2.    p,  see  a.  q,  see  e,  ii.  Nep.  2.    r,  see  r,  il.  Nep. 

26.  s,  vers.  30—32,  36,  37.  t,  see  y,  ni.  Nep.  9.  w,  see  ;',  ill.  Nep.  15. 
u,  III.  Nep.  27:20.  Ether  4: 18.  uj,  see  w,  ii.  Nep.  9.  x,  see  f?,  ii.  Nep. 
33.  V,  see  r,  ii.  Nep.  26.  z,  see  s.  2a,  i.  Nep.  10: 17--19.  II.  Nep.  28: 4- 
Moro.  10:  4,  5,  7,  19,  24—27.   26,  see  a.       2c,  see  s. 


CHAP.  VII.]  BOOK   OF    MORONI.  615 

ceased,  wo  be  unto  the  children   of  men,  for  it  is    ^'^becamse 
of  unbelief,  and  all  is  vain ; 

38.  For  no  man  can  be  saved,  according  to  the  words  of 
Christ,  save  they  shall  have  faith  in  his  name;  wherefore,  if 
these  things  have  ceased,  then  has  ^^faith  ceased  also;  and 
awful  is  the  state  of  man;  for  they  are  as  though  there  had 
been  no  redemption  made. 

39.  But  behold,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  judge  better  things 
^  of  you,   for  I  judge  that  ye  have  faith  in  Christ  because  of 

your  meekness:   for  if  ye  have  not  faith  in  him,  then  ye  are 
not  fit  to  be  numbered  among  the  people  of  his  church. 

40.  And  again,  my  beloved  brethren,  I  would  speak  unto 
you  concerning  ^^Hope.  How  is'  it  that  ye  can  attain  unto 
faith,  save  ye  shall  have  hope? 

41.  And  what  is  it  that  ye  shall  hope  for?  Behold  I  say 
unto  you,  that  ye  shall  have  hope  through  the  ^^atonement 
of  Christ  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  to  be  ^''raised 
unto  life  eternal ;  and  this  because  of  your  faith  in  him  ac- 
cording to  the  promise ; 

42.  Wherefore,  if  a  man  have  faith,  he  must  needs  have 
hope ;  for  without  faith  there  cannot  be  any  hope. 

43.  And  again,  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  he  cannot  have 
faith  and  hope,  save  he  shall  be  meek,  and  lowly  of  heart; 

44.  If  so,  his  faith  and  hope  is  vain,  for  none  is  acceptable 
before  God,  save  the  meek  and  lowly  in  heart,  and  if  a  man 
be  meek  and  lowly  in  heart,  and  confesses  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  he  must  needs  have 
**charity;  for  if  he  have  not  charity  he  is  nothing;  wherefore 
he  must  needs  have  charity. 

45.  And  charity  suffereth  long,  and  is  kind,  and  envieth 
not,  and  is  not  puffed  up,  seeketh  not  her  own,  is  not  easily 
provoked,  thinketh  no  evil,  and  rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but 
rejoiceth  in  the  truth,  beareth  all  things,  believeth  all  things^ 
hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things; 

46.  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  if  ye  have  not  charity,, 
ye  are  nothing,  for  charity  never  faileth.  Wherefore,  cleave 
unto  charity,  which  is  the  greatest  of  all,  for  all  things  must 
fail; 

47.  But  charity  is  the  pure  love  of  Christ,  and  it  endureth 
for  ever;  and  whoso  is  found  possessed  of  it  at  the  last  day, 
it  shall  be  well  with  them. 

48.  Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  pray  unto  the 
Father  with  all  the  energy  of  heart,  that  ye  may  be  filled 
with  this  love,  which  he  hath  bestowed  upon  all  who  are 
true  followers  of  his  Son  .  Jesus  Christ,  that  ye  may  become 
the  sons  of  God,  that  when  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  ^^be  like 
him ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is,  that  we  may  have  this 
hope,  that  we  may  be  purified,  ^'^even  as  he  is  pure.     Amen. 

2d,  ver.  38.  Moro.  10: 19,  23—27.  2e,  ver.  37.  See  Id.  2f,  see  a. 

2g,  see  /.  ii.  Nep.  2.  2h,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  2.  2i,  see  a.  21,  iii.  Nep.  27:  27. 

2*.  III.  Nep.  19:28,  29. 


616  BOOK    OF    MORONI,  [CnAP.   Vllt. 

CHAPTER  a 

r  1.  Ax  epistle  of  my  father  Mormon,  written  to  me 
Moroni ;  and  it  was  written  unto  me  soon  after  my  calling 
to  the  ministry.  And  on  this  wise  did  he  write  unto  me, 
saying, 

2.  My  beloved  son,  Moroni,  I  rejoice  exceedingly  that  your 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  been  mindful  of  you,  and  hath  called 
you  to  his  ministry,  and  to  his  holy  work. 

3.  I  am  mindful  of  you  always  in  my  prayers,  continually 
praying  unto  God  the  Father  in  the  name  of  his  holy  child 
Jesus,  that  he,  through  his  infinite  goodness  and  grace,  will 
keep  you  through  the  "endurance  of  faith  on  his  name  to  the 
end. 

4.  And  now  my  sou  I  speak  unto  you  concerning  that 
which  grieveth  me  exceedingly ;  for  it  grieveth  me  that  there 
should  disputations  rise  among  you. 

5.  For  if  I  have  learned  the  truth,  there  has  been  disputa- 
tions among  you  concerning  the  ''baptism  of  your  little  chil- 
dren. 

6.  And  now  my  son,  I  desire  that  ye  should  labor  diligently, 
that  this  gross  error  should  be  removed  from  among  you;  for, 

I    for  this  intent  I  have  written  this  epistle. 

7.  For  immediately  after  1  had  learned  these  things  of 
you  I  inquired  of  the  Lord  concerning  the  matter.  And  the 
word  of  the  Lord  came  to  me  by  the  ''power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  saying, 

f  8.  Listen  to  the  words  of  Christ,  your  Redeemer,  your  Lord 
and  your  God.  Behold,  I  came  into  the  world  not  to  call 
the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance :  the  w^hole  need  no 
physician,  but  they  that  are  sick ;  wherefore  little  children 
are  whole,  for  they  are  not  capable  of  committing  sin ;  where- 
fore the  curse  of  Adam  is  ''taken  from  them  in  me,  that  it 
liath  no  power  over  them ;  and  the  ''law  of  circumcision  is 
done  away  in  me. 

9.  And  after  this  manner  did  the  Holy  Ghost  manifest 
the  word  of  God  unto  me ;  wherefore  my  beloved  son,  I  know 
that  it  is  ^solemn  mockery  before  God,  that  ye  should  baptize 
little  children. 

10.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  this  thing  shall  ye  teach, 
repentance  and  baptism  unto  those  who  are  accountable  and 
capable  of  committing  sin ;  yea,  teach  parents  that  they 
must  repent  and  be  baptized,  and  humble  themselves  as  their 
little  children,  and  they  shall  all  be  saved  with  their  little 
children. 

11.  And  their  little  children  need  no  repentance,  neither 
baptism.  Behold,  baptism  is  unto  repentance  to  the  ful- 
filling the  commandments  unto  ^the  remission  of  sins. 

a,  see  h,  II.  Nep.  31.  h,  vers  9— 20.  c,  see  c,  Moro.  3.  d,  see  m, 

Mos.  3.         e,  Gea.  17;9— 14.         /,  vera.  14,  23.  tJee  6.  i?,  in.  Kep.  12:2. 

30:2. 


I 


CHAP.   VIII.]  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  617 

12.  But  little  children  are  alive  in  Christ,  even  ''from  the 
foundation  of  the  world;  if  not  so,  God  is  a  partial  God,  and 
also  a  changeable  God,  and  a  respecter  to  persons;  for  how 
many   little  children  have  died  w^ithout  baptism. 

18.  Wherefore,  if  little  children  could  not  be  saved  without 
baptism,  these  must  have  gone  to  an  endless  hell. 
.  14.  Behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  he  that  supposeth  that 
little  children  need  baptism,  is  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  and  m 
the  bonds  of  iniquity;  for  he  hath  ^neither  faith,  hope,  nor 
charity;  wherefore,  should  he  be  cut  off  while  in  the  thought^ 
he  must  go  down  to    ■'hell. 

15.  For  awful  is  the  wickedness  to  suppose  that  God  saveth 
one  child  because  of  baptism,  and  the  other  must  perish 
because  he  hath  no  baptism. 

16.  Wo  be  unto  him  that  shall  pervert  the  ways  of  the 
Lord  after  this  manner,  for  they  shall  perish,  except  they 
repent.  Behold,  I  speak  with  boldness,  having  authority  from 
God;  and  I  fear  not  what  man  can  do;  for  perfect  love 
casteth  out  all  fear; 

17.  And  I  am  filled  with  charity,  which  is  e\erlasting  love; 
wherefore  all  children  are  alike  unto  me ;  wherefore  I  love 
little  children  with  a  perfect  love;  and  they  are  all  alike  and 
"partakers  of  salvation. 

18.  For  I  know  that  God  is  not  a  partial  God,  neither  a 
changeable  Being;  but  he  is  ^unchangeable  from  ""all  eternity 
to  all  eternity. 

19.  Little  children  cannot  repent;  wherefore  it  is  awful 
wickedness  to  deny  the  pure  mercies  of  God  unto  them,  for 
they  are   "all  alive  in  him  because  of  his    "mercy. 

20.  And  he  that  saith,  that  little  children  need  baptism, 
denieth  the  mercies  of  Christ,  and  setteth  at  nought  the  ^atone- 
ment  of  him  and  the  power  of  his  redemption. 

21.  Wo  unto  such,  for  they  are  in  danger  of  death,  '^helU 
and  an  endless  torment.  I  speak  it  boldly,  God  hath  com- 
manded me.  Listen  unto  them  and  give  heed,  or  they  stand 
against  you  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ. 

22.  For  behold  that  all  little  children  are  'alive  in  Christ, 
and  also  all  *they  that  are  without  the  law.  For  the  power  of 
redemption  cometh  on  all  them  that  have  no  law ;  wherefore, 
he  that  is  not  condemned,  or  he  that  is  under  no  condemnation, 
cannot  repent;  and  unto  such  baptism  availeth  nothing. 

23.  But  it  is  'mockery  before  God,  denying  the  "mercies 
of  Christ,  and  the  power  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  and  putting  trust 
in  dead  works. 

24.  Behold,  my  son,  this  thing  ought  not  to  be;  for  re- 
pentance is  unto  them  that  are  under  condemnation  and  under 
the  curse  of  a  broken  law. 


h,  see  d,  Mos.  4.  i,  see  a,  Moro.  7.  ;,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  15.  k,  seem, 

Mos.  3.  Z,  see  d,  Mor.  9.  m,  see  a,  Mos.  3.         n,  ver.  22.  o,  vers,  20,  23. 

p,  see  f,  II.  Nep.  2.         q,  see  k,  i.  Nep.  15.         r,  ver.  19.         s,  see  j,  Mos.  3.         t, 
•ee  /.        u,  vers,  19,  20,  23. 


6iS  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  [CHAP.   IX. 

25.  And  the  first  fruits  of  repentance  is  baptism ;  and 
baptism  cometh  by  faith,  unto  the  fulfilling  the  command- 
ments; and  the  ^'fulfilling  the  commandments  bringeth  re- 
inission  of  sins; 

26.  And  the  remission  of  sins  bringeth  meekness,  and  low- 
liness of  heart,  and  because  of  meekness  and  lowliness  of  heart, 
cometh  the  "'visitation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  Comforter 
fiUeth  ^with  hope  and  perfect  love,  which  love  endureth  by 
diligence  unto  Sprayer,  until  the  end  shall  come,  when  all  the 
saints  shall  dwell  with  God. 

27.  Behold,  my  son,  I  will  write  unto  you  again,  if  I  go 
not  out  soon  against  the  Lamanites.  Behold,  the  pride  of  this 
nation,  or  the  people  of  the  Nephites,  hath  proven  their  destruc- 
tion, except  they  should  repent. 

28.  Pray  for  them,  my  son,  that  repentance  may  come  unto 
them.  But  behold,  I  fear  lest  the  Spirit  hath  ceased  striving 
with  them ;  and  in  this  part  of  the  land  they  are  also  seeking 
to  put  down  all  power  and  authority,  which  cometh  from 
•God ;  and  they  are    ^denying  the  Holy  Ghost. 

29.  And  after  rejecting  so  great  a  knowledge,  my  son,  they 
must  perish  soon,  unto  the  fulfilling  of  the  prophecies  which 
were  ^"spoken  by  the  prophets,  as  well  as  the  words  of  our 
Saviour  himself. 

30.  Farewell,  my  son,  until  I  shall  write  unto  you,  or  shall 
meet  you  again.     Amen. 


CHAPTER  9. 
The  Second  Epistle  of  Mormon  to  his  Son  Moroni. 

1.  My  beloved  son,  I  write  unto  you  again,  that  ye  may 
know  that  I  am  yet  alive;  but  I  write  somewhat  that  which 
as  grievous. 

2.  For  behold,  I  have  had  a  sore  battle  with  the  Lamanites, 
in  which  we  did  not  conquer;  and  Archeantus  has  fallen  by 
the  sword,  and  also  Luram  and  Emron ;  yea,  and  we  have  lost 
s.  great  number  of  our  choice  men. 

3.  And  now  behoLl,  my  son.  I  fear  lest  the  Lamanites  shall 
"destroy  this  people,  for  they  do  not  repent,  and  Satan  stirreth 
them  up  continually  to  anger,  one  with  another. 

4.  Behold,  I  am  laboring  with  them  continually;  and  when 
I  speak  the  word  of  God  with  ^sharpness,  they  tremble  and 
anger  against  me ;  and  when  I  use  no  sharpness,  they  harden 
their  hearts  against  it ;  wherefore  I  fear  ''lest  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  hath  ceased   striving   with   them. 

V,  see  g.  w,  see  y,  iii.  Nep.  9.  x,  see  a,  Moro.  7.  y,  see  e,  li.  Nep.  32. 
^,  Alma  39: 5,  6.       2a,  see  d,  i.  Nep.  12. 


a,  see  d,  i.  Nep,  12*       &,  see  a,  l.  Nep.  16.       c,  Moro.  8: 28. 


CHAP.    IX.]  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  619 

5.  For  so  exceedingly  do  they  anger,  that  it  seemeth  me 
that  they  have  no  fear  of  death ;  and  they  have  lost  their  love, 
one  towards  another;  and  they  '^thirst  after  blood  and  revenge 
continually. 

6.  And  now  my  beloved  son,  notwithstanding  their  hardness, 
let  us  labor  diligently ;  for  if  we  should  cease  to  labor,  we 
should  be  wrought  under  condemnation ;  for  w^e  have  a  labor 
to  perform  whilst  in  this  tabernacle  of  clay,  that  we  may 
conquer  the  enemy  of  all  righteousness,  and  rest  our  souls  in 
the  kingdom  of  God. 

7.  And  now  I  write  somewhat  concerning  the  ^  sufferings 
of  this  people.  For  according  to  the  knowledge  which  I  have 
received  from  Amoron,  behold,  the  Lamanites  have  many  pris- 
oners, which  they  took  from  the  tower  of  Sherrizah;  and 
there  w^ere  men,  women,  and  children. 

8.  And  the  husbands  and  fathers  of  those  women  and 
children  they  have  slain :  and  they  feed  the  women  upon 
the  flesh  of  their  husbands,  and  the  children  upon  the  flesh 
of  their  fathers;  and  no  water,  save  a  little,  do  they  give 
unto  them. 

9.  And  notwithstanding  this  great  abomination  of  the  La- 
manites. it  doth  not  exceed  that  of  our  people  in  Morian- 
tum.  For  behold,  many  of  the  daughters  .  of  the  Lamanites 
have  they  taken  prisoners ;  and  after  depriving  them  of  that 
which  was  most  dear  and  precious  above  all  things,  which  is 
chastity  and  virtue; 

10.  And  after  they  had  done  this  thing,  they  did  murder 
them  in  a  most  cruel  manner,  torturing  their  bodies  even 
unto  death  ;  and  after  they  have  done  this,  they  devour  their 
flesh  like  unto  the  wild  beasts,  because  of  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts ;  and  they  do  it  for  a  token  of  bravery. 

11.  O  my  beloved  son,  how  can  a  people  like  this,  that  are 
without  civilization ; 

12.  (And  only  a  few  years  have  passed  away,  and  they 
were  a  civil  and  a  delightsome  people;) 

13.  But  O  my  son,  how  can  a  people  like  this,  whose  delight 
is  in  so  much  abomination, 

14.  How  can  we  expect  that  God  will  stay  his  hand  in 
judgment  against  us? 

15.  Behold,  my  heart  cries.  Wo  unto  this  people.  Come 
out  in  judgment,  O  God,  and  hide  their  sins,  and  wickedness, 
and  abominations  from  before  thy  face. 

16.  And  again,  my  son,  there  are  many  widows  and  their 
daughters  who  remain  in  Sherrizah ;  and  that  part  of  the 
provisions  which  the  Lamanites  did  not  carry  away,  behold, 
the  army  of  Zenephi  has  carried  away,  and  left  them  to  wander 
whithersoever  they  can  for  food ;  and  many  old  women  do  faint 
by  the  way  and  die. 

17.  And    the    army    which    is    with    me    is    weak ;    and    the 


(JU  Mor.  4:  U.  12. 


620  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  [CHAP.   IX*. 

armies  of  the  Lamanites  are  betwixt  Sherrizah  and  me ;  and 
as  many  as  have  tied  to  tlie  army  of  *Aaron,  have  fallen 
victims  of  their  awful  brutality. 

18.  O  the  depravity  of  my  people !  they  are  without  order 
and  without  mercy.  Behold,  I  am  but  a  man,  and  I  have  but 
the  strength  of  a  man,  and  I  cannot  any  longer  enforce  my 
commands ; 

19.  And  they  have  become  strong  in  their  perversion;  and 
they  are  alike  brutal,  sparing  none,  neither  old  nor  young ; 
and  they  delight  in  everything  save  that  which  is  good ;  and 
the  sufferings  of  our  women  and  our  chrldren  upon  all  the 
face  ©f  this  land,  doth  exceed  everything ;  yea,  tongue  cannot 
tell,  neither  can  it  be  written. 

20.  And  now,  my  son,  I  dwell  no  longer  upon  this  horrible 
scene.  Behold,  thou  knowest  the  wickedness  of  this  people ; 
thou  knowest  that  they  are  without  principle,  and  past 
feeling;  and  their  wickedness  doth  exceed  that  of  the 
Lamanites. 

21.  Behold,  my  son,  I  cannot  recommend  them  unto  God 
lest  he  should  smite  me. 

22.  But  behold,  my  son,  I  recommend  thee  unto  God,  and 
I  trust  in  Christ  that  thou  wilt  be  saved;  and  I  pray  unto 
God  that  he  would  ''spare  thy  life,  to  witness  the  return  of 
his  people  unto  him,  or  their  utter  destruction ;  for  I  know 
that  they  must  perish,  except  they  repent  and  return  unto 
him ; 

23.  And  if  they  perish,  it  \y^U  be  ^'like  unto  the  Jaredites, 
because  of  the  wilfulness  of  their  hearts,  seeking  ''for  blood 
and   revenge. 

24.  x\nd  if  it  so  be  that  they  perish,  we  know  that  many 
of  our  brethren  have  ^dissented  over  unto  the  Lamanites, 
and  many  more  will  also  dissent  over  unto  them ;  where- 
fore, write  somewhat  a  few^  things,  if  thou  are  spared ;  and 
I  shall  perish  and  not  see  thee ;  but  I  trust  that  I  may  see 
thee  soon ;  for  I  have  sacred  records  that  I  would  -^deliver  up 
unto  thee. 

25.  My  son,  be  faithful  in  Christ;  and  may  not  the 
things  which  I  have  written  grieve  thee,  to  weigh  thed 
dowm  unto  death,  but  may  Christ  lift  thee  up,  and  may 
his  sufferings  and  death,  and  the  shewing  his  body  unta 
our  fathers  and  his  mercy  and  long  suffering,  and  the 
hope  of  his  glory  and  of  eternal  life,  rest  in  your  mind  for 
ever. 

26.  And  may  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  whose  throne 
is  high  in  the  heavens,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  his  power,  until  all  things  shall 
become  subject  unto  him,  be,  and  abide  with  you  for  ever. 
Amen. 


e,  Mor.  3:9.        /,  Mor.  8:  3.        g,  Ether  13—15.        h,  ver.  5.        Mor.  4: 11.  12 
i,  I.  Nep.  13: 31.        Alma  45: 14.        j,  Mor.  6: 6. 


CHAP.  X.]  BOOK   OF    MORONI.  621 

CHAPTER   lO; 

1.  Now  I,  Moroni,  write  somewhat  as  seemeth  me  good ; 
and  I  write  unto  my  brethren,  the  Lamanites ;  and  I  would 
that  they  should  know  that  more  than  four  hundred  and 
twenty  years  have  passed  away  since  the  "sign  was  given  of 
the  coming  of  Christ. 

2.  And  I  seal  up  Hhese  records,  after  I  have  spoken  a  few 
words  by  way  of  exhortation  unto  you. 

3.  Behold  I  would  exhort  you  that  when  ye  shall  read  these 
things,  if  it  be  wisdom  in  God  that  ye  should  read  them, 
that  ye  would  remember  how  merciful  the  Lord  hath  been 
unto  the  children  of  men,  from  the  ""creation  of  Adam,  even 
down  until  the  time  that  ye  shall  receive  these  things,  and 
ponder  it  in  your  hearts. 

4.  And  when  ye  shall  receive  these  things,  I  would  ex- 
hort you  that  ye  would  ask  God,  the  eternal  Father,  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  if  these  things  are  not  true;  and  if  ye  shall 
ask  with  a  sincere  heart,  with  real  intent,  having  faith  in 
Christ,  he  will  manifest  the  truth  of  it  unto  you,  '^by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 

5.  And  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ye  may  know  the 
truth  of  all  things.  . 

6.  And  whatsoever  thing  is  good,  is  just  and  true ;  wherefore, 
nothing  that  is  good  denieth  the  Christ,  but  acknowledgeth 
that  he  is. 

7.  And  ye  may  know  that  he  is,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  wherefore  I  would  exhort  you,  that  ye  deny  ''not  the 
pov/er  of  God ;  for  he  worketh  by  power,  ''according  to  the 
faith  of  the  children  of  men,  the  ^same  to-day  and  to-morrow, 
and  for  ever. 

8.  And  again  I  exhort  you,  my  brethren,  that  ye  ''deny 
not  the  gifts  of  God,  for  they  are  many;  and  they  come  from 
the  same  God.  And  there  are  different  ways  that  these  gifts 
are  administered ;  but  it  is  the  same  God  who  worketh  all 
in  all ;  and  they  are  given  by  the  manifestations  of  the  Spirit 
of  God  unto  men,  to  profit  them. 

9.  *For  behold,  to  one  is  given  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  that 
lie  may  teach  the  word  of  wisdom ; 

10.  And  to  another,  that  he  may  teach  the  word  of  knowledge 
by  the  same  Spirit; 

11.  And  to  another,  exceeding  great  faith ;  and  to  another, 
the  gifts  of  healing  by  the  same   Spirit. 

12.  And  again,  to  another,  that  he  may  work  mighty 
miracles ; 

a,  III.  Nep.  2: 8.  5,  Mor.  6:0.  c,  see  m,  Mos.  2.  d,  vers.  5,  7.  See 
c,  Moro.  3.  e,  see  r,  ii.  Nep.  26.  /,  see  d,  iii.  Nep.  17.  g,  see  d,  Mor. 
9.    h,  see  e,  m.  Nep.  29.    i,  see  e,  iii.  Nep.  29.     i.  Corinth,  12: 8—11. 


622  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  [CHAP.  X, 

13.  And  again,  to  another  that  he  may  prophesy  concerning 
all  things; 

14.  And  again,  to  another,  the  beholding  of  angels  and 
ministering  spirits ; 

15.  And  again,  to  another,  all  kinds  of  tongues; 

16.  And  again,  to  another,  the  interpretation  of  languages 
and  of  divers  kinds  of  tongues. 

17.  And  all  these  gifts  come  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ; 
and  they  come  unto  every  man  severally,  according  as  he 
will. 

18.  And  I  would  exhort  you,  my  beloved  brethren,  that  ye 
remember  that    ^' every  good  gift  cometh  of  Christ. 

19.  And  I  would  exhort  you,  my  beloved  brethren,  that 
ye  remember  that  he  is  the  *same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for 
ever,  and  that  all  these  gifts  of  which  I  have  spoken,  which 
are  spiritual,  'never  will  be  done  away,  even  as  long  as  the 
world  shall  stand,  only  according  to  the  unbeiief  of  the  children 
of  men. 

20.  ""Wherefore,  there  must  be  faith ;  and  if  there  must  be 
faith,  there  must  also  be  hope ;  and  if  there  must  be  hope, 
there  must  also  be  charity ; 

21.  And  except  ye  have  charity,  ye  can  in  no  wise  be  saved 
in  the  kingdom  of  God ;  neither  can  ye  be  saved  in  the  kingdom 
of  God,  if  ye  have  not  faith;  neither  can  ye  if  ye  have  no 
hope ; 

22.  And  if  ye  have  no  hope,  ye  must  needs  be  in  despair; 
and  despair  cometh  because  of  iniquity. 

23.  And  Christ  truly  said  unto  our  fathers,  "If  ye  have 
faith,  ye  can  do  all  things  which  is  expedient  unto  me. 

24.  And  now  I  speak  unto  all  the  ends  of  the  earth,  "That 
if  the  day  cometh  that  the  power  and  gifts  of  God  shall  be 
done  away  among  you,  it  shall  be  because  of  unbelief. 

25.  And  w^o  be  unto  the  children  of  men,  if  this  be  the 
case;  for  there  shall  be  none  that  doeth  good  among  you,  no 
not  one.  For  if  there  be  one  among  you  that  doeth  good,  he 
shall  work  by  the  power  and  gifts  of  God. 

26.  And  wo  unto  them  who  shall  do  these  things  away  and 
die,  for  they  die  in  their  sins,  and  they  cannot  be  saved  in 
the  kingdom  of  God ;  and  I  speak  it  according  to  the  w^ords  of 
Christ,  and  I  lie  not. 

27.  And  I  exhort  you  to  remember  these  things;  for  the 
time  speedily  cometh  that  ye  shall  ^know  that  I  lie  not,  for 
ye  shall  see  me  at  the  bar  of  God,  and  the  Lord  God  will  say 
unto  you,  did  I  not  declare  my  words  unto  you,  which  were 
written  by  this  man,  like  as  one  'crying  from  the  dead?  yea, 
even  as  one  speaketh  out  of  the  dust? 

28.  I  declare  these  things  unto  the  fulfilling  of  the  pro- 
phecies.     And   behold,    they    shall   proceed    forth    out    of    the 

j,  see  o,  Ether  4.  k,  see  d,  Mor,  9.  I,  see  2d,  Moro.  7.  m,  see  a,  Mora. 
7.  n,  Moro.  7: 33.  o,  see  2d,  Moro.  7-  p,  see  g,  ll.  Nep.  33.         q,  eee  8, 

Mor.  5. 


CHAP.  X.J  BOOK    OF    MORONI.  623 

mouth  of  the  everlasting  God;  and  his  word  shall  ''hiss  forth 
from  generation  to  generation. 

29.  And  God  shall  *shew  unto  you,  that  that  which  I  have 
written  is  true. 

30.  And  again  I  would  exhort  you,  that  ye  would  come 
unto  Christ,  and  lay  hold  upon  every  *good  gift,  and  "touch 
not  the  evil  gift,  nor  the  unclean  thing. 

31.  And  awake,  and  *'arise  from  the  dust,  O  Jerusalem ; 
yea,  and  put  on  thy  beautiful  garments,  O  daughter  of  Zion, 
and  strengthen  thy  stakes  and  enlarge  thy  borders  for  ever^ 
that  thou  mayest  ^no  more  be  confounded,  that  the  'cove- 
nants of  the  eternal  Father  which  he  hath  made  unto  thee,. 
O  house  of  Israel,  may  be  fulfilled. 

32.  Yea,  come  unto  Christ,  and  be  perfected  in  him,  and 
deny  yourselves  of  all  ungodliness,  and  if  ye  shall  deny 
yourselves  of  all  ungodliness,  and  love  God  with  all  your 
might,  mind  and  strength,  then  is  his  grace  sufficient  for 
you,  that  by  his  grace  ye  may  be  perfect  in  Christ;  and  if  by 
the  grace  of  God  ye  are  perfect  in  Christ,  ye  can  in  "no  wiset 
deny  the  power  of  God. 

33.  And  again,  if  ye  by  the  grace  of  God  are  perfect  in 
Christ,  and  deny  not  his  power,  then  are  ye  sanctified  in 
Christ  by  the  grace  of  God,  through  the  ^shedding  of  the 
blood  of  Christ,  which  is  in  the  covenant  of  the  Father, 
unto  the  remission  of  your  sins,  that  ye  become  holy  without 
spot. 

34.  And  now  I  bid  unto  all,  farewell.  I  soon  go  to 
rest  in  the  ^"paradise  of  God,  until  my  spirit  and  body 
shall  again  ^^e-unite,  and  I  am  brought  forth  triumphant 
through  the  air,  to  meet  you  before  the  ^"pleasing  bar  of 
the  great  Jehovah,  the  eternal  Judge  of  both  quick  and 
dead.     Amen. 


r,  see  d,  ii.  Nep.  29.         s,  see  g,  ii.  Nep.  33.  t,  see  o,  Ether  4.         «,  it. 

Nep.  18: 19.         %\  Isaiah  52: 1.  2.        w,  Ether  13: 8.        X,  see  j,  iii.  Nep.  15.        y, 
see  e,  iii.  Nep.  29.  z,  see  /,  ii.  Nep.  2.  2a,  see  I,  ii.  Nep.  9.  26,  see  d. 

II.  Nep,2.       2c,  Jacob  6: 13. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 

Qfy 

ArR  ^  -  i»oo 

y7 

MAR^^PEPP 

•  •*-          r\ 

i 

LD  21A-60m-10,'65 
(F7763sl0)476B 

General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 

YA  04186 


ivi529794 


